《Thunder God's Reincarnation》
Chapter 1: Prologue
Chapter 1: Prologue
Thend was devastated by a great sh of powers. And the Hell-Blood Demon, who drove the Murim World to devastation, had fallen into a gruesome state.
Plop!
Beside him, a man faltered and knelt on the ruinednd, a ck dagger known as the Darkraven Sword deeply embedded in his heart. Dazed, he stared at the weapon embedded in him.
Before he knew it, he had been surrounded and was staring at seven shadows. Until just a moment ago, they were colleagues who fought together to topple the Heavenly Demon, but they now encircled him with hostility. The Darkraven Swords owner and Sichuan Tang Family patriarch, Tang Cheon-Oh, was among them.
Even in the murim world, where all kinds of martial arts and sorceries existed, the Sichuan Tang Family was unrivaled when it came to poison and hidden weapons. And the one that stood out the most among them was Tang Cheon-Ohthe man right before his eyes.
If it wasnt for Tang Cheong-Oh, they wouldnt have managed to stab the mans heart no matter how defenseless he was. The Darkraven Sword contained the deadly poisonous aura of the Sky-Shattering Poison. Regarded as the divine treasure of the Sichuan Tang Family, there was nothing in the world that could cure itnot even the man.
However, even though the man couldnt eradicate the poison from his body, he could temporarily prevent its spread. Suppressing the Darkraven Swords Sky-Shattering Poison, he asked those who surrounded him, Why?
You are too powerful. We, the Seven Great Families, refuse to have anyone reigning above us. Thats why today will be yourst, Tang Cheon-Oh cruelly answered.
Weve fought together, yet youre going to betray me just because of that? The man was at a loss for words.
Namgung Byeok, the patriarch of the Great Namgung Family,monly referred to as the Divine Sword Family, responded, It may only be a trivial matter to you, but to us, this holds the same importance as taking down the Hell-Blood Demon.
Fools. I never had any interest in dominating murim in the first ce.
That may be the case for you, but the world doesnt work the same. With you alive, the countless martial artists that look up to you would gather under you, threatening the Seven Great Families position.
Youre all putting up a great excuse for something that hasnt even happened. That doesnt matter anymore, though. What matters is that the lot of you betrayed me, and you will all have to pay for that from this moment forth.
The man rose to his feet.
Crackle-!
A massive aura rose through his entire body, and waves of energy broke out in all directions.
Unbelievable. Tang Cheon-Oh stared dumbfoundedly at the man. He wouldnt have been able to do that if he was the one poisoned by the Sky-Shattering Poison.
Why are you so surprised? You shouldve expected this much if you were determined to take my life. He said. His eyes then shone golden, and intense thunder waves surged from throughout his body.
Be careful! Namgung Byeok warned everyone as countless de-shaped lightning bolts burst forth from the man and flew toward the seven figures surrounding him. This was the strongest trump card the man had used to defeat the Hell-Blood Demon a while ago.
The seven masters rushed to defend themselves.
Kabooom!
The lightning bolts collided with the shield that the seven masters had invoked, causing the eruption of an earth-shattering st.
The countless lightning bolts then surged back and forth, striking the seven masters defenses repeatedly. Unable to withstand the onught, the seven masters shields began to crack.
At this rate, the mans technique would eventually prate through their defenses and hack their bodies into pieces. However, the lightning bolts, which were surging like the rising tide, disappeared at thest moment.
Thud.
The man had fallen to his knees and was grabbing his chest, his expression filled with excruciating pain.
To carry out the final attack, the man had exhausted all the internal energy that was blocking the Sky-Shattering Poison in his heart, allowing it to spread from his blood vessels to his whole body.
Ughh, this life is ruined too, muttering a mysterious remark, the man closed his eyes.
Chapter 2
Chapter 2
He felt his sleeping consciousness awaken. The process of reincarnating into a new body was very familiar to him, having mastered the Nine Lives Reincarnation Spell, an ancient forbidden art of the Eternal Life Sect. Through it, he reincarnated again and again. Like its name suggested, it was a mysterious forbidden technique that allowed its caster to be reborn nine times. And this was his ninth and final reincarnation.
The moment he woke up, he naturally remembered thest moments of his past life.
After defeating the Hell-Blood Demon, those he had believed to be hispanions betrayed and killed him. His inability to send them to death''s door was his greatest regret.
If he didn''t reincarnate due to the Nine Lives Reincarnation Spell, he wouldn''t have been able to rest in peace.
''If they''re still alive, I''ll kill them all.'' He gritted his teeth and vowed revenge.
Nothing good woulde from having lingering feelings for what happened in his past life. However, he did lose his life. Despite having changed vessels, his resentment remained.
He wasn''t certain they''d still be alive, though. He would usually reincarnate around a hundred years after his past life. Since they were already in their midte forties when they killed him, there was a high possibility they''d already be dead by now. Still, he could check that outter.
"I need to fix my consciousness first."
The consciousnesses from his previous life and this life had jumbled up together in one body. If left as it was, problems like personality disorders could ur. Before he awakened, he had to absorb the consciousness that dominated his new body and merge them into one personality, which wasn''t a difficult task.
Compared to his previous lives'' consciousness, which had existed for nearly a thousand years, his current life''s consciousness was small and weak inparison. There was some resistance, but it was futile. His previous life''s consciousness absorbed his current life''s, naturally transnting his current consciousness'' memories and emotions into him.
The process gave him information about the present world and himself. For starters, it had been exactly thirty years after hisst death.
His killers, the patriarchs of the Seven Great Families, were still alive and well. They had already retired from murim and stepped down from the frontline, but he didn''t have the slightest intention of letting them go. It wouldn''t be easy to get revenge, though.
After the Hell-Blood Crisis, the patriarchs of the Seven Great Families were revered as the heroes who defeated the Hell-Blood Demon and saved murim, causing the authority of the Seven Great Families to be increasingly powerful.
The Seven Great Families had also formed the Seven Saints Alliance and exerted strong influence over murim. In fact, it was safe to say that they basically ruled murim.
Getting revenge on the ex-patriarchs of such a powerful force would be difficult. However, he possessed martial prowess stronger than anyone else, as he had been able to inherit the techniques from one of the three great secret sects of all times, the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect. He also had the strength he had amassed through his eight previous lives. With all of thosebined, it was possible to destroy not only the ex-patriarchs but the Seven Great Families themselves.
The state of the vessel he reincarnated into was important. The body''s owner was the twenty-three-year-old Baek Mu-Gun. He was the first son of the Baek Sword Sect, which was based in Wenzhou of Zhejiang.
He was a promising talent of the Baek Sword Sect. With excellent wisdom and martial talent, he disyed outstanding aplishments in martial arts. Hence, his family had a lot of expectations for him.
However, their great expectations turned into poison instead. The pressure of meeting their expectations made him train excessively until his cultivation eventually went berserk. Although he managed to avoid death, he had tangled up and lost control of his eight major meridians, and he had lost all the internal energy he had amassed through hard work. As a result, he could no longer learn martial arts again.
The shock that the then-twenty-year-old Mu-Gun felt was indescribable. Desperate, he gave up on life, fell into depravation, and resorted to women and alcohol. His family tried to rekindle his spirit at first, but they gave up on him in the end. From a promising talent of the family, he turned into nothing but a nuisance.
"How pathetic."
The moment he gave up, it was all over.
Instead of living in desperation and drowning himself in alcohol and women, he should''ve tried his best to find a way to somehow recover. The heavens only ever helped those who helped themselves.
Mu-Gun med himself for who he was before he awakened and observed his internal body.
''Hmm, it''ll take a month at most to recover.''
The Baek Sword Sect searched high and low for a way to treat Mu-Gun''s qi deviation but ultimately failed.
However, having reincarnated, it wasn''t that difficult for Mu-Gun to recover since he could just use the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art''s Qi Transfer Healing Technique. He just needed some time.
"How much did this guy drink?"
Mu-Gun frowned. His head was throbbing and he felt nauseous. He had drunk untilte at night at the brothel, and the hangover made his head throb and his stomach ache.
ck ck.
As Mu-Gun pressed down on his temple, the door opened and a woman wearing a Luoshan[1] came inside carrying a tray.
Seol Hwa was the gisaeng[2] whom Mu-Gun was infatuated with these days. He had embraced her after drinking a lot of alcoholst night.
"Oh my! You''re awake already? Here, drink this honey tea first."
Though surprised to see Mu-Gun sitting up, Seol Hwa handed him a cup of honey tea she had brought over. Mu-Gun looked straight at her.
Just like her name suggested, she was extremely beautiful, and had snow, flower-like white skin and striking features. On top of that, her body, showing itself between the Luoshan''s thin threads, was slim and sensual. She had features that any man would fall for, let alone the former Mu-Gun.
However, he didn''t find her particrly impressive, as he had held numerous women more beautiful than her in his previous reincarnations. Moreover, he wasn''t in a situation where he could leisurely be interested in women.
Mu-Gun stood up after indifferently drinking the honey tea given by Seol Hwa. Getting out of the nket, he found not a single thread covering him. His skinny body, with his desated muscles, was unappealing.
''Hmmph, money sure is nice.''
If not for money, who would sleep with a man with such an unappealing body? Above all, Mu-Gun''s eight major meridians were tangled up due to his cultivation going berserk, and, as a result, his privates had weakened beyondparison, reaching a point where it would be difficult for him to make love nine out of ten times.
Of course, from a gisaeng''s perspective, it could even be a good thing, given that she would''ve had to serve a customer in whom she had no interest.
Mu-Gun smiled bitterly and quickly put on the clothes neatly folded on the side.
"You''re already leaving?" Seol Hwa asked as she saw Mu-Gun get dressed.
She wasn''t used to Mu-Gun acting like this. He would usuallyze away under the nket and barely get up and go back after the sun was at high noon, yet he somehow got up early and dressed up today.
"We have nothing else to do even if I stay longer, is there?"
"But you usually stay longer. Are you sick of me now?" Seol Hwa asked in an upset tone.
Her expression looked sincere, but Mu-Gun wasn''t naive enough to be deceived by the expression of a gisaeng since they made a living by putting on a fake smile.
"No. I''m just tired of this lifestyle."
"Huh? What do you mean by that?"
"It means that I am done with this lifestyle from today onward. Take care of yourself."
Before she knew it, Mu-Gun had finished dressing up, turned around, and left the room without hesitation. Seol Hwa, now left alone, was baffled at Mu-Gun''s sudden change in attitude.
However, she didn''t believe his words. Mu-Gun was the kind of person who frequented the brothel every day to drink and sleep with a gisaeng. Old habits died hard, and she was confident that he woulde back to the brothel again in a few days.
***
After leaving the brothel, Mu-Gun immediately headed for the Baek Sword Sect. He arrived via carriage at the family manor, which appeared quiterge. The Baek Sword Sect was one of the top ten forces in Zhejiang, so that wasn''t surprising when taking their status and authority into consideration. Mu-Gun entered the manor without hesitation.
The members of the family stopped whatever they were doing and greeted him as they saw him. Judging from that, the authority of Mu-Gun, the first young master of the Baek Family, still had weight. But their scornful and ridiculing gaze hidden as they bowed their heads proved otherwise.
Mu-Gun didn''t see it with his own eyes, but he could sense how the members of the family looked at him. He had no intention to me them, however. He would''ve acted the same if he was in their shoes.
It was the future that mattered. Mu-Gun would no longer live a pathetic life. He would learn the martial arts from his previous lives and be powerful, then he would make the Baek Sword Sect the strongest n in the entire murim.
That had also been Mu-Gun''s dream before his past self awakeneda dream he had desperately yearned for but could not achieve. It was impossible for the Mu-Gun of that time, but it was now possible for him.
As he was heading to his residence with determination, someone blocked his path.
He was a young man one or two years younger than Mu-Gun, and he looked quite simr to Mu-Gun. His name was Baek Mu-Ok, Mu-Gun''s younger brother.
"Did you stay the night at the brothel again?" Mu-Ok asked furiously.
"Why? Are you going to scold me again?" Mu-Gun replied with a smirk.
"Do you think this is funny? How long are you going to live pathetically like this? And just because your cultivation went berserk and you can no longer learn martial arts? Not everyone lives irresponsibly like you, brother. You are the first son of the Baek Sword Sect. You have to stand back up so that the Baek Sword Sect can do so too." Mu-Ok angrily scolded his brother.
Having followed and regarded his brother, Mu-Gun, as his idol since childhood, he truly felt sad and angry to see Mu-Gun slowly going to ruin after his cultivation had gone berserk. He desperately wanted his brother toe to his senses and return to his old self. Even if he couldn''t learn martial arts, there was so much he could do for the family.
However, Mu-Gun had no intention to do that at all. On the contrary, he got worse as time went by.
Mu-Ok was angry. He couldn''t bear seeing him like this. He couldn''t help but feel frustrated for not being able to do anything for his brother.
"You''ll lose your seat as the sessor to the Baek Sword Sect if I return to my senses, though. Is that alright with you?"
"Can you hear yourself right now? I never wanted to be the sessor of the Baek Sword Sect. That position is rightfully yours, brother."
"Tsk tsk. What use is a man without greed?"
"No, in my opinion, a man is someone who knows their ce and does not be excessively greedy."
Feeling how worried his little brother was about him and how sincere his words were, Mu-Gun couldn''t help but see his little brother as cute.
"I promise you. I will never let you down anymore from today onwards." He responded with a serious expression, thinking it would only be right for him to reciprocate his younger brother''s sincerity.
"Do you really mean what you just said?"
"You''ll see for yourself if I meant what I said or not," Mu-Gun replied with a determined gaze.
Mu-Ok could feel it. There was something different about Mu-Gun. People did not change easily, but some could do it in an instant. Mu-Ok became excited, thinking that his brother could really havee to his senses and returned to being his old self.
Mu-Gun and Mu-Ok went their own ways, and as soon as Mu-Gun returned to his residence, he took a hot shower. After a simple meal, he sat in the lotus position in his room.
He had to prioritize straightening out his ruined eight major meridians no matter what. Mu-Gun indeed had a regeneration secret that could treat his condition. However, in order to carry out the Qi Transfer Healing Technique of the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art, internal energy was required.
Activating it even if there was no internal energy was possible, but it would take too long. It would take six months at the fastest, maybe even one year. He couldn''t waste that much time.
Fortunately, Mu-Gun had a solution to his internal energy problem.
The Soul Power Transfer Spell also transferred the internal energy in the soul of the user''s previous life to the vessel they reincarnated into. Through the Soul Power Transfer Spell, he could receive exactly thirty years'' worth of internal energy.
Considering the internal energy of his previous life was worth six hundred years of cultivation, that was an insignificant amount.
It would''ve been better if he could fill his soul with more internal energy since he was going to use this spell, but the greatest amount that the Soul Power Transfer Spell could contain was exactly thirty years. Still, he was thankful for even that much, considering his current situation.
Mu-Gun concentrated and began to invoke the Soul Power Transfer Spell. He had performed it during each of his eight reincarnations, but Mu-Gun did not rx. Rather, he focused.
The spell made the internal energy nted in Mu-Gun''s soul permeate through his body and naturally break through the clogged meridians in his lower abdomen. The transfer took half an hour.
Upon gaining thirty years'' worth of internal energy through the Soul Power Transfer Spell, he took a short break and stretched, having been in a lotus position for half an hour.
Mu-Gun stretched, drank a cup of tea, then sat down and assumed a lotus position again. He used the Qi Transfer Healing Technique of the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art afterward, beginning his qi deviation treatment.
This healing technique had amazing efficacy, but correcting his eight major meridians, which were tangled up due to qi deviation, in one go was impossible.
In addition, Mu-Gun had drowned himself in women and alcohol while his eight major meridians were in ruins, so he had a lot of pent-up toxic energy. If he hadn''t awakened his reincarnation and continued leading this life of debauchery, his eight major meridians would have beenpletely blocked, and he would''ve been totally paralyzed, which would''ve eventually led to his death. Fortunately, he had awakened his reincarnation before that happened.
Hence, even with the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art''s Qi Transfer Healing Technique, which was considered the greatest healing technique, it took a considerable amount of time to treat his qi deviation.
Instead of acting hastily, Mu-Gun slowly treated his condition.
1. First known as the half-clothing and popr in ancient China, Luoshan is a women''s shirt clothing. It is basically a very short and tight version of the Cheongsam.
2. Gisaeng, also known as Ginyeo, are women from outcast or ve families trained to be courtesans, providing artistic entertainment and conversation to men of the upper ss.
Chapter 3
Chapter 3
Ten days had passed since Baek Mu-Gun awakened his reincarnation. During that time, he shut himself in his residence and focused on healing his qi deviation with the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Arts Qi Transfer Healing Technique.
He had also changed his diet, ate healthy instead of greasy foods, and decocted and drank medicinal ingredients that could strengthen his body. Diet control and health care through the use of medicinal ingredients helped in unclogging the toxic energy that had umted in his blood vessels and in fattening him up since he was skin and bones. Eventually, his somber and paleplexion brightened up and became filled with vitality.
The servants watching from the sidelines were astonished beyond belief. Loose-lipped, they began to spread word about Mu-Gun''s change. Soon, rumors about it spread like wildfire until it reached the ears of Baek Cheon-Sang, the patriarch of the Baek Sword Sect.
When he heard about it, Cheon-Sang asked for Lee Jin-Chung, the steward of the Baek Sword Sect, to confirm its credibility.
"My eldest son hasnt left his room in ten days?"
"Yes, sir. He had shut himself inside and strictly prohibited anyone from entering.
"Have you found out what he was doing in there?"
"Nobody was allowed to enter, so I couldnt see what he was doing. However, he has changed his diet and has been consistently drinking medicinal concoctions that were meant for healing. Considering the fact that he gained weight and the color of hisplexion improved, I believe he is aiming to recover from his condition.
"Recovery, huh Considering he is suffering from qi deviation and his eight major meridians are tangled together, do you think its still possible for him to gain weight and improve hisplexion in ten days?"
"I honestly think achieving such a feat would be difficult. How about checking on him personally if youre curious, sir?
"Observe him a little longer."
"Understood."
Cheon-Sang had long since given up all expectations for Mu-Gun and was no longer interested in what he was doing as long as he didnt cause harm to the family''s reputation.
But Baek Mu-Ok was different. Mu-Ok immediately visited Mu-Gun''s residence after hearing the rumors about his change.
"Greetings, Second Young Master."
Upon noticing Mu-Ok, the servant in charge of Mu-Guns residence quickly ran toward him to greet him.
"Is my elder brother inside?"
"Yes, he is."
"I''d like to go in."
"I can''t let you pass. First Young Master has strictly forbidden us from letting anyone in."
"Then how long do I have to wait?"
"He''ll be having lunch soon, so it won''t take long."
"Okay. I''ll wait here, then."
"I''m sorry for the inconvenience."
"What are you apologizing for? Youre just following elder brother''s orders."
"Should I at least bring you a cup of tea?"
"It''s fine. Don''t mind me and go back to what you were doing."
Mu-Ok reassured the servant and waited for Mu-Gun toe out. He was extremely curious why Mu-Gun had shut himself inside his residence for ten days. It was great that his brother stopped visiting the brothel he had frequented every day, but he couldnt feel relieved until he knew exactly what Mu-Gun was up to.
Mu-Ok recalled his memories of Mu-Gun, his elder brother that shone like a star in the sky when he was young. Back then, he was an object of envy to young Mu-Ok. Everything about his elder brother was amazing, so he wanted to be like him.
However, everything changed when Mu-Gun suffered qi deviation. Mu-Ok shouldered the burden of being the Baek Sword Sect sessor in Mu-Guns stead, which he never once desired. The position was simply too much for Mu-Ok to handle.
To shake off the burden, he clenched his teeth and trained in martial arts. Even so, Mu-Ok realized his own inadequacy the more he trained. And through his own ipetence, he understood how great Mu-Gun''s talent was.
Their current situation was certainly unfortunate. If Mu-Gun didnt suffer from qi deviation, he wouldve seeded the Baek Sword Sect, ultimately making their sects status iparably higher. In retrospect, Mu-Ok didnt have the ability to do so.
"What are you thinking about with such a dark expression?"
Before Mu-Ok knew it, Mu-Gun was already standing in front of him. As he buried his thoughts, Mu-Ok''s eyes widened in surprise when he looked up at Mu-Gun. Mu-Gun''s stature waspletely different from ten days ago. He used to be skinny, but he had now gained weight, and hisplexion was bright and flushed red with exuberance.
Mu-Ok couldnt keep his mouth closed. Seeing Mu-Gun''s drastic transformation had stunned him so much that he doubted whether the person before him really was his brother.
"You look like you saw a ghost," Mu-Gun chuckled.
"Elder brother! What happened? Are you really my elder brother?"
"Why are you so surprised? Didn''t I say that I would change?"
"That''s true, but what method did you use to attain such remarkable progress in just ten days?"
"I just put extra care into physical recuperation. On a different note, have you had lunch?"
"I haven''t."
"Let''s have lunch together, then. It''s been a long time."
"I would love to."
Mu-Gun called for a servant and ordered her to prepare lunch. The servant quickly set up the table as if she had prepared it in advance, and they ate together.
Mu-Ok asked cautiously, "What were you doing in your room that required strictly prohibiting anyone from entering?"
"Like I said, I was taking care of my body."
"Have you perhaps recovered your cultivation?"
"Why do you think so?"
"I cant think of any other way that would exin your transformation, elder brother."
"This qi deviation of mine isnt something that could be fixed so easily. Your expectations are too high."
Mu-Gun hid the fact that he could restore his martial arts since there could be people within the Baek Sword Sect that didnt want him to regain his abilities. It was better to be as cautious as possible until he had fully recovered his martial arts.
"I''m sorry."
"You have nothing to be sorry about. By the way, what''s the situation of the sect?"
Mu-Gun was hooked on debauchery, so he had no idea what was going on in the family. More urately, he just didnt pay any interest in familial matters since his cultivation went berserk. He figured there was nothing he could do even if he knew anyway.
"To be perfectly honest, it''s not going well."
"Whys that?"
"Our first uncle''s faction is growing within the sect."
Cheon-Sang had three siblings, and his younger brother, Baek Cheon-Gi, was strengthening his faction while looking for a chance to aim for Cheon-Sang''s position. However, Cheon-Sang''s status in the sect was so firm that it was difficult to rece him immediately.
"Hes increasing his power within the sect to make Yong-Hwan the sessor, huh?"
Mu-Gun easily deduced Cheon-Gi''s intention. Cheon-Sang was an insurmountable wall. However, the story was different for the next generation. If Mu-Gun grew up properly, they wouldve proimed him the sessor. Instead, a chance appeared when Mu-Gun fell into depravity and was removed from the list of heir candidates.
Mu-Ok had less talentpared to Mu-Gun, and Cheon-Gi had a son whose talent was inferior to Mu-Guns but superior to Mu-Oks. His name was Baek Yong-Hwan.
Cheon-Gi increased the power of his faction, determined to use it to name Yong-Hwan as the Baek Sword Sects sessor.
"This all happened because of my inadequacy. Elder brother, if you were around, Uncle wouldnt have dared reveal his ambition."
"You don''t have to me yourself. I know how hard you tried. How can you be med for yourck of ability? The only thing worth insulting is your foolish brother, who abandoned himself in despair instead of putting in any effort to recover."
"Who dares insult you, elder brother!"
"Who else? Most of the people in the family do."
"No, I''m sure everyone in the family is hoping for you to make aeback."
"It''s fine. You don''t have tofort me. I am not weak enough for that to hurt me. And you don''t have to worry too much about Uncle. I have a n."
"What are you nning to do?"
"Just keep that in mind for now. Are there any problems other than that?"
"Besides the Sea Dragon Gang''s intensifying invasion, there are no other major issues."
The Sea Dragon Gang was a group of pirates made up of fugitives and plunderers who fled aftermitting crimes in murim. The Sea Dragon Gang was a nuisance for the Baek Sword Sect, which was based in Wenzhou. Recently, the damage caused had been increasing as the power of the Sea Dragon Gang grew.
In Mu-Guns mind, the first thing he wanted to do once he had recovered his martial arts was deal with the Sea Dragon Gang, so he continued asking, "What about the situation with the Zhejiang Martial Alliance?"
The Zhejiang Martial Alliance was a federation established by the top ten forces of Zhejiang, including the Baek Sword Sect.
"The unity isnt holding up well. However, the Cleave Sabre Hall is growing in power by riding the coattails of the Hangzhou Merchant Company through marriage, so they could be a potential risk factor."
"That''s true. We''ve been in the same boat for too long."
The Zhejiang Martial Alliance joined forces to fight against the Seven Great ns, and their unity initially prospered since they had amon enemy. However, as time passed, and the threat of the Seven Great ns gradually diminished, the forces within the Zhejiang Martial Alliance began to harbor a desire to be the alliance leader, which would give them powerparable to that of the Seven Great ns.
There hadnt been any problems yet since none of them had the power to overwhelm the other forces. But if the Cleave Sabre Hall became more powerful by riding on the coattails of the Hangzhou Merchant Company, they would most likely challenge for the leadership.
Mu-Gun had no intention of forgiving those who betrayed him, namely the patriarchs of the Seven Great ns. However, killing them meant making an enemy out of the Seven Great ns. To face off against them, Mu-Gun needed power as well. The Zhejiang Martial Alliance was perfect for that.
I''m going to nab the Zhejiang Martial Alliance for myself.''
Mu-Gun made up his mind to be the leader of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, but his immediate priority was to reorganize the factional strife of the Baek Sword Sect and strengthen their sect.
Mu-Ok returned to his residence after lunch, and Mu-Gun continued treating his condition.
***
It had been 15 days since Mu-Gun awakened his reincarnation. He continued to confine himself in his residence and devote his energy to treating his qi deviation. As a result, his eight major meridians, which were tangled up and had stiffened due to his condition, recovered to a certain extent, and his clogged blood vessels gradually began working again.
In addition, he also ingested nourishing food and medicinal concoction, leading to muscle gain and stamina improvement. As his body recovered to a certain extent, Mu-Gun began to train.
Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation was a qigong[1] that stimted thetent human potential to build and train bones and blood vessels. Moreover, in the event of prity, it enabled the cultivator to attain the Adamant Vajra Body State.
Cheol Woo-Saeng, who was known throughout murim as a member of the Shaolin Temples inner circle, invented the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation in hister years. Mu-Gun obtained that martial arts in his fourth reincarnation.
However, Mu-Gun hadnt reached the end of this martial art, so he was uncertain whether he could achieve the Adamant Vajra Body State. What was clear was that, as far as he was concerned, there was no external qigong superior to the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation when it came to physical strengthening.
Mu-Gun treated his qi deviation in his residence with the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Arts Qi Transfer Healing Technique in the morning. In the afternoon, he performed the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation in the training hall of his residence.
The Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation was a cultivation technique that would basically overwork the body by building up dynamic energy, through which the technique would stimte the small veins in his body and strengthen his physique by umting the iron blood vajra qi. Doing intense training even though he hadntpletely recovered from qi deviation yet could backfire. However, Mu-Gun had the Qi Transfer Healing Technique of the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art.
Mu-Gun trained by overworking himself through the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation, then healing himself with the Qi Transfer Healing Technique of the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art.
He spent fifteen days that way. It had been a month since Mu-Gun reincarnated.
I did it!''
After applying the Qi Transfer Healing Technique for a month without break, Mu-Gun finally fixed his eight major meridians, which the qi deviation had damaged.
He also reached the 3-star realm as a result of training through the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation.
It was impossible even for Cheol Woo-Saeng, the creator of the Blood Vajra Body Cultivation Technique, to reach the 3-star realm in just fifteen days.
It was a feat that was only possible because of the enlightenment he had gained through repeated training in his previous lives. As he attained the 3-star realm of the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation, Mu-Gun''s muscr strength and flexibility increased significantly. Moreover, his skin, which had begun to harden due to the iron blood vajra qi, could now weaken the impact of sword attacks, even if it couldntpletely block them.
He learned and demonstrated both internal and external martial arts. However, that wasnt enough to satisfy Mu-Gun. While he was at it, he aimed to unclog the conception and governing vessels[2]too.
The conception and governing vessels were like the gateways to the ascension realm. Hence, there was a world of difference between a martial artist that could unclog their conception and governing vessels and a martial artist that couldnt. Naturally, connecting the conception and governing vessels was no simple matter. If it went wrong, one could suffer qi deviation.
There was no need to search far and wide. The previous Mu-Gun was a great example of it, at least he was until he awakened his reincarnation. Mu-Gun forcibly attempted to open the conception and governing vessels, and, as a result, fell into qi deviation. Unblocking the conception and governing vessels was that dangerous.
However, the story would be different for the current Mu-Gun, considering he had been reincarnated. Throughout his previous lives, he had opened his conception and governing vessels multiple times.
With the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Arts effect and thirty years'' worth of internal energy that he obtained through the Soul Power Transfer Spell, unblocking his conception and governing vessels would be a piece of cake for him.
Nevertheless, he didnt let his guard down. Mu-Gun concentrated and circted his internal energy with the Direct Cirction Method.
His blood vessels had be quite sturdy since he had trained and honed them for the past month as he unclogged them. Without dy, Mu-Gun immediately attempted to open his conception and governing vessels after circting his internal energy with the Direct Cirction Method.
Thuck! Starting with the hoe-eum point, he unblocked the gok-gol, jung-geuk, gi-hae, jung-wan and ok-dang points of the conception vessel. Last but not least, he also opened up the seung-jang point in one fell swoop.
It probably looked like a simple task because Mu-Gun released it with ease, but many martial artists had failed to open up their conception vessel. It wasnt easy to release the conception vessel. Mu-Gun was just ridiculously good at it.
Mu-Gun then immediately proceeded to break through his governing vessel without taking the time to catch his breath. The governing vessel was no different from the conception vessel. Starting from the jang-gang point, he broke through the myeong-mun, jung-chu, sin-ju, noe-ho, and baek-hoe points without hesitation.
Considerable amount of pain apanied every blood vessel release. Even so, Mu-Gun didnt even flinch.
Mu-Gun had been through eight reincarnations and had gone through much greater pain than this. This kind of pain wasnt a big deal for him.
Disregarding the pain caused by the blood vessels being released, Mu-Gun continued to circte his internal energy. Following that, the jeon-jeong, sin-jeong, as well as the tae-dan points opened up without a hitch. Finally, he broke through the long-awaited final acupointthe eun-gyo point.
Booom! At that moment, an iparably intense pain surged through his head, making even the unrivalled Mu-Gun show a distorted frown. However, the pain was only temporary. As it died down, indescribable vitality spread throughout his body. Mu-Gun knew at that moment that he had broken through the conception and governing vessels due to the overflowing vitality coursing through him. Upon checking his internal body, he noticed the internal energy flowing through his blood vessels had be faster and stronger than before. That was extremely important. The force of a martial art was proportional to the quality of ones internal energy.
With his internal energy functioning smoother, he could exert a much greater force. Likewise, the power of his martial art would increase as well. Combined with the fact that there was no longer any blockage in his internal energy, it meant that his martial prowess was no longer blocked, too. It was now possible for him to freely execute his martial arts techniques and movements without any hindrances.
"I should be able to protect myself with this much."
Hed still find it difficult to deal with an ascended expert if he were to meet one, but he would at least be able to protect himself.
1. Qigong is a system of coordinated body posture and movement, breathing, and meditation used for health, spirituality, and martial arts training purposes.
2. The Conception and Governing Vessels are two of the eight extraordinary meridians that act as tributaries to the twelve principal meridians and share points with the organ meridians.
Chapter 4
Chapter 4
At the training hall, Baek Mu-Gun held a sword in his hand for the first time since he reincarnated.
"This weapon feels great."
Mu-Gun closed his eyes, then recalled a sword technique of the Baek Sword Sect.
The 36 Phantom Moon des. Baek Chu-Kyung, founder of the Baek Sword Sect, developed it when he saw moonlight pouring down from the moon hanging in the sky. This sword technique overpowered the opponent with fancy moves.
Its strength revolved around its shy sword movements that made it difficult to distinguish between real and fake. On the contrary, its weakness was its power, whichwas significantly lower than other ascension realm sword techniques since it focused on mboyance. If he were to go against a master skilled enough to distinguish between real and fake, hed be in a precarious situation. It would be difficult to win with just the power of the sword itself, after all.
Topensate for the shorings of the Baek Sword Sect''s sword technique, it had different variations to prevent the opponent from seeing through the real des. However, that ultimately provedcking to serve as a fundamental solution. Apart from the fancy techniques, its sword forces power also needed to be heightened in order to overpower opponents.
Naturally, it wasnt as easy as it sounded, but it was easily achievable for Mu-Gun. After all, he had the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art, which was based on thunder qithe fastest and most powerful qi in the world.
Imbuing the 36 Phantom Moon des with the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Arts thunder qi would lead to a rise in its sword forces power. However, Mu-Gun was the only one capable of doing it.
Other Baek Sword Sect members would find it impossible to achieve since they didnt have the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art. Fundamentally, in order to improve the 36 Phantom Moon des power, the sword technique itself had to be remedied, which wasnt as simple as it sounded. Mu-Gun had high enlightenment when it came to the way of the sword, but it wouldnt have been any different even for him.
Mu-Gun decided to gradually study the remediation of the 36 Phantom Moon des and focused on harmonizing the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art and the 36 Phantom Moon des for now.
Among the sword techniques he had learned in his previous lives, there were many sword techniques superior to the 36 Phantom Moon des. Among them was the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword, which was strong enough to be considered one of the five greatest techniques under the heavens. In fact, it would have been more convenient for him to just use the martial arts he had learned in his previous lives.
However, since he reincarnated as the Baek Sword Sects first son and didnt have ns to cut all ties with them, he couldnt disregard their martial arts. That was why he deliberately wanted to learn the 36 Phantom Moon des.
The 36 Phantom Moon des was originally paired with the Phantom Moon Cultivation Method, a type of internal energy cultivation method. As such, it could be performed most naturally when used with the Phantom Moon Cultivation Method.
The bnce between ones internal energy and the 36 Phantom Moon des could be broken if other internal energy cultivation methods were used to execute the technique.
If thepatibility of the internal energy and the sword technique didnt match wouldnt just diminish its original power. It could also lead to qi deviation if things went wrong.
However, using the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art with it was a different story.
The Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art, one of the greatest internal energy cultivation methods, was capable of assimting with any type of martial arts. The same applied to the 36 Phantom Moon des.
Mu-Gun opened his eyes after mentally observing the harmony between the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art and the 36 Phantom Moon des. He then started to wave his sword around.
***
Meanwhile, Baek Cheon-Sang regrly received reports about Mu-Guns movements from Lee Jin-Chung, his steward. He also heard from the same person that Mu-Gun had begun training at the training hall fifteen days ago.
Cheon-Sang wondered what his son was up to when he stopped visiting the brothel and started going to the training hall, but he thought it would onlyst a few days at most. However, when his son still stuck to the same routine even after a month, he started to take interest in his eldest.
"Is my eldest son at the training hall today too?"
"Yes, sir. ording to the servants, beyond just recuperation, his physique has be sturdier. Its as if he had learned some martial arts," replied Steward Jin-Chung.
"Do you think thats possible in just a month?"
"I think it would certainly be difficult to achieve using normal methods."
"Are you saying the First Young Master is learning a special technique?"
"I think it would be better for you to check on him personally, Patriarch Baek."
"Hmm"
"With all due respect, it seems to me that the First Young Master has made up his mind. Showing that you are interested in him would encourage him greatly, Patriarch Baek."
"You said hes going to train in the afternoon, right?"
"Yes. As per what I know, he goes to the training hall at mishi[1] and onlyes out around sinshi[2].
"It''s going to be mishi soon. I''ll go and confirm it myself."
"Are you nning on visiting him yourself?"
"Wouldn''t it be better to check on him myself than call my eldest son over and hear it from him?"
"That is true."
"I''ll go there on my own. Focus on your work."
After sending the steward away, Baek Cheon-Sang drank a cup of tea. And when the time hade, he went to Mu-Gun''s residence.
"Greetings, Patriarch Baek."
The servant at Mu-Gun''s residence was taken by surprise and greeted Cheong-Sang when she saw him.
"Is Mu-Gun in the training hall?"
"Yes."
Upon hearing the affirmative, Cheon-Sang immediately headed toward the training hall.
"Patriarch Baek! With all due respect, the First Young Master has ordered me to not let anyone in," said the servant as she hurriedly rushed in front of Cheon-Sang and stopped him.
Dumbfounded, Cheon-Sang asked, "Are you implying that the orders of the First Young Master is above mine as the sect leader?"
"I-I''m sorry. I havemitted a great sin. Please forgive me."
Realizing her mistake, the servant quickly bowed her head.
"Keep in mind that I am the master of the Baek Sword Sect. No one can go against my will."
"I shall."
After lecturing the servant, Cheon-Sang proceeded to the training hall, which was next to the residence. Upon entering it, Cheon-Sang saw Mu-Gun executing a sword technique.
''36 Phantom Moon des!''
Cheon-Sang immediately recognized the sword technique that Mu-Gun was practicing. What surprised him was that Mu-Gun performed the 36 Phantom Moon des as naturally as flowing water. That was impossible to achieve without internal energy.
Additionally, Mu-Gun had be so physically sturdy that he couldn''t recognize him. It was as if he was looking at the body of a martial artist who had been training for a long time. It waspletely unbelievable that his son suffered from qi deviation and his eight major meridians were tangled.
''Don''t tell me he regained his internal energy?''
How? The Baek Sword Sect tried all possible means, but they couldnt fix his qi deviation. How did he manage to do it?
"You''re here?"
As Cheon-Sangs doubt deepened, Mu-Gun stopped training, having sensed his father''s presence. He greeted him politely.
Did you recover your martial arts?" Cheon-Sang asked head-on.
"Yes."
"How?"
"I met a stranger at the brothel. When he heard about my situation, he taught me the Qi Transfer Healing Technique, which could heal my qi deviation and internal energy."
Mu-Gun answered with a response he had thought of in advance. He couldnt tell his father that he awakened his reincarnation from the Nine Lives Reincarnation Spell.
"A stranger?" Cheon-Sang frowned.
"He immediately left after passing down the Qi Transfer Healing Technique and internal energy."
"He even gave you his internal energy?"
"Yes."
"How much did he give?"
"Thirty years."
"Huh, who in the world was that person? How could he generously give you thirty years'' worth of internal energy when he had never met you before? Is that person perhaps harboring a scheme?"
"I don''t think thats the case. He said that he was just carrying out heaven''s will and that there was no need to thank him at all."
Mu-Gun lied without any changes in his expression. It was an absurd story. However, Cheon-Sang had no choice but to believe Mu-Gun''s words. Otherwise, there was no way to exin how Mu-Gun recovered his martial arts.
"Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"
"I was nning to heal my qi deviationpletely before telling you."
"You still haven''t learned your lesson even after going through it once. What would you do if an ident happened while you were overdoing it alone?"
"Dont worry, making that mistake once is enough. It will not happen again."
"Never do anything rash from now on."
"Understood."
"Put your arms out."
Mu-Gun gently extended his arms out as per Cheon-Sang''s instructions. Cheon-Sang ced his hand on Mu-Gun''s brachial vein and checked on thetter''s internal body. Swiftly locating the eight major meridians, he confirmed that there was thirty years'' worth of internal energy imbued in his son''s dantian[3].
Cheon-Sang closely examined Mu-Gun, fearingt that the stranger injected his internal energy into Mu-Gun for another purpose. Fortunately, he didnt sense the presence of any qi resembling demonic energy or toxic energy.
"Looking at the internal energy in your dantian now, it seems you have a pretty strong disposition."
"Thunder qi is used as the internal energys foundation."
"If there is thunder qi imbued in his internal energy, then that stranger was no ordinary human."
There was no way internal energy could contain thunder qi through ordinary internal energy cultivation methods. Given the fact that he cultivated internal energy that possessed the properties of thunder qi, the stranger was no simple martial artist.
It bothered Cheon-Sang that Mu-Gun couldnt learn the unique internal energy of the Baek Sword Sect, but it was way better than living like a cripple after suffering from qi deviation.
"That''s what I thought too."
"This is a chance of a lifetime for you. Itste, but congrattions on regaining your martial arts."
"Thank you."
"Please forget everything that this father of yours had done all this while. Those probably upset you."
"No. It''s my fault for giving up on myself and showing you such an ugly side of me."
He wasnt just saying that for show. Mu-Gun really didnt resent his father, but not because he awakened his reincarnation. Cheon-Sang made every effort he could to raise Mu-Gun''s spirit. However, Mu-Gun himself refused his help and chose to live like a cripple.
Therefore, there was no reason to resent Cheon-Sang. Of course, he could resent him for giving up on him in the end, but Mu-Gun wasnt such a narrow-minded person.
"Thank you for thinking that way. That aside, whats your n going forward?"
"My priority is establishing myself as the sessor to the Baek Sword Sect."
"You most certainly should, but it won''t be easy. I don''t know if youre aware of this, but more and more people within the sect are supporting your uncle and Yong-Hwan."
"I heard from Mu-Ok, and I have been well-informed. Be that as it may, if I prove that I have the right to establish myself as the sessor through my martial prowess, no one would dare covet the position of the sessor from me."
"Are you confident?"
"You seem to have forgotten, but I, your son, was once called the greatest talent in all of the Baek Sword Sects history. I''m not looking down on Yong-Hwan, but hes incapable of bing an obstacle for me."
"As you said, showing off your martial prowess will definitely be beneficial, but you have to win the Baek Sword Corps favor to nab the position of Baek Sword Sects sessor. Yong-Hwan recently stood out as an heir candidate because he gained the Baek Sword Corps trust when he fought against the Sea Dragon Gang."
During the three years Mu-Gun lived like a cripple, Baek Yong-Hwan fought against the Sea Dragon Gang alongside the Baek Sword Corps, the Baek Sword Sects military force. He put his life on the line every time he fought, and he also protected numerous martial artists of the Baek Sword Corps. While doing so, he cut down countless Sea Dragon Gang pirates.
Yong-Hwan risked his life on the battlefield with them. As a result, the Baek Sword Corps acknowledged and supported him as the sessor candidate from the bottom of their hearts. Even if Mu-Gun proved himself through martial prowess, it wouldnt be easy for him to win over the favor that the Baek Sword Corps had for Yong-Hwan in one fell swoop.
"That''s not a big problem. I just need to subdue Yong-Hwan and put him under my wings, then the Baek Sword Corps wouldnt oppose me either."
"That child directly inherited your uncle''s ambition. It won''t be easy to make him submit to you."
"If I cant even win Yong-Hwan over, how can I im Im qualified to be the Baek Sword Sects sessor?"
"That''s because I, your father,did not win over your uncle''s heart either."
"However, you exhibited such dignity that he couldn''t dare plot against you, which I believe is the same as winning over Uncle''s heart."
"Since youre so confident, Ill trust you and watch from the side."
"Understood. And Im also thinking of going to the Maritime Defense Base in Dongtou as soon as possible."
It took two days by boat from Wenzhou, where the Baek Sword Sect was based, to reach the ind of Dongtou. It was an advanced base that prevented the elusive Sea Dragon Gang from going rampant.
Preventing the pirates invasion was originally the nations responsibility. However, the military administration was thrown into disorder, and the pirates invasion got stronger when they colluded with the people of murim, ultimately resulting in the nation being helplessly invaded by pirates.
However, they couldntpletely keep their hands off this matter due to the principle that the problems of murim were to be resolved by the people of murim. For that reason, they issued an edict that ordered the murim forces to stop the invasion of the Sea Dragon Gang and other pirates.
The Baek Sword Sect was one of the murim forces that received that order from the Imperial Court. In ordance with it, they established a maritime base at Dongtou and had been fighting against the Sea Dragon Gang for more than a decade since then.
However, it was not just due to the royal decree of the Imperial Court that the Baek Sword Sect devoted themselves to their battle with the Sea Dragon Gang. Wenzhou, where the Baek Sword Sect was based, was a trading port frequented by foreign merchants, providing the Baek Sword Sect considerable profits. In order for them to maintain this profit, they had to eliminate the threat of the Sea Dragon Gang. Doing so would allow the foreign merchants to continue using Wenzhou''s trading port.
Therefore, they had to pour all their energy into preventing the Sea Dragon Gang from gaining power. Mu-Gun visiting their Maritime Defense Base at Dongtou would mean he intended to participate in the battle against the Sea Dragon Gang.
"You want to go to the Maritime Defense Base?"
"Yes, partly because I am worried about Mu-Ok."
Mu-Ok, Mu-Guns younger brother, was currently among the people deployed at the Dongtou Maritime Defense Base to fight the Sea Dragon Gang.
"Isnt it too early to be pushing yourself this much? Further refining your martial arts before going there shouldnt pose a problem.
"Dealing with the Sea Dragon Gang pirates in my current state wont be an issue, so don''t worry."
"If you say so. The White Wolf Squad will be heading to Dongtou for shift rotation in ten days. You should go with them."
The Baek Sword Corps wasposed of five squads, namely: White Dragon, White Tiger, White Wolf, White Leopard, and White Bear. There would always be two squads staying at the Maritime Defense Base to defend against the Sea Dragon Gang.
The five squads rotated shifts once every two months, and each squad''s shift was a month apart from the other squads. Hence, every month, there would be one squad rotating their shifts. In ten days, the White Wolf Squad and the White Dragon Squad would change shifts.
"Understood."
1. mishi is between 1-3pm.
2. sinshi is between 3-5pm.
3. Dantian refers to the region in the body where a person''s qi is concentrated.
Chapter 5
Chapter 5
Baek Mu-Gun used the ten days he had before leaving for the Dongtou Maritime Defense Base to train his Baek Sword Sect martial arts and the martial arts he had learned in his previous lives.
Excluding the internal energy cultivation method, the old Mu-Gun trained in three different Baek Sword Sect martial arts before he awakened: 36 Phantom Moon des, Moonlight Soul Breaking Palm, and Flight Steps.
Mu-Gun reached the 9-star realm in all three martial arts after three days of training.
He had excellent capabilities, but the standard of the Baek Sword Sect''s martial arts itself was low. Mu-Gun again felt the need to elevate the Baek Sword Sect''s martial arts standard to at least a level equivalent to his capabilities, if not to the highest realms.
After reaching the 9-star realm of the Baek Sword Sect''s martial arts, he began to train the martial arts from his previous reincarnations in earnest.
He had dozens of mastered martial arts in his previous reincarnations. However, among them, there were seven martial arts that he absolutely had to relearn: Thunder God''s Descent, Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword, Heavenly-Descent Thunder Strike, Thunder Gods Sky-Soaring Steps, Thunder God''s Shadow, Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation, and Vajra Exorcism Finger.
The first five martial arts were secret techniques of the Heavenly-Descent Thunder God Sect, and thest two were martial arts belonging to Iron House of the Shaolin Temple''s inner circle.
Among those seven martial arts, the most important ones were the martial arts of the Heavenly-Descent Thunder God Sect. The Heavenly-Descent Thunder God Sect''s martial arts, one of the Three Greatest Mysterious Sect, were of a different standard from the general martial arts. Its power was almost unbeatable.
However, it was as profound and intricate as it was powerful. One could hone it for their entire life, and still find it difficult to attain its peak. That applied to Mu-Gun as well.
He obtained the secret techniques of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect during his fifth reincarnation, but he failed to reach their peak. Nevertheless, he still managed to defeat the Hell-Blood Demon in his previous life.
It was a glimpse of how great the martial arts of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect were.
Though notparable, the Iron Houses martial artsthe Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation and Vajra Exorcism Fingerwere also techniques of the ascension realm. Cheol Woo-Saeng used them to rise to the ranks of the Ten Grand Masters.
Mu-Gun could learn other martial arts whenever necessary in the future, but for the time being, he trained intensively in the martial arts of the Heavenly-Descent Thunder God Sect and the Iron House.
Mu-Gun picked up martial arts extremely fast. Even if he didnt reach their peak, he mastered them enough to be close to it.. Despite having changed vessels, it wasn''t that difficult to relearn them since they were originally his.
Above all, Mu-Gun had so much talent for martial arts that he was revered as the greatest talent in the history of the Baek Sword Sect. That was why he wasnt surprised by his ability to quickly master martial arts.
It was still difficult to smoothly execute techniques of the ascension realm due to his insufficient internal energy, but umting more internal energy should naturally resolve that.
"In my current state, reaching a higher realm with just my internal energy will be hard."
After training for five days without a break, Mu-Gun felt it would be useless to make any further attempts. In order to reach a higher realm, he had to improve his internal energy.
Doing such a feat wasnt as simple as it sounded.
Compared to other internal energy cultivation methods, the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art allowed faster internal energy umtion rate. However, it would require five years for him to obtain 30 years'' worth of internal energy even if he used this technique. In order to improve his internal energy in a short period of time, he would have to ingest medicinal pills or elixirs. The problem was that it wasn''t easy to procure such items.
"After resolving the Sea Dragon Gang issue, I should visit the Medicine King Family first."
The Medicine King Family imed to be the descendants of Shennong[1], one of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors. They considered it their destiny to study all the medicinal and sacred herbs that exist in this world and develop elixirs that could cure all diseases.
In his previous reincarnation, Mu-Gun formed a pact with the Medicine King Family and the Thunder God. The pact gave him a Divine Thunder Essence Pill, a pill that umted thunder qi within him whenever he was reincarnated.
Mu-Gun improved his internal energy in a short period of time through the Divine Thunder Essence Pill, allowing him to y an active role in murim. It wouldn''t be any different in this lifetime too.
***
The day before the shift rotation between the White Wolf Squad and the White Dragon Squad, Baek Cheon-Sang summoned the White Wolf Squad leader, Baek Cheon-Ung, and gave him a single order: take Mu-Gun with him on the trip to Dongtou this time.
"You want me to take Mu-Gun along?"
Cheon-Sangs instructions seemingly bewildered Cheon-Ung. He was Cheon-Sangs third younger brother and Mu-Guns uncle.
"That''s right."
"With all due respect, I can''t bring Mu-Gun with me to the battlefield. He can''t even take care of himself due to his qi deviation."
"I guess you haven''t heard the news yet."
"What news?"
"Mu-Gun has recovered his martial prowess."
"Huh? What do you mean by that?"
"Like I said, Mu-Gun has recovered his martial prowess."
"Is what you''re saying the truth?"
"I confirmed it myself."
"How did he recover from his qi deviation when even the family found it impossible to find a solution despite having used everything in our power?
"He said a stranger he met by chance helped him."
"A stranger?"
Cheon-Ung gave Cheon-Sang a disbelieving look.
"I thought it was absurd as well, but it is an indisputable fact that Mu-Gun had fixed his qi deviation and recovered his martial arts. Hence, we have no choice but to believe in what he says."
"Im d Mu-Gun has recovered his martial arts, but isn''t it too early to send him to the battlefield now? I think it would be better for him to recuperate further and refine his martial arts for the time being."
"You don''t have to worry about that. Even from my perspective, its not unreasonable at all for him to charge into battle right away."
"Well, since that''s what you think, I have no choice but to follow your orders, Elder Brother."
Acknowledging Cheon Sangs firm belief, Cheon-Ung stopped objecting and followed his brother''s instructions.
After a few more hours, the day for the White Wolf Squad and the White Dragon Squad to change shifts had arrived.Mu-Gun boarded a ship leaving for the Maritime Defense Base in Dongtou with the White Wolf Squad.
The White Wolf Squad couldnt help but be surprised by Mu-Gunspletely different appearance. Just until a month ago, he was skins and bones and lived his days hooked on alcohol and women.
However, the gentle aura flowing through his firm body made it seem as if he had trained in martial arts for a long time.
"Hoh, that''s amazing. I heard from Elder Brother that youve regained your martial arts, but I didn''t expect you to undergo such a drastic transformation."
Cheon-Ung was naturally stunned beyond belief.
"I can''t afford to dy for a single moment if I want to make up for my indulgence in debauchery and abandonment of my duties."
"Even if so, don''t be too hasty. It''s great enough that you have returned to your rightful ce. Even if you have to slow down, proceeding with caution to avoid problems should be more important, shouldnt it?"
"I''ll keep that in mind."
"Good, and though this iste, I''d like to sincerely congratte you on fixing your qi deviation and recovering your martial prowess."
"Thank you."
"By the way, there aren''t enough cabins, so youd have to share one with the White Wolf Squad. Is that okay?"
"Sure. I think that would be a great opportunity to build rtions with the squad members."
"It is definitely necessary to build ties with the martial artists of the family. However, you should refrain from being too casual with them. In a martial arts family, hierarchy is more important than anything else."
"I''ll keep that in mind."
"Good, then go to the cabin and rest up. Well reach Dongtou in two days."
"Understood."
Mu-Gun was guided to the cabin assigned to him, which was already upied by five White Wolf Squad members.
"Greetings, First Young Master."
As Mu-Gun entered the cabin, the members of the White Wolf Squad stopped what they were doing and quickly greeted him.
"Please be at ease. And from now on, you don''t have to greet me so politely. Think of me as one of the squad members and not the first young master, and let''s get alongfortably."
"You''re still the First Young Master, however. We cannot possibly do that."
"Although I am the First Young Master, I have done nothing for the sect in so long aside from tarnishing its dignity. I don''t deserve to be greeted politely by those of you who have fought with your life on the line for the sects honor. So consider me a neer and treat me as you see fit."
Hearing Mu-Gun''s words seemed to have surprised the squad members.
They thought he was just a debauchee and frequented the brothel day in and day out, making it a surprise to see him recognizing and respecting their contributions rather than abusing his authority as the first son.
"Can we really do that?"
"Would you believe me if I said this is an ordering from the First Young Master?"
"Understood. We will do as you say, First Young Master. First of all, let us introduce ourselves since you could be curious about our identity. I am Nak Il-Bang and this is my fifth year in the White Wolf Squad. I am 27 years old."
The other martial artists also introduced themselves.
Mu-Guns cabinmates were Neung Jo-Eun, Mak Dae-Pung, Sa Do-Kwang and Woo Byeok-San. They joined the White Wolf Squad around the same time as Nak Il-Bang and were between 25 and 27 years old.
The fact that they had survived many battles over the past five years meant they were skilled. Mu-Gun carefully examined them from top to bottom. They all had sturdy bodies, which were only possible with considerable training.
''Their physique isn''t bad either.''
Everyone was above average, if not at the highest level. If they were properly trained, they could be quite useful martial artists. Mu-Gun knew the martial arts that would make them stronger. However, he had no intention of passing on those martial arts if they were not truly his followers. For starters, he had to prioritize getting them to follow him sincerely.
"Considering youve been with the White Wolf Squad for five years, youve probably had a lot ofbat experience from fighting the Sea Dragon Gang."
"Yes. There are probably less than ten members with morebat experience than us within the White Wolf Squad," Il-Bang replied proudly. There were a hundred White Wolf Squad members. If they were ranked tenth within them, then they really had considerablebat experience.
"If you don''t mind, I''d like to hear about yourbat experience against the Sea Dragon Gang. Could you tell me?"
"Any time."
They spoke with gusto about their battles against the Sea Dragon Gang over the past five years. Mu-Gun responded from time to time while listening to their stories.
Their stories were mixed with some bravado, but thanks to that, he could envision how their battle with the Sea Dragon Gang went. Just like that, he became a little closer to the members.
***
Uncharted and surrounded by traps, the Sea Dragon Archipgo served as the Sea Dragon Gangs headquarters. The reason why they hadnt been eradicated for more than one hundred years and had maintained their legacy was due to the Sea Dragon Archipgos existence.
A pigeon flew down from the sky of the Sea Dragon Archipgo, which was covered in a fog all year round. It then flew down to the window frame of a house.
A literary man, who was drinking tea in the room, quickly approached the window when the pigeonnded. He then picked up the pigeon message tied to its legs and checked its content.
[Baek Sword Sect''s First Young Master headed to Dongtou]
Upon reading it, the man quickly rushed to the Sea Dragon Pce. It was the residence of Ak Gun-Hyo, the leader of the Sea Dragon Gang.
"Boss! There''s been news that the Baek Sword Sects First Young Master ising to Dongtou."
"The First Young Master of the Baek Sword Sect? The one who fell into qi deviation and became a cripple?"
"Yes, and hes been in that state until a month ago."
"Is that not the case now?"
"No. He has fixed his qi deviation and regained his martial arts. That''s why hesing to Dongtou."
"Even if he recovered his martial arts, it''s only been a month. What can that guy even do?"Ak Gun-Hyo said with indifference.
"What do you think about capturing him?"
"Baek Sword Sects First Young Master?"
"Yes. Capturing him would earn us a considerable amount of money through a ransom."
"Would the Baek Sword Sect pay a ransom for him when they had already given up on him before? "
"He waspletely hopeless then, but it''s different now. He was once considered to be the best talent in all of Baek Sword Sects history. Now that he has recovered his martial arts, they will try to protect him at all costs."
"Even if so, wouldn''t we suffer too much damage if we had to capture him while going against the Baek Sword Corps?"
"Why don''t we let the Fujian Three Murderersthose neerswork their worth? If they quickly capture him and retreat, we won''t suffer too much of a loss."
The Fujian Three Murderers were three brothers who used tomit evil deeds in the Fujian area. People couldnt oppose them recklessly due to their strong martial arts. Believing in their martial prowess, they tried tomit wicked acts until they identally killed a martial artist of the Guangdong Jin Family. Furious, the Guangdong Jin Family ordered the Fujian Three Murderers execution.
No matter how incredible the Fujian Three Murderers were, they were nothing against the Guangdong Jin Family, one of the Seven Great ns. Hence, they left the Fujian Province to avoid the Guangdong Jin Familys pursuit and joined the Sea Dragon Gang, which the hands of the Guangdong Jin Family could not reach.
The martial arts of the Fujian Three Murderers were first-rate, and even a peak-level master would find it difficult to overpower them when the three of them worked together.
Ak Gun-Hyo thought it wouldnt be that difficult for them to capture Mu-Gun.
"That''ll do. Summon the Fujian Three Murderers."
Ak Gun-Hyo called for the Fujian Three Murderers and instructed them to capture Mu-Gun. As the Fujian Three Murderers had been staying free of charge inside the Sea Dragon Archipgo, they willingly epted the proposal.
That night, two ships left the Sea Dragon Archipgo, carrying the Sea Dragon Gangs martial arts corps known as the ck and Red Dragon Squads, and the Fujian Three Murderers.
1. Shennong was a mythological Chinese ruler known as the first Yan Emperor who had be a deity in Chinese folklore. Shennong had been thought to have taught the ancient Chinese not only their practices of agriculture, but also the use of herbal drugs.
Chapter 6
Chapter 6
Baek Mu-Gun spent a night in the sea for the first time, then had breakfast with the squad members whom he shared a cabin with.
"We''re thinking of honing our swordsmanship on the deck. What do you n to do, First Young Master?" Nak Il-Bang asked after a simple breakfast.
"Ill go with you guys."
Mu-Gun went out to the deck with them. Several squad members were already there, doing the same as what they were about to do.
Baek Sword Sects ordinary warriors practiced the 19 Clear Moon des, a sword technique a rank lower than that of the 36 Phantom Moon des. However, along with talent and utmost effort, this sword method could pave the way for its practitioner to be first-rate.
Mu-Gun watched the White Wolf Squad''s training and gauged their skills for a while. The members capabilities were almost equal, and the five squad members he shared a cabin with had passable skills.
''They''ve a long way to go.''
Growing the Baek Sword Corps capabilities were of the utmost importance for the Baek Sword Sects development.
The White Wolf Squads skills fell far short of Mu-Gun''s standards. The White Dragon Squad and the White Tiger Squad, known to be the elite units of the Baek Sword Sect, were better than the White Wolf Squad. However, it didnt make much of a difference.
At this rate, it would be impossible for them to stand atop other families and Zhejiang Martial Alliance sects. To be the Zhejiang Martial Alliances leader and fight against the Seven Great ns, they had to be several times stronger than they were now. Nheless, that was not something that could be achieved in a short period of time.
Mu-Gun decided to proceed slowly instead of rushing it. He still had a lot of time. Right after gauging the White Wolf Squads skills, he began his own training.
Paying no heed to the gazes of the people around him, he executed the movements of the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation Technique. The White Wolf Squad members training on the deck diverted their attention to him out of curiosity but were soon surprised.
The movements Mu-Gun executed were difficult andplicated. They would find such movements hard to perform even if they copied him, but he carried them out naturally. More importantly, a haze-like aura had enveloped Mu-Gunan indication that his cultivation was of a considerably high level.
The scene made them realize that Mu-Gun had recovered his martial prowess. In fact, he purposely performed the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation Technique in front of the White Wolf Squad to dere his presence to them.
Based on their reaction, he seemed to have achieved his goal quite well. However, there would always be prideful people no matter the ce.
"As expected, the Baek Sword Sects First Young Master is in a different league than most. May I dare ask for your guidance?" asked one of the White Wolf Squad''s members after observing Mu-Gun''s training. He stepped forward.
The man, who seemed to be in histe twenties, had a sturdy physique and a strong impression. Mu-Gun stopped executing the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation Technique and stared at him.
He was the most skilled among the White Wolf Squad members training on the deck. It wouldve been natural and proper for his arrogance to anger Mu-Gun, but the formers provocation only ddened him.
The man possessed top-level skills within the White Wolf Squad, so going against him would be a good opportunity for Mu-Gun to showcase his martial arts. Mu-Gun lost his martial arts due to qi deviation and lived like a cripple for the past three years. Even though he had recovered his martial arts, erasing their previous impression of him would prove difficult.
But showing them his martial prowess was a surefire way of doing that. That was why he performed the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation Technique in front of the White Wolf Squad. Still, simply practicing his martial arts in front of them wouldnt likely be enough to leave a deep impression. Fortunately, the man in front of him voluntarily provided him with an amazing opportunity.
"What''s your name?"
"Im Baek San-Kyung."
As his name suggested, he was from a branch family and was a distant rtive of Baek Cheon-Sang, the current sect leader. He always had a lot ofints about the discriminatory treatment between the direct family and the branch family. Watching Mu-Gun perform his obviously extraordinary martial arts irritated him.
"Fine with me. I''ve warmed up, so now''s a great time to have some proper fun. Do you want to spar with a sword?"
"What would be of me if I identally scratch the precious First Young Master? It''s best we spar unarmed."
"As you wish."
When Mu-Gun allowed the sparring, the other squad members stepped back to make space for their bout. Mu-Gun and San-Kyung stood facing each other, and the other squad members surrounded them.
"Let''s begin."
With the stage set, Mu-Gun gestured toward San-Kyung with his hand, urging thetter to make the first move. Mu-Gun acted as if he was a master fighting someone inferior, which San-Kyung hated. San-Kyung kicked off against the deck and swiftly rushed at Mu-Gun. He then threw a punch without dy.
With his fist containing the profound principle of the 19 Clear Moon des, San-Kyung unleashed a flurry of movements aimed at Mu-Gun''s chest. The real and fake techniques that came flying instantaneously wouldve confused an opponent of a simr skill level, but that wasn''t the case for Mu-Gun.
Mu-Gun reached out his palm and blocked San-Kyung''s attack without hesitation.
Thuck!
San-Kyung tried to retract his fist, frowning at the shock that made him feel as if he struck a rock.
Mu-Gun grabbed San-Kyung''s fist and slightly imbued it with the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Arts aura.
Zap!
The Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Arts thunder qi flowed through San-Kyung''s fist, sucking his qipletely out of him. Mu-Gun then raised San-Kyung''s weak fist up and lifted him, who could easily exceed seventy kilograms, over Mu-Guns head. Mu-Gun turned sharply and mmed San-Kyung onto the floor.
Booom!
San-Kyung was turned upside down and fell on his back. The deck shook.
"Ughh," He groaned in pain.
Mu-Gun let go of San-Kyung''s fist and took a step back.
"Stop making so much fuss over nothing and get up. I haven''t even started giving you guidance yet."
Upon hearing Mu-Gun''s words, San-Kyung endured the pain and stood back up. Since other squad members were watching, his face turned red with humiliation, having just been thrown on the deck floor in one shot.
"Ughh, I underestimated you, First Young Master. I''ll give it my all from now on."
"And Ill be sure to give you proper guidance in return."
San-Kyung clenched his teeth and rushed at Mu-Gun, who looked rxed. Unlike a while ago, he now used movement arts, which made his movements shier. Though he appeared to charge to the left, he swiftly changed directions and prated through Mu-Guns right nk. Upon seeing his footwork, the White Wolf Squad members watching the spar let their admiration seep out lowly. His movements were just that impressive.
However, in Mu-Guns eyes, San-Kyung was easily predictable.
Thuck!
Mu-Gun caught San-Kyung''s fist again. Just like before, San-Kyung was raised up into the air and mmed onto the floor. San-Kyung clenched his teeth and quickly rose again despite the excruciating pain that made him think his back had been broken. He then ran toward Mu-Gun once more.
Thuck! Kabooom!
However, this time too, he was lifted off the floor and mmed onto the deck.
"Kurghhh."
San-Kyung continued standing back up and rushing at Mu-Gun, determined to at leastnd a hit. However, no matter how many times he tried, Mu-Gun just kept grabbing his fist and mming him on the deck floor.
Unyielding, San-Kyung stood up until the very end to charge at Mu-Gun, but after more than ten tries, his body could no longer hold out.
In the end, San-Kyungy on the floor, no longer capable of getting back up. Mu-Guns overwhelming capabilities surprised the White Wolf Squad members that bore witness to their battle.
San-Kyung was one of the White Wolf Squads five strongest members, but even he couldnt do anything against Mu-Gun as he kept mming him onto the floor until he was knocked out.
Through their spar, the squad members clearly realized one fact: Mu-Gun, revered as the greatest talent in the history of the Baek Sword Sect, had returned in perfect condition.
~
After showing his presence through his battle against San-Kyung, Mu-Gun closed his eyes in meditation back at the cabin as if nothing had happened. Lost in meditation, he recalled the numerous martial arts he had obtained from his previous lives. He mastered some of them, but he couldnt say the same for many others.
However, as one''s enlightenment for the sword increased, theyd be able to figure out true strikes even without mastering the technique. Among those he had learned in his previous reincarnations, Mu-Gun searched for martial arts that had principles simr to the Baek Sword Sects martial arts. It wasn''t long before several martial arts came to mind.
Spiritual Snake Sky-Soaring Swordsmanship, Eight Arm Shadow Fists, Thousand Hands Sky-Enveloping Palms, and Golden Dragon Whip. Just like the Baek Sword Sects martial arts, those martial arts were rooted in the principle of illusion.
However, they were on a different level than the Baek Sword Sects martial arts. The martial arts that he had thought of were all excellent techniques in the ascension realm.
Mu-Gun picked out those martial arts merits, then began to incorporate them into the Baek Sword Sects martial arts.
It would have been simple and convenient to teach the martial arts he mastered in his previous reincarnations. However, making them abandon the Baek Sword Sects martial arts and teaching them other martial arts just to make them stronger would make the sect lose all meaning. That would no longer be the Baek Sword Sect, after all.
The reason why Mu-Gun chose to take the difficult andplicated path instead of the easy one was to protect the Baek Sword Sects identity. Even if he had awakened his past reincarnations'' memories, he was still a man of the Baek Sword Sect.
He had been lost in meditation for quite a while already by the time noise began to erupt outside the cabin. The door of the cabin opened soon after, and Il-Bang rushed in.
"First Young Master, the Sea Dragon Gang has appeared!"
"The Sea Dragon Gang?"
Mu-Gun had a suspicious look on his face. The Sea Dragon Gang were pirates. They would only go after merchant ships. Theyd had a few skirmishes with the Baek Sword Sect members that protected the merchant ships, but the times when they openly aimed for the Baek Sword Sect, like right now, were close to none.
"Theyre most likely after something else."
The Sea Dragon Gang wouldnt attack a Baek Sword Sect ship without any reason.
"I feel like theyre after me."
"What do you mean, First Young Master?"
"Capturing me alive would give them the option to extort arge ransom from the Baek Sword Sect. They could also try to use me to take control of the sea."
"But how did they know we were traveling with you?" Il-Bang raised a question.
"That''s what Im curious about too. Theres a chance the Sea Dragon Gang has a chance within the sect.
"A spy?"
"Its just a possibility. It''s too early to jump to conclusions."
"I hope that''s not the case."
"I hope so, too. Anyway, that''s something to be discussedter. Let''s resolve the problem outside first."
Mu-Gun went out of the cabin with Il-Bang.
Chapter 7
Chapter 7
The White Wolf Squad members had already assumed a battle formation as two ships bearing the Sea Dragon Gangs sigil rapidly approached.
Baek Mu-Gun moved to Baek Cheon-Ungs side, standing with the White Wolf Squad.
"Uncle!"
"I guess they''re here to give my nephew a big wee," Cheon-Ung said with a bitter smile.
"The heavens seem to hate me. Theyre already challenging me this early."
"You look rxed despite saying so though?"
"If the first son of the Baek Sword Sect trembles because of mere pirates, we would lose face."
"Calling the Sea Dragon Gang mere pirates is an understatement. Theyre more than capable to obliterate average small and medium-sized sects."
"Even if so, they''re just pirates."
"It''s good to have confidence, but youll find yourself in a tough situation if you keep looking down on your opponent.
"I''m not looking down on them. Im just stating things as they are."
"I hope you don''t mistake confidence with arrogance. Members, take aim!" Cheon-Ung ordered.
The White Wolf Squad members pulled out the bow hanging on their shoulders. Bows were useful weapons in naval battles. Hence, the warriors of the Baek Sword Sect learned archery along with swordsmanship, their main focus.
Even if they only had basic archery skills, they proved beneficial in their battle against the Sea Dragon Gang. As the White Wolf Squad nocked an arrow on their bows, the enemy ships came three hundred meters closer.
Cheon-Ung raised his voice and shouted in the direction of the Sea Dragon Gang''s vessels.
"Halt! I am Cheon-Ung, squad leader of the Baek Sword Sects White Wolf. Stop your advance and stand down immediately, Sea Dragon Gang. Ignoring my warnings and continuing your approach will be considered provocation, which is enough justification for us to immediatelyunch an attack!"
Despite Cheon-Ung''s warning, their enemies continued to approach them without slowing down. Cheon-Ung frowned at the sight.
"Commence battle! Everyone, fire!"Cheon-Ung ordered, and the squad members standing by released the arrows.
Whoosh whoosh whoosh!
As the volley moved in an arc and poured down on the Sea Dragon Gang''s ships, the Sea Dragon Gang ouws protected themselves with arge shield they had prepared beforehand. The arrows still hit some of them since they couldnt shield themselves properly, but the numbers were minimal.
The White Wolf Squad continued to fire arrows, but they failed to prate the Sea Dragon Gangs shields.
Mu-Gun stood next to Cheon-Ung, observing the naval battle. Soon, he intuitively realized that if the Sea Dragon Gang''s ships advanced further and close-quartersbat took ce, the White Wolf Squad would suffer considerable damage. To minimize that, he had no choice but to step forward.
''I''m going to have to destroy a ship,'' Mu-Gun nonchntly came to a decision that some would consider crazy if heard. He waited for the Sea Dragon Gang''s ships to get closer.
In the meantime, the Sea Dragon Gang''s ships broke through the rain of arrows and narrowed down the distance between them by one hundred meters. With any further attacks by arrows rendered meaningless, the White Wolf Squad tossed their bows aside and drew their swords in preparation for close-quartersbat.
At that moment, Mu-Gun suddenly dashed to the prow of the ship. He thenunched himself off the floor and soared up to the sky. Unleashing the Thunder God''s Shadow, a divine technique of the Heavenly-Descent Thunder God Sect, he crossed one hundred meters to descend on one of the Sea Dragon Gang''s ships in a single motion.
"!"
His actions, which unfolded in a sh, took Cheon-Ung and the White Wolf Squad aback. They could only stare at Mu-Gun with bewildered expressions as he crossed over to the enemy ship.
The same was true for the ouws of the Sea Dragon Gang. It was clear as day that the First Young Master was out of his mind, given that he came over to the enemy''s ship alone. Ignoring their gazes, Mu-Gun shouted gantly.
"I am Mu-Gun, first son of the Baek Sword Sect! From this moment onward, I shall show you the consequences of opposing the Baek Sword Sect!"
"Whoa, you''re the first son of the Baek Sword Sect?" A middle-aged man asked after stepping forward from among the ouws. He had a long scar spanning from his hooked nose to under his chin.
Behind him, two other middle-aged men walked forward simultaneously. The three of them looked so simr that one could tell by their faces that they were brothers.
"That''s right. I''m the first son of the Baek Sword Sect, Mu-Gun."
"Great timing! I was worried about how wed find you among all those trash. Fortunately, you came to us on your own."
"My point exactly, elder brother," one of the middle-aged men said, delighted. The two behind him were also smiling with great joy.
"As I expected, you came for me."
Their attitude convinced Mu-Gun that the Sea Dragon Gang was after him.
"Haha, did youe over to this ship despite knowing that?"
"You guys wont be able to capture me anyway."
"If you knew who we were, you wouldn''t be able to speak so confidently," One of them replied, finding the whole situation absurd.
"Who are you guys?"
"Ehem, in murim, us brothers are referred to as the Fujian Three Dragons," the eldest of the Fujian Three Murderers said with pride.
Unable to call themselves the Fujian Three Murderers, they nicknamed themselves the Fujian Three Dragons instead.
Mu-Gun had also heard about the Fujian Three Murderers before. Indeed, as the rumor went, they had atrocious looks, and their martial arts also seemed quite strong. However, Mu-Gun didnt feel threatened.
"Rather than the Fujian Three Dragons, the lot of you look more like the Fujian Three Hounds."
"You impertinent bastard!"
The youngest of the Fujian Three Murderers chared at Mu-Gun upon hearing his mockery, unable to contain his anger. His speed and momentum were quite intimidating. However, Mu-Gun wasnt taken aback. On the contrary, he drew his sword as if he had been waiting.
Swish swish swoosh!
Upon executing the 36 Phantom Moon des, his sword shadows, reminiscent of the moonlight, shed disorderly in front of the youngest of the Fujian Three Murderers.
The man hurriedly mustered up his palm force to block the sword shadow from hitting him. However, there wasn''t anything that made contact with his palm force.
''An illusory technique!''
However, by the time he had realized it, a cold sword had pierced into his neck.
"Kuhkk!"
The youngest of the Fujian Three Murderers fell backward and screamed in his death throes.
"Brother!"
"You bastard!"
Enraged by the death of their youngest brother, the eldest and second brothers of the Fujian Three Murderers unleashed their palm forces and attacked Mu-Gun from both sides. A dreary qi poured out from both their bare palms and struck at Mu-Gun''s left and right sides.
The technique they had just performed was their famed ultimate skillthe Ghostly Wraith Palm. The Ghostly Wraith Palm had poison qi imbued in it, so those it had struck were likely to suffer internal injuries.
Instead of backing down, Mu-Gun swung his sword at the palm force of the two men. With moonlight seemingly gushing out from his sword, a flurry of sword shadows formed and prated his opponents palm forces. The two quickly stepped back, not daring to sh head-on against Mu-Gun''s sword shadows, which prated through sharply.
After making them back down, Mu-Gun wasted no time rushing toward the second brothers right and thrusting his sword again.
His targets expression hardened, dazed by the fast-moving sword shadows. He couldnt distinguish between what was real and what was fake. It was already toote to avoid it.
He only had one option left. Regardless of whether it was real or fake, he had to break through every single sword shadow. With all his might, the second brother of the Fujian Three Murderers unleashed the Ghostly Wraith Palm.
Crackle-!
He mustered up a palm force iparably stronger than the previous one. He truly had no doubt that the palm force of the Ghostly Wraith Palm would destroy all of Mu-Gun''s sword shadows.
If Mu-Gun executed the original 36 Phantom Moon des, his opponents palm force wouldve shattered his sword shadows. However, the 36 Phantom Moon des that Mu-Gun executed contained the qi of the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art. As a result, the sword shadows he shot forth didnt just break the Ghostly Wraith Palms palm force. It also tore the palm forces qi into pieces and prated within.
Stab!
Mu-Gun deeply embedded his sword into the heart of the Fujian Three Murderers second brother. Thetter copsed as blood gushed out from his heart.
"Second brother!"
The eldest of the Fujian Three Murderers screamed in sorrow, but his second brother had already fallen.
"You motherfucking bastard!"
Unable to ovee his anger, the eldest of the Fujian Three Murderers focused solely on his intention to kill his opponent. He stubbornly dashed toward Mu-Gun andunched an attack that disregarded all defenses. Mu-Gun used the Thunder Gods Sky-Soaring Steps to easily avoid his offensive, then immediately counterattacked.
Due to his rage-filled assault, the eldest brother failed to evade Mu-Gun''s lightning-speed counterattack.
Boom!
"Kuhkkk!"
With a sword embedded in his neck, the eldest brother copsed to the floor as he stared at Mu-Gun in disbelief.
If the Fujian Three Murderers hadbined their forces and worked together against him from the very beginning, their battle wouldnt have ended so easily.
However, unable to stand Mu-Guns mockery and threats, the youngest of the Fujian Three Murderers was killed in an instant the moment he rushed in first. The death of their youngest brother then made the other two lose theirposure, causing them to suffer a death unfit for their actual skills.
The inferiority or superiority of ones martial arts wasnt the only factor that determined the oue of murim battles. Breaking the opponent''sposure and preventing them from unleashing their best was also an important element in determining the result of the fight. In this regard, Mu-Gun basically held the upper hand against the Fujian Three Murderers.
Chapter 8
Chapter 8
The Fujian three Murderers deaths flustered the Sea Dragon Gang ouws. They believed that the Fujian Three Murderers would naturally overpower Baek Mu-Gun. However, not only did they fail to overpower him, but he also easily annihted them. Moreover, Mu-Gun''s used extraordinary martial arts to defeat them. The level he disyed was one they couldnt withstand.
The pirates hesitated, not daring to charge at Mu-Gun. Seo Ja-Gang, the leader of the Sea Dragon Corps ck Dragon Squad and captain of the ck Dragon Ship, frowned at the sight of it.
"He''s alone! It doesnt matter how strong he is, he won''t be able to deal with all of us! Don''t let fear get to you and charge at him!" Ja-Gang ordered. The Sea Dragon Gang members hesitated for a moment longer, then finallyl rushed toward Mu-Gun. Ja-Gangs words made them believe in their numbers.
Mu-Gun''s lips curved mockingly. He jumped into the midst of the Sea Dragon Gang.
Shhlickkk!
"Kuhkkk!"
Mu-Gun swung his sword while using the Thunder Gods Aerial Steps to zigzag through the opponents.. Those before him copsed on the floor with every swing, blood sttering from their necks and chests.
The Sea Dragon Gang members were different from ordinary pirates. They were all martial arts practitioners. Most of them were third-rate, however, and only about one or two in ten were second-rate. With such skills, they wouldnt be able to deal with Mu-Gun no matter how many they numbered.
As Mu-Gun destroyed the ck Dragon Ship alone, the White Wolf Squad engaged in close-quarterbat against the Sea Dragon Gang''s Red Dragon Ship. This prevented them from helping Mu-Gun even if they wanted to.
However, the same applied to the Red Dragon Ship. The Red Dragon Squad Leader, captain of the Red Dragon Ship, couldnte to the ck Dragon Ships aid, even though he could see them being attacked. The White Wolf Squad fulfilled its role quite well just by preventing the Red Dragon Ship from intervening.
Thanks to that, Mu-Gun defeated the pirates on the ck Dragon Ship without having to pay any attention to the Red Dragon Ship.
''How could a young man be so bold?'' Ja-Gang thought with a horrified expression as he watched Mu-Gun knock down his underlings without hesitation.
In truth, those with powerful martial arts would still often have difficulties in actualbat if theycked experience. It wasmon for people to hesitate to attack others out of fear of hurting or killing their target despite the crucial opportunity. Because of this, rising stars of prestigious families often suffered defeat at the hands of opponents with weaker martial arts than themselves.
ording to what Ja-Gang had heard, Mu-Gun had never been in a real battle before, yet he still seemed like he had been traversing the murim for decades. Unaware that Mu-Gun had awakened his reincarnation, he questioned it. Mu-Gun indeed used to be a rookie, but that changed when he awakened.
To put it bluntly, even if all the people of the murim were put together, they still wouldnt have killed more people than him. That was why he didn''t have a problem killing the Sea Dragon Gang members. That didnt mean he enjoyed killing, though. On the contrary, he was actually rather cautious when it came to using a sword. However, he would no longer show mercy the moment he wielded his sword.
After eight reincarnations, he realized that sparing the bad guys would eventually cause harm. Bing merciless when dealing with those deserving of punishment was far better for the world.
The Sea Dragon Gang plundered and hurt innocent people without hesitation for their personal benefit. In other words, they deserved to die. Even if he did not kill them, he had to make sure they wouldnt return to piracy ever again. Therefore, Mu-Gun''s sword showed no mercy. With every move it made, screams would spread like wildfire and blood would stter.
Mu-Guns overwhelming martial prowess made the Sea Dragon Gang lose their will to fight. Ja-Gang''s expression stiffened beyond measure. Their numbers didnt matter. The Sea Dragon Gangs capabilities were far toocking to stop Mu-Gun.
Ja-Gang had to step forward, but he couldnt easily make a move. It wasnt that his martial prowess had deteriorated. His martial arts were still first-rate and at peak level, and he was still one of the ten strongest Sea Dragon Gang members. He wasnt strong enough to win against all of the Fujian Three Murderers, but his capabilities were not inferior to any one of them.
On the other hand, Mu-Gun singlehandedly defeated every single member of the Fujian Three Murderers. Though they didntbine forces from the beginning, Mu-Gun''s skills were still the real deal. Ja-Gang instinctively felt that he was no match for him.
However, unless he was going to run away or surrender, his only option left was to fight Mu-Gun. He wouldve run away without looking back if he was on another ship, but that wasnt possible now since Mu-Gun was on the same ship as he was. He could also throw himself into the sea, but even if he ruled over the ocean, it would still be difficult to survive in the middle of the sea with nothing but himself.
Nheless, he couldnt surrender. Surrendering meant he would be handed over to the government office. There, he would be rotting in prison or suffering from hardbor for the rest of his life. Dying in a fight against Mu-Gun was a far better fate than that.
"Stop! Stop fighting!" Ja-Gang shouted toward Mu-Gun and his subordinates, having made up his mind. Upon hearing him, the pirates stepped back without dy.
"I refuse.
However, Mu-Gun had a different n in mind. Having no intention of listening to Ja-Gang, he chased down the retreating Sea Dragon Gang members. Ja-Gang''s expression stiffened. He jumped in front of Mu-Gun, who kept ughtering his underlings.
ng!
Ja-Gangs saber blocked Mu-Gun''s sword just as thetter was about to stab the shoulder of one of the ouws. Unable to withstand Mu-Guns sword force, he took a few steps back.
"You''re finally stepping up. I thought you were just going to keep sitting still and watching all your subordinates die."
Mu-Gun''s words caused Ja-Gang''s expression to distort. He wanted to charge in right away and crush that arrogant mouth of his. However, he had witnessed how Mu-Gun cut down the youngest of the Fujian Three Murderers. Trying his best to calm himself down, he said, "I have a suggestion."
"I don''t have any intention of negotiating with pirates."
"Why don''t we settle this with a duel? The fight ends no matter who wins."
"Your words would make others think that you care about your subordinates very much. Nevertheless, I''ve made myself clear that I don''t intend to do that."
"Are you going to kill everyone here?"
"If you don''t want to die, you can just surrender. Otherwise, my sword will never stop."
Ja-Gang frowned at Mu-Guns resolute words. He shouted in his subordinates direction.
"Heed my call, ck Dragon Squad! If I lose to this person, you are to surrender no matter what. This is my order as the squad leader. No one is to go against it."
Ja-Gang didnt want his men to die. If they surrendered, they would go to prison or work in hardbor, but they would at least be able to keep their lives. His death alone should be enough.
"You''re making a big fuss pretending to be a hero. In truth, youre just a wicked pirate," Mu-Gun sneered.
"Arent the Sea Dragon Gang and the Baek Sword Sect simr in that we both overpower the powerless by force? Our only difference is that we are more honest with our desires."
"Well, that could be the case if you want to quibble over it. However, that is simply the fate of those who belong in murima world where the strong survive and the weak die. At the very least, unlike the lot of you, we don''t point our swords at themoners who had never practiced martial arts. Now, stop rattling over trivial things and wield your saber."
Ja-Gangughed bitterly at Mu-Guns words, then brandished his weapon.
''I have to go all out!''
He had already confirmed Mu-Gun''s skills, so there was no meaning in gauging him out anymore. He had to give it his best shot right from the start. Otherwise, he would die without being able to do anything, just like the youngest of the Fujian Three Murderers.
Ja-Gang mustered his internal energy with all his might and unleashed the strongest technique he knew.
Kwang bzzt bzzt-.
The saber shadow gushed out from his saber and raged toward Mu-Gun with the strength of a pouring waterfall. Though he didnt avoid it, Mu-Gun stretched out his sword to face off against it. He unleashed the Soaring Moonlight, the trump card of the 36 Phantom Moon des, which momentarily enveloped the space in front with sword shadows.
Kaboooooom!
An explosion resounded as their sword energies shed. Amid it all, Mu-Guns sword shadow prated Ja-Gangs saber shadow and pierced through his left shoulder. Ja-Gang, fortunately, turned at thest moment. His arm would have been severed otherwise.
"Kurghhh."
Holding back his groan from the pain of having his left shoulder torn, he hurriedly swung his saber. An array of sword shadows soared from Mu-Gun''s sword once more and impaled him. Ja-Gang didnt even have the spare time to distinguish between which techniques were real and which ones were fake.
With all the strength he could muster, Ja-Gang exerted his all and swung his saber like a windmill. The saber force from his saber swept away the sword shadows which was attacking him from all directions.
Kaboooooom!
The shockwave caused by their energies collision struck Ja-Gang violently since he was very close. Ja-Gang was sted off violently by the shock wave.
Mu-Gun activated the Thunder God''s Shadow and broke through the side where Ja-Gang had been sent bouncing back. Reading his movements, Ja-Gang quickly tried to extend his saber forward.
However, he couldnt keep up with the lightning-speed movement of the Thunder God''s Shadow.
Shluckkk!
Before Ja-Gang could even swing his saber, Mu-Gun''s sword had pierced and cut Ja-Gang''s right shoulder.
"Kuackkkkk!"
Ja-Gang screamed while rolling on the floor. He had lost his grip on his weapon due to the terrible pain. Mu-Gun could have killed Ja-Gang, but he intentionally kept him alive. After all, he still had something he wanted to find out about the Sea Dragon Gang through its squad leader.
Mu-Gun left Ja-Gang alone and turned toward the remaining Sea Dragon Gang members. With even Ja-Gang defeated, the ck Dragon Squadpletely lost their will to fight.
Clink nk!
"We surrender."
One of the Sea Dragon Gang members threw away the weapon in his hand and knelt on the floor. The other ouws followed suit, discarding their weapons and kneeling before him to express their willingness to surrender.
Mu-Gun sheathed his sword, having been left with no other choice. He couldnt possibly kill those who had already dropped their weapons and surrendered.
While Mu-Gun brought an entire pirate ship into submission, the Red Dragon Ship, which was fighting against the White Wolf Squad, immediately fled after confirming that the situation had be unfavorable for them. The White Wolf Squad didnt bother chasing after them. Instead, they came over to the pirate ship that Mu-Gun captured. They then tied up the ck Dragon Squad members that had surrendered.
"Are you hurt?" Baek Cheon-Ung asked Mu-Gun upon approaching him. He hade over with the White Wolf Squad.
"I''m fine."
"This situation, fortunately, turned out well, but that was too reckless of you."
"I had to minimize the damage to the White Wolf Squad, so I had no other choice.
"You are the first son of the Baek Sword Sect. Don''t you know how important you are?"
"Protecting myself as the first son of the Baek Sword Sect is important, but it is also important to defend the sects members. This wont be thest time, either. Ill take on as many risks as I need to if it means I can protect the people of the Baek Sword Sect."
The White Wolf Squad could hear Mu-Gun from the side. Their perception of Mu-Gun hadpletely changed now that they had confirmed his powerful martial prowess and learned about his desire to protect them. They felt that, as the first son and sessor of the Baek Sword Sect, he did notck anything.
Furthermore, even if not for loyalty, there was a change in their hearts that made them want to follow Mu-Gun. With that alone, Mu-Gun''s trip to Dongtou proved meaningful.
Chapter 9
Chapter 9
Baek Mu-Gun roughly treated ck Dragon Squad Leader Seo Ja-Gangs injuries and locked him with the other Sea Dragon Gang survivors in the ship''s hold. With the situation now cleared up, they continued their journey to Dongtou Maritime Defense Base.
"I''m d we won this battle, but don''t you think the situation has escted too much?" Baek Cheon-Ung expressed his concern. The Baek Sword Sect and the Sea Dragon Gang had gotten into many skirmishes. However, they didnt cross a certain line to avoid an all-out war between each other, adhering to an unspoken agreement between both parties.
Today was different, however. They annihted one of the Sea Dragon Corps four elite squads. Furthermore, the ck Dragon Squads leader had been reduced to a state where he could no longer practice martial arts.
The Sea Dragon Gang wouldnt overlook what happened today. An all-out war between the Baek Sword Sect and the Sea Dragon Gang could happen.
"The Sea Dragon Gang picked a fight with us first. The fact that they sent the Fujian Three Murderers to capture me, the first son of the Baek Sword Sect, shows just how much they looked down on us. We need to take this opportunity to show them how fearsome the Baek Sword Sect is to stop them from acting rashly once and for all."
"Youre absolutely right. However, the Sea Dragon Gang are no ordinary pirates. Though it is shameful to admit, their power is by no means inferior to Baek Sword Sect. The esction of this battle wont do the Baek Sword Sect any good."
Mu-Gun firmly responded, "If we keep standing down because of the damages we could incur, even though such a rebellious and vicious gang has been ridiculing us, who would acknowledge us? We have to assert our dominance when necessary to prevent anyone from mocking the Baek Sword Sect. I believe in our sects real power. I believe in my father, my uncles, and the Baek Sword Corps. If we fight in unison with unwavering hearts, the Sea Dragon Gang wont be a threat."
Mu-Guns words made Cheon-Ung realize that he had grown weak.
"Yes, you''re right. I forgot for a moment that it is the survival of the fittest in murim. It is as you saidwe have to assert our dominance when necessary. I guess this uncle of yours has gotten older. I''ve lost the spirit I had when I was young and tried to settle for the present."
"Arent you still in your prime?
My mindset, not my age. Ive been living in peace for so long that my way of thinking has perhaps be conservative without me realizing."
In response, Mu-Gun said gantly, "You can still change your mindset right now. Don''t settle for less. Don''t be afraid to bleed for the right path. No matter who it is, Ill take the lead and get rid of anyone blocking our path. Believe in me, have faith in the Baek Sword Sect, and let''s im the future together."
If Cheon-Ung had not seen Mu-Guns martial prowess as he single-handedly defeated the Fujian Three Murderers and captured the ck Dragon Ship, he wouldve thought that Mu-Gun was putting on airs. However, Cheon-Ung had confirmed Mu-Gun''s martial prowess with his own eyes and decided it was reliable.
Although Mu-Gun was young, Cheon-Ung thought he was worth trusting and following. He couldnt see Baek Yong-Hwan and Baek Mu-Ok as the right individuals to lead the Baek Sword Sect. Hence, he didnt take any sides. However, if Mu-Gun became their sects sessor, Baek Sword Sects future would be bright.
Cheon-Ung made up his mind to support Mu-Gun as the Baek Sword Sect sessor, and he would put in every effort to make that happen.
***
While the White Wolf Squad aboard the White Wolf Ship led the captured ck Dragon Ship to Dongtou Maritime Defense Base, a ship with the Baek Sword Sect''s sigil appeared on the other side.
"Naval support. The Dongtou Maritime Defense Base seemed to have noticed the movements of the Sea Dragon Gangs ships.
"That seems to be the case," Cheon-Ung remarked.
Mu-Gun nodded in response. The Dongtou Maritime Defense Base deployed reconnaissance teams throughout the sea to keep the Sea Dragon Gang in check. They would send a signal whenever they found Sea Dragon Gang vessels, and abat team would immediately be deployed. That applied to their earlier situation.
When the distance between the two ships closed in after a while, two figures could be seen at the bow of the ship. They were Baek Cheon-Ho, squad leader of the White Tiger Squad, and Mu-Ok. Cheon-Ho was Baek Cheon-Sangs second younger brother and Mu-Guns uncle.
After further covering the distance, Cheon-Ho and Mu-Ok used movement arts to cross over to the White Wolf Ship.
"Elder Brother!"
"Greetings, Uncle."
Cheon-Ung weed Cheon-Ho, and Mu-Gun politely greeted Cheon-Ho.
"I heard that youve recovered from qi deviation and regained your martial arts. The rumors seem to be true now that Ive seen you in person. As your uncle, Im d youre able to live the life of a martial artist again. I hope you forget about the past and do your part as the first son of the Baek Sword Sect."
"Ill keep that in mind."
"Now then, what happened?" Cheon-Ho asked, having seen the Sea Dragon Gangs ships and pirates.
"The Sea Dragon Gangunched a surprise attack on us. One of the ships escaped, but we managed to capture the other," Cheon-Ung replied.
"The Sea Dragon Gang made the first move?" Cheon-Ho asked in surprise.
"That''s right. I think they were aiming for Mu-Gun."
"For Mu-Gun?"
"They probably thought capturing him would reap great benefits. He is the first son of the Baek Sword Sect, after all.
"But how did you defeat them? Considering they sent two ships, you wouldve been outnumbered."
"Our situation wouldve been reversed if Mu-Gun didnt y an active role. Cheon-Ung pointed to the captured pirates.
"You mean to say Mu-Gun defeated the pirates?"
"That''s correct."
"You should have seen Mu-Gun''s remarkable performance as he single-handedly wiped out one of the ships, elder brother."
"He did what?" Cheon-Ho asked in disbelief.
"That''s not all. He also defeated the notorious Fujian Three Murderers and overpowered the leader of the Sea Dragon Gangs ck Dragon Squad."
"Fujian Three Murderers You mean the trio that became murimsmon enemy due to the Guangdong Jin Familys kill order?
"That''s right. It seems they fled and hid among the Sea Dragon Gang."
"The Fujian Three Murderers were experts that even peak-level masters had difficulty dealing with, yet you im Mu-Gun defeated them alone?"
"It wouldve been difficult if they hadn''t let their guard down." Mu-Gun acted modestly when Cheon-Ho stared at him with a surprised look.
"Catching them off-guard doesnt matter. Wolves don''t just suddenly be sheep. For you to not just recover your martial arts, but even possess martial prowess strong enough to defeat the Fujian Three Murderers What happened in the time I haven''t seen you?"
"I happened to gain a small miracle as a blessing from the heavens."
"I never expected us to receive such a great blessing. It seems the heavens have yet to abandon the Baek Sword Sect."
Cheon-Ho was truly pleased with the miracle that Mu-Gun obtained.
"I would like to extend my sincerest apologies for showing you such an ugly side despite the family''s expectations of me. From now on, I will do my best to be a nephew you will not be disappointed with."
"As you should. Maybe it''s because I''m in a good mood, but I''m suddenly craving alcohol."
Cheon-Ho smacked his lips.
"If you''re craving a drink, you should have one. Come to think of it, there''s a bottle of Yanghe Daqu Liquor[1] in the cabin. I brought it over for you, elder brother."
"As expected, you''re the only one who cares about me, younger brother. What are we still standing around here for? Let''s go get it. Cheon-Ho urged Cheon-Ung. He had a weakness when it came to alcohol. Cheon-Ung smiled at his uncontroble older brother and entered the cabin with him.
"What happened?" Mu-Ok asked when their uncles had left. He had been waiting for his turn.
"It''s exactly as you have heard."
"You said otherwisest time I asked you, though.
"I was in the middle of treating my qi deviation at the time. I nned to tell you about it afterpletely treating my qi deviation and regaining my martial arts. Are you upset that I did not tell you the truth?"
"Yes, I''m upset. It feels like you don''t trust me, Elder Brother."
"What a foolish thing to say. I trust you the most in the whole world."
"Are you sure?"
"Of course, I''m sure. Theres no reason to be angry."
"I''m not angry. Rather, seeing you return to being the elder brother who was cooler than anyone else in the whole world makes me happy."
"Mu-Ok!"
"Yes, elder brother."
"Thank you."
"What for?"
"For believing in me and not giving up on me until the very end, even though I had shown you such an ugly side the past few years.
"That''s not something you should thank me for. As your younger brother, it is only natural that I trust and follow your lead, elder brother," Mu-Ok replied shyly.
Mu-Gun smiled, finding the sight of his younger brother cute. After going through eight reincarnations, he had quite a few families. However, no one believed and followed his lead as innocently as Mu-Ok. Mu-Gun knew how lucky he was to have a younger brother like Mu-Ok. To protect that great luck, he decided to do his best not just for himself, but for Mu-Ok as well.
"Shall we have a cup of tea in the cabin?"
"I''d love to."
Mu-Gun and Mu-Ok moved to the cabin and had a cup of tea together.
***
After having tea and casually catching up with Mu-Ok, Mu-Gun headed to the ship''s dock, where Ja-Gang was locked. Ja-Gang was tied to the pir of the warehouse with both his shoulder tendons severed. His mouth was gagged to prevent him frommitting suicide.
Mu-Gun took a chair that was lying around in the warehouse and sat in front of Ja-Gang. He then removed the gag from Ja-Gang''s mouth.
Ja-Gang stared at Mu-Gun with a gaze full of killing intent.
If you want information about the Sea Dragon Gang from me, you''re better off giving up. I''m not soft enough to run my mouth simply because of torture, he snarled.
"If you answer my questions, I will spare your life."
"Did I beg you for my life? If you want to kill me, go ahead," Ja-Gang retorted, seemingly unafraid of death.
"Then I''ll add another condition. If you answer my questions, I wont hand your subordinates over to the government office."
Mu-Gun used Ja-Gang''s captured subordinates to his advantage. He noticed Ja-Gangs big heart toward them when he was suppressing the ck Dragon Ship into submission. Hence, he added this condition just to try his luck.
"What a joke. Did you not say that you would not negotiate with the likes of pirates?"
"That''s usually how it goes, but I will negotiate with pirates if necessary."
Mu-Gun''s indifferent response made Ja-Gang speechless.
"So, what do you n to do? Are you going to watch and do nothing as your men are handed over to the government office?"
"I can''t betray the gang, even if it is for the purpose of saving my men."
"Will they find out even if you don''t? I personally don''t think they will."
"Do you think such a shallow trick will work on me? The gang will surely avenge me."
"I hope they do. Then I can just sit still and wait for the Sea Dragon Gang toe so I can knock them down."
"No matter how great your martial arts are, it will be useless in the face of the Sea Dragon Gangs peak-level masters."
"We''ll see about that. So, you have no intention of answering my questions, do you?"
"That''s right."
"Then you leave me no choice but to hand your subordinates over to the government office. You probably know this all too well, but the moment I surrender your men to the government, your men will bear the status of prisoners and work in hardbor all their life. I''ll specifically request to send them to a ce where they can never escape. There, theyll experience suffering far worse than death.
"I did not realize that the first son of the Baek Sword Sect was such an underhanded man."
"It''s not underhanded to capture pirates causing harm to the world and sending them to do hardbor. It''s something that deserves praise. However, you are different. You had the option to save your men, but you chose not to take it. Your men will do hardbor until the day they die. Who do you think allowed that to happen? You. This is all because of you. You abandoned them. Be sure to keep that in mind."
With nothing more to talk about, Mu-Gun stood up and turned around to leave the warehouse. Ga-Jang''s gaze wavered. He cared for his men like brothers. He thought it would be better to stay alive and be a prisoner rather than die. However, listening to Mu-Gun, he was mistaken. It was better to die a clean death than to suffer working in hardbor all their lives.
He had to save them. If he could save them, he would. However, doing so meant betraying the Sea Dragon Gang. Ja-Gang agonized over whether he should remain loyal to the Sea Dragon Gang or save his brother-like subordinates. He soon made up his mind.
Wait! He called out to Mu-Gun, who was about to leave the warehouse.
Mu-Gun grinned with satisfaction. The fact that Ja-Gang called out to him as he was trying to leave meant that the pirate would soon spill information. Seeing that Ja-Gang cared for his men and since he had nothing to lose, Mu-Gun gave it a shot. And Ja-Gang fell for it.
"Why? Have you changed your mind?" Mu-Gun asked slyly as he turned around again and fixed his expression, feigning obliviousness.
"If I answer your questions, will you really let my men go?"
"Yes, I promise you with the Baek Sword Sect''s honor on the line."
"Fine, then. What do you want to know?"
"The location of the Sea Dragon Gang."
"There is a remote ind located fifty kilometers northeast of Dongtou. The base of the Sea Dragon Gang is located just 2.5 kilometers north of that ind."
"You''re a good liar. I already know from the reconnaissance teams that there is nothing within one hundred and fifty kilometers from here."
"No, what I said is the undeniable truth. The Sea Dragon Archipgo, where the Sea Dragon Gang is located, is covered in trap arrays, so its not visible from the outside.
"What trap array?"
"It''s called the Fantasy Fog Array."
Mu-Gun was pretty well-versed when it came to array techniques, but he had never heard of the Fantasy Fog Array.
"How do you break through it?"
"I don''t know."
"You don''t know?"
"The Fantasy Fog Arrays life-and-death path changes irregrly from time to time, and it can only be located through the Fantasy Fog Arrays array diagram. To pass through the array, you need the guidance of the guide ship that knows how to determine its life-and-death path."
"Is it perhaps the ce where the Heavenly Seafarer left his legacy?"
While listening to Seo Ga-Jang''s exnation, a fact suddenly came to Mu-Gun''s mind.
Murim had many odd and entric people. A hundred years ago, a handful of them became known as the Ten Wonders of the World. The Heavenly Seafarer was one of them. It was said that he hid his legacy in the middle of the sea. Numerous martial artists tried their best to find it, but no one seeded.
Mu-Gun thought that the Sea Dragon Archipgo, which the Fantasy Fog Array had isted from the world, could be the ce where the Heavenly Seafarer had hidden his legacy.
''I need to check it out.''
Mu-Gun made up his mind to search through the Sea Dragon Archipgo.
"So that''s why you answered willingly, he then told Ja-Gang. You probably think I won''t be able to pass through the Fantasy Fog Array.
"I have definitely answered your question. So, as promised, let my men go."
"I will. However, I will only release them after imposing a taboo of evil on them to prevent them from evermitting piracy again."
"You''re going to break your promise after all I''ve told you?"
"What? I did not break my promise. I only promised not to hand them over to the government office."
"How dare you trick me with your words! How can you refer to yourselves as a righteous sect after all this?"
"Fish cannot live in water that is too clear. Even if we are a righteous sect, we wouldnt survive the tough world of murim if we operate so straightforwardly. This much is considered a lovely act in murim, where the weak be prey to the strong."
Mu-Gun epted Ja-Gang''s condemnation and treated it with insignificance. He then left the warehouse.
1. Yanghe Daqu Liquor is a popr Baijiu from China.
Chapter 10
Chapter 10
As soon as Baek Mu-Gun left the warehouse, he immediately visited his two uncles.
"Howd it go?" Baek Cheon-Ho asked.
"Ive discovered the Sea Dragon Gangs location."
"Really? Where is it?"
"There is a remote ind fifty kilometers northeast of Dongtou. The base of the Sea Dragon Gang is located just 2.5 kilometers north of that ind."
"Reconnaissance was already done there, but nothing was found."
"Thats because a trap array called the Fantasy Fog Array keeps it hidden."
"Fantasy Fog Array?"
"Its a trap array that changes its life-and-death path from time to time."
"Did you figure out how to pass through it?"
"He said that the squad leaders do not know either. ording to him, there is a guide ship inside the Sea Dragon Archipgo that provides guidance on entry and exit."
"Isnt that info basically useless, then?"
"We have to find a way to break through the Fantasy Fog Array somehow."
"Are you perhaps nning to directly infiltrate the base of the Sea Dragon Gang?"
"Yes."
"We shouldnt recklessly start an all-out war with the Sea Dragon Gang. Theyre not your run-off-the-mill pirates. If we engage in an all-out war with them, we will incur considerable damages, which would take a significant amount of time and money to recover from. In that duration, we will fall behind the other forces in the Zhejiang Martial Alliance."
Cheon-Ho also expressed the same concerns as Baek Cheon-Ung.
"Why don''t we borrow the power of the Guangdong Jin Family?" Baek Mu-Ok carefully expressed his opinions just as Mu-Gun was about to answer. He had been quietly listening beside his elder brother.
"You want us to borrow the power of the Guangdong Jin Family?" Cheon-Ho threw a question back at him.
Cheon-Ung and Mu-Gun also gave Mu-Ok a curious gaze. With the three of them staring at him at the same time, Mu-Ok proceeded to exin with a shy blush.
"Yes. The Guangdong Jin Family was the one who issued a kill order for the Fujian Three Murderers. And the Sea Dragon Gang was hiding the Fujian Three Murderers, even though they were considered an official enemy of the Guangdong Jin Family. If we request support and inform the Guangdong Jin Family of the fact that we have the Fujian Three Murderers corpses and that the Sea Dragon Gang hid them under their wings, they will move for the sake of their honor."
The forces of murim greatly valued honor. Even if there was no practical benefit, they would unsheathe their swords for the sake of honor. It was even more so for big powerhouses like the Seven Great ns.
The Guangdong Jin Family publicly dered the Fujian Three Murderers as their official enemy and issued a kill order on them. The Sea Dragon Gang hiding them despite knowing that fact meant they thought nothing of the Guangdong Jin Family. If thetter were to do nothing upon learning this, they would be diminishing their own power and authority. Hence, they would instead make an example out of the Sea Dragon Gang, showing the world what would happen if they were to oppose the Guangdong Jin Family.
"If the Guangdong Jin Family were to make a move, wed certainly minimize the damage the sect would suffer," Cheon-Ho nodded slowly.
"You''re better than I am for thinking that far, Mu-Gun praised Mu-Ok foring up with an idea he couldnt even think of.
"No, I just got lucky," Mu-Ok replied shyly.
"Mu-Ok''s opinion makes sense, but this matter is not something that is up to us to decide. We are only able to take action if our elder brother Patriarch Baek and the other squad leaders agree to this in unison."
"Of course. For starters, I think it would be great to send a letter back home so that Father and the other squad leaders can discuss this further," Mu-Gun said.
"Yes, let''s do that. Mu-Ok should write and send it since it is his n."
"Understood. I also think it would be better for the White Dragon Squad to stay for a few more days even though they were scheduled for shift rotation today." Mu-Ok shared his view once more.
"You want to dy the return of the White Dragon Squad?"
"We don''t know how the Sea Dragon Gang will react. They won''t easily wage an all-out war unless they think that they have a clear chance of victory. However, to be on the safe side, I think we need to increase the Dongtou Maritime Defense Bases defense level."
"You have a good point. As expected, though you are not as well-versed in martial arts, you are one step ahead of Mu-Gun when ites to using your head.
Mu-Ok smiled bitterly at Cheon-Ho''s praise. As the son of a martial arts family, being praised for his intelligence does not please him. He also wanted to be recognized for his martial arts like Mu-Gun. Unfortunately for him, he fell short of the average person when it came to martial art talent and physique. Hence, no matter how much effort he put in, there was not much improvement.
''Now that I see it, Mu-Ok''s resourcefulness is extraordinary. He is worth raising as a strategist in the future.''
Mu-Gun pondered for quite some time when he saw Mu-Ok''s poor physique. If Mu-Ok was determined, he could somehow develop his martial arts, but if he wasn''t born with innate martial art talent and a good physique, there was a limit to how far he could go. There would be little gainpared to the amount of effort he would have to put in.
However, there were other things than martial arts he could be good at. Although he still had to umte more experience, Mu-Ok certainly had the qualities of a strategist. In the long run, it would be much better for Mu-Ok to be a strategist than a martial artist. He didnt seem to think so yet, though.
As they discussed the issues regarding the Sea Dragon Gang, the ship arrived at Dongtou Maritime Defense Base. It boasted a considerable size. It had a port for ships to dock on, and a barricade prepared for any unexpected Sea Dragon Gang attacks. It was also equipped with all sorts of facilities that provided a training ground, meals, and lodging to the Baek Sword Corps that resided here alternately.
As they entered the port of the Maritime Defense Base, Baek Cheon-Gi and Baek Yong-Hwan came out to meet them.
As the squad leader of the White Dragon Squad, Cheon-Gi was scheduled to return to the headquarters after changing shifts with the White Wolf Squad. Cheon-Gi frowned when he saw Mu-Gun getting off the ship along with two of his younger brothers.
He had already found out that Mu-Gun regained his martial arts from a letter. However, it did not bother him much. He didnt know how Mu-Gun regained his martial arts, but he thought that Mu-Gun''s body condition and martial arts would be in a terrible state given that it had not been long since he recovered from qi deviation.
However, seeing him in person now, he noticed Mu-Guns physique looked quite sturdy and seemed to indicate that he had trained in martial arts for several years. Above all, the qi channels he felt from Mu-Gun were by no means ordinary.
Mu-Gun also carefully examined at Cheon-Gi. It was difficult for him to urately gauge his skills, but Cheon-Gi seemed to be in the upper intermediate peak-level realm.
Mu-Gun got off the ship via adder and immediately went over to where Cheon-Gi was to pay his respects.
"Long time no see, Uncle."
"Yes, likewise. It seems like you''ve regained your former self. As your uncle and a member of the Baek Sword Sect, I am delighted," Cheon-Gi said with a smile as if his previous frown never existed.
"It is all thanks to your concern, uncle," Mu-Gun spoke casually even though he knew hisment would cause Cheon-Gi to suffer from heartburn. Cheon-Gi''s lips curved into a bitter smile.
"That ship looks like one of Sea Dragon Gang''s ships. What happened?"Cheon-Gi asked as he saw the ck Dragon Ship, which arrived with the White Wolf Ship.
"Allow me to exin, elder brother."
At Cheon-Gi''s question, Cheon-Ung detailed their encounter with the Sea Dragon Gang. After listening to Cheon-Ung''s exnation, Cheon-Gi''s heart sank. Mu-Gun''s martial prowess far exceeded his expectations.
Yong-Hwan had won over the Baek Sword Corps hearts and support, but that still wasnt enough for him to be recognized as the sessor. In such a situation, Mu-Gun''seback was bound to be a great threat to Yong-Hwan. By status, Mu-Gun was the most likely sessor since he was the first son of the Baek Sword Sect.
On top of that, Mu-Gun possessed martial arts strong enough to overpower one whole ship of the Sea Dragon Gang single handedly. That made it highly likely for him to seize the Baek Sword Corps support.
Cheon-Gi devoted everything to ensure that his son Yong-Hwan would be the Baek Sword Sects sessor. He had no intention to give up on that aftering this far. Though he hoped not to resort to such measures, in the worst-case scenario, he was determined to make Yong-Hwan the sessor even if blood had to spill.
"Hmm, I''m delighted that my nephew disyed such a remarkable performance as soon as he returned, but I am worried that this would lead to an all-out war with the Sea Dragon Gang." Cheon-Gi expressed his concerns. The Sea Dragon Gang suffered considerable damage, but they also suffered a great disgrace. There was a good possibility that the Sea Dragon Gang would spark a fight to make up for it.
"Since when has the Baek Sword Sect been afraid of the likes of pirates? Just like how uncle is concerned, if the Sea Dragon Gang wages an all-out war, all we have to do is thoroughly defeat them," Mu-Gunmented.
"Dont be too confident just because you managed to do a good job this time. The Sea Dragon Gang is no ordinary group of pirates. Their leader and the Sea Dragons Four Demons are all peak-level masters. We should never belittle them."
"Its not that Ive be too confident. Rather, I simply believe in the power of the Baek Sword Sect. If the Sea Dragon Gang has the Sea Dragons Four Demons, the Baek Sword Sect has the esteemed sect leader and the Baek Sword Corps squad leaders. Don''t tell me you think that our upper echelons are weaker than that of the Sea Dragon Gangs?"
"Thats not what I mean. I am also confident that the Baek Sword Sect will emerge victorious. However, given that the Sea Dragon Gang''s strength is by no means weak, well suffer significant damage if an all-out war breaks out. Im simply concerned that our sect''s position in Zhejiang will be shaken in the future."
"Its been known since the olden days that epiphanies are hard to attain. The Sea Dragon Gang has caused great harm to the world and we have to punish them at all costs. Uncle, as per your words, an all-out war with the Sea Dragon Gang may cause great damage to the Baek Sword Sect. However, even if it does, the whole world will see it as a noble sacrifice, making them look up to us. As these noble sacrifices umte, the Baek Sword Sect will then be able to finally rise to the status of a prestigious sect. Don''t you wish for the sect to walk such a path?"
"I want the Baek Sword Sect to traverse the path of a prestigious sect more than anyone else. However, that''s only if the sect is in good shape. No matter how noble it is, if the Baek Sword Sect''s power weakens, the other forces wont simply stand by and watch."
"But leaving the Sea Dragon Gang alone will allow their power to prosper. They could be a force were incapable of dealing with. It would be wise to root out the Sea Dragon Gang before they be even stronger."
"Stop! Enough! The two of you may have different opinions, but youre both speaking for the sake of the Baek Sword Sect, so there is no need to get heated up. Moreover, this is not the time to argue over right and wrong. We need to prioritize preparing countermeasures."
Cheon-Ung voiced out and dissuaded Cheon-Gi and Mu-Gun when their argument intensified.
"Countermeasures?" Cheon-Gi asked Cheon-Ung after slightly ring at Mu-Gun.
"We shared our opinions on our way here, and"
"Wait a moment, Uncle," Mu-Gun interrupted Cheon-Ung.
"What''s wrong?"
"I think its best for us to have this conversation inside."
There were many ears here. They had to be careful of what theyd say since there was a possibility that information would leak to the Sea Dragon Gang. Cheon-Ung immediately understood what Mu-Gun meant.
"Yes, that is indeed for the best. Come with us, second brother. You should postpone your return to the headquarters."
"Postpone my return?"
"I''ll exin inside.
At Cheon-Ung''s words, Cheon-Gi ordered the White Dragon Squad to be on standby, then headed to the Maritime Defense Basesmand building with Cheon-Ho and Cheon-Ung. Mu-Gun, Mu-Ok, and Yong-Hwan also came with them.
"Cousin! Congrattions on recovering your martial arts."
While they headed to themand building, Yong-Hwan approached Mu-Gun and congratted him.
"Thank you."
"By the way, you''re amazing. You managed to defeat the Fujian Three Murderers all by yourself."
"It was only possible because they let their guard down."
"No matter how careless they were, wolves don''t just be sheep. Anyway, I''m so happy that you returned with such great military prowess, cousin."
Mu-Gun looked at Yong-Hwan with a baffled gaze.
"Why are you staring at me like that?"
"Honestly, I did not know you would be so happy that I made aeback."
"Your return is a good thing for the Baek Sword Sect. As a member of the sect, it is only natural for me to be delighted."
Mu-Gun carefully examined Yong-Hwan''s gaze and facial expressions. Thetter didnt seem to be putting on a show.
Mu-Gun had lived for many years through his previous reincarnations, and he had dealt with a lot of people. Through those experiences, he developed an insight capable of discerning whether the other person was lying or not. In particr, it was difficult for young people like Yong-Hwan to escape his sharp eyes.
In Mu-Gun''s eyes, Yong-Hwan was sincerely happy about his return, which was surprising since Yong-Hwan was aiming for the position of sessor.
If Yong-Hwan really hid his intention thoroughly and deceived him, that would mean he was a really formidable man. Either way, Mu-Gun thought it was necessary to carefully observe Baek Yong-Hwan.
"Is that so?"
"Yes, that''s right."
"Thank you for thinking so. Ive also heard that you yed a big role while I was away, Yong-Hwan. As the first son of the Baek Sword Sect, I''d like to thank you."
"I just did my duty as a member of the Baek Sword Sect," Yong-Hwan casually replied.
Mu-Gun smiled upon feeling Yong-Hwan''s affection for the Baek Sword Sect through his answer. Unless Yong-Hwan abandoned his affection for the Baek Sword Sect, he would continue to carry the responsibilities as its member.
Chapter 11
Chapter 11
After a while, the six of them arrived at themand building and entered the meeting room, which was cut off from the outside.
Now, exin. Baek Cheon-Gi urged.
Baek Cheon-Ung first told them about finding the location of the Sea Dragon Gangs base through Seo Ja-Gang, the ck Dragon Squad Leader.
Do you have any evidence that what he says is true? Cheon-Gi raised a question.
It was natural for him to question this. Ja-Gang was an enemy. Even if he confessed to save his subordinate, there was no guarantee that his confession was the truth.
Ill confirm it myself.
You, personally?
Baek Mu-Gun volunteered. Cheon-Gi gave him a surprised look.
As First Uncle said, we cant just believe everything the ck Dragon Squad Leader said.
How are you going to confirm it? Didnt the ck Dragon Squad Leader say it just looks like an empty part of the ocean from the outside?
Thats not necessarily the case. The array technique erected there is called the Fantasy Fog Array. As its name suggests, its effect surrounds it with sea fog. If a Fantasy Fog Array is actually active there, we just need to look for a sea fogs presence to determine whether what Ja-Gang said was true.
Mu-Gun possessed the Thunder Gods Heavenly Eyes, which were capable of inspecting the energy of all kinds of things. Through the Thunder Gods Heavenly Eyes, not only could he ascertain whether an array formation was really installed there, but he could also figure out its life-and-death path. That was why Mu-Gun could stayposed even though he didnt know how to demolish the Fantasy Fog Array. However, he didnt bother to reveal that fact to Cheon-Gi.
Alright. I wont stop you if you want to go by yourself.
Cheon-Gi didnt dissuade Mu-Gun. If the Sea Dragon Gangs base was really in that location, something dangerous could happen. Cheon-Gi hoped deep down Mu-Gun would experience a mishap there. However, that was not the case for Baek Cheon-Ho and Cheon-Ung.
No. We cant send the first son of the Baek Sword Sect to such a dangerous ce.
Thats precisely why I want to go by myself. I have no intention of doing something as cowardly as sending someone in my stead just because the area could be dangerous. And I have done nothing for the sword sect for so long despite being the first son of the Baek Sword Sect. I should at least do my best to umte some aplishments from now on.
Dont try to dissuade him any longer, younger brothers. He has made the decision thats expected of him as the first son of the Baek Sword Sect.
Cheon-Gi ensured his two brothers wouldnt be able to speak up anymore.
Then Ill go with Cousin Mu-Gun.
Just then, Baek Yong-Hwan expressed his intention to go with Mu-Gun.
What? Why do you want to go there? Bewildered, Cheon-Gi looked at Yong-Hwan.
How can you expect me to stay still infort when Cousin Mu-Gun is taking such a risk despite being the first son of the Baek Sword Sect? I have to go with him, Yong-Hwan replied with a determined expression.
Mu-Gun gave Yong-Hwan a bemused look. Yong-Hwan could have volunteered to keep Mu-Gun in check and prevent him from taking all the credit. However, it somehow didnt seem like that was the case. He appeared to have volunteered with the pure intention of helping Mu-Gun.
On the other hand, Cheon-Gis expression stiffened at Yong-Hwans unexpected decision. Since he had already respected the decision of Mu-Gun and allowed him to go, he was left with no choice but to send Yong-Hwan with him. If he overturned Yong-Hwans decision here, he would appear as a disingenuous person in front of his two brothers. To save face, he was forced to send Yong-Hwan with Mu-Gun.
If that is your decision, I shall respect it. Go and survey the area with Mu-Gun, Cheon-Gi replied while trying to control his facial expression.
Thank you.
Since Cheon-Gi had decided to let Yong-Hwan apany Mu-Gun, Cheon-Ho and Cheon-Ung no longer tried to dissuade Mu-Gun.
Phew. With that out of the way, do we have a definite countermeasure against the all-out war with the Sea Dragon Gang? Cheon-Gi asked, changing the subject.
We will borrow the power of the Guangdong Jin Family.
What? How are we supposed to do that?
Cheon-Ung exined the countermeasure they hade up with: use the Fujian Three Murderers as grounds to borrow the Guangdong Jin Familys power and make them fight the Sea Dragon Gang.
Hmm, the Guangdong Jin Family cooperating with us certainly makes an all-out war with the Sea Dragon Gang manageable. However, what do you n to do if they attack before the Guangdong Jin Family can make a move?
The Sea Dragon Gang wont be able to easily wage an all-out war with us.
Youre only saying that because you dont know much about their leader Ak Gun-Hyo. He doesnt mind going into harms way if hes annoyed. And considering this incident had to have greatly hurt his pride, he definitely wont stay still.
Then we have no choice but to show them the power of the Baek Sword Sect.
You should have acted prudently, Cheon-Gi stared at Mu-Gun condemningly.
Thats not right, brother. They openly targeted the Baek Sword Sects first son,pletely looking down on us. Allowing them to belittle us would be the gravest mistake in that situation, Cheon-Ung defended Mu-Gun.
What did you say?
Furious, Cheon-Gi red at Cheon-Ung. Up until now, Cheon-Ung waspletely neutral about the sessorspetition. However, he seemed to have had a change of heart. To defend Mu-Gun, he willingly spoke against Cheon-Gi, which was no different from indicating that he was supporting Mu-Gun for session.
Its as Brother Cheon-Ung said. We are the Baek Sword Sect. We would have been aughing stock in the murim world if we did nothing while the likes of pirates were disrespecting us. And it has already happened. Now is not the time to worry about whos right or wrong. We should work together in dealing with the Sea Dragon Gang, Cheon-Ho voiced out, supporting Cheon-Ung.
Following Cheon-Ung, Cheon-Ho opened up his heart to Mu-Gun as well. That realization appeared to have disturbed Cheon-Gi.
Mu-Gun had won over the favors of the Baek Sword Corps White Leopard Squad Leader and the White Bear Squad Leader. Among the five Squad Leaders of the Baek Sword Corps, three of them supported Yong-Hwan as the sessor.
However, Cheon-Ho and Cheon-Ung supported Mu-Gun. Considering they were of the Baek Sword Sects direct bloodline, the other squad leaders werent a match for them. Moreover, Mu-Gun was the legitimate eldest son of the sect leader, and he had even singlehandedly defeated the Fujian Three Murderers.
Under the current circumstances, Yong-Hwan had close to no chance of winning against Mu-Gun in thepetition for session. However, this was not the right time to worry about this matter. As Cheon-Ho said, they had to prioritize preparing countermeasures for the Sea Dragon Gangs attack. If the Baek Sword Sect were to fall into ruins, thepetition for session would be meaningless.
Huff. So, whats our n for dealing with the Sea Dragon Gang? Cheon-Gi asked, trying his best to keep a calm demeanor.
Mu-Ok, you tell him.
Instead of answering himself, Cheon-Ung handed the floor to Baek Mu-Ok.
Mu-Ok nodded, then said, The Sea Dragon Gang will try to attack this Maritime Defense Base first. it would be best for you and the White Dragon Squad to postpone their return and remain here for now.
If we concentrate our forces here, Wenzhous defenses will turnx. What if the Sea Dragon Gang decides to target Wenzhou instead?
If we thoroughly monitor the Sea Dragon Gangs movements with reconnaissance ships, well be able to deploy our forces from here at the right time. Should they secretly only send out their experts, we can request support from the Justice Martial Sect, Mu-Ok answered without hesitation.
The Justice Martial Sect was one of the Zhejiang Martial Alliances top ten forces, and they had close ties with the Baek Sword Sect due to several generations of connections. They wouldnt reject the Baek Sword Sects request for support.
Seemingly convinced, Cheon-Gi nodded. Alright. In anticipation of the Sea Dragon Gangs attack, the White Dragon Squad and I will postpone our return to the headquarters to stay at the Maritime Defense Base. In addition, I issue an order as the White Dragon Squad Leader. White Wolf Squad Leader, send a pigeon message to Wenzhou to inform the sect about the situation here and the details of our discussions. Make sure you get the sect leaders approval. And from now on, the Maritime Defense Base will be in a state of emergency. Inform all the Sword Squads and make sure they prepare thoroughly. Mu-Gun and Yong-Hwan, you are to confirm that the Sea Dragon Gangs base is really at the location the ck Dragon Squad Leader mentioned.
Understood.
Cheon-Gi was the White Dragon Squads head, which put him above Cheon-Ho and Cheon-Ung in terms of rank. He was the Supreme Commander here.
Following his orders, Cheon-Ho and Cheon-Ung sent a message to the headquarters at Wenzhou and announced that the Maritime Defense Base had been put under a state of emergency. At the same time, Mu-Gun and Yong-Hwan made preparations to confirm whether the ck Dragon Squad Leaders words were true.
* * *
What did you just say? Gun-Hyo asked back, doubting his ears.
Th-the Baek Sword Sect has killed the Fujian Three Murderers and captured the ck Dragon Ship.
What about the ck Dragon Squad Leader and his squad members?
Nearly half of them have been wiped out. The remaining members surrendered when the ck Dragon Squad Leader was subdued.
Who was it? Who could kill the Fujian Three Murderers and subdue the ck Dragon Squad Leader?
About that It seems that the first son of the Baek Sword Sect did all of it alone, Yeo Gang, the tactician of the Sea Dragon Gang, answered while observing their leaders expression. He was the one who proposed the n to use the Fujian Three Murderers to capture the first son of the Baek Sword Sect. Hence, he couldnt help but be wary of Gun-Hyo. After all, there was no way he could escape taking the responsibility for this incident.
What? Didnt you say that the first son of the Baek Sword Sect regained his martial arts only a month ago? If so, how could he kill the Fujian Three Murderers and subdue the ck Dragon Squad Leader?
I cant believe it either, but the Red Dragon Squad Leader said he witnessed it in person.
Now that I think about it, he most likely experienced a miracle. Otherwise, he never could have disyed such martial prowess within a month of regaining his martial arts.
Im sorry. I should have suspected it when rumors circted that he suddenly treated his qi deviation, which had been neglected for more than three years.
So, what are we going to do now? Why did you want to capture the first son of the Baek Sword Sect?
Gun-Hyo tantly med Yeo Gang, which made thetter feel wronged. This was indeed his n, but Gun-Hyo was the one who decided to use it. Nevertheless, he had to endure it. Within the Sea Dragon Gang, Gun-Hyos words were thew.
Im sorry. This is all because I didnt do a good enough job.
Thats not my point. This incident greatly humiliated the Sea Dragon Gang. If we let this go without doing anything, the world will sneer at me and the Sea Dragon Gang. At least for our organizations honor, we have to pay them back for this incident.
However, if we move hastily and suffer damages again, the Sea Dragon Gang itself would be under threat of disbandment.
Are you telling me to turn a blind eye to this matter?
Thats not what I meant. All Im trying to say is we should think prudently.
You should have done that before this incident could even happen.
Yeo Gang bowed at Gun-Hyos words as thetter put the me on him once again.
Its all due to my negligence. That is why I am trying to handle things with caution now.
Fine, then. How do you propose we handle this prudently?
I have yet to think that fa-...
Useless trash. Ill give you three days. Figure something out by then, but make sure you think about it really hard. If we suffer another failure like todays, I myself dont know what Im going to do.
Understood.
You may leave now.
As Gun-Hyo turned him away, Yeo Gang immediately left the Sea Dragon Pce as soon as Gun-Hyo instructed him to.
Damn it! I dragged this situation for too long. I should have destroyed them long ago.
Gun-Hyo regretted not dealing with the Baek Sword Sect earlier. He shouldve settled matters with them even if it meant incurring damages. Doing so wouldve prevented Mu-Gun from recovering his martial arts and bing such a nuisance.
There wass still hope. All he had to do was take this opportunity to put an end to things. Gun-Hyo made up his mind. However, he did not want to make a move hastily. As Yeo Gang said, they had to be prudent. Until Yeo Gang was able to figure out a way, Gun-Hyohe decided to bear with it and wait. Although he cursed Yeo Ganghim out as useless trash, he believed thetter would be able to find a way.
Chapter 12
Chapter 12
Tasked to confirm the location of the Sea Dragon Gangs base, Baek Mu-Gun gathered the White Wolf Squad.
In a little while, I will be going on a reconnaissance mission to where we believe the Sea Dragon Gangs base is, he then told them. If it really is there, theres a chance theydunch an all-out attack, making this mission of great importance but dangerous. Therefore, I will not force you to participate in this mission. However, I will ept volunteers. For those of you who would like to join me on this quest for the Baek Sword Sects sake, pleasee forward.
Mu-Gun didnt force them toe with him. Considering the White Wolf Squads skill, the addition of a few more people wouldnt really be of much help. Moreover, moving alone meant he wouldnt have anything to worry about and making it easier to escape if any mishap urred. Nevertheless, Mu-Gun epted volunteers. After all, this was a good opportunity to identify the members willing to risk their lives for the Baek Sword Sect.
The members of the White Wolf Squad took turns looking and observing each other. It wasnt easy for them to step forward without hesitation, considering the enemy couldunch an all-out attack if they were discovered. Still, he expected at least one or two people toe forward. When none did, Mu-Gun looked disappointed.
Is no one willing to volunteer?
Nak Il-Bang of the White Wolf Squad! Though I may not be skilled enough, I would like to go with the First Young Master.
Just as his expectations for the White Wolf Squad were about topletely crumble, Il-Bang raised his hand and volunteered for the reconnaissance mission.
Neung Jo-Eun of the White Wolf Squad! Id like to go with you as well.
I will also participate.
Starting with Il-Bang, the members with whom Mu-Gun shared a cabin with volunteered one after another. Mu-Gun smiled at their loyalty.
Is there no one else?
Baek San-Kyung of the White Wolf Squad! If youll allow me, I, too, would like to participate in this mission. San-Kyung resolutely raised his hand, which made Mu-Gun look at him with a surprised expression. San-Kyung recently suffered a humiliating defeat to Mu-Gun. Normally, he would have avoided Mu-Gun. However, he requested to go with Mu-Gun on a mission where hed likely have to risk his life, making Mu-Gun feel like he had to re-evaluate his opinion of him.
Up until a while ago, Mu-Gun thought of San-Kyung as someone who didnt know his ce since he was too proud of his petty abilities andmented that he was treated unfairly just because he was from a branch family.
However, at the very least, he seemed to harbor affection for the Baek Sword Sect. Otherwise, he wouldnt have volunteered for an operation that could put his life at risk. In that instant, Mu-Gun also saw that San-Kyung was not weak enough to crumble because of one humiliating defeat.
Ill allow it. Prepare for the reconnaissance mission, volunteers.
Baek Yong-Hwan also joined Mu-Gun and the six White Wolf Squad members with two White Dragon Squad members.
The ten-member reconnaissance team used a reconnaissance-use high-speed boat to head toward the remote ind one hundred kilometers northeast of the Maritime Defense Base. Their vessel could only fit twenty-five people on board, including the helmsman. Considering it limited the number ofbatants they could bring, engaging the enemy could put them at a disadvantage. However, it was small and sleek, making it hard to catch up to it unless the opposing party also used a high-speed boat. Hence, it rarely got into any actual danger.
They arrived at their destination after about two hours. From there, they moved 2.5 kilometers north and soon noticed a sea fog in the distance. It was considerablyrge and was so thick that it was hard to see what was in front.
Is that ce really the Sea Dragon Gangs base? Yong-Hwan frowned. Although they had discovered the sea fog, they still couldnt be certain whether it was what they were looking for.
Well find out if we wait.
What do you mean by thatDont tell me you n to wait for the Sea Dragon Gang toe out?
Even if this ce really is the Sea Dragon Gangs base, they definitely wont make a move. Doing so would basically be no different from admitting to it.
Did you volunteer for this mission in anticipation of that?
If I said no, would you believe me?
Still, I want to hear it from you.
Regardless, I came here to confirm with my own eyes.
I see. Well, if thats not the case, what else are we waiting for?
ording to the ck Dragon Squad Leader, the Fantasy Fog Array changes from time to time.
So?
If the Fantasy Fog Array made that sea fog, it should change periodically.
Ah! Yong-Hwan sighed lowly, finally understanding what Mu-Gun was trying to say.
Contrary to what he told Yong-Hwan, Mu-Gun secretly invoked the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes, which gave his eyes a subtle golden glow. With the Thunder Gods Heavenly Eyes, which were Divine Eyes capable of seeing through illusions and unfolding the truth, he could get a glimpse at the flow of energy that was artificially distorting the surrounding area with the array technique.
Mu-Guns gold-colored eyes expanded his field of vision beyond humanly capable, allowing him to see the flow of energy contained within the sea fog. After looking into the energy imbued in it for some time, Mu-Gun was deeply impressed.
Its an amazing array technique!
He was rightthe array technique created the sea fog. And it was astounding. The Fantasy Fog hardly defied the energy of natures creation around it. It was as if it had existed from the beginning and was a naturally formed array. To be more urate, it would be right to say it was remodeled after nature itself. Its flow of energy was so simr to its natural surroundings that the array was barely perceivable even with the Thunder Gods Heavenly Eyes.
It wont be easy to find the entry path, Mu-Gun spected. However, it was not impossible. Although he would have such a hard time finding it his eyes would fall out, he could find it for as long as he focused heavily enough.
Eventually, the sea fog, which was encroaching on the sea, became noticeably distorted and began to change so much anyone could tell it wasnt natural. This could only mean the array, too, was changing.
The sea fog is undergoing changes! Yong-Hwan shouted in surprise upon witnessing the sight.
I think the array technique definitely created it.
Then this ce really is the Sea Dragon Gangs base?
Thats likely to be the case, considering the Fantasy Fog Array turned out to be real.
This is really surprising, to think that such an amazing array technique exists. I cant believe the Sea Dragon Gangs base is in this kind of ce.
I dont think theres any need to check any further. Its time to go back now.
The changes in the sea fog were certainly shocking, but Mu-Gun had already confirmed the array techniques true nature with the Thunder Gods Heavenly Eyes. Hence, he found no need to remain here anymore.
At hismand, the high-speed boat immediately began to move in the opposite direction of the sea fog, which showed no further movements. It was already evening by the time Mu-Gun arrived at the Maritime Defense Base and informed his three uncles of the Fantasy Fog Arrays existence.
In the meantime, a reply to the Maritime Defense Bases message arrived. Its contents included giving them permission to attack the Sea Dragon Gang by borrowing the strength of the Guangdong Jin Family.
Now that they had confirmed the location of the Sea Dragon Gangs base and even gotten their sect leaders permission, there was no longer any reason to dy. Baek Cheon-Gi immediately sent Baek Cheon-Ung, the White Wolf Squad Leader, to the Guangdong Jin Family along with the Fujian Three Murderers corpses.
He then ordered all the reconnaissance ships scattered around the area to focus on the Sea Dragon Gangs base. Since they had confirmed its location, there was no longer any need to monitor other ces.
* * *
Even though they had already discovered the Sea Dragon Gangs base, they still kept the Maritime Defense Base under a state of emergency.
The reconnaissance ships raised their alert to the highest level, and the three squads at the Maritime Defense Base remained on standby, fully prepared to deploy at any time ording to the Sea Dragon Gangs movements. Their freedom to roam around was limited since they were on emergency standby, but they could still do personal training if they wanted to.
The members inclinations were divided here. Those with aspiring to grow stronger voluntarily trained their martial arts. On the other hand, thosecent with their present positions opted to rest or chat with like-mindedpanions.
Mu-Gun wasnt interested in those that had no desire for self-development, preferring those with a desire to grow stronger and those willing to put in as much effort as their aspiration went. He went out to the deck of the White Dragon Ship to see those people.
Since they were on emergency standby and the order to deploy coulde anytime, they trained their martial arts on the deck instead of the training hall. In doing so, they could move out at any moment.
There were less than twenty people training on the deck, including the six volunteers who joined Mu-Gun in his mission yesterday. Mu-Gun sat on one corner of the deck and observed them all, though they werent that different from what he had seen after he arrived at the base.
San-Kyung, on the other hand, was fascinating. He kept ncing at Mu-Gun as if he was conscious of him. He then soon approached Mu-Gun, appearing to have made a decision.
First Young Master, I sincerely apologize for the matters that transpired yesterday!
Apologize?
To be honest, I asked for your guidance with ill intentions, First Young Master.
Why are you purposely revealing that to me?
Through our confrontation yesterday, I realized that I still have a long way to go. Thats why I really want to learn from you, First Young Master. To do so, I thought I should first tell you what I have done to repent and be forgiven for the mistakes I made.
I will only impart my guidance on my own people.
I am a member of the Baek Sword Sect. When you be the Baek Sword Sects sessor, I will naturally do my best to be loyal to you.
Does that mean you wont follow me if I do not be the sessor?
I have no doubt that youll be the sect leaders heir, First Young Master.
San-Kyung''s response made Mu-Gun smile and stand up.
Are you going to insist on going barehanded today too?
I will wield a sword.
What will you do if I get injured?
Please forget about what happened yesterday.
San-Kyung felt like stitching up his mouth for rattling on without even knowing Mu-Guns capabilities. He was so embarrassed that he kicked his nketst night while he was preparing to sleep.
Hahaha! Mu-Gunughed loudly when he saw San-Kyung blushing. He then moved to the center of the deck. Shall we begin, then?
San-Kyung stood opposite him. The others training on the deck watched the two of them with great interest, finding San-Kyung amazing for facing Mu-Gun again despite being defeated yesterday.
Ill let you have the first move.
At Mu-Guns words, San-Kyung dashed toward Mu-Gun and thrust his sword forward. The moment its tip appeared to shake, it unleashed Sword Shadows in all direction, confusing Mu-Gun.
He had realized it yesterday, but San-Kyung was pretty skilled. He had perfectly imbued the principle behind the 19 Clear Moon des in his sword. Nevertheless, his sword failed to threaten Mu-Gun. After all, the 19 Clear Moon des was far too low in tier to be of any threat. Mu-Gun easily identified the real attack, then thrust his sword forward.
Shhlickkk!
Mu-Gun prated through the sword shadow that was supposed to visually confuse him. He then deflected San-Kyungs attack.
ng!
His sword force pushed San-Kyung back. He normally wouldve immediatelyunched a coutnerattack, but Mu-Gun stood still and waited for San-Kyung to go on the offensive again. It wouldve appeared as if he was looking down on San-Kyung, but San-Kyung knew that Mu-Gun did it out of consideration. Thetter was giving him the opportunity tounch as many attacks as he wanted. epting his grace, San-Kyung began tounch attacks without paying any heed to defense.
Now focusing his all into his offense, he was able to exert his maximum power in each attack. At first ce, this type of sparring would appear unhelpful in a real fight, considering it was extremely rare for anyone to leave themselves defenseless while attacking in actual battles. However, that wasnt necessarily the case. By concentrating solely on attacking, he became capable of executing his martial arts however he wanted.
Doing so would allow him to more urately gauge his own martial prowess and realize where his limitations stood. Learning about it from experience was far better than simply getting a vague feeling of it. If he were to discover his limitations through this bout, the chance to ovee it would show itself. After all, he first had to find it for him to be able to go beyond it.
Hence, even if the current sparring match he had with Mu-Gun couldnt be of immediate help in a real battle, he would eventually shine in a real fight if he could discover his limitations and progress one level further. That would mean this bout was ultimately a great help to him.
In short, San-Kyung was now going through a very valuable experience. He attacked with all his might as if he was facing off against his archenemy in a life-or-death battle. However, Mu-Gun repeatedly blocked all his blows.
That couldve discouraged him, but San-Kyung did his refused to give up and did his best until the end. That served as proof of his strong desire to strengthen his martial arts.
Mu-Gun liked San-Kyungs strong determination. However, no matter how determined he was, it was useless if he didnt have the physical strength and internal energy to support his desire. Mu-Gun ended the spar when the power in San-Kyungs attacks noticeably dropped.
Enough! I think thats good enough.
Huff huff, youre really amazing. I did my best, but I couldnt even touch a strand of hair, San-Kyung admired despite having difficulty catching his breath. Mu-Gun was in a realm he dared notpare with. This realization made San-Kyung feel even more embarrassed by the incident he instigated yesterday.
The 19 Clear Moon des, just like the 36 Phantom Moon des, is a sword technique that focuses on illusions. As the original power of the sword technique drops, it bes easier to see through the deception. If your opponent detects that change in the sword technique, the attack wont work at all. With that in mind, how do you think this can be solved?
Shouldnt we increase the sword techniques power?
Thats correct. And how do we do that?
Thats
The 19 Clear Moon des obsession with variations wastes a lot of internal energy. Having a lot of variations isnt necessarily good, considering its variations quality is far more important than their quantity. And the key factor here is how efficiently theyre executed. I can easily teach you how to improve it, but Id much rather you ponder about it yourself. Even if you cant find a solution to this problem, youd still gain a little more understanding about the way of the sword.
Thank you for your guidance, First Young Master. I will give it my all thinking about it.
The other squad members watching should ponder about it too. It will be of help to you.
Understood.
And for anyone else who wants to spar with me, dont hesitate to ask. I will willingly ept your challenge.
Mu-Gun proposed to spar with them not only to improve the skills of the squad member but also build a bond with them.
Then I request to spar with you, First Young Master? Ill-Bang immediately requested.
I like your proactive attitude. Unseathe your sword and step forward.
Mu-Gun dly epted his request. After their bout, the other squad members also requested to spar with him one after another. Mu-Gun epted their challenge without any hesitation.
Despite ceaselessly participating in sparring matches, he showed no signs of exhaustion, which served as proof of the significant power gap between him and the White Wolf Squad members. As their spars made them realize the greatness of Mu-Guns martial arts, they unknowingly began to look at Mu-Gun with admiration.
Chapter 13
Chapter 13
Baek Mu-Gun had already spent three days alternately sparring with the White Wolf Squad members. However, there was still no word of the Sea Dragon Gang making its move.
By this time, the White Dragon Squad and the White Tiger Squad had already received reports about Mu-Gun engaging in sparring matches with the White Wolf Squad, and rumors had naturally spread about Mu-Guns outstanding martial prowess. As a result, many began desiring to spar with him, including Baek Yong-Hwan. He honestly wasnt confident that he could beat Mu-Gun, but that wasnt his goal. He simply wanted to gauge Mu-Guns skills in person.
Having heard that Mu-Gun would spar with anyone whod challenge him, Yong-Hwan dropped by the White Dragon Ship. The White Wolf Squad members gazed at him with interest as he boarded.
He then approached Mu-Gun, who had just finished a spar and was taking a rest.
Cousin! I heard youll spar with anyone who challenges you. Does that also apply to me? Yong-Hwan asked.
Of course. As long as theyre from the Baek Sword Sect, I will take them on.
Can I request a spar with you, then?
With pleasure.
Mu-Gun readily epted his challenge. If Yong-Hwan had dark intentions in mind, he never wouldve requested a spar. Losing in public wouldnt do his chance to be the sessor any good. Mu-Gun judged that Yong-Hwan requested a spar purely topete with him in martial arts without any political intentions. Above all, there was no harm in this spar for Mu-Gun.
Through this match, Mu-Gun would be able to prove his martial prowess once again and allow him topletely imprint his martial prowess in Yong-Hwans mind, preventing him from having any futile greed. It would be even better if he could make Yong-Hwan sincerely admire and follow him through this bout.
Amid the White Wolf Squads attention, Mu-Gun and Yong-Hwan faced each other.
You can start first.
Naturally, Mu-Gun conceded the first attack. That applied to everyone, not just Yong-Hwan. Mu-Gun had always conceded the first move even during his matches against the White Wolf Squad. Yong-Hwan was also aware of it, so it didnt offend him at all.
Here I go!
Yong-Hwan quickly dashed forward with Flight Steps and thrust his sword forward.
Rustle!
The tip of his sword shook, scattering sword shadows. He had just executed the Formless Moonlit Willow, one of the 36 Phantom Moon des techniques.
Thats pretty good.
Yong-Hwans Formless Moonlit Willow was neat and urate. However, it wasnt good enough to warrant admiration. Mu-Gun unleashed the Moonlight Reversal, a technique discordant with the Moonlight Formless Willow.
Kaboooooom!
The sword shadow that rose from his sword spread like a fan, tearing through the Formless Moonlit Willows shadow. When his attack was easily destroyed, Yong-Hwan responded with an even more powerful technique. However, the result remained the same. Yong-Hwans sword couldnt evene close to Mu-Gun before being blocked.
The pattern didnt change even after ten, twenty, and thirty seconds. As he faced off against Mu-Guns 36 Phantom Moon des, Yong-Hwan felt as if he hadnt properly understood the 36 Phantom Moon des. Mu-Gun performed it without any regard for form, which made Yong-Hwan feel as if he was looking at totally different sword techniques.
The surprising thing about it was that the changes Mu-Gun had made brought about apletely different level of power in his sword techniques. Watching him made Yong-Hwan realize that the sword arts techniques restricted him too much. He had to break the form of the techniques framework and unleash the technique freely.
However, that wasnt as simple as it sounded. Such a feat could only be achieved after countless trials and errors, strenuous training, ceaseless studies, and deep research. However, Mu-Gun had already reached that level. He already anticipated Mu-Gun to be powerful, but thetter still far exceeded his expectations. Still, there was a reason why he was considered the greatest talent in the history of the Baek Sword Sect.
Yong-Hwan realized that Mu-Gun was an opponent he could never ovee in just a single bout.
Competing with him for the position of sessor? It was illogical. It was basically attempting the impossible. At that moment, Yong-Hwanpletely relinquished his greed for the sessor position.
He was reluctant to follow his fathers will in the first ce. He only did it for the sake of the Baek Sword Sect. However, that was no longer the case now. Mu-Gun had to be the sects next leader for its future. Under his rule, he would make the Baek Sword Sect shine brighter than anyone else could.
Yong-Hwans role wasnt to be the sessor. It was to be next to Mu-Gun, assisting him. Still, he tried to give his all until the very end of their spar, attacking Mu-Gun in every way he could. Nevertheless, Mu-Gun remained an impregnable fortress. Yong-Hwan eventually sheathed his sword on his own ord, having already realized Mu-Gun was an insurmountable wall.
Youre really amazing. You make me feel terrible about my martial arts.
Youre great in your own way. Youve properly mastered the techniques of the 36 Phantom Moon des.
Looking at your techniques, that doesnt seem to be the case at all, cousin.
To construct a building, you must first create a foundation. The foundation you have built is strong and solid, which is whats needed to construct a marvelous structure.
In that regard, then I think you have already built a tall and magnificent building, cousin.
Does it look like that to you?
Yes, so much so that I want to receive guidance from you, cousin.
I think First Uncle has already taught you well. Is there really any need for my guidance as well?
The more teachers, the better. Would it be alright if I look forward to your guidance from here on out?
As much as you like.
Thank you.
The same goes for the White Dragon Squad and White Tiger Squad members. Dont hesitate to request a spar with me whenever you want to.
The members of the White Dragon Squad and White Tiger Squad had been watching the sparring match. Hearing Mu-Guns words, their eyes shone. It didnt matter who went first, they started requesting to spar with Mu-Gun. The memberspetitiveness made Mu-Gun smile. He organized their queue, then sparred with them one by one.
***
Meanwhile, having heard the news of Mu-Gun and Yong-Hwans sparring match, Baek Cheon-Gi summoned Yong-Hwan as anger welled up in his chest. As soon as Yong-Hwan came in, Cheon-Gi yelled, Are you out of your mind? You werent certain you could win against Mu-Gun, so why did you initiate a spar with him?
I did it because I wanted to see and experience cousin Mu-Guns martial prowess myself.
So, having checked it out yourself, how was it?
He felt like an insurmountable wall.
As someone aiming for the sessor position of the Baek Sword Sect, do you think thats the answer you should give? What should we do now? Through that spar, Mu-Guns martial prowess most likely left a deep impression in the minds of the Baek Sword Corps members. Now, they will consider Mu-Gun more deserving than you as the sects sessor. The key factor to bing the sessor of the Baek Sword Sect, a martial arts family, is martial prowess. Do you have any idea what youve just done now?
Father! Now that cousin Mu-Gun has regained his old self, it has be difficult for me to be the sects sessor.
Weak! You have to seed where this father of yours has failed.
As you have said, Father, martial arts is the core to bing our sects sessor. And as I have just mentioned, cousin Mu-Guns martial prowess is at a level beyond my reach. Therefore, it would be better for the Baek Sword Sect for him to be its sessor than me.
How can a man be so ambitionless? Is it really alright for you to hand over the sessor position to Mu-Gun just like this?
Father! I wanted to be the sects sessor because I wanted to fulfill your wish. However, I also desired it because I thought it was what was best for the sect.
If you be the sessor and further develop the sect, then that oue is whats best for the sect.
No, I know the extent of my capabilities well. If I be the sessor, the Baek Sword Sects status and authority wont be much different from now.
Are you saying it will be different if Mu-Gun bes the sessor?
Yes. cousin Mu-Guns talent is considered the greatest in the history of the Baek Sword Sect. Although qi deviation held him back for a while, he has made a sessfuleback. He didnt just simply regain his martial arts. He returned with martial arts strong enough to singlehandedly defeat the notorious Fujian Three Murderers. In terms of martial arts alone, Im certain he would beparable to even the Seven Great ns sessor. And with his talent, Im certain he will be even stronger in the future. For the sect the grow to greater lengths than now, cousin Mu-Gun has to be its sessor, not me. Have you forgotten that strength determines everything in the murim world?
Yong-Hwans words made Cheon-Gi frown. He couldnt refute what Yong-Hwan had said. As his son had said, Mu-Gun bing the Baek Sword Sects sessor would be in its best interest. However, this was something that he had longed for through generations. He couldnt just give up.
If that Mu-Gun brat just disappears
A wicked thought crossed Cheon-Gis mind. He was already quite the loser. He couldnt let his son turn into a loser, too. If something were to go wrong with Mu-Gun, Yong-Hwan would naturally have a change of heart. Cheon-Gi made some sort of decision in his mind. Hiding his ambitions, he convinced himself it was out of paternal love for his son.
However, he didnt express his inner thoughts to Yong-Hwan. After all, he knew very well that Yong-Hwan would strongly oppose it.
Phew, I understand where youreing from. Even so, dont give up so easily. A friendly rivalry would allow the two of you to grow further. It would be good for Mu-Guns development if youpete with him until the very end.
Understood.
You may leave.
Cheon-Gi sent Yong-Hwan away. Alone, he got lost in his thoughts.
***
Meanwhile, in the Sea Dragon Archipgo, Sea Dragon Gang Leader Ak Gun-Hyo summoned Yeo Gang.
Did you call for me?
Your three days are over. Have youe up with a n?
I think it would be a good idea to use decoy tactics and the empty fort strategy[1]together.
How do you expect me to understand that? Give me a simpler exnation.
Like usual, well send out the Sea Dragon Corps to plunder merchant ships.
Were plundering merchant ships instead of fighting the Baek Sword Sect?
Yes. The Baek Sword Sect wont send out their full power since theyd suspect that were simply trying to create a diversion. In doing so, well be able to plunder merchant ships without any interference from the Baek Sword Sect.
Dont tell me your n to take revenge on the Baek Sword Sect is to plunder merchant ships?
No, thats not it. Once our first attempt confirms that the Baek Sword Sect wont make a move, then our strategy is basically already ny percentplete.
Why do you insist on exining this in such a frustrating way?
Once weve confirmed that the Baek Sword Sect didnt respond to our movements, we can continue plundering merchant ships until theyre forced to act. Aiming for that exact moment, well send out empty ships as a distraction. When their forces have been divided, well attack the Maritime Defense Base. In doing so, well achieve victory while minimizing the damage well incur.
How would we know when the Baek Sword Sect would take action for us to send out empty ships?
To be honest, it will be hard to determine exactly when that will be. In fact, while we are plundering, we have no choice but to send out an empty ship once in a while and wait for the Baek Sword Sect to make a move.
In short, you want to rely on luck?
Thats correct, but this n has no harm to us. If the Baek Sword Sect prolongs doing nothing, we can easily plunder other ships, which will eventually take a toll on them. Were not the ones in a hurry. They are. All we have to do is send out empty ships while looting and wait for them to deploy their forces.
Ak Gun-Hyo thought Yeo Gang made sense. Plundering merchant ships without any Baek Sword Sect interference would certainly benefit the Sea Dragon Gang greatly and financially damage the Baek Sword Sect.
Alright, let''s carry out that n.
Understood.
Ak Gun-Hyo gave his permission. Shortly afterward, the Red Dragon Ship took off and left the Sea Dragon Archipgo. At that moment, the Baek Sword Sects reconnaissance ships monitoring the Sea Dragon Archipgo immediately fired a signal re into the sky. Signal res also yed the role of a beacon.
Upon noticing it, the reconnaissance ships within a certain distance fired simr signal res to send news all the way to the Maritime Defense Base.
1. The Empty Fort Strategy is the 32nd of the Chineses Thirty-Six Stratagems. The strategy involves using reverse psychology to deceive the enemy into thinking that an empty location is full of traps and ambushes, and therefore induce the enemy to retreat.
Chapter 14
Chapter 14
The signal re from the reconnaissance ship soon reached the Maritime Defense Base, and Baek Cheon-Gi immediately tried to issue a deployment order to the White Tiger Squad after confirming that the Sea Dragon Gang had made a move.
We shouldnt deploy them.
However, Baek Mu-Ok disagreed with him.
Why shouldnt we?
I find it suspicious that the Sea Dragon Gang is looting merchant ships at this point in time.
In what way is that suspicious?
For some reason, they seem to be trying to lure us in on purpose. They likely nned to use decoy tactics too.
Decoy tactics?
I suspect that they are nning to concentrate their attacks here once our forces have been divided, which is when our defenses are at its weakest.
What if thats not the case and theyre really just aiming for the merchant ship?
Even so, we cant send our men out. Protecting the merchant ships is certainly important, but defending this ce is much more crucial.
Itll be fine if this is just a one-time thing, but merchant ships will stoping to Wenzhou if we keep letting those pirates plunder them. If that happens, the Baek Sword Sects finances will be shaken.
The merchants will return once we eradicate the Sea Dragon Gang. Therefore, it would be better to prioritize defending the Maritime Defense Base first, at least until the Guangdong Jin Family intervenes.
I think it would be better to go on the offensive than to stay on the defense. Mu-Gun, who had been listening to their conversation quietly, disagreed with Mu-Oks opinion.
Why do you say so?
As you said, we should avoid sending out an entire sword squad to bolster this ces defenses. But if I go alone, then the story changes.
Brother, do you intend to deal with an entire squad of the Sea Dragon Gang alone? Mu-Ok asked, his tone implying he found Mu-Guns suggestion absurd.
Why are you surprised? Ive already done it once. What makes you think I cant do it again?
The situation back then and now are far too different. If even one of the Sea Dragons Four Demons is on board, your safety will be at risk, brother.
Mu-Ok is right. I think thats too reckless, Baek Cheon-Ho also dissuaded Mu-Gun.
Nothing can be achieved in the murim world without risking ones life. If the Sea Dragon Gang sent out an empty ship, then wed be able to figure out their strategy. And if they really sent out a ship to plunder merchant ships, it would be a good opportunity to reduce their power.
What are you going to do if the Sea Dagons Four Demons are on board? Brother, you are the first son of the Baek Sword Sect. Have you not realized that your safety is directly connected to the future of the Baek Sword Sect? Mu-Ok stubbornly expressed his objection.
Theres no need to worry about my safety. The Sea Dragons Four Demons aside, not even the Sea Dragon Gang Leader can do anything to your elder brother.
Mu-Guns words rendered Mu-Ok momentarily speechless.
Others could think that he was just full of conceit, but he wasnt. Mu-Gun truly was confident. Somehow, he sounded reliable. On the other hand, Mu-Guns confidence made Cheon-Gis expressionplicated. He weed the fact that Mu-Gun was risking his safety, but the confidence he exuded lingered on his mind.
If Mu-Guns martial prowess was so high that he didnt need to pay any heed to evcen the Sea Dragon Gang Leader, then
No. No matter how strong he is, he cant be that powerful.
Cheon-Gi tried to undermine Mu-Guns martial prowess.
In the midst of all that conversation
Then Ill go along with you.
Baek Yong-Hwan asked to go with Mu-Gun again, much like he did with the reconnaissance mission. Before Cheon-Gi could speak up with a perplexed expression, Mu-Gun replied, No, Im going alone this time.
I wont let you shoulder the risk alone, cousin. I will go with you.
I know how you feel. Still, if youe with me, youll only be a burden. If you really want to help me, stay here and be strong enough toe with me next time.
Yong-Hwan lost his stubbornness upon hearing Mu-Guns cold-hearted remark. Although Mu-Gun calling Yong-Hwan a burden irritated Cheon-Gi, he was at least satisfied that Yong-Hwan wouldnt be going with Mu-Gun.
Think about this carefully. No one will me you for not going. Cheon-Gi deliberately spoke as if he was concerned about Mu-Guns safety.
No, we cant miss this opportunity to weaken the Sea Dragon Gang.
Alright, then. If thats what you really want, then theres no helping it. Tell me if you need anything.
Give me a reconnaissance ship. If possible, please also include a helmsman. I dont need anything else.
So be it.
Cheon-Gi ordered for a reconnaissance ship to be prepared at once. The moment it was ready, Mu-Gun reassured Cheon-Ho and Mu-Ok, who still looked worried and unconvinced. Afterward, he boarded the ship and immediately headed to where the Sea Dragon Gangs ship was located. They could follow its route through the signal res fired from the reconnaissance ships that had been scouting ahead.
Mu-Gun was standing at the prow of the reconnaissance ship that quickly cut through the current.
First Young Master!
Mu-Gun turned his head to the voice that was calling him from behind, surprised to see faces that should not be here right now. It was Baek San-Kyung and the five other squad members he shared a cabin with, including Nak Il-Bang.
Why are you guys here?
How could we let you go alone, First Young Master? We secretly got on board in advance with the White Tiger Leaders permission, San-Kyung answered as their representative.
This ispletely unnecessary. This missions really dangerous, unlike the reconnaissance mission.
We came fully prepared.
Youre all hopeless.
No matter what you say, youre the one who wanted to deal with the Sea Dragon Gangs ship alone, First Young Master.
What do you mean?
Mu-Gun looked dumbfounded. All six of them, including San-Kyung, suddenly knelt before him.
What are you guys doing?
First Young Master! The six of us have decided to devote our lives to you. Please ept us!
Please ept us!
At San-Kyungs words, the others also announced their decision by repeating after him.
How did you guys evene up with such a sudden decision? Mu-Gun asked for their reason.
As a martial artist, isnt it only natural to admire the strong?
Youre following me just because of that?
We want to grow as a martial artist by your side, First Young Master. We believe you can lead us better than anyone else.
I cant promise you wealth and honor just because you follow me.
The current monthly wage is enough.
If you follow me, you will be in frequent danger, just like right now. This is a bit of an exaggeration, but you will have to live with the possibility of death every day.
Then you will have to make us stronger, First Young Master. Strong enough that no danger will be of any threat to us.
San-Kyungs words baffled Mu-Gun.
It feels like Im being put in charge of a bunch of burdens.
Even expensive jewels were once rocks. Only through processing and working on them earnestly can they be expensive jewels. Even though we are worthless stones right now, wouldnt it be rewarding to see us be shiny jewels through your guidance?
Hmph, youre more eloquent than you look. Alright, Ill take the lot of you in. Youd better be prepared for whats toe. You are going to experience hell if you are to reach the level I want you to be in.
Were ready. Thank you for epting us even though we arecking. We will do our best and be loyal to you moving forward.
Im the one who should thank you. As long as you guys dont betray me, I promise to cherish and protect you like a brother.
Mu-Gun obtained six subordinates who truly followed him faster than he had expected. Martial artists truly did speak and prove themselves through martial arts.
If Mu-Guns martial prowess were not as great as they were now, it wouldnt have been easy to win over the hearts of six people. In the meantime, the reconnaissance ship had caught up to the Sea Dragon Gangs pirate ship enough for it to be visible.
By the way, are you really going to face off against them just like this? Il-Bang asked.
Why? Are you afraid?
If I was scared, I wouldnt have sneaked into this ship in the first ce. I just think it is too reckless.
This probably seems like a reckless act to others, but for some, this isnt such a big deal.
Understood. Then, well put our trust in you and charge right in, First Young Master.
I appreciate the gesture, but thats good enough. The six of you will remain on this ship.
No, what do you mean by that? We cant just let you go alone, First Young Master. We will go with you. Thats why we secretly boarded this ship.
To be honest, you guys will just be a burden to me right now, and if we get too close to the pirates, they could cross over and capture our ship. So stay here if you want to help me. If worsees to worst, I will have to fight while protecting the ship. So, stopining about it and stay here.
None of them could refute his words.
Are you frustrated? Dont forget how you feel right now. When we get back, put all your might into training so you will never have to feel that way again.
Understood.
Mu-Gun gave an order to the reconnaissance ships helmsman after convincing them.
Please bring me a hundred feet closer.
Understood.
The helmsman obeyed Mu-Guns order without a single word ofint. The reconnaissance ship quickly approached the Sea Dragon Gangs ship.
Chapter 15
Chapter 15
The Red Dragon Ship scoured the sea in search of merchant ships.
Wasnt it today? Il-San, the Red Dragon Squad Leader,ined of boredom. He couldn''t see the shadow of a single merchant ship even though it had been one hour since they left the Sea Dragon Archipgo.
Merchant ships didnt traverse the sea every day. In fact,pared to the days when they encountered a merchant ship, their time and effort being wasted without being able to see one was far more frequent. Still, capturing one ship was enough to make up for a few days worths of wasted time and effort. It was simply that profitable.
Just as Il-San was about to turn back, they noticed a ship in the distance. Judging by its size, it wasnt a merchant ship. However, it was a familiar sightthe Baek Sword Sects reconnaissance ship.
Whats that? Il-San frowned.
Its the Baek Sword Sects reconnaissance ship, His subordinate answered.
Did you really think I wouldnt be aware of that? I mean, why is iting this way?
Dont tell me they want to duke it out with us?
His subordinates words made the Red Dragon Squad Leader remember Baek Mu-Gun, the man who singlehandedly wiped out the ck Dragon Ship. If Mu-Gun was on board that reconnaissance ship, then it would be understandable why it was coursing toward them.
However, this situation was far different from that time. Jang Sa-Myeong the Sickle ughterer, one of the Sea Dragons Four Demons, was currently on board. Born and raised in murim, he was a peak-level expert that had killed hundreds of people with his bloody sickle. Even Mu-Gun would be no match for Sa-Myeong.
Theyre a hundred feet away!
Along with the cries of his subordinate, a figure soared up from the reconnaissance ship. It was Mu-Gun. He invoked the Thunder God''s Shadow, then crossed the hundred feet distance between them. The Thunder Gods Shadow was a technique that condensed the thunder qi and discharged it, creating enough tension to propel the body forward.
The Thunder Gods Shadow was developed to allow the practitioner to fly as far as possible at high-speed. Hence, Mu-Gun easily crossed the distance of a hundred feet with a single leap.
Booom!
Mu-Gunnded on the Red Dragon Ships prow without any difficulty after crossing a hundred feet in a single burst. The Red Dragon Ship quaked greatly, unable to sustain the impact of Mu-Gunsnding. Il-San and the other pirates wobbled with it.
Il-San quickly regained his bnce and shouted at Mu-Gun, Youve got some nerve crossing over to our ship on your own, you bastard!
I alone am more than enough to deal with the likes of you pirates.
Youre so full of yourself just because you single-handedly destroyed the ck Dragon Ship. However, today will be different.
Why? Is the Sea Dragons Four Demons perhaps on board?
Thats right. I admit that you are incredible, but you are no match for that person.
Forget the Sea Dragons Four Demons. Not even your leader can stop me.
This youngd is quite arrogant, An elderly man said in a baffled tone. He had juste out of the cabin carrying a blood-red sickle.
Are you one of the Sea Dragons Four Demons?
Thats right, I am Jang Sa-Myeong the Sickle ughterer.
I see, Mu-Gun answered nonchntly, then raised his right hand toward Sa-Myeong.
Crackle!
A golden thunderbolt appeared from his right hand, which quickly formed into a sword.
sh!
It then shot out of Mu-Guns hand like an arrow, prating Sa-Myeongs heart at lightning speed.
Bzzt!
Kuhkk! This son of a bitch Sa-Myeong muttered in disbelief as he looked down at his pierced chest.
All Sa-Myeong could see was the golden thunderbolt forming in Mu-Guns hand. before he knew it, it had materialized into a sword, flew toward him, and pierced through his chest. He couldnt even react to Mu-Guns attack.
The Thunder Sword Cannon was the first technique of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Art. It fired off a sword-shaped thunderbolt as if it were a cannonball. It was done so at lightning speed, making it nigh impossible to block once it had been released. Having no intention of fighting Sa-Myeong, a peak-level master, for a long time, Mu-Gun pierced his chest in a single strike.
Thud!
Sa-Myeong fell backward as he breathed hisst. If he had been prepared for the Thunder Sword Cannon from the beginning, he couldnt have been so easily defeated. However, Sa-Myeong didnt expect Mu-Gun to fire off a thunder sword that crossed fifty meters. When he copsed to the ground, Il-San and the Red Dragon Squad members stood petrified with shock and confusion.
Sa-Myeong was a peak-level master who supported the Sea Dragon Gang along with their leader Ak Gun-Hyo. That same person had been defeated in a single blow that came from fifty feet away. They couldnt believe what happened despite witnessing it firsthand.
More importantly, they now had to deal with Mu-Gun. They didnt dare charge in, knowing full well he was far stronger than them. How could they fight against an expert who defeated Sa-Myeong with a single attack?
As I said, even if your leader came, it would still be futile, Mu-Gun said arrogantly.
However, deep down, he felt otherwise.
As expected, its still too much of a strain.
While the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Art was powerful, it heavily consumed internal energy and put immense pressure on his body. Since he used it in an iplete state, his entire being throbbed.
Despite knowing it would take a toll on his body, he still invoked the Thunder Sword Cannon to put a swift end to his battle against Sa-Myeong. Though Sa-Myeong was a peak-level expert, Mu-Guns current martial prowess was enough to defeat him. However, his opponent wasnt alone. Il-San and other pirates were with him.
If he chose to give Sa-Myeong a long, hard fight, Mu-Gun wouldve been in a dangerous situation. To prevent such a possibility, he invoked the Thunder Sword Cannon despite the drawbacks hed sustain. Considering it resulted in Sa-Myeong being defeated with a single strike, it proved to be the right choice.
There were still Il-San and the Red Dragon Squad pirates, but Mu-Gun could deal with them even in his current condition. They had lost their will to fight anyway due to Sa-Myeongs death. In their current state, defeating them would be a piece of cake for him. Mu-Gun lunged at the pirates, who were frozen with shock and fear.
S-stop him! Stop that bastard! Il-San shouted. Freaking out, he pushed his men in front of him.
Shluckk!
The sword shadows that scattered in all directions from Mu-Guns sword pierced through the pirates shoulders, causing them to drop their weapons and fall to the floor screaming in pain. Frightened, the pirates tried to retreat while still trying to fight back. However, they couldnt keep up with Mu-Guns movements.
Stter!
With his every move, pirates fell and blood sttered. Mu-Gun was ruthless. His opponents couldnt withstand even just one of his attacks. The pirates with injured shoulders rolling on the floor quickly increased in number. For some reason, Mu-Gun didnt kill them. Rather, he just rendered them unable to fight. Of course, it wasnt because he suddenly developed a merciful heart. Rather, it was because of the six people watching him from the reconnaissance ship.
Even if his opponents were pirates, brutally ughtering them could give his subordinates a cruel impression of him. Nothing good coulde out of such a situation. Hence, he focused on wounding the arms the pirates were using to hold their weapons instead of killing them. In a way, he thought crippling them for the rest of their lives was a far better way of making them atone for their sins than letting their suffering end with a swift death.
Meanwhile, Il-San got goosebumps at the sight of Mu-Gun knocking down his subordinates like leaves falling in the autumn wind. He would die if he charged at Mu-Gun, but he couldnt run away either. If he wanted to survive this massacre, the only option he had left was to surrender. Il-San didnt need to agonize about it for long. The world of the living was better, even if staying in it meant having to roll in a field covered with dog droppings everywhere. He had to survive for now. That way, he could n for what was toe.
Stop attacking us! We surrender! Il-San shouted urgently at Mu-Gun.
Only I can dictate whether I stop attacking or not. Your surrender isnt enough to put an end to this. Ill destroy the dantian of all you bastards so none of you can ever use your powers to oppress others andmit crimes ever again. Nevertheless, you still have the option to surrender. Otherwise, Ill simply cripple you.
Il-San and the Red Dragon Squad members stiffened up when they heard that their dantian would be destroyed.
With their dantian destroyed, their qi energy would weaken, ultimately preventing them from being able to use their strength. They would turn into the weaklings they once scorned and looked down on. It would be better to die a swift death than live like that.
Il-San grabbed hold of his weapon and shouted at his men, It would be better to die than to have our dantian destroyed and live as a cripple. Lets see this through to the end!
At Il-Sans screams, the members of the Red Dragon Squad picked up their weapons with determined expressions.
Thats it! Once youve started something, you should see it through to the end.
Mu-Gun smirked and jumped toward the pirates. After some time, not a single pirate that could stand properly remained.
***
Meanwhile, the six men who remained on the reconnaissance ship closely watched the situation unfolding on the Red Dragon Ship. Mu-Gun told them to stay behind, but they were ready to put their life on the line and cross over to the Red Dragon Ship the moment Mu-Gun was in danger.
However, they soon saw a golden light sh from Mu-Guns hand and someone on the opposite side copse. The six men all looked at each other, amazed by what just happened.
What was that? Neung Jo-Eun asked, seemingly unable to believe what he had just seen.
A golden light formed on the First Young Masters hand and flew like a bolt of lightning, knocking out the man standing across him, Woo Byeok-San kindly exined.
Even if the distance between the First Young Master and his target wasnt that far, I think it was still about forty to fifty feet, so how did he do that? Mak Dae-Pung questioned.
Is it like the Shaolin Temples Hundred Godly Fists? Or like the Divine Prating Flick? Sah Do-Kwang pondered.
Ive never seen the Hundred Godly Fists or the Divine Prating Flick, but I dont think Ill be able to reach the level of martial arts that the First Young Master just disyed, Il-Bang replied, then turned toward San-Kyung. Brother Baek, do you perhaps know the martial arts the First Young Master just disyed?
San-Kyungs martial arts were the best among the six of them. He also had the best insight into martial arts. However, not even he could identify it.
I have no clue at all. However, Im at the very least certain that the martial arts the First Young Master just executed isnt the Baek Sword Sects.
Are you saying the First Young Master learned an external martial art?
I dont know for sure, but judging from the fact that the First Young Master suddenly regained his cultivation despite losing it due to qi deviation, it is highly likely that he experienced a miracle. I think he probably also obtained the martial arts we just saw through that miracle.
Wouldnt martial arts of that level be one of the highest-ranking techniques even in all of murim?
I dont know about that, but I think it is certain that the First Young Master has gained extraordinary martial arts.
Hes really amazing. I think even the sessors of the Seven Great ns cant do that.
In the meantime, Mu-Gun defeated the pirates of the Red Dragon Squad alone. Jo-Eun once again stared at him in admiration as he witnessed the sight before him.
As expected, deciding to follow First Young Master was the best choice.
I told you, the history of the Baek Sword Sect will change because of him, Il-Bang replied with a triumphant look.
Il-Bang was the one who led the others into following Mu-Gun loyally and secretly boarding the reconnaissance ship. Witnessing Mu-Gun singlehandedly annihting the Red Dragon Squad made it clear that he made the right decision. The others also thought it was correct to listen to Il-Bang.
Mu-Gun once again captivated the hearts of these six men.
Chapter 16
Chapter 16
After defeating the Red Dragon Squad, Baek Mu-Gun captured and locked up Gu Il-San and his subordinates on the deck. He then picked up the six men waiting in the reconnaissance ship and returned to the Maritime Defense Base with the captured Red Dragon Ship.
The six of them, Baek San-Kyung included, were once again surprised upon finding out that the first person Mu-Gun defeated was the Sickle ughterer, one of the Sea Dragons Four Demons.
Considering youve defeated the Red Dragon Squad and the Sickle ughterer, I dont think the Sea Dragon Gang will stay still. Is everything going to be okay? Woo Byeok-San asked, concerned about the possibility of arge-scale Sea Dragon Gang assault.
On the contrary, the Sea Dragon Gang might y it safe, Sah Do-Kwang replied in Mu-Guns stead.
Why would they?
Think about it. The First Young Master singlehandedly defeated the Red Dragon Squad and the Sickle ughterer. If the Sea Dragon Gang Leader finds out about this, they would likely be fearful of the First Young Master. Theyd also have trouble moving recklessly now that two of their squads have been annihted.
That does sound quite usible.
Is that the reason why you attacked the Red Dragon Ship? San-Kyung asked Mu-Gun.
I didnt know it would turn out like this either.
Wouldnt it be difficult for us to attack the Sea Dragon Gang if they decide to y it safe and not make a move? Wed have to break through the Fantasy Fog Array to invade the Sea Dragon Gangs base, but no one knows how to demolish it.
Theres no need to worry about that. I can locate the Fantasy Fog Arrays entry path.
What do you mean, First Young Master? Do you perhaps have a profound knowledge of array techniques too? Sah Do-Kwang asked in surprise.
Im not that knowledgeable about them. I just know a little bit.
If so, how do you n to find the Fantasy Fog Arrays entry path?
Its hard to exin in detail. Lets just say I can do it due to my martial arts characteristics.
With all due respect, can you tell us the type of martial arts you practice, First Young Master?
Is it important for you to know?
Not really. Im simply asking out of curiosity.
Unfortunately, I cant tell you about it right now due to reasons I cant disclose yet.
Nothing good woulde from revealing the existence of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect to the world. This was due to the Three Greatest Demonic Sects, the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects archnemeses.
The Three Greatest Demonic Sects referred to the Eternal Heavenly Demon Sect, the Hell-Blood Demon Sect, and the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. They were the strongest demonic sects that had been in existence since the beginning of ancient times, each holding power great enough to bring the world to ruin.
The Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect had been preventing the Three Great Demonic Sects from going on a rampage for generations now, which was how the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect became thetters archnemesis.
If they learned Mu-Gun was the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects sessor, they would put everything aside to destroy him. Considering he hadnt fully regained his previous reincarnations powers yet, It would be difficult for him to survive an attack from them. Hence, keeping his Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect background secret, for now, was for the best.
Im sorry. I shouldnt have asked.
No, its only normal for you to be curious about it.
On another note, are we going to attack the Sea Dragon Gangs base now?
No. Well wait for the Guangdong Jin Familys support.
The Guangdong Jin Family?
Mu-Gun told them about the n to use the Fujian Three Murderers to borrow the Guangdong Jin Familys power.
I see, but wont the Guangdong Jin Family then use this incident as a basis to make excessive demands?
If they do, well just have to solve this situation ourselves.
Mu-Gun had thought of overthrowing the Sea Dragon Gang without the Guangdong Jin Familys help. Baek Mu-Ok thought lightly of the fact that they could use the Fujian Three Murderers to borrow the Guangdong Jin Familys power, but Mu-Gun knew what the Seven Great ns were like. As Mu-Ok said, the Guangdong Jin Family would make a move to save face. However, theyd also make the most out of it in the process.
The Guangdong Jin Family would likely use this matter as an excuse to put the Baek Sword Sect under their influence, which Mu-Gun had no intention of allowing. If they made excessive demands, Mu-Gun nned to use the Baek Sword Sects power alone in subjugating the Sea Dragon Gang, removing the Guangdong Jin Familys help from the equation.
After the conversation with his subordinates, Mu-Gun stayed in the cabin while they were on the way to Dongtou Maritime Defense Base. Inside, he examined the spoils of war he obtained from Jang Sa-Myeong, the Sickle ughterer. When Sa-Myeong died, he left behind a manual. No, Mu-Gun actually took it from his belongings.
The Sickle ughter 18 Forms. Its name alone disyed its brutality. Mu-Gun slowly looked through the manual of the Sickle ughter 18 Forms. Sickles were notmonly used as weapons, so the techniques used were different from sword or saber techniques.
It wasposed of very delicate yet grotesque and brutal techniques, which likely gave anyone facing it for the first time a hard time. Looking at it now, Mu-Gun thought he certainly made the right decision killing Sa-Myeong in one blow through the Thunder Sword Cannon.
He also thought burying the Sickle ughter 18 Forms would be too much of a waste. Although the martial arts itself had a poisonous aspect, it didnt afflict the practitioner with the seed of an inner demon like the demonic sects martial arts. Depending on who used it, it could very well be a martial art befitting a righteous sect.
Mu-Gun decided to keep the Sickle ughter 18 Forms for now and hand them down at an appropriate opportunity. Along with the manual, he also took Sa-Myeongs pair of bloody sickles.
Afterward, he thought about how he should train the six men who swore allegiance to him. They voluntarily risked their lives to follow him, which couldnt have been an easy decision to make. That showed how much they truly wanted to be his subordinates and how devoted they were to the Baek Sword Sect. He decided to treat them ordingly.
Mu-Gun decided to teach his six followers the Iron Blood Self-Defense Art, a general-purpose technique reconstructed from the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation, and the Soaring Luna Sword Art, an improved version of the 19 Clear Moon des Soaring Snake Spirit Sword Art. With the Iron Blood Self-Defense Art tempering them as they practiced the Soaring Luna Sword Art, theyd easily rise to peak level rank.
As Mu-Gun thought about his subordinates training program, the Red Dragon Ship arrived at the Maritime Defense Base.
***
Upon returning to the Maritime Defense Base, Mu-Gun reported the oue of the battle to Baek Cheon-Gi. Hearing about Mu-Gun defeating the Sickle ughterer shocked Cheon-Gi. After all, not even he could guarantee victory against that man.
The fact that Mu-Gun defeated the Sickle ughterer meant his martial arts could be stronger than Cheon-Gis. Cheon-Gi recalled Baek Yong-Hwans words about Mu-Gun being the Baek Sword Sects sessor would be the best for its future. What Yong-Hwan said was right.
At the age of twenty-three, Mu-Gun had already defeated the Sickle ughterer, a peak-level master born and raised in murim. Even the Seven Great ns sessors would have difficulty achieving such a feat.
Mu-Guns talent and martial arts were more than enough to change the Baek Sword Sects future. In one corner of his mind, Cheon-Gi thought of giving up on his greed for the sake of the Baek Sword Sect.
However, he soon shook his head. The Baek Sword Sects glory would mean nothing to him if its leader wasnt him or his son. Cheon-Gi once again solidified his decision to make his son the sects sessor no matter the cost. Obsessed with his hearts desire, nothing could stop him now.
Mu-Gun frowned upon sensing killing intent in Cheon-Gis gaze at him. Some would likely wonder if anyone could kill their own nephew, but family ties were nothing in the face of power and authority in the first ce. Cheon-Gi was willing to kill his nephew at any given moment if it meant gaining power and authority.
At least for Yong-Hwans sake, please dont make the wrong decision, uncle! Mu-Gun hoped.
He already knew how much his cousin Yong-Hwan valued the Baek Sword Sect. For Yong-Hwans sake, he didnt want to hurt Cheon-Gi. However, if Cheon-Gi were tomit the most fatal mistake, he would willingly draw his sword. Mu-Gun wasnt merciful enough to forgive anyone that wanted to kill him, even if that person was his uncle.
While Mu-Gun was in a meeting with Cheon-Gi, the news of him singlehandedly defeating the Sickle ughterer and wiping out the Red Dragon Ship spread across the Maritime Defense Base thanks to his six followers going around and running their mouths in excitement. Learning of his achievements, Mu-Guns martial prowess once again deeply impressed the members of the three squads.
***
Sea Dragon Pce, Sea Dragon Archipgo.
Yeo Gangs report rendered Ak Gun-Hyo dumbfounded.
What? Who did you say killed the Sickle ughterer?
ording to the reports, the first son of the Baek Sword Sect killed him in a single attack.
Does that make sense to you? No matter how incredible that kid is, there was no way he could kill the Sickle ughterer in one blow unless the Sickle ughterer was out of his mind.
Gun-Hyo couldnt bring himself to believe Yeo Gangs report. His reaction was only natural. The Sickle ughterers martial prowess wasnt far behind his, yet they expected him to believe a twenty-three-year-old greenhorn had killed him in a single blow. That was impossible unless the Sickle ughterer purposely let Mu-Gun kill him.
We cant be certain since it was too far away, but ording to the reports, the Baek Sword Sects first son defeated the Sickle ughterer from forty to fifty feet away.
This is beginning to sound more and more absurd. How can he kill the Sickle ughterer from forty to fifty feet away?! Are you implying that the first son of the Baek Sword Sect is on the same level as one of the Seven Great ns patriarchs?
I cant believe it either, but its unmistakably true.
If the Sickle ughterer has been killed, then that means the Red Dragon Squad has also probably been wiped out.
Thats correct.
This is so ridiculous that I cant even get angry.
Im sorry. I underestimated the first son of the Baek Sword Sect.
I shouldnt have listened to you in the first ce. Instead of using tricks like decoy tactics, we shouldve just stormed them regardless of the damages wed incur. Doing that wouldve put an end to this entire situation, and we wouldnt have lost the Sickle ughterer and Red Dragon Squad in vain.
Gun-Hyo put all the me on Yeo Gang this time as well.
Its all because Im not good enough.
Despite cursing internally, Yeo Gang still bowed his head. Power and status determined social status. A man with no power and low status had no choice but to put up with such treatment.
Stop saying nonsense and gather up all our forces right now.
Are you nning on attacking the Maritime Defense Base?
You think were going on a pic in this situation?
I beg your pardon, but
Enough! Dont say it if its something you have to be sorry about. And I dont want to hear any more of your useless schemes. Just gather our forces. Even if the Sea Dragon Gang goes to ruin, we will have to bring an end to this today, Gun-Hyo spoke firmly.
Yeo Gang smiled bitterly. No one could stop Gun-Hyo when he was acting like that. He seemingly insisted on an all-out war because he couldnt suppress his temper, but the real reason he pushed for it was that he believed he had a chance of winning.
Three of the Baek Sword Sects squads were staying at the Dongtou Maritime Defense Base. Compared to the Sea Dragon Gang, whose forces had been diminished due to the ck and Red Dragon Squads defeat, the Baek Sword Sect was superior in numbers. However, what truly mattered was the battle between masters.
Gun-Hyo believed his and the remaining Sea Dragons Three Demons strength could defeat Mu-Gun and the three squad leaders, which were the Baek Sword Sect masters. Emerging victorious in the battle of masters would allow them to ovee their inferiority in numbers.
Of course, theyd incur severe damage, but restoring their power should be easy for as long as he and the Sea Dragons Three Demons were alive and well. Many people wanted to be pirates, after all.
More importantly, although unlikely, if Baek Sword Sect leader Baek Cheon-Sang and the remaining forces at the Baek Sword Sect headquarters came as reinforcements, their chances of winning would disappear.
At Gun-Hyos order, Yeo Gang summoned up all the forces of the Sea Dragon Gang. However, there was a problem. The Sea Dragons Three Demons expressed their intention to leave the Sea Dragon Gang and their decision to not engage in the all-out war with the Baek Sword Sect.
The Sea Dragons Three Demons werent so loyal as to risk their lives for the Sea Dragon Gang. After all, they only stayed with the Sea Dragon Gang to live in affluence. They would willingly participate in any war for as long as they had the upper hand in numbers and victory was certain. However, any threat to their safety could easily change their decision.
The Sickle ughterer, whose martial prowess was at the same level as theirs, had been killed. And that showed they could lose their lives too. Hence, they lost all intention of fighting for the Sea Dragon Gang. There were other ces they could go to anyway. With the martial prowess they possessed, they could leave the Sea Dragon Gang and live afortable life anywhere else. There was no need for them to take this risk.
The decision of the Sea Dragons Three Demons enraged Gun-Hyo. He wanted to kill themtear them apart limb from limb. However, he couldnt beat them alone. More importantly, losing the Sea Dragons Three Demons now would really put an end to the Sea Dragon Gang. He had to hold on to them somehow.
Gun-Hyo immediately headed to the residence of the Sea Dragons Three Demons. By the time he arrived, the Sea Dragon Three Demons were already zealously packing their belongings. They certainly werent lying about leaving the Sea Dragon Gang.
Are you really going to act like this now? He said, enduring the anger rising to the top of his head.
What do you mean?
The oldest of the Sea Dragons Three Demons, the Yama[1] Sword Demon, Yang Gon, replied without any changes in his expression.
Even if you act like devils in giving and angels in taking, this is not right. Youve all been living affluently all this while thanks to the Sea Dragon Gang. Yet when we need you the most, when were finally waging an all-out war with the Baek Sword Sect, you avoid the responsibility and run away without batting an eye?
Run away? Watch your words. This is all about the right timing. Were just leaving because its time to leave.
Yang Gons brazen words baffled Gun-Hyo so much that he almost threw a punch. However, he endured it. If you are willing to stay in the Sea Dragon Gang, I will grant you whatever you want.
Thats not necessary. What we want is to leave the Sea Dragon Gang and live infort. Maybe its because Ive lived amid the sea breeze for too long, but my skin has been bing rougher, and my bones are now throbbing too. Thats why Ive decided to live peacefully ind before its toote. You really shouldnt hold on to us anymore.
Gun-Hyo clenched his fist to suppress his anger.
Are you really going to leave?
Thank you for looking out for us all this while, Gang Leader. I will not forget this until the day I die.
If news about you leaving so irresponsibly spreads, your reputation will be damaged so much that no one will ept you into their ranks ever again.
Thats not a matter for you to worry about, Gang Leader. Well take care of that ourselves.
Yang Gons attitude made Gun-Hyo realize that no matter what he did, he wouldnt be able to hold on to the Sea Dragons Three Demons. Their decision to leave was firm. Hence, he stopped pleading.
Alright, then. Whats the use of asking you guys to stay when your heart already decided to leave? Goodbye.
Gun-Hyo wanted to curse at them, but provoking the Sea Dragons Three Demons for no reason would yield no good results. Havingpletely given up on making the Sea Dragons Three Demons stay, he went back to the Sea Dragon Pce.
How did it go? Yeo Gang asked.
Theres no hope. Theyve already set their hearts on leaving the Sea Dragon Gang.
Isnt that a big problem? If they leave, we wouldnt have the power to defend against the Baek Sword Sects attacks. Once they find out that the Sea Dragons Three Demons had abandoned us, they wont just stay still and keep maintaining their current defensive stance.
Im well aware of that. Thats why we should be as cautious as possible not to let them know the Sea Dragons Three Demons have left the gang.
The Baek Sword Sects reconnaissance ships have already surrounded the Sea Dragon Archipgo. It wont be easy to avoid their watch.
Are you saying the Baek Sword Sect will catch on to us the moment the Sea Dragons Three Demons leave the Sea Dragon Archipgo?
Thats correct.
Then we have no choice but to prevent the Sea Dragons Three Demons from going outside.
How do you n to do so?
Well have to use the Fantasy Fog Array to our advantage, Gun-Hyo said, his expression wicked.
Yeo Gang immediately understood what he meant. He nned to push the Sea Dragons Three Demons into the Fantasy Fog Arrays death trap and let them sink to the depths of the sea. That would ultimately prevent the Baek Sword Sect from realizing they had abandoned the Sea Dragon Gang.
Gun-Hyos merciless mind gave Yeo Gang goosebumps. However, he understood his intention. Yeo Gang wasnt fond of the Sea Dragons Three Demons either. After all, they enjoyed everything the gang had to offer, only to leave when the gang needed them most.
Ill carry it out right away.
Yeo Gang secretly took action at Gun-Hyos behest. Two hourster, the Sea Dragons Three Demons stay in the Sea Dragon Archipgo became eternal.
1. In Indian mythology, Yama is the god of the dead. In Buddhist mythology, Yama is the King of Hell and a dharmap (wrathful god) said to judge the dead and preside over the Narakas and sasrathe cycle of death and rebirth.
Chapter 17
Chapter 17
A pigeonnded in the window of the Maritime Defense Basesmand building.
A small message tube hung from its leg, which made it obvious that it was a carrier pigeon. Baek Cheon-Ho, who had been standing in front of the window, unraveled the letter within the tube, his eyes widening in surprise upon reading it.
[The Sea Dragon Gang Leader killed the Sea Dragons Three Demons]
It contained information that was both shocking and hard to process. In the current situation, there was no merit for the Sea Dragon Gang Leader in killing the Sea Dragons Three Demons. However, the brief exnation at the bottom put things into perspective.
It mentioned the Sea Dragons Three Demons'' attempt to leave the Sea Dragon Gang to protect their safety. Vindictive, the Sea Dragon Gang Leader used the Fantasy Fog Array to his advantage and killed the Sea Dragons Three Demons.
Cheon-Ho had no doubts about what he read. He was certain the spy he nted in the Sea Dragon Gang sent it to him. And that person was devoted to him.
To avoid exposing his identity, Cheon-Ho instructed the spy to send news only oncewhen the information was vital and extremely important. Hence, it was extremely unlikely that they had found out about the spys existence, and there was little possibility that counterespionage could take ce.
I should inform elder brother and Mu-Gun.
Cheon-Ho called Baek Cheon-Gi and Baek Mu-Gun over in a hurry.
What is it? Why did you call for us so urgently? Cheon-Gi asked.
Mu-Gun also looked at Cheon-Ho curiously.
I received important intel from the spy I sent to infiltrate the Sea Dragon Gang.
A spy?
Cheon-Gi looked at Cheon-Ho. He seemed to have never heard of this.
I did it on my own initiative.
Whats the intel, then?
He reported that the Sea Dragon Gang Leader killed the Sea Dragons Three Demons.
What? Hes got to be a madman to kill the Sea Dragons Three Demons in this situation.
The trio tried to abandon the Sea Dragon Gang for their own survival. Furious, the Sea Dragon Gang Leader used the Fantasy Fog Array to bury them underwater.
As expected of those belonging to an evil sect. They cast away their loyalty like its nothing but worthless dirt.
Its weing news for us.
What about the possibility of counterespionage?
We can trust my spy. Its extremely unlikely for him to have been discovered since I prepared him specifically for this asion.
Are you certain?
At the very least, thats what I believe.
Hmm, if the Sea Dragons Three Demons really have been killed, we can bring the Sea Dragon Gang to ruin without the Guangdong Jin Familys help.
However, to attack the Sea Dragon Gangs base, we first have to pass through the Fantasy Fog Array.
Thats certainly a problem. Is there any way we can break through it?
Ill open up the entry path, Mu-Gun spoke after listening quietly until then.
You?
Since I personally confirmed its existence, I think I can find its entry path.
Spections are not good enough. You have to give us a definite answer. Can you find its entry path or not?
I can find it.
If by any chance, you are lying for the sake of your ambition, you will never be forgiven.
Thats a given.
With Mu-Gun iming he could find the Fantasy Fog Arrays entry path, they were left with onest decision to make: to attack the Sea Dragon Gang base or keep an eye on the situation. If the Sea Dragons Three Demons had really been eliminated from the equation, it would be in their best interest to bring the fight to their enemy.
However, if by any chance, the deaths of the Sea Dragons Three Demons were just lies told as part of the Sea Dragon Gangs scheme, then the Baek Sword Sect could fall into a precarious situation.
Cheon-Gi couldnt easily decide. Cheon-Ho imed they could trust the pigeon message the spy had sent, but Cheon-Gi believed it could result in heavy repercussions.
Are you concerned that this is just another scheme of the Sea Dragon Gang? Mu-Gun asked.
Yes.
I dont think the Sea Dragon Gang used counterespionage on us.
Whys that?
If the Sea Dragon Gang were using counterespionage, they wouldve sent a letter hoping we would attack their base. However, as you already know, the Fantasy Fog Array is protecting their base. Do you think they would expect us to be able to break through it?
Unlikely.
Exactly. They believe we cant break through the Fantasy Fog Array. In other words, the chances are low they would fake the deaths of the Sea Dragons Three Demons to make us invade their base.
We dont have to worry about counterespionage, then?
Yes.
You certainly have a point. However, they could also be hoping for us to believe this message so they can attack the Maritime Defense Base once its defenses have weakened.
Baek Cheon-Gi raised a counterargument.
Thats certainly possible, but using counterespionage to aim for that gap poses a liability for risk.
What do you mean?
The moment we believe this scheme of theirs, wed probably spare no effort in eradicating them. That could mean the Baek Sword Sect sending reinforcements to bolster and concentrate our forces here. The Sea Dragon Gang had most likely already taken that into consideration. Hence, they wouldnt use counterespionage in that way.
Cheon-Gi could not refute Mu-Guns exnation.
So you vote to attack the Sea Dragon Gang base instead of waiting for the Guangdong Jin Familys help.
Thats right. I wouldnt have minded waiting for it if we couldnt do without it. However, in the current situation, theres no need for us to owe the Guangdong Jin Family a favor.
Do you feel the same way, Cheon-Ho?
Yes.
Understood. However, since this is a serious matter, Ill have to send a pigeon message to the headquarters and obtain approval.
Of course.
Cheon-Gi drafted a message that detailed the deaths of the Sea Dragons Three Demons and their intention to attack the Sea Dragon Gangs base. He then sent it to the headquarters in Wenzhou.
Three dayster, a reply came from Baek Sword Sect patriarch Baek Cheon-Sang, giving them his permission to attack the Sea Dragon Gang. As Cheon-Gi gathered all the forces situated in the Maritime Defense Base, Mu-Ok was sent to the Guangdong Jin Family to inform Cheon-Ung they no longer needed the Guangdong Jin Familys help.
Cheon-Gi immediately issued an order for deployment once three of the Baek Sword Corps squads had gathered. Hence, they left the Maritime Defense Base and advanced toward the Sea Dragon Archipgo.
An hour after that, their three shipsthe White Dragon Ship, White Tiger Ship, and the White Wolf Shiparrived at the Sea Dragon Archipgo, which was still surrounded by the Fantasy Fog Array.
They then waited for the Fantasy Fog Array to change. After all, theyd find themselves in a precarious situation if it were to transform while they were already inside it.
After some time, the sea fog greatly quivered, signifying that the Fantasy Fog Array had undergone changes.
Lets go in. Follow the White Wolf Ship closely! Dont get left behind! Mu-Gun shouted at the White Dragon Ship and the White Tiger Ship, then entered the Fantasy Fog Array with the White Wolf Ship.
The White Dragon Ship and White Tiger Ship followed closely behind the White Wolf Ship. Standing at the prow of the ship, Mu-Gun invoked the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes. The technique gave his eyes a golden glow and allowed him to see the energy flowing through the Fantasy Fog Array. Reading its flow of energy, he discovered the entry path.
He immediately informed the helmsman regarding the direction of the entry path, and the helmsman of the White Wolf Ship steered the ship ording to his words.
The interior of the Fantasy Fog Array was covered with dense sea fog, preventing them from distinguishing their surroundings at all. That made it difficult for the naked eye to avoid reefs and other obstacles, which the Fantasy Fog Arrays death trap was full of. The sea current inside it was also so strong that if they were to enter, they would likely end up shipwrecked.
However, Mu-Gun urately located the entry path with the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes, allowing the White Dragon Ship and White Tiger Ship following behind the White Wolf Ship to smoothly make their way through the Fantasy Fog Array.
***
At the same time, Yeo Gang stormed into the Sea Dragon Pce, which gave Gun-Hyo an ominous feeling. Sure enough, Yeo Gang reported something unexpected.
Gang Leader! Weve got a huge problem! Three of the Baek Sword Sects squads have broken through the Fantasy Fog Array and are entering the Sea Dragon Archipgo.
What nonsense are you spouting? How could they even pass through the Fantasy Fog Array?
I dont know how they found it, but they seem to know its entry path.
Thats ridiculous. You know quite well that the entry path cant be discovered without the Fantasy Fog Diagram.
That isnt important right now. What matters is that the Baek Sword Sect had broken through the Fantasy Fog Array and is on their way here, Yeo Gang said, frustrated.
Despite how difficult it is to seed, it only takes a split second for everything to crumble down to pieces, huh.
Gun-Hyo smiled bitterly. He had to ovee various challenges to build the Sea Dragon Gang. However, it really only took a moment for it to all copse.
This was all because of Mu-Gun, the first son of the Baek Sword Sect. The moment he showed up, everything fell to ruins. With everythinging to an end, Gun-Hyo at least wanted to kill him at all costs.
We need to get out of here before the warriors of the Baek Sword Sects storm in, Yeo Gang hurriedly said.
Are you telling me to abandon the Sea Dragon Gang and run away?
We have to survive to n for the future. If you survive, the Sea Dragon Gang can be rebuilt any time.
No, thats just a cowardly excuse made for the sake of staying alive. I dedicated my whole life to the Sea Dragon Gang. I will share my fate with it. However, I wont just stay still until death ims me. I will take the Baek Sword Sects first sonthe main culprit of our downfallwith me on my way to the underworld. Now, leave me alone and be on your way, Yeo Gang.
Gun-Hyos words made Yeo Gangs expression fill up with a mixture of emotions. He couldnt decide whether he should leave Gun-Hyo and run away by himself. However, he had no intention of dying here with Gun-Hyo.
I wont curse you even if you leave me and run away alone, so go before its toote. If you dont want to go alone, it would be fine if you took some of our useful members along.
Im sorry I cant stay by your side and help you to the very end. Thank you so much for everything youve done for me. I was able to live in luxury because of your benevolence.
What luxury? You probably had a hard time being scolded by me day in and day out.
To be honest, it was a bit severe.
Oh, Are you acting this way because you wont be seeing me again?
Are you really not going to go with me?
Dont make me say it twice.
I understand. I hope you achieve your goal. If I get the chance, I will avenge you, Gang Leader.
Beat it. Dont throw away your life for no reason. Just live infort.
Im going.
Yeo Gang politely told Gun-Hyo his final farewell and hurriedly left the Sea Dragon Pce. Now alone, Gun-Hyo equipped his sword and waited for the warriors of the Baek Sword Sect toe.
***
With Mu-Guns guidance, the three squads of the Baek Sword Sect safely passed through the Fantasy Fog Array and began their attack on the Sea Dragon Ind, the main ind of the Sea Dragon Archipgo.
The Yellow and Blue Dragon Squads, which remained behind, blocked their advances, but their enemies were beyond their capabilities. The Baek Sword Sect warriors swept through the Sea Dragon Ind with overwhelming force.
Mu-Gun was at the forefront of it all.
Considering not even one of the Sea Dragons Four Demons could defeat Mu-Gun, stopping him was impossible for ordinary pirates.
Mu-Gun cut down the pirates blocking his path without hesitation. Witnessing the Baek Sword Sects forces ovee the Fantasy Fog Array flustered the Sea Dragon Gang, and Mu-Guns overwhelming might only further ruined their will to fight. Without even a drop of fight left in them, they proved no match for the three squads.
Upon confirming the battle situation no longer needed his presence, Mu-Gun looked everywhere for any traces of the Sea Dragons Three Demons.
However, he didnt sense any form of energy powerful enough to be considered one of them. Given that they didnt appear even though the situation had tilted in favor of the Baek family, the intel the Baek Sword Sect received about the deaths of the Sea Dragons Three Demons proved true.
If so, the only one left to defeat was the Sea Dragon Gang Leader. Mu-Gun turned toward the Sea Dragon Pce, which stood high in the center of the Sea Dragon Ind. The Sea Dragon Gang Leader was most likely inside it.
Mu-Gun immediately performed the Thunder God''s Shadow and headed toward the Sea Dragon Pce. Cheon-Gi watched Mu-Guns movements from afar.
Chapter 18
Chapter 18
Upon arriving at the Sea Dragon Pce, Baek Mu-Gun immediately headed inside. There, he found Ak Gun-Hyo alone, sitting on his throne.
So, it was you, huh?
Gun-Hyo immediately knew Mu-Gun was the Baek Sword Sects first son the moment he entered the Sea Dragon Pce.
You seem to be waiting for me.
Even if this is where I meet my end, I wasnt nning on going down without killing you first, Gun-Hyo looked prepared to die.
I dont know if youre capable enough to do that, Mu-Gun responded as he examined Gun-Hyos martial arts.
When it came to just qi levels, Gun-Hyo was stronger than the Sickle ughterer. Even someone at the peak-level realm would be seriously injured against him.
I have to be careful.
It wouldnt be easy for Mu-Gun to deal with a peak-level expert with his current realm and internal energy. To make matters worse, Ak Gun-Hyo was prepared to die.
This battle would certainly be extremely difficult. However, that didnt mean he was afraid.
Despite how hard it could be, Mu-Gun was confident in defeating Gun-Hyo.
You seem to be in high spirits just because you killed the Sickle ughterer. If you think Im the same as him, you are greatly mistaken.
The way I see it, I dont think it will be much different. Mu-Gun raised his right hand as he responded.
Bzzt!
A golden thunderbolt formed in his right hand.
Thats!
Recalling the attack that defeated the Sickle ughterer, he swiftly noticed Mu-Guns attempt to use the same technique on him. Gun-Hyo immediately bounced off his throne and dodged sideways.
However, his hasty evasion was for naught. Mu-Gun didnt release anything. Having intentionally pretended to invoke the Thunder Sword Cannon, he made Gun-Hyo move hastily. He then used that gap to charge forward and thrust his sword toward Gun-Hyo.
A sword-shaped thunderbolt rose from Mu-Guns sword and spread out like a fan, oppressing Gun-Hyo. Mu-Gun had just executed the Celestial Moonlight Sword, a technique he recently developed bybining the 36 Phantom Moon des and the fundamental principle of the Thousand Sky-Enveloping Palms. He also infused the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Arts thunder qi into it, causing it to take the form of a sword-shaped thunderbolt.
The attack forced Gun-Hyo to concede the flow of the battle to Mu-Gun. Now having the upper hand, Mu-Gun went on the offensive.
How dare you use such petty tricks!
The fact that Mu-Gun, a youngd still wet behind the ears, made a fool of him angered Gun-Hyo. Enraged, he lifted his sword and faced Mu-Gun. He then unleashed a raging sword qi, sweeping away Mu-Guns sword-shaped thunderbolt.
Mu-Gun hurriedly stepped back to evade the prating sword qi that tore apart his sword-shaped thunderbolt. Upon noticing his retreat, Gun-Hyo swiftly chased after Mu-Gun and unleashed sword qi again. Thetter simply kept dodging instead of facing the sword qi head-on.
Gun-Hyos sword qi was fast and powerful. However, it was rendered useless since it couldnt hit his opponent, who kept avoiding it with great ease.
Mu-Guns movements werent particrly faster than Gun-Hyos attacks. The real reason why he could avoid them without much difficulty was that he could predict their trajectory.
Through the countless battles he fought during his earlier reincarnations, he obtained a high level of martial arts enlightenment. In his eyes, it was clear as day where and how Gun-Hyo would direct his attack.
As Sun Tzu once said, if you know both yourself and your enemy, you can win a hundred battles without a single loss.
Gun-Hyo couldntnd even a single hit with Mu-Gun predicting his attacks and avoiding them half a beat quicker. As a result, Gun-Hyos sword qi could only smash the floor, pirs, and furniture in the Sea Dragon Pce.
Are you just going to keep evading me like a rat?! Unable to stand the fact that he kept missing his target, Gun-Hyo flew into a rage.
Im actually about to start attacking now since your attacks are so boring.
After saying such gut-wrenching words, Mu-Gun pounced on Gun-Hyo, who thrust his sword at Mu-gun as if he had been waiting for that exact moment. Gun-Hyos sword qi struck down at Mu-Guns head just as thetter charged in.
However, just before it could make contact with Mu-Guns head and split him in half, a golden thunderbolt formed around Mu-Guns two feet and propelled his body sharply to the side. Gun-Hyos sword qi brushed past Mu-Guns sides and shattered the floor of the Sea Dragon Pce.
In the midst of it all, Mu-Gun executed the Thunder Gods Aerial Steps, repeatedly changing directions at lightning speed until he had made his way to Gun-Hyos back. The Thunder Gods Aerial Steps was a movement art that lifted the practitioner off the ground by discharging thunder qi through both feet, then freely changing their direction. At its peak, it could even be used to climb the sky just like its name suggested.
With movements akin to a divine skill, Mu-Gun reached behind Gun-Hyo instantaneously and unleashed the sword-shaped thunderbolt without dy.
This crazy!
Mu-Guns movements, which transcendedmon sense, took Gun-Hyo aback. Nevertheless, thetter hurriedly rolled forward, causing the sword-shaped thunderbolt Mu-Gun let loose to narrowly whizz past Gun-Hyo.
Mu-Gun invoked the same technique again before Gun-Hyo could manage to stand back up.
Like the moonlight that separated the darkness, the sword-shaped thunderbolt shed all over Gun-Hyo. Clenching his teeth, he unleashed his sword qi.
Gun-Hyo deflected and shattered Mu-Guns attack, causing a loud roar to resonate. A peak-level masters sword qi was certainly powerful. Mu-Guns thunderbolts were destroyed before they could even break past Gun-Hyos sword qi. However, Mu-Gun still took the initiative and went on the offensive.
Not giving his opponent time to breathe, Mu-Gun burrowed into Gun-Hyos nk. The Thunder Gods Aerial Steps disyed movements beyond what Gun-Hyo expected, causing him to respond half a beat slower. Nevertheless, he was able to withstand Mu-Guns attack due to his strong sword qi.
Mu-Gun continued to corner Gun-Hyo while he still had the advantage. In all honesty, he could get a much easier victory against Gun-Hyo if he just used the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects martial arts properly. However, Mu-Gun insisted on using the Baek Sword Sects martial arts despite how crucial this fight was so he could familiarize himself with it.
Mu-Gun was a part of the Baek Sword Sect, which meant he would use its martial arts much more often than the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects.
And there was no better way to train it than using it in actualbat. Hence, he used this confrontation with Gun-Hyo to achieve his goal. It wouldve even been better for him if he could deal with the opponent using the Celestial Moonlight Sword alone, but Gun-Hyo was currently too powerful for him to avoid using the Thunder Gods Aerial Steps.
There was no need for him to push his limits when his martial arts were still iplete. His life was more important than anything else.
Pushed back by Mu-Guns attacks, Gun-Hyo frantically unleashed his sword qi. Even if he was a peak-level expert, he was bound to run out of internal energy if he kept releasing that much sword qi.
As expected, Gun-Hyo began to run out of internal energy due to the excessive use of his sword qi, and the aftereffect made his movements sluggish. Mu-Guns internal energy was on the verge of exhaustion as well, having continuously invoked the Thunder Gods Aerial Steps. The martial arts of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect fundamentally consumed heavy amounts of internal energy, and the Thunder Gods Aerial Steps was no different.
I have to end it now.
Without further dy, Mu-Gun soared into the air while concentrating all his internal energy on his sword. His sword then plummeted down at Ak Gun-Hyo.
Mu-Gun soared to the ceiling of the Sea Dragon Pce as lighting sword qi surged from his sword like radiating light.
Supreme Moonlight! It was one of the Celestial Moonlight Swords strongest techniques. Gun-Hyos eyes widened at the lightning sword qi raining down on him, the power of which was on an entirely different levelpared to the techniques Mu-Gun used earlier. Gun-Hyo clenched his teeth and swung his sword, releasing a violent sword qi that contain every single drop of his nearly depleted internal energy.
A loud roar resonated as soon as Gun-Hyos mustered-up sword qi shed with the Supreme Moonlights. The ground shook.
Soon, Gun-Hyos sword qi shattered, and the lightning energy prated him.
The lightning energy pierced through the arm he was using to hold his sword, causing it to stiffen up and drop his weapon.
Before he knew it, Mu-Gun had descended in front of him and stabbed him again. Gun-Hyo did not avoid it, however. Instead, he used it as an opportunity to close in on Mu-Gun.
The moment his chest was prated, his left hand reached out for Mu-Guns head, executing an attack that disregarded defense.
He aimed to perish together with Mu-Gun. However, that was within Mu-Guns expectations. He had reached out with his left hand and struck Gun-Hyos shoulder before thetter could do anything.
Imbued with lightning energy, Mu-Guns palm force shattered and paralyzed Gun-Hyos left shoulder.
Gun-Hyos attack, which was aimed at Mu-Guns head, bounced off the shock from thetters counterattack.
Kuhkk. Gun-Hyo groaned as he knelt on the floor. He clutched his chest, which Mu-Guns sword had pierced through.
I couldnt bring you along with me to the afterlife. Pity. Gun-Hyo said, frustrated.
You shouldnt let that get you down. The many vengeful spirits you so unjustly killed will surely give you a violent wee.
Kuhukk! Ugh, dont be so conceited. What makes you think youre any different from me, you bastard? Gun-Hyo said as he coughed out a handful of dark-red blood.
Dont be concerned about me. I only kill those who deserve to die, just like you. Now, its time to end this.
There was no need for further chatter. Mu-Gun beheaded Gun-Hyo without hesitation, causing thetter to copse to the floor. With his death, the fate of the Sea Dragon Gang, which dominated the eastern sea of Zhejiang, came to an end.
***
Shortly after Mu-Gun defeated Gun-Hyo, Baek Cheon-Gi, Baek Cheon-Ho, and Baek Yong-Hwan entered the Sea Dragon Pce. The three men looked surprised upon finding Gun-Hyo wretchedly lying cold on the floor.
Is that the Sea Dragon Gang Leader? Cheon-Ho asked as he pointed to Gun-Hyos corpse.
Yes.
Did you kill him?
Yes.
You truly have really formidable martial prowess.
Cheon-Ho was genuinely impressed. The martial prowess of Ak Gun-Hyo, the Sea Dragon Gang Leader, was known for not being any bit inferior to Baek Cheon-Sang, the strongest master within the Baek Sword Sect.
Even so, Mu-Gun singlehandedly defeated Gun-Hyo, which essentially served as proof that his martial arts were on the same level as Cheon-Sangs. Mu-Guns tender age of twenty-three years old only made it even more shocking.
Well done, Cheon-Gi praised Mu-Gun.
He hoped that it would be a lose-lose situation between Mu-Gun and Gun-Hyo, but Mu-Gun emerged victorious unscathed.
With things transpiring this way, Mu-Guns martial prowess would only be highlighted further.
How strong is he actually?
Cheon-Gi became afraid of Mu-Guns martial prowess. As Yong-Hwan said, it seemed that even the sessors of the Seven Great ns wouldnt be at his Mu-Guns level. Cheon-Gi certainly wasnt confident hed be able to defeat Baek Mu-Gun even if he had a n.
Do I really have to give this up?
Cheon-Gi smiled bitterly, thinking hed have to let go of his lifelong dream.
Thank you. Whats the situation outside?
The Sea Dragon Gangs pirates have been dealt with. However, a few seem to have escaped. Im worried theyll cause trouble in the future. Cheon-Ho expressed his concerns.
Even if so, theyre just pirates. They wont be a problem in the future.
Mu-Gun is right. The Sea Dragon Archipgo has also fallen to ruin, so why are you worried about the remnants of a destroyed gang? Cheon-Gi didnt think much of it either.
There seems to be nothing to worry about, then.
What do you n to do with this ce? I personally think this can be a good fortress in times of emergency. Yong-Hwan expressed his opinion on how to use the Sea Dragon Archipgo.
We can do that. Its a good location to build our strength while avoiding the eyes of the other forces as well.
Mu-Gun had no intention of abandoning the Sea Dragon Archipgo. The Sea Dragon Archipgo was hidden in the Fantasy Fog Array, making it the best fortress for them to build up their strength secretly. Even if that wasnt the case, it was worth using in many other ways. The Sea Dragon Archipgo was the best of the spoils they gained from their war against the Sea Dragon Gang.
They had to make use of it in some way. There was no need to rush, though, since it wasnt an urgent matter.
Taking our time to decide on this issue shouldnt be a problem. For now, lets head back to the Maritime Defense Base.
Please go on ahead. I want to stay here for some time. Theres something I want to look for.
What would that be?
I cant tell you yet. Ill exin itter once I confirm it.
Mu-Gun wanted to confirm his suspicions about the Heavenly Seafarer leaving his legacy here in the Sea Dragon Archipgo. He couldnt reveal it yet, though, since he wasnt certain of it yet.
Youre not going to do anything dangerous, are you? Cheon-Ho asked anxiously.
What danger would there be? Weve already dealt with the entire Sea Dragon Gang.
Fine. Well head back first. Return immediately once youre done with what you have to do.
Understood.
But for us to get out of here, dont you have to guide us?
Dont worry. I will guide you all out of here, thene back in.
Alright. Thats fine, then.
After an hour of sorting out the mess at the Sea Dragon Ind, the three squads of the Baek Sword Corps left the Sea Dragon Archipgo.
Chapter 19
Chapter 19
Baek Mu-Gun guided them outside the Sea Dragon Archipgo, then went back in again with his six subordinates using a reconnaissance ship.
May I ask what youre looking for here? Nak Il-Bang asked cautiously.
Im trying to find the Heavenly Seafarers legacy, Mu-Gun answered truthfully.
Heavenly Seafarer? You mean that member of the Ten Wonders of the World a hundred years ago? Sah Do-Kwang asked in surprise.
He was the least skilled in martial arts among the six, but he had the most knowledge. The Seafarer was revered as one of the Ten Wonders of the World, but not many people knew of his name now since a hundred years had passed since their era. The fact that Do-Kwang still knew his name proved that he had considerable knowledge about the murim world.
Yes. As far as I know, the Seafarer left his secret technique in the sea. It is also said that he was so well-versed in array techniques that he stood above the Great Zhuge Family[1] which was regarded as the best in the world when it came to that field.
An array technique known as the Fantasy Fog Array hid the Sea Dragon Archipgo in the middle of the sea. What a great coincidence.
So thats why you said you wanted to check it out.
How can we help you?
First, search throughout the Sea Dragon Ind and let me know if you find anything unusual.
Mu-Gun didnt expect any of them to find anything. Still, their motivated expressions made him think he should at least give them something to do. Hence, he simply requested them to search the Sea Dragon Ind.
Understood.
They scattered and searched through the Sea Dragon Ind. After sending them away, Mu-Gun went up to the highest floor of the Sea Dragon Pce, where he could get a panoramic view of the Sea Dragon Archipgo. Its structure centered around the Sea Dragon Ind, withrge and small inds lined up in all directions. The Fantasy Fog Array was spread out surrounding them.
Standing on the Sea Dragon Pces top floor, he activated the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes, then examined the flow of qi of the Sea Dragon Ind and the inds surrounding it. If the Seafarer left his secret technique here, he would most likely have taken special measures to keep it hidden. Mu-Gun closely observed the Sea Dragon Archipgo until he spotted an area with an unusual qi flow. It was a small rocky ind located northeast of the Sea Dragon Ind. Its qi flow seemed artificial.
Thats the ce!
Mu-Gun was certain that the Seafarer left his secret technique behind in that ce. He went straight down the Sea Dragon Pce and headed to the rocky ind with the reconnaissance ship.
It was too small to be called an ind, considering it barely had enough space for five or six adults to stand on. It didnt seem to have anything special about it on the surface either. However, Mu-Gun was certain that there was something there.
He activated the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes again and examined it in detail. Shortly afterward, he discovered a spot where the artificial qi flow gathered. It was connected to the lower part of the rocky ind. In other words, it was under the sea.
Mu-Gun pondered for a while but eventually made up his mind and jumped into the sea. Diving underwater, he discovered the rocky inds dignified appearance. Unlike the rocky ind above that barely showed anything, the rocky ind under the sea boasted a considerable size. It was like looking at a rocky mountain rising from the bottom of the sea.
Mu-Gun continued examining the rocky ind with the Thunder Gods Heavenly Eyes until he finally found the source of the artificial qi flow. It was a small cave formation at the bottom of the rocky ind. He thought it would be connected to the Seafarers legacy.
However, he didnt immediately go inside. Instead, he first went back to the surface. Even though he was a martial arts expert, he still couldnt breathe endlessly underwater. It would be unwise to thoughtlessly enter the cave despite hisck of any information about how long it stretched.
He needed underwater breathing equipment. Fortunately, the equipment of the Sea Dragon Gang was still on Sea Dragon Ind. Those pirates used arge sheepskin pouch with a suction tube located on its mouth for diving andunching attacks. When filled with air, the sheepskin pouch allowed its user to move underwater for more than thirty minutes.
Mu-Gun utilized the sheepskin pouch to stay under the sea. He couldnt use it efficiently at first but eventually learned how to skillfully breathe through it after a few practices. Having grown ustomed to it, he decided to head straight to the underwater cave, which he believed contained the Seafarers legacy.
Wouldnt it be too dangerous? You dont even know whats inside the cave. Nak Il-Bang expressed his concern.
Dont worry. If I feel something isnt right, Ille back up right away.
Mu-Gun had no intention of obtaining the Seafarers secret technique if it meant having to overdo himself. It wasnt really that important to him in the first ce. The skills he currently possessed were more than enough for him to be unbeatable. Hence, there was no reason for him to sacrifice himself for the Seafarers legacy. Still, obtaining it would be great. There was no need to risk his life, but he thought he should at least try.
After reassuring his subordinates, Mu-Gun jumped into the sea with the sheepskin pouch tied to his back. He then invoked the Thousand Pound Hammer Art and sank to the bottom of the rocky ind in a single stroke. When the cave located on the rocky mountain came into view, he skilfully swam into it.
Its interior was quite wide, but it didnt seem to have been naturally formed. The uniformly spaced luminous pearls embedded in the ceiling of the cave were evidence of that. If it werent for them, it would''ve been difficult to see its entrance due to how dark it was.
The lighting around the entrance helped Mu-Gun find its entrance. He wondered how a cave could be artificially created in such a deep ce, but it also further convinced him that this ce was the Seafarers legacy. There were only a few that could achieve such a feat, after all.
Mu-Gun continued to swim quickly deeper into the cave, inhaling air from the sheepskin pouch whenever he was running out of oxygen. The underwater cave was quite long. The maximum amount of time he could breathe with the air in the sheepskin pouch was limited to thirty minutes.
He intended to give up on the Seafarers legacy and start his return to the surface once fifteen minutes had passed. Getting to it could be possible if he were to see the caves end within thirty minutes, but he wouldnt have enough air to return to the surface.
Roughly fifteen minutes had passed.
I guess this is it.
It was unfortunate, but Mu-Gun thought he should stop now and return. However, as soon as he was about to turn around, he noticed the long cave curving upward. He had a gut feeling hed reach the end of the cave by following that path.
Mu-Gun fearlessly followed his instincts. After swimming for a bit longer, he finally found the surface.
Huff!
Mu-Gun breathed out as he checked the ce out. He was in a circr cave. The luminous pearls embedded in the ceiling made the area bright enough for him to distinguish the surroundings even though there wasnt any sunlight.
Coming out of the water, he found another cave connected to the circr cave. He examined it with the Thunder Gods Heavenly Eyes as a precaution, finding no hidden devices that could trigger traps. Nevertheless, he entered it fully prepared to unleash his martial arts at any moment. Fortunately, nothing happened. Shortly afterward, he arrived at an artificially created stone chamber.
[Heavenly Sea Cave.]
Those three words were written above the stone chamber. It was clear now. This ce was definitely the Seafarers legacy. Mu-Gun tried to open the door of the stone chamber, but it didnt budge. Not even imbuing it with his internal energy and forcing it open made it move.
Hes trying to be nasty to the end, huh.
Mu-Gun took a step back and examined the stone door using the Thunder Gods Heavenly Eyes. Afterward, he approached the sea dragon sculpture carved next to the stone door and studied it. Finally, he turned its head to the side.
The stone door then roared open, sliding sideways. Mu-Gun waited for it to fully open before heading inside.
The stone chamber had a podium in the center and carvings of a person practicing martial arts on its walls. At the bottom of the carvings appeared to be martial arts inscriptions. The images on the wall were so borate they seemed to be alive and moving. He could see how much effort the Seafarer put into making this ce.
Mu-Gun approached the podium in the center of the stone chamber. On top of it was a golden shield made of a turtles back and an antique-colored chest. The dust that had umted on them showed traces of time that had passed.
He blew some of the dust away, then opened the chest first, finding a parchment scroll and a leather pouch inside. He unrolled the parchment scroll and read its contents.
~
[To the person reading this,
My name is Hae Cheon-Pung, and I am the person leaving this letter to you.
I dont know if my name will still be remembered by the time you find this, but I was known in murim as the Heavenly Seafarer.
The fact that youre reading this means that youve passed through the Fantasy Fog Array and the underwater cave that I set up.
That makes you well qualified to obtain my martial arts.
Perhaps this makes you wonder why the martial arts I possess would need qualifications. Simply put, the techniques Im about to pass on to you made me one of the Ten Wonders of the World.
Im about to bequeath to you the martial arts of the Heavenly Sea God Sect, a martial art of the highest realms. Its depth and difficulty are iparably higher than any other martial arts, making it hard to learn and understand with mere ordinary talent.
That is why I prepared such cumbersome obstacles. I had to test whether you truly are the person fated to inherit it.
As I have already said, the martial arts of the Heavenly Sea God Sect are profound and difficult. Youll find it hard to masterpletely even if you devote your entire life to practicing it.
However, you were wise enough to find the secret map of the Heavenly Sea Cave hidden in the Fantasy Fog Array and use it to reach this ce. Hence, youll certainly achieve great sess with ease.
The Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts are engraved on the wall of the stone chamber.
And in the leather pouch that was with this letter, youll find the beast core of the Golden Sea Turtle, a divine beast I obtained in myter years with great difficulty.
Absorbing it should provide you with great help in attaining the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts.
Furthermore, I also left you the Flying Golden Shield, made of the Golden Sea Turtles backte, as well as the Flying Golden Shield Scripture that can be used to operate the shield. I hope you will make good use of it.
To the person reading this,
I only ask you a few things in return.
Master the martial arts of the Heavenly Sea God Sect and use it for righteousness.
And take care of the Heavenly Sea God Sects legacy so that it will not be lost.
I finish my letter here. I wish you great fortune in your future battles.
Hae Cheon-Pung, previous heir to the Heavenly Sea God Sect]
~
Upon reading the Seafarers letter, Mu-Gun realized that the Seafarer didnt devise this ce to be found blindly. Rather, he actually made a secret map and hid it within the Fantasy Fog Array.
Regardless, Mu-Gun still did eventually find the Heavenly Sea Cave. He put down the parchment scroll and opened the leather pouch in the chest. finding bright blue beads in it. It was the Golden Sea Turtles beast core, which the letter mentioned.
They contain a considerable amount of energy.
At least sixty years worth of energy had been condensed inside the beads.
However, perhaps because it was a divine beast of the sea, the energy inherent in the beast core carried water qi.
This is useless to me.
The internal energy cultivation method Mu-Gun practiced was based on thunder qi. Since the characteristics of his internal energy were different, the Golden Sea Turtles beast core was useless for Mu-Gun.
He could utilize the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Arts effects to achieve some enhancement in his internal energy. However, at best, it would still be difficult to absorb even a tenth of the energy in the beast core. Giving it to someone else would yield greater results.
Mu-Gun returned the Golden Sea Turtles beast core to the leather pouch and put it away in his pocket.
Afterward, he picked up the golden shield. The Golden Sea Turtle was a thousand-year-old divine beast, and its backte was known to be strong enough to deflect vajra qi.
The Flying Golden Shield was light and sturdy at the same time. He wasnt sure about vajra qi, but it was more than durable enough to block sword qi and saber qi.
Mu-Gun turned over the Flying Golden Shield and looked inside, finding the Flying Golden Shield Scripture inscribed into it.
The Flying Golden Shield Scripture was a martial art that revolved around imbuing the Flying Golden Shield with qi and throwing it to attack the users enemy.
However, moving the shield as freely as controlling a sword with qi was impossible. All the user could do was attack their opponent with it and retrieve it after it had been thrown.
He wondered how effective throwing it would be. The essence of the Flying Golden Shield Scripture was to rotate the Flying Golden Shield at high speed. Considering this shield was sturdy enough to withstand vajra qi attacks, it should be capable of destroying a megalith stone if it crashed against one while rotating at high speed.
It sounds useful.
Satisfied with the Flying Golden Shields usefulness, he began to examine the images and scriptures engraved on the wall of the stone chamber. They showed the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts.
It wouldve been much more convenient if he left it as a book.
Mu-Gun thought Hae Cheon-Pung was twisted in many ways. Nevertheless, he began to memorize the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts.
The images depicted two types of Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts: the Heavenly Sea Goliath Cultivation and the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art, which was an internal energy cultivation method and a saber technique respectively. The Heavenly Sea Goliath Cultivation and the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art were martial arts based on forces as powerful as the strong currents of the sea.
These martial arts are amazing.
The Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts were excellent. Mu-Gun had learned and knew of many martial arts. However, among them, the only one superior to the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts was the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects martial arts.
That wasnt to say the martial arts Mu-Gun knew were weak. If one were to rank all the martial arts to ever exist, the ones he knew would be ranked within the top hundred.
That just showed how great the martial arts of the Heavenly Sea God Sect were. Mu-Gun used two hours topletely memorize them. Such a feat was possible for him due to his high understanding of martial arts and an inherently great memory.
Now that he had memorized the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts, he no longer found any reason for him to remain here. Mu-Gun packed the Flying Golden Shield and filled the sheepskin pouch with air again. Afterward, he jumped into the underwater cave connected to the Heavenly Sea Cave.
1. When tranting this novel, I was perplexed if I should trante the names by their Korean transliteration or Chinese Pinyin. After some thoughts, I decided to keep well-known Surnames such as Zhuge, Sima etc in the Chinese Pinyin and the rest as Korean transliteration for better rity of the characters names.
Chapter 20
Chapter 20
Hes taking too long. Is he perhaps having some trouble inside? Neung Jo-Eun anxiously asked. It had been more than two hours since Mu-Gun dived into the sea.
Dont say something so unlucky. Watch what you say, disasteres from the mouth. Nak Il-Bang swiftly rebuked him.
Im just worried.
If the Seafarers legacy is really in there, retrieving it could take some time. Dont think too much of it, Sah Do-Kwang reassured Jo-Eun.
Hearing that isforting
Have faith in the First Young Master. If this was enough to put him in danger, he wouldnt have been able to cure his qi deviation in the first ce.
Exactly. The heavens will ensure the First Young Masters safety. Il-Bang agreed with Woo Byeok-Sans remark.
Jo-Eun was still anxious, but he decided to trust his colleagues words. No, he decided to have faith in Mu-Gun and wait.
After another hour passed, Mu-Gun finally resurfaced.
There! The First Young Master has returned!
Upon discovering Mu-Gun, they quickly steered the ship toward him and pulled him up.
Thank goodness youre safe.
Did I worry you?
You were there for quite some time. I was about to jump in to find you when you reappeared.
Obtaining the Seafarers secret techniques took quite some time.
Does that mean you now carry his legacy?
Yes. Fortunately, it was worth the trouble.
As expected. Considering you were given the opportunity to obtain the Seafarers legacy, I think youve been blessed with good fortune, First Young Master, Baek San-Kyung said in an envious tone.
Hmm. I would like to convey his secret technique to you guys. However, considering your talent, I honestly think it would be difficult for you all to handle.
I didnt mean it that way.
I know. I just think its a pity. Instead, Im going to teach you all martial arts best suited to each of you, so dont be too disappointed.
Disappointed? Nonsense. I already consider myself fortunate to be on the receiving end of your guidance, First Young Master.
The others nodded in agreement with San-Kyung.
Mu-Gun smiled at them. Its nice to hear such ttery. Lets head back now, shall we? Diving into the sea and my trip back here has made me hungry.
If I knew this would happen, I wouldve prepared something to eat in advance.
How would you know when I would be out? Its fine, we can juste up with something to eat. so dont worry.
Mu-Gun and his subordinates returned to Sea Dragon Ind and quickly cooked something up using the food ingredients the Sea Dragon Gang left behind.
Mak Dae-Pung prepared the food. He said that he had worked in the kitchen of an inn and learned how to make food by watching the others when he was young. Maybe that was why his culinary skills were pretty good. He made noodles and japchae, which tasted pretty good.
Thanks to him, Mu-Gun was able to satiate his hunger.
Its alreadyte, so lets stay here for the night. Well depart tomorrow.
Understood.
The night had fallen by the time they finished their meal. Since they werent in a hurry to leave, they decided to stay the night at Sea Dragon Ind.
The next day, after having a simple meal, they left the Sea Dragon Archipgo and returned to the Maritime Defense Base in Dongtou.
***
While Mu-Gun and the six men were on their way back to the Maritime Defense Base, the White Dragon Squad and White Tiger Squad prepared to return home. Since they had obliterated the Sea Dragon Gang, there was no longer any reason for the majority of the Baek Sword Sectsbat forces to stay at the Dongtou Maritime Defense Base.
Of course, some forces would have to be deployed to maintain control at sea, but there was no need to station so many squads here anymore.
Baek Cheon-Gi ordered the White Wolf Squad to stay since they had worked the least in the defense base out of the three squads. He then prepared the White Dragon and White Tiger Squads return to their home in Wenzhou. Mu-Gun decided to stay behind at the Maritime Defense Base with the White Wolf Squad to wait for Baek Cheon-Ung and Baek Mu-Oks return from the Guangdong Jin Family. Someone needed to lead the White Wolf Squad in Cheon-Ungs absence.
After their preparations, the White Dragon and White Tiger Squads left the Maritime Defense Base and headed to the Baek Sword Sects headquarters in Wenzhou. Mu-Gun saw them off, then gave the White Wolf Squad members free time so they could rest properly. He also rested for an entire day without thinking about anything else.
After getting enough rest, he thought about the things that would likely happen in the future. His top priority was increasing his internal energy. The martial arts of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect were powerful enough to be regarded as unbeatable. However, they consumed a colossal amount of internal energy.
With his current internal energy, it would be difficult for him to ovee an Absolute Master. Meeting one certainly wasntmon, but nobody knew what the future had in store for them. He needed to have the power to protect himself under any circumstances.
Mu-Gun decided to visit the Medicine King Family on his way back home. In his previous life, Mu-Gun had formed a pact between the Thunder God and the Medicine King Family. Regardless of when it was, the pact required the Medicine King Family to provide the Thunder Gods sessor a Divine Thunder Essence Pill, an essence of thunder qi.
The Medicine King Family had kept their promise during two of his previous reincarnations. Mu-Gun believed that this time would be no different.
The Medicine King Family resided at the peak of Shandong Provinces Mount Tai, also known as the Great Eastern Mountain of Chinas Five Great Mountains. It would take at least two to three months for a round trip between Mount Tai and Wenzhou, which was in Zhejiang Province. Mu-Gun worried if Cheon-Sang would even allow him to travel outside for two to three months, but he had to go even if he had to run away from home.
I should reform the Baek Sword Corps first, though.
In Mu-Guns eyes, the Baek Sword Corps was operating too carelessly. It wasposed of five squads and consisted of about five hundred members. Its numbers alone showed that it was quite a strong force.
However, in Mu-Guns perspective, there were only two hundred useful Baek Sword Corps warriors no matter how he looked at it. Recruiting all sorts of people just to bolster their numbers was meaningless. He would much rather prefer the squads to be filled with only elite members even if it meant reducing their size.
Above all, there werent many Baek Sword Corps members that truly worked for the Baek Sword Sects sake. The majority only entered the Baek Sword Corps because they were offered a lot of money. Most of them didnt even have the will or ambitions of a martial artist.
Mu-Gun didnt want to leave such rabble within the Baek Sword Sect. They wouldnt be of much help to the sects power anyway. Mu-Gun wanted to reform the Baek Sword Corps, which was currently focused purely on external appearance, to strengthen its internal stability. Of course, hed first have to get Baek Cheon-Sang and the squad leaders to agree to it.
On a different note, I wonder what I should do with the Golden Sea Turtles beast core, Mu-Gun pondered.
He thought of absorbing it himself, even if the efficiency was low, but he couldnt help but see that as a waste. After all, his internal energy would sufficiently improve once he had taken the Divine Thunder Essence Pill from the Medicine King Family.
If so, he should give it to someone else, but the key problem was whom he should give it to.
His father, Cheon-Sang, and his younger brother, Mu-Ok, came to his mind first. If he followed his heart, hed give it to Mu-Ok, but his martial talent would make it inefficient. He thought it would be better in many ways to give it to Cheon-Sang, his father and the Baek Sword Sect patriarch. For the Baek Sword Sect to be stronger, Cheon-Sang had to grow stronger than anyone else.
Ive decided. Ill give it to Father.
Mu-Gun was determined to give the Golden Sea Turtles beast core to his father along with the martial arts of the Heavenly Sea God Sect, which were not particrly important to Mu-Gun. Practicing the martial arts of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect was already a daunting task.
However, he couldnt let the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts go to waste either. After all, the Seafarer had requested for that sects legacy to live on. Hence, Mu-Gun intended to make Cheon-Sang continue it. It wasnt just because he was Mu-Guns father. Cheon-Sangs martial talent was the best within the Baek Sword Sect. It would be much easier for him to learn it, especially if he absorbed the Golden Sea Turtles beast core.
Mu-Gun had also decided to keep the Flying Golden Shield for himself since he thought it would be useful in many ways.
After deciding on everything that he had to do, Mu-Gun summoned his six subordinates.
Do you know why I called for you guys?
Do you perhaps want to give us an order secretly?
Mu-Gun chuckled at Il-Bangs question and said, Not a secret order, but there is a secret message I want to pass on.
Huh? A secret message?
With an expectant look, they waited for Mu-Gun to answer.
Just like what you all thought of, I will teach you guys martial arts.
Are you being serious?
There is a limit to your growth with the martial arts you possess right now. Therefore, I will teach you the Iron Blood Self-Defense Art, which will temper your body, and the Soaring Luna Sword Art, which is an improved version of the 19 Clear Moon des.
With all due respect, are we the only ones youll teach those to? San-Kyung asked.
The Soaring Luna Sword Art will be the Baek Sword Sects basic sword art in the future. However, youre the only ones Ill be teaching the Iron Blood Self-Defense Art to. And as you grow stronger, I n to teach you additional martial arts.
Mu-Gun had no intention of teaching others, unless they truly followed him. However, for the Baek Sword Sect to grow, the entire Baek Sword Corps had to grow too. Therefore, he intended to allow anyone from the Baek Sword Corps to learn the Soaring Luna Sword Art.
We will train to the point of death so that we do not let your teachings go to waste, First Young Master.
Itll be troubling if you really die, though.
Huh? Hahaha!
The six men forced a burst ofughter at Mu-Gunsme joke.
Stop your forcedughter and take some distance from each other.
As per Mu-Guns instructions, they lined up side by side with ample space between each other.
First of all, I will teach you the Iron Blood Self-Defense Art, an external cultivation method. It will enhance your physical strength and turn your skin as hard as steel. If you can train it to its peak, youll be able to manifest protective vajra qi.
Protective vajra qi? Are you really going to teach us such amazing martial arts?
Would anyone follow me if I didnt? Along with qigong scriptures, the Iron Blood Self-Defense Art uses bodily movements dynamic energy to build up power in the physique. Precise breathing and urate posture are essential. I will now perform the Iron Blood Self-Defense Art, so pay attention and watch closely.
Mu-Gun began to perform the Iron Blood Self-Defense Art after organizing his men. Upon witnessing it, they remembered the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation that Mu-Gun had disyed on the ship deck the other day. The Iron Blood Self-Defense Art was from the same school.
They were aware that it was a lower-level techniquepared to the former, considering it had lessplexity in the movements. Nevertheless, despite being lower in gradepared to the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation, Mu-Guns subordinates still found itplicated and difficult.
They focused on and tried to memorize the Iron Blood Self-Defense Art movements Mu-Gun demonstrated to the best of their abilities. However, they werent geniuses who could memorize everything at a nce.
Mu-Gun had to perform the Iron Blood Self-Defense Art, which consisted of a total of 188 movements, more than forty times before they couldpletely memorize it.
However, that in itself was already an amazing feat. Mu-Gun was honestly prepared to repeat it up to a hundred times. His subordinates understanding exceeded his expectations, satisfying him.
Unfortunately, that wasnt the end. Although they had memorized all of the Iron Blood Self-Defense Art movements, they still had trouble executing them urately from memory alone. Thus, Mu-Gun had the six of them perform the Iron Blood Self-Defense Art, then rectified their movements one by one. It took three days for them to urately execute the technique. Finally, Mu-Gun taught them the qigong scripture of the Iron Blood Self-Defense Art.
It took another three days for them to memorize it and learn how to apply it. In total, it took seven days and nights for Mu-Gun topletely pass down the Iron Blood Self-Defense Art. Teaching them the Soaring Luna Sword Art took another five days.
Chapter 21
Chapter 21
In the meantime, Baek Cheon-Ung and Baek Mu-Ok returned to the Maritime Defense Base from the Guangdong Jin Family.
Traveling such a long distance had to have been difficult. You did a great job too, Mu-Ok. Baek Mu-Gun weed them warmly.
It was nothing. How did our raid on the Sea Dragon Gangs base turn out? Cheon-Ung asked as soon as he saw Mu-Gun, having heard from Mu-Ok earlier that they were going to attack the Sea Dragon Gang.
The Sea Dragon Gang no longer exists.
Really?
Yes. Ak Gun-Hyo, the Sea Dragon Gang Leader, is dead. Most of its members also fell in battle. We handed those who survived over to the magistrate''s office.
Thats delightful news. It feels as if I cleared ten-year-long indigestion. Did you y an active role again this time?
I killed the Sea Dragon Gang Leader, Mu-Gun responded as if it wasnt a big deal.
Alone?
Yes.
Haha. I was already aware you possess excellent martial arts, yet I still cant help but be surprised by the fact that youre strong enough to defeat that man.
Im stillcking in many parts. Anyway, what did the Guangdong Jin Family say about this whole situation?
They just found it strange when we said we were going to just go back, but they didnt say anything else.
Did the Guangdong Jin Family say that they would kindly help us?
What do you mean kindly help us? They dyed as much as they could and dragged out their decision. They were probably hoping for some return, Cheon-Ung said with a look of disgust.
Its just as I had expected. Im d things turned out well, though.
All thanks to you. Everything seems to be going smoothly now that youre firmly upholding your position as the Baek Sword Sects first young master.
How is all this because of me? This was only possible because of my father and uncles perseverance.
All my brothers and I did was protect the sect. Unlike us, you took matters into your own hands. If it werent for you, the Baek Sword Sect never wouldve been able to eradicate the Sea Dragon Gang. Youre the one who led us forward.
Youre praising me too much, uncle.
No. You have every right to be praised this much.
Thank you.
You should go back to the family residence in Wenzhou. I should be enough to keep this ce intact.
Are you sure?
A person bound for great things shouldnt waste time here.
Then Ill take you up on that offer.
epting Cheon-Ungs goodwill, Mu-Gun decided to return home. It was no longer necessary to stay at the Maritime Defense Base anyway now that they had eradicated Sea Dragon Gang.
Returning to Wenzhou and reforming the Baek Sword Corps was a much more urgent task. He immediately packed his belongings and left. The next day, he arrived at the Wenzhou Harbor safely and disembarked from the ship.
The Wenzhou Harbor was teeming with people loading and unloading the ships with their belongings. As he observed his surroundings, Mu-Gun found a carriage parked on one side of the harbor. A g bearing the Eun Merchant Groups sigil hung from it.
The Eun Merchant Group was a Wenzhou-based group that conducted maritime trade. They were once in talks of marriage with the Baek Sword Sect. However, it was voided when Mu-Gun suffered from qi deviation.
I think her name was Eun Ye-Sang.
Mu-Gun recalled thedy of the Eun Merchant Group who was supposed to be in an arranged marriage with him. Though there were ns for marriage, he had never seen her in person. He heard she was quite the beauty, but he didnt believe the rumors.
Mu-Gun nonchntly moved on. There was no reason for him to waste time on the voided arranged marriage. There was nothing about it, in particr, to feel regretful toward. He left the harbor and headed to the Baek Sword Sect headquarters.
Wee back.
Their patriarch, Baek Cheon-Sang, came out to greet Mu-Gun in person when thetter arrived. Having heard that Mu-Gun yed an active part in the battle against the Sea Dragon Gang, he personally weed Mu-Gun back home to express his joy.
Why did youe out personally?
Baek Sword Sects hero has returned. It is only natural that Ie out personally to greet him.
Referring to me as a hero is excessive.
If youre not hailed as a hero for destroying the Sea Dragon Gang, which had been pestering the Baek Sword Sect for the past decade, then who else could be? Recovering your martial arts is already amazing in itself, yet you also showed such remarkable performance. This father of yours is extremely delighted.
Knowing youre happy ddens me, Father.
Haha! Lets go inside.
Cheon-Sang personally led Mu-Gun to the White Sword Pavilion, where the former performed his duties. The two sat in the White Sword Pavilions reception room and had a conversation over tea, which their servants prepared.
I want to hear in detail about your fight with the Sea Dragon Gang. Is that okay with you?
Didnt you already receive a report?
I did. Still, I want to hear about it directly from you.
Alright then.
Mu-Gun told his father about what happened from the day he left the Dongtou Maritime Defense Base. Cheon-Sang became immersed in Mu-Guns story, then amazed by how Mu-Gun defeated the Sea Dragon Gang Leader.
Hoho. Who wouldve thought the qi deviation you suffered from would turn out to be a blessing in disguise? It could be improper of me to say this, but the despair and frustration you experienced over the past three years are now being rewarded with great fortune.
Id rather not go through that again, even if it meant getting this blessing a second time.
I also dont want to see you suffer like that again, so dont ever forget the mistakes of that time. Cultivate your martial arts in moderation. Advancing your martial prowess certainly is important, but your well-being takes precedence over it.
I''ll keep that in mind.
On another note, Ill appoint you as the Baek Sword Sects young patriarch in a few days. Prepare ordingly. Considering your recent achievements, no one will disagree with this decision.
Understood. I also have a proposal to put forward, Mu-Gun brought up what had been on his mind.
A proposal?
Its about the Baek Sword Corps.
Tell me.
Ill be blunt. I think the Baek Sword Corps has too many members that arent of any use to the Baek Sword Sect. Our sect''s growth and influence certainly is important, but the sects internal stability should have priority over it. Therefore, I would like to take this opportunity to reform the Baek Sword Corps.
borate.
Id like to conduct aprehensive physical strength and martial prowess inspection on the Baek Sword Corps members to determine which ones are qualified to be under our ranks. Those who do not meet our standards will be dismissed. I also propose that this inspection be conducted periodically and consistently rather than just being a one-time urrence.
To sum it up, you want the Baek Sword Crops to beprised of only the best,Cheon-Sang concluded.
Yes. Numbers dont mean much to masters above the peak-level realm unless their martial prowess has reached a certain level.
Hmm, youre not wrong. However, continuously inspecting our forces will likely evoke a lot of opposition from them. Im worried that would push our talented resources to leave.
Ranking and paying them a monthly wage ording to their skills should prevent that from happening.
You want to rank our warriors? Cheon-Sang asked.
We can divide them into four ranks: Low, Intermediate, Advanced, and Special. The Low-ranked warriors will receive the basic monthly wage, and those ranked Intermediate and Advanced will respectively receive twice and thrice that amount. As for the Special-ranked warriors, they will receive four times the basic monthly wage.
I see what youre trying to say. However, raising their monthly wages that way will likely cause financial problems.
Itll be difficult for more than half of the current members to pass the inspection anyway. We can simply redirect the monthly wages of those who failed to those who passed to avoid any huge financial changes.
Assuming that to be the case, its still uncertain whether the warriors can grow stronger just because of higher monthly wages. I agree with you that they will certainly spare no effort in attempting to progress through the ranks, but effort alone isnt enough to improve ones martial prowess.
The limitations of the Baek Sword Corps martial arts worry you, Mu-Gun remarked.
Yes. This is shameful to admit, but the 19 Clear Moon des have clear limitations. Even if it is possible to ovee those through abination of talent and effort, that means only exceptional people can achieve such a feat. Generally speaking, it is difficult to advance past the first-rate realm with the 19 Clear Moon des. With that sword art, it is unlikely for the Baek Sword Corps members to be elites simply through an increase in monthly wages.
You are not wrong, Father. Its exactly for that reason that I created a new sword art to rece the 19 Clear Moon des. With it, the Baek Sword Corps skills will be able to reach new heights.
Did you just say you created a new sword art? Cheon-Sang looked at Mu-Gun with a surprised expression.
Yes. Its modeled after the 19 Clear Moon des. I call it the Soaring Luna Sword Art.
No, thats not whats important right now. You developed an entirely new sword art on your own?
I didnt create apletely new sword art. Its merely an enhanced version of the 19 Clear Moon des.
I knew you had outstanding martial prowess. However, I wasnt aware it was great enough to improve an entire sword art.
Cheon-Sang stared at Mu-Gun with surprise and doubt. Enhancing a sword art was impossible without high enlightenment about it. Regardless of how outstanding Mu-Guns martial talent was, his understanding and enlightenment of the 19 Clear Moon des couldnt be that high.
Despite living like a cripple for the past three years, I never allowed my martial arts to leave my mind for even a second. No, it would be more urate to say it wouldnt leave even if I tried to forget about it. Hence, I instead decided to thoroughly study it in my head. Over the past three years, I ceaselessly examined, studied, and dissected the sects sword techniques. The Soaring Luna Sword Art is one of the results.
Mu-Gun couldnt tell the truth that he reincarnated, but he had to convince Cheon-Sang in some way. Hence, he lied without batting an eyelid.
Is that really true?
Yes.
I noticed you said the Soaring Luna Sword Art is just one of your hard works results. Does that mean you created more than just one sword art?
Yes. I also created an enhanced version of the 36 Phantom Moon des.
What is its name?Cheon-Sang asked with curiosity.
Celestial Moonlight Sword Art.
Celestial Moonlight Sword Art, huh? Im really curious how much it changed.
Would you like to see it?
Will you show me?
Of course. However, I dont think it will be easy to do it here.
Lets move to the training hall.
Cheon-Sang and Mu-Gun moved to the training hall built in the White Sword Pavilions basement. It was built exclusively for the Baek Sword Sect patriarch. Hence, Cheon-Sang was the only one who could ess and use its extraordinary facilities. This was Mu-Guns first time entering it as well.
This ce is amazing.
Are you envious?
A little bit.
If you want, I can take measures to allow you to train here in the future.
Its fine. The current training hall is good enough.
Still, if you ever want to use this ce, feel free to tell me. Ill dly yield it to you.
Thank you.
Now, then. Show me your creation, Cheon-Sang instructed his son.
Ill demonstrate the Soaring Luna Sword Art first.
Do as you please.
Cheon-Sang nned to see both sword arts anyway, so he allowed Mu-Gun to decide which to perform first. Mu-Gun unsheathed his sword and moved to the center of the training hall.
The Soaring Luna Sword Art consists of twelve techniques. Ill execute them in consecutive order.
Mu-Gun then began his demonstration. Cheon-Sang attentively observed him.
As Mu-Gun said, Cheon-Sang could see the 19 Clear Moon des within the Soaring Luna Sword Arts techniques. However, its steps had clearly been honed and simplified further. It also incorporated elements of dexterity and sharpness, which the 19 Clear Moon des didnt have.
Those likely appeared as insignificant differences. However, it was through those that the Soaring Luna Sword Art becamepletely different from the 19 Clear Moon des. A sword art of this level would make it possible to reach the peak-level realm without difficulty.
Mu-Gun became one with his sword as he moved around the training hall. He then stopped after executing the twelfth and final step.
What do you think?
Its amazing. I dont think it is by any means inferior to the 36 Phantom Moon des. No, on the contrary, it should be more effective in battle.
You observed correctly. By decreasing the shy moves, the Soaring Luna Sword Art became sharper. Its a lot more efficient when ites to killing and injuring opponents.
I dont know if the Baek Sword Corps members can properly master that, though.
Thats why we need to assess their capabilities. I n to pass the Soaring Luna Sword Art only to those who have reached rank Advanced and above.
Then those ranked Low and Intermediate will have to continue using the 19 Clear Moon des?
Yes. The opportunity to obtain better martial arts on top of a higher monthly wage will definitely motivate them.
I cant argue with that. Ive made a decision. Let us proceed with the reformation of the Baek Sword Corps.
I doubt all of the squad leaders will approve of this.
You dont have to worry about that. This father of yours will take care of it.
Understood.
Now, show me the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art. Having seen the Soaring Luna Sword Art, I cant help but look forward to it even more.
Ill begin the demonstration, then. The Celestial Moonlight Sword Art consists of sixteen techniques. Just like before, Ill execute them in order.
Without taking a break, Mu-Gun immediately began to perform the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art. As its techniques were disyed Cheon-Sangs eyes widened with surprise. He could tell at a nce it was in a whole different leaguepared to the Soaring Luna Sword Art.
In particr, itsst three techniques, starting from the Supreme Moonlight, were so powerful that even absolute-realm masters would have trouble blocking them. The Soaring Luna Sword Art was astounding, but it couldntpare to the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art. It could pave the way for its practitioner to advance into the lower peak-level realm. No, they could perhaps even reach the absolute realm.
Are you really the one that created this amazing sword art? Cheon-Sang asked, unable to control his astonishment.
How would I possess it otherwise?
Hoo, people always regarded you as the greatest talent in the history of the Baek Sword Sect. However, upon seeing this sword art with my own eyes, I feel its more urate to say youre the greatest genius not only in the sects history but in all of murims. I cant believe you managed to develop such an amazing sword art based on the 36 Phantom Moon des. Even the Seven Great ns patriarchs wouldnt be able to pull off something like this.
Real geniuses willugh mockingly if they could hear you, Mu-Gun replied humbly.
Mu-Gun manifested his talent through eight reincarnations. On the other hand, real geniuses could do it in one lifetime. Only those people were suited to be called genius.
If they want tough mockingly, let them. No matter what anyone says, you are the greatest in my eyes.
However, from Cheon-Sangs perspective, Mu-Gun was one of those people. Mu-Gun didnt bother correcting him. Considering the many feats he would achieve in the future, it would be more convenient for him if Cheon-Sang were to consider him a genius.
What do you n to do with the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art? Cheon-Sang asked, hoping in his heart that he would be able to learn it.
For starters, Im thinking of teaching it to you and the five squad leaders of the Baek Sword Corps.
You worked so hard to develop that martial art. Are you reallyfortable with that?
I made these sword arts to strengthen the Baek Sword Sect anyway. That aside, I have one more thing to give you, Father.
What is it?
Have you heard the Heavenly Seafarer before?
You mean the master who made a name for himself as one of the Ten Wonders over a hundred years ago?
Yes. We discovered his legacy in the Sea Dragon Gangs base. I also acquired the Golden Sea Turtles beast core and the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts, which he left behind. I n to give them to you, Father.
There shouldnt be a problem if we both possess the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts. However, shouldnt you be the one to absorb the Golden Sea Turtles beast core? Youre the one who faced the difficulties to get it.
Its not particrly useful to me.
How so?
The internal energy I obtained from the unknown master is based on thunder qi. Even if I absorbed the Golden Sea Turtles beast core, it would hardly have any effect on me. It would yield greater results if you were to take it, Father.
Are you really okay with that?
Yes. However, I request that you train hard to avoid letting the Golden Sea Turtles beast core and the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts go to waste. If you do, I wont ever regret giving them to you, Father.
You have nothing to worry about. I aim to advance into a higher realm, even if it means having to enter into secluded cultivation.
Then its settled. Please take it.
Mu-Gun took out the leather pouch containing the Golden Sea Turtles beast core from his pocket and handed it over to Cheon-Sang, who received it with shaking hands. He then opened it and took out the beast core. Upon seeing it and the brilliant blue light it emitted, his eyes trembled due to the emotions that overwhelmed him.
Hah, thank you so much. I apologize for taking something so precious from you despite not having done anything for you as your father.
Dont say that. Youve already done a lot for me just by giving me the gift of life. On a rted note, I think it would be better for you to learn the Heavenly Sea God Sects internal energy cultivation method first before absorbing the Golden Sea Turtles beast core.
Ill do as you say.
Well then, Ill teach you the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts and the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art from tomorrow onward.
Understood. You must be exhausted. Go get some rest.
Thank you. Ill see you tomorrow.
Alright.
Mu-Gun parted ways with Cheon-Sang and returned to his residence. He then devised a procedure that would assess the Baek Sword Corps members capabilities. The reformation wasnt set in stone yet, but Cheon-Sangs reaction made it highly likely to be put into action. He didnt know how the Baek Sword Corps five squad leaders would react, but they wouldnt be able to do anything about it once the patriarch pushed ahead with it.
Chapter 22
Chapter 22
The next day, Baek Mu-Gun visited Baek Cheon-Sang after breakfast. He then spent two hours teaching Cheon-Sang the Heavenly Sea Goliath Cultivation, which was enough for thetter topletely memorize its scriptures and cultivation method. His level of understanding genuinely surprised Mu-Gun.
Memorizing the Heavenly Sea Goliath Cultivations scriptures aside, he needed to have a certain level of understanding toprehend its cultivation method. Even if Mu-Gun exined it as easily as he could, it still wouldnt be easy toprehend due to how profound andplicated it was. However, Cheon-Sang managed to understand and memorize it in just two hours.
Of course, actually putting it into practice was a different problem altogether, but the fact that his father understood it alone was enough to prove that he had an extraordinary level of understanding. Objectively speaking, his martial talent and level of understanding were quite outstanding. In fact, it wasnt far-fetched to say that Mu-Gun inherited his talent from his father.
The only reason why Cheon-Sang was stuck at his current level was his failure to encounter a martial art great enough to contain his talent. Just having exceptional talent wasnt all that was required to be a master. Remarkable martial arts that could amodate said talent was also needed.
Unfortunately, the Baek Sword Sects martial arts werent remarkable enough for his talents to blossom. Of course, there existed geniuses in murim who rose to the realm of masters through talent alone, but Cheon-Sang wasnt that talented. Nevertheless, Cheon-Sang had the qualities required to be a master. He just needed an outstanding martial art to pair those qualities with.
And now, he had finallye across a martial art great enough to allow his talents to flourish. To top it all off, he even had the Golden Sea Turtles beast core to elerate his development. It was only a matter of time before Cheon-Sang became a master.
Mu-Gun left after teaching him the Heavenly Sea Goliath Cultivation and discussing the Baek Sword Corps assessment procedure. Then, from the next day onward, he began to teach Cheon-Sang the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art.
Mu-Gun still didnt have sufficient cultivation to teach Cheon-Sang the entire Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art. He had memorized all of its scriptures and techniques but teaching it was a whole different matter since Mu-Gun couldn''t impart martial arts that he himself could not execute. Hence, he decided to learn it himself first before passing it to Cheon-Sang.
Since he had to teach his father the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art anyway, he had ample time to practice it. As previously mentioned, Cheon-Sangs martial talent was quite outstanding. However, the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art was a sword art of the greatest height. Even with Cheon-Sangs talent, mastering it wouldnt be easy. Being taught the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art made Cheon-Sang acknowledge Mu-Guns capabilities once more.
Considering that sword arts level, he needed at least fifteen days to learn it. Cheon-Sang didnt rush the process. After all, doing so wouldnt help him attain it. That applied to Mu-Gun too. He didnt find the need to rush things since he nned to stay at the Baek Sword Sect until he had finished reforming the Baek Sword Corps anyway.
Meanwhile, Cheon-Sang officially announced Mu-Guns appointment as the Baek Sword Sects young patriarch. As they had expected, no one was against it. Mu-Guns achievements during their war against the Sea Dragon Gang alone were enough to convince everyone that he was fully qualified to be the young patriarch. Along with Mu-Guns new position, Cheon-Sang also announced the Baek Sword Corps reformation.
Among the five squad leaders of the Baek Sword Corps, White Dragon Squad Leader Baek Cheon-Gi, White Leopard Squad Leader Baek Soo-Kwang, and White Bear Squad Leader Baek Jin-Won objected, but they couldnt do anything when Cheon-Sang strongly pushed ahead with it.
The integral key to the Baek Sword Corps reformation was the test that would assess its members'' capabilities.
The qualification verification process was as followed:
First, through a basic physical assessment test, the participants would be evaluated whether they were qualified to be a Baek Sword Corps martial artist. This test measured ones brute strength, agility, and endurance through five trials. Those who failed to exceed the benchmark score would be expelled from the Baek Sword Corps.
Upon passing it, however, the members would then undergo a martial arts test to determine their rankSpecial, Advanced, Intermediate, or Lowand be treated ordingly.
When that information was announced, the Baek Sword Corps were in an uproar. Some of the members protested intensely against the Baek Sword Sect. They had put their life on the line for Baek Sword Sect all this while, so they found it unreasonable to conduct an assessment test now that they hade this far. Some members even refused to participate and expressed their intention to leave the corps on their own ord.
The sight made Cheon-Sang feel concerned.
Their reaction is worse than I had expected. Are you sure itll be alright to keep proceeding down this path?
A martial artist should not hesitate to prove their martial prowess. The Baek Sword Sect has no need for those who are not confident in their worth. If they wish to leave, let them.
Some people will likely point their fingers at the Baek Sword Sect for being cold-hearted.
There is no need to listen to the words of those who like to talk behind the back of others. After reforming the Baek Sword Corps and as we strive to be the best, our members will start umting achievements. At that moment, people willmend our sects determination as if they never spoke ill of us. The Baek Sword Corps members will also be rewarded ording to their capabilities. If that is made known, capable warriors from all around the world woulde knocking on our sects doors. The immediate bacsh or criticism well be facing is nothingpared to what well reap in the future, Mu-Gun replied firmly.
Youre right. Ill give you full authority on the assessment test, so proceed as nned.
Understood.
Completely persuaded by Mu-Gun, Cheon-Sang gave Mu-Gun full authority.
The moment Cheon-Sang did, Mu-Gun executed his first course of action: mercilessly expel the twenty-three members who refused to take the assessment test and threatened to leave the Baek Sword Sect if it insisted on proceeding with the reform. Afterward, he made it clear that he had no intention to retract the assessment test, even if all of the Baek Sword Corps members decided to leave. When Mu-Gun took a firm stand, the remaining members no longer dared protest.
With those out of the way, he finally started the basic physical assessment test, which analyzed the participants brute strength, agility, and endurance through five trials.
The first trial revolved around brute strength. It required participants to lift a stone weighing more than sixty kilograms above their waist. The heavier the stone was, the higher their score would be, but the minimum benchmark was sixty kilograms. Failure to lift the lightest stone would result in elimination.
The second trial also revolved around brute strength. It measured the number of squats the participants could do within ny seconds while carrying a log weighing thirty kilograms. The more squats they could do, the higher their score would be. The minimum was sixty. Like the first trial, failing to exceed the barest minimum would also result in elimination.
The third trial was an agility test. It measured how quickly the participants could cross a distance of seven hundred feet while avoiding various obstacles installed along the course. The shorter the time taken, the higher the score. If they took more than thirty seconds, they would be eliminated.
The fourth trial was also an agility test. In this test, the participants were given ny seconds to run back and forth between two points, covering a distance of approximately twenty-five meters each way. The more runs they could do, the higher their score. Doing less than twenty runs would result in elimination.
The fifth andst trial was an endurance test. It measured how long the participants would take to run a distance of four kilometers. The shorter the time taken, the higher the score. If they took longer than five minutes, they would be eliminated.
The general public would find such standards too high, but martial artists shouldnt have trouble meeting them. Those whod fail to pass these tests were simply unqualified to be martial artists.
The White Dragon Squad was the first to take the basic physical assessment test. Befitting the Baek Sword Corps finest, the majority of its members passed. More than ten of them failed and were expelled, though. Meanwhile, the White Tiger Squad lost more than forty people. Nevertheless, they still yielded satisfactory results.
Unlike the first two, however, the White Leopard Squad and White Bear Squads results were disastrous. More than three-quarters of their members failed the test and were dismissed from the sect.
As for the White Wolf Squad, which had returned from the Maritime Defense Base, forty-one of its members passed. More than half failed and were discharged from the corps. The six individuals that swore allegiance to him got top scores in all trials.
Mu-Gun was satisfied with the results. A total of two hundred and forty-five people passed the basic physical assessment test, which meant more than half of the Baek Sword Corps had been kicked out.
His determination shocked those who failed the basic physical assessment test when he kicked them out without any hesitation. They didnt think hed actually do it. Interestingly enough, nearly none of those that passed the basic physical assessment test denied or criticized the test itself. The massive expulsion likely shocked them as well, but they didnt show much dissatisfaction. Moreover, they also fundamentally agreed with Mu-Gun that the Baek Sword Corps needed to pursue elitism. In fact, they already even had expectations of how theyd be treated ording to the rank theyd obtain through this assessment test.
Mu-Gun immediately put the remaining members through the next phasea martial arts test. During this test, hed spar against them to gauge their martial prowess. Having set martial arts level requirements for each of the ranks, Mu-Gun leveled himself with those requirements throughout the sessions.
He began by sparring against the participants while restraining himself at the Low-ranks martial prowess requirement. If they could withstand it for fifteen minutes, he would then unleash power equal to the requirements of the Intermediate-rank. If they could hold out for another fifteen minutes, Mu-Gun would then raise the difficulty to Advanced and Special standards. From there, the participants would be ranked ording to the martial arts level they could withstand within the fifteen-minute mark.
Even Mu-Gun found it hard to deal with all of the two hundred and forty-five people that passed the basic physical assessment test. However, he didnt mind the strenuous task. He personally assessed their martial arts rank through sparring matches, applying the same standards to every member to avoid any futureints.
It wasnt that bad anyway, considering Mu-Gun could build a bond with all the members and make his martial prowess stand out among the rest through this test. He divided the members into twenty-people groups and sparred with one group per day. It took thirteen days for the test to amodate everyone.
The test results were as followed: two Special-rank members, eleven Advanced-rank members, ny-seven Intermediate-rank members, and one hundred and thirty-five Low-rank members. Those ranked Special were already in the upper intermediate first-rate realm, while those ranked Advanced were in the lower intermediate first-rate realm. Meanwhile, the Intermediate-rank members were in the upper intermediate second-rate realm, and the Low-rank members were in the lower intermediate second-rate realm.
ording to that standard, they had thirteen martial artists in the first-rate realm, which made the Baek Sword Corps a decentbat force. However, it was far shortpared to the Seven Great ns forces, which had around forty to fifty peak-level masters and over two hundred first-rate martial artists.
Mu-Gun intended to develop the Baek Sword Sect to the level of the Seven Great ns. No, he aimed to make it even greater. It likely seemed like an impossible feat right now, but it was definitely achievable as long as they took all the right steps. Even the Seven Great ns didnt start with such a powerful force.
After assessing the capabilities of the Baek Sword Corps members and assigning them a rank, Mu-Gun taught the Soaring Luna Sword Art to members of Advanced-rank and above as promised.
Those ranked Advanced and above were the strongest members in their respective squads. They had been taught the 19 Clear Moon des and up to the twelfth technique of the 36 Phantom Moon des.
Cheon-Sang was well aware of how difficult it was to break through the first-rate realm with only the 19 Clear Moon des. Therefore, he also taught the talented people of each squad the first half of the 36 Phantom Moon des. Thanks to him, these thirteen people were able to advance into the first-rate realm. With the Soaring Luna Sword Art, they would further bloom to greater heights.
When Mu-Gun personally taught them the Soaring Luna Sword Art, the thirteen members immediately realized how remarkable it was. Witnessing it in action made them harbor hope that it would allow them to reach the peak-level realm. In turn, that hope would make their passion burn anew, encourage them to spare no effort, and push them through any hardship theyd encounter.
In the name of reaching the peak-level realm through the Soaring Luna Sword Art, the thirteen members would dly train their guts out. Of course, not everyone could pour in blood and sweat to reach that league.
Mu-Gun didnt expect everyone to be able tomit to it. Even if only five out of ten people were to put in the painstaking effort and break through to attain the peak-level realm, he would be satisfied.
Nekogami''s Thoughts
Seeing somements being slightly confused about the different realms, I feel that I should do some exnation here. There are a fewmon forms for Korean Murim novels.
Cultivation Realms:
(Third-rate) (Second-rate) (first-rate) (Peak) (Absolute) (Transcendent) (Enlightenment) (Ascension/Immortal)
*The actual trantion will vary from trantor to trantor.
Skill proficiency: Measured with stars, and more stars mean higher proficiency.
I hope that helps to rify things!
Chapter 23
Chapter 23
With the remaining members now taught the Soaring Luna Sword Art, the Baek Sword Corps reformation wasplete. Baek Mu-Gun gathered the five squad leaders of the Baek Sword Corps.
Why did you call for us, Young Patriarch? Baek Cheon-Gi asked with an ufortable expression, having juste out of the training hall under Mu-Guns summons. His manner of speaking was worth a mention. He didnt talk down to Mu-Gun like he did before. After all, Mu-Gun was currently the young patriarch of the Baek Sword Sect before he was his nephew.
Under the rules of the Baek Sword Sect, the young patriarch position was higher than that of the Baek Sword Corps squad leaders. Therefore, it was no longer possible for him to talk down to Mu-Gun.
That didnt mean Mu-Gun could treat the squad leaders with disrespect, however. Even if his position was higher ording to their rules, it wasmon practice to respect the squad leaders since they were rtively older and more experienced.
In addition, the squad leaders of the Baek Sword Corps were rted to Mu-Gun, and many of them were his uncle by blood. Therefore, he couldnt treat them without care just because his position was higher.
The reason why I summoned the squad leaders is to teach you all another sword art.
Another sword art? Cheon-Gi asked, slightly taken aback by Mu-Guns unexpected response.
Yes. As you are all aware, I have taught the Baek Sword Corps members ranked Advanced and above a new sword art. Likewise, I will teach the squad leaders a new sword art as well.
What is this new sword art you are speaking of?
Its called the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art. Its the new and improved version of the 36 Phantom Moon des.
In other words, you mean to say that it is a more remarkable sword art than the 36 Phantom Moon des?
Yes. There would be no reason to pass it on to you all otherwise.
Were you the one who developed it? Baek Cheon-Ho asked.
Yes.
Really? Cheon-Gi asked, finding Mu-Guns im hard to believe.
If I didnt develop it myself, how would I have possession of it?
Ehem, I would like to see the martial arts first. Would you be willing to personally demonstrate it for us? To be honest, I find it difficult to believe that its superior to the 36 Phantom Moon des.
Sure. And should you wish against learning the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art after seeing it, I will respect your decision.
Mu-Gun had no intention of forcing them to learn the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art. However, as the old saying went, opportunity made the thief. The five squad leaders would do anything to learn the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art once they had seen it. Martial artists had a strong desire for ascended martial arts, and they wouldnt hesitate to risk their lives if it meant obtaining the manual of a martial art technique.
If seeing the Celestial Moonlight Sword Arta much superior sword art than the 36 Phantom Moon desdidn''t make their greed get the better of them, then they couldnt be considered martial artists.
Mu-Gun picked up a sword and stood in the center of the training hall. After giving a basic exnation, he began to perform the sword art in question.
As he disyed its techniques, the five squad leaders eyes widened with surprise. They all had mastered the 36 Phantom Moon des, so they could immediately tell that the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art was based on it. However, its power was vastly different.
How could that be possible?!
Cheon-Gi was surprised that the 36 Phantom Moon des could change that much. However, Mu-Gun himself surprised him even more. Improving an existing sword art to a higher level was possible only if he was in a higher realm than the said art. Despite his extraordinary talent, it simply wasnt possible for Mu-Gun to develop a transcendent sword art at the tender age of twenty-three.
However, that impossible feat unfolded right before Cheon-Gis eyes. Defeating Ak Gun-Hyo, the Sea Dragon Gang Leader, was nothingpared to this. He got goosebumps all over.
A monster. Mu-Gun was a greater monster than he had imagined.
Meanwhile, Mu-Gun finished demonstrating all of the Celestial Moonlight Sword Arts techniques except for thest three, which were the sword arts trump cards. He wanted those three to be possessed only by the Baek Sword Sect patriarch. He thought that the patriarch should at least have an ace up his sleeves, something that the five squad leaders did not have.
Despite missing thest three techniques, the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art was still powerful. The squad leaders expression of admiration served as proof of that.
I n to teach this sword art to all of you. However, as I previously mentioned, if you do not want to learn about it, you dont have to force yourself to do so. What do you say? Would you like me to teach you the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art?
I would be happy to learn from you.
I feel the same way.
The squad leaders agreed to practice the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art without a hint of hesitation except for Cheon-Gi. Mu-Gun looked at him and waited for his answer.
Cheon-Gi sighed softly, his expression filled with different emotions. How could I disregard the young patriarchs hard work? I also desire to learn about the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art from you, Young Patriarch.
Cheon-Gi couldnt bring himself to refuse to gain such exceptional sword art.
Then, I will teach you all this sword art for two hours every day from today onwards.
Mu-Gun immediately began to pass down the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art to them, and the squad leaders once again basked in its greatness. Mu-Guns capabilities also deeply impressed them for creating such an amazing sword art.
Except for Cheon-Gi, the squad leaders acknowledged Mu-Gun, who defeated the Sea Dragon Gang Leader, as the young patriarch. On top of that, they couldnt help butmend him for developing such an outstanding sword art and generously passing it down to them. As such, Mu-Gun won the favor of the Baek Sword Corps squad leaders through his martial prowess alone.
That''s all for today. Lets meet here at the same time tomorrow.
As he mentioned earlier, Mu-Gun ended their session after two hours, then promised to do the same the next day.
Thank you for your hard work.
The five squad leaders said their goodbyes and left the training hall.
First Uncle, Mu-Gun called out to Cheon-Gi just as he was about to leave the training hall with the other squad leaders. Can you stay for a bit longer? I have something I want to talk to you about in private.
Sure.
Cheon-Gi meekly epted his request despite having a puzzled expression.
Why did you ask me to stay? He asked when only the two of them were left in the training hall.
Uncle, Im well aware that you wanted to make Yong-Hwan the next patriarch of the Baek Sword Sect.
Young Patriarch, it seems like there is some misunderstanding
Im not trying to me you, Uncle. Im not trying to quibble over whats right and wrong either. I just wanted to tell you about the Baek Sword Sect I dream of.
The Baek Sword Sect you dream of?
I will make the Baek Sword Sect a sectparable to the Seven Great ns. No, under my leadership, our sect will be greater than them.
Your dream is too big.
One doesnt achieve great things right at the beginning. Just like how a child grows into an adult, we will grow little by little. Thats how the Seven Great ns turned into what they are now too.
However, not everyone can achieve that.
Youre right. Do you know what the Baek Sword Sect needs most if we want to stand shoulder to shoulder with the Seven Great ns?
What is it?
A master who possesses absolute strength.
Are you iming to be that master?
It may be clich to say it myself, but even the Ten Grand Masters wouldnt have been able to defeat peak-level experts at my age. And Ive barely just begun. I would likely be a master of the absolute realm before I turn thirty years old.
The absolute realm is not a ce that anyone can just achieve. No matter how amazing of a talent you possess, you wont be able to easily break through the walls of the absolute realm. You likely won''t even be able to ovee it in this lifetime.
Somehow, I feel like thats what you want.
Im just telling you the general truth.
Be that as it may, I will attain the absolute realm.
Confidence is good, but too much of it leads to conceit.
Didnt you see the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art that I created? Someone with eyes as discerning as yours would know full well how high that sword arts level is. Youre also likely already well aware that to create a sword technique of that level, Id have to at least have the enlightenment of a level equal to it.
It was difficult for Cheon-Gi to deny what Mu-Gun said. If Mu-Gun really developed the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art himself, then his enlightenment should already be close to the absolute realm. If so, then it would only be a matter of time before he advanced into the absolute realm for as long as he trained with that enlightenment as his foundation.
Are you trying to show off to me right now? That you can attain the absolute realm? Cheon-Gi retorted, annoyed by the fact that he could not deny Mu-Guns words.
Im giving you a chance, Uncle.
A chance?
I apologize for saying this, but its not difficult at all for me to kill you, Uncle. I dont think eliminating you will cause a big loss to the Baek Sword Sectsbat capability either. I dont know when youll backstab me, so perhaps it would be better to get rid of you once and for all rather than keep you around. That seems to like a much better solution for both me and the Baek Sword Sect. Even so, we still have the same bloodline, so I thought I should give you a chance at least once, uncle.
Are you threatening me right now?
No. This is an opportunity. An opportunity to live for the sake of the Baek Sword Sect. An opportunity to let Yong-Hwan be hailed as a hero of the Baek Sword Sect instead of being known and exiled from the sect as the traitors child.
Cheon-Gis eyes shook upon hearing Mu-Guns words. Looking at Mu-Guns deeply sunken eyes, he could sense it. If he were to forsake this opportunity, he would really be killed.
What do you want from me, then? Are you telling me to get down on my knees and swear loyalty to you?
Not at all. I dont expect nor do I want you to be loyal to me.
Then what do you want?
I just want you to be loyal to the Baek Sword Sect. I hope that you live for its sake.
For the sake of the sect, huh
The greed that you currently harbor in your heart isnt in the Baek Sword Sects best interest, Uncle. Its for your own sake. If you truly wanted to kill me for the sake of the sect, I wouldnt me you. No, rather, before you can even pick up a sword, I would have already relinquished my position to you. However, the reason you want to ce Yong-Hwan in the position of young patriarch and make him the patriarch of the Baek Sword Sect is purely to satisfy your personal greed. If thats not the case, then please tell me otherwise.
Cheon-Gi couldnt respond.
I think this conversation has made you fully understand my point. Let me be clear, this is the only opportunity I can give you. Its up to you to decide what to do with it. I hope you make a decision you wont regret.
Cheon-Gi felt like Sun Wukong, standing on Buddhas palm. Mu-Gunpletely read his mind. In addition, Mu-Gun possessed power great enough to not fall prey to anything Cheon-Gi could do. He realized that he truly couldnt do anything to Mu-Gun with his skills.
So this is how its going to be in the end, huh?
Cheon-Gi had a dispirited look on his face. He gave up on the notion of making Baek Yong-Hwan the Baek Sword Sect patriarch to fulfill the dream he failed to achieve. He still wished for that. However, he did not have the tenacity to put his life on the line when he was at a dead end.
If he had that sort of tenacity, he would have alreadymitted to it instead of waiting for an opportune moment until now. He was just a half-baked man with half-baked desires.
As you wish, Young Patriarch, I will live for the sake of the Baek Sword Sect from now on, Cheon-Gi responded with a despondent expression.
There wille a day in the future when you will definitely be happy with your current choice.
I pray for that to be the case. If you have nothing more to say, I will go back now.
Cheon-Gi smiled bitterly and left the training hall. Mu-Gun watched Cheon-Gi as he left the training hall. His shoulders had drooped, and he looked like he had lost everything. Mu-Gun thought that Cheon-Gi had truly let go of his fruitless greed. Of course, his current appearance could just be an act. However, it didnt matter even if that was the case. It couldve been a problem if he was oblivious to his uncles intentions. However, he was fully aware of it. Hence, Cheon-Gis tricks wouldnt be able to fool him for as long as he remained vignt.
Others would likely say that he should root out the evil rather than leave a seed of trouble around. Perhaps that truly was the wise thing to do. However, Mu-Gun thought it wasnt right to point his de first just because there was a possibility for something that had yet to happen.
As an ancient saying went, one wasnt considered a man if he couldnt be heartless. However, at the very least, he did not want to be so cold-hearted to his blood rtives unless he truly had no other choice left. Furthermore, getting rid of Cheon-Gi without a good reason except to eliminate the seed of trouble could make him lose the Baek Sword Corps trust.
Mu-Gun did not want the Baek Sword Corps to follow him out of fear. He wanted them to truly respect him and follow him wholeheartedly. To do so, he had to uphold humaneness and righteousness even if doing so was a little annoying and cumbersome.
Chapter 24
Chapter 24
It took fifteen days for Baek Mu-Gun topletely pass the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art to the squad leaders. If he included thest three techniques, it would have taken five more days.
As Mu-Gun taught the sword art to the five squad leaders, he also handed down the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art to Baek Cheon-Sang. Mu-Gun could feel its power as he studied it for the purpose of handing it down to Cheon-Sang.
It was a far superior saber art than he had expected when he saw the scriptures. Hence, Mu-Gun decided to master the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art in his spare moments. He didnt really have a reason to. He just thought that if he could understand the martial essence within it, it would be of help to the martial arts of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect. In addition, he also studied the Flying Golden Shield Scripture, which used the Flying Golden Shield as a medium, from time to time. Although it was powerful by itself, it showed much greater power when the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Arts thunder qi was imbued in it.
However, increasing his internal energy was far more important than learning new martial arts.
After reforming the Baek Sword Corps and teaching martial arts to the squad leaders and the patriarch, Mu-Gun decided to pay the Medicine King Family a visit.
To do that, he first had to obtain Cheon-Sangs permission. However, he couldnt just mention the Medicine King Family. All he could say was that he wanted to travel outside to gain experience. Unfortunately, Cheon-Sang likely wouldnt allow Mu-Gun to travel outside for such a vague reason. Nevertheless, he had to persuade Cheon-Sang.
Mu-Gun headed to the White Sword Pavilion and immediately went up to Cheon-Sangs office.
Greetings, Young Patriarch.
The personal assistant guarding Cheon-Sangs office quickly greeted Mu-Gun upon seeing him.
Id like to see my father.
Im sorry, but you have to wait for a moment. The patriarch currently has guests.
Guests?
They came from the Eun Merchant Group.
The Eun Merchant Group? For what reason did theye here?
Im not sure.
Hmm, I see.
Mu-Gun tried to infer the purpose of the Eun Merchant Groups visit. Was it marriage? Were they trying to push ahead the arranged marriage with him again?
Given that they were merchants who would not nit-pick over the ways and methods if it was for the sake of their own gains, they were surely capable of pursuing the marriage again, even though they had already broken it off. With the Eun Merchant Groupswork, they likely already caught wind of the news that Mu-Gun defeated the Sea Dragon Gang Leader. In addition, they would have also confirmed that Mu-Gun had been appointed as the young patriarch.
If they got into an arranged marriage with Mu-Gun, they would be able to carry the strength of the Baek Sword Sect on their back. That alone was enough motivation for them to pursue the marriage again. However, Mu-Gun shook his head. Even if they wanted to, the Baek Sword Sect wouldnt ept it.
The Eun Merchant Group was the one that unterally broke off the marriage when he was suffering from qi deviation. Hence, from the position of the Baek Sword Sect, it was very repugnant of the Eun Merchant Group to propose going through with the marriage after all that happened. Furthermore, if the Baek Sword Sect epted the marriage proposal, they would beughed at by the people of the world.
The Baek Sword Sect was likely to refuse the marriage proposal, and the Eun Merchant Group wouldve been able to specte that oue. They wouldnt propose the marriage given that they already knew what would happen. From their point of view, it would be a great embarrassment if the Baek Sword Sect refused their marriage proposal.
Then what are they here for?
They were merchants. If it wasnt for marriage, it was highly likely that it was rted to a mercantile journey.
Are they perhaps here to request an escort?
Mu-Gun deliberated over the Eun Merchant Groups purpose foring here and waited for Cheon-Sang to have spare time. An hour had passed before the people from the Eun Merchant Group came out of Cheon-Sangs office.
It was a middle-aged man and another man who appeared to be in his twenties, but Mu-Gun could easily tell that the young man was actually a woman crossdressing as a man.
Is she Eun Ye-Sang?
Considering they were allowed to partake in the meeting with the Baek Sword Sects patriarch, they couldnt just be someone of ordinary status. The Eun Merchant Group only had one woman around that age and had a high enough status to be in such an important event. That would be Ye-Sang, the youngdy of the Eun Merchant Group. Certain that the person before him was Ye-Sang, he attentively looked at her appearance.
Despite dressing up as a man, her beauty was unconceble. The rumor that there was no one in Wenzhou who could match Ye-Sangs beauty wasnt an exaggeration at all. Mu-Gun wondered how pretty Ye-Sang would look if she dressed properly.
Mu-Gun was a young man full of vigor. It was not strange at all for him to have indecent desires before a beautiful woman like Ye-Sang. That didnt change despite having gone through eight reincarnations. However, he also had the self-control to keep a lid on his desires. He liked beautiful women, but he was not enticed by her beauty.
Sensing Mu-Guns gaze, Ye-Sang turned her head, catching sight of him. Mu-Gun had recovered his martial arts and had gained muscles, making his appearance quite dazzling. He was also pretty good-looking. Above all, he had a unique air around him.
It had been naturally ingrained in Mu-Gun through his eight reincarnations, but the unique air contained a strange charm that shook the hearts of women. Even Ye-Sang found herself attracted to it and was inadvertently staring at him. For a moment, their eyes were fixed on each other. Mu-Gun thought about striking up a conversation, but he relinquished it and bowed lightly instead. Ye-Sang also bowed in response. There was nothing more after that.
Mu-Gun averted his gaze from her and went up to the office to meet Cheon-Sang. On the other hand, Ye-Sang stared at Mu-Guns back with a strange gaze.
Young Lady! The middle-aged man called out to the dazed Ye-Sang.
Is he who I think he is?
If you are referring to the young patriarch of the Baek Sword Sect, youre right.
Seeing him in person, the decision we made at that time is regretful.
At that time, it was the best choice we had.
That''s true.
Not to worry. We still have plenty of chances.
Its not to that extent in my opinion. Lets go.
Ye-Sang found Mu-Gun more handsome than she expected. And he had an air around him that attracted her heart. However, she had no intention to swallow her pride and push ahead with the marriage with him again.
She was also well aware of how Mu-Gun had lived for the past three years. Regardless of how he looked now, Mu-Gun gave up on himself and indulged in debauchery for the past three years. As a result, his image as a pathetic man had been deeply embedded in her mind. She erased the favorable impression she had felt for Mu-Gun a while ago and left the White Sword Pavilion with the middle-aged man.
In the meantime, Mu-Gun entered Cheon-Sangs office.
Come on in. I was just about to call for you.
Is it because of the people of the Eun Merchant Group who just left?
Did you see them?
Yes.
Was that all?
Was there something else?
You recognized Eun Ye-Sang, didnt you?
Shes pretty just like the rumor says.
Then its still not toote. Should I discuss the marriage proposal with them again? Cheon-Sang asked.
We of the Baek Sword Sect value our pride. How can we open discussions for marriage again when they were the ones who broke off it off before?
If its what you want, then whats the big deal?
I dont want it.
You said she was pretty a while ago, but it seems like you dont like her very much.
If a womans beauty was enough to distract me and make me disregard the honor and pride of the sect, then I am not qualified to be the young patriarch.
Youre treating this too seriously. Cheon-Sang chuckled. Hisugh was filled with a sense of satisfaction.
By the way, what brought them here? Mu-Gun asked.
They asked to form a business partnership.
Did you just say a business partnership?
Are you aware of the Eun Merchant Groups activities?
I know they act as a broker between Guangdong and Fujian through the sea. They also deal heavily with foreign goods.
Yes. The Eun Merchant Group ns to expand theirmercial supremacy to cover not just Guangdong and Fujian, but Jiangsu and Shandong as well.
Then the issue is their safety at sea.
Exactly. The Four Seas Gang dominates the sea route leading to Jiangsu and Shandong. It would be difficult to ovee their threat with the Eun Merchant Groups strength alone.
The Four Seas Gang was a far more powerful force than the Sea Dragon Gang. The Sea Dragon Gang was actually more of a pirate group than a murim force. However, the Four Seas Gang was a murim force filled with masters. Dealing with them was beyond the Eun Merchant Groups capabilities. After all, they were just merchants.
Thats why they want to borrow our power.
Thats correct. They reached out to us upon learning that we eradicated the Sea Dragon Gang.
What are the conditions they offered?
They offered thirty percent of the profits theyll earn from Jiangsu and Shandong.
Thats a pretty high offer.
Thats how big the risk is.
If we ept the escort request, when do we start?
They said that they are already done with other preparations. If we ept it, we can depart tomorrow.
What do you think, Father?
It depends on whether we choose to live in peace or to continue moving forward.
The Baek Sword Sects current finances were already sufficient if they were already satisfied with the area around Wenzhou. However, if they wished to reach a higher ce, they would have to grow their forces. To do so, they needed more funds than they had now. This business partnership with the Eun Merchant Group would be a good opportunity to secure more finances.
Which do you want more, Father?
Well, I cant give a definite answer yet. If it were up to you, what would you do?
Id give it a try even if I had to take the risk.
The Four Seas Gang is far different from the Sea Dragon Gang.
I know. However, we have to go beyond the Four Seas Gang for the sake of the Baek Sword Sects growth.
Do you think thats possible with the Baek Sword Sects current strength?
If I and the five squad leaderse forward, we would be able to repel the Four Seas Gangs threat for now.
Isnt it impossible for you and the five squad leaders to apany the Eun Merchant Group on their mercantile journey every time?
Of course. Its only a temporary solution. However, if the five squad leaders and the Baek Sword Corps manage to grow stronger, we should be able to provide them with a stable escort service.
The problem is that its not as easy as it sounds.
The growth of a martial artist was not something that happened overnight. It would take at least one year for the five squad leaders and the Baek Sword Corps to possess skills good enough to stand up against the threat of the Four Seas Gang.
Deploying the Baek Sword Corps masters to escort the Eun Merchant Group could also threaten the Baek Sword Sects safety.
With all due respect, you can easily resolve that, Father. If you advance into the absolute realm, no one would be able to recklessly threaten the Baek Sword Sect.
You say that as if the absolute realm isnt that big of a big deal.
Im not treating it like it isnt a big deal. I simply believe that youre more than capable enough to advance into that realm without difficulty.
Youre giving me too much pressure.
Im not putting pressure on you. All Im saying is that I believe in you, Father.
Thats basically pressuring me. As your father, I cant disappoint my son who believes in me.
Dont worry. I doubt youll let me down.
Thats just Cheon-Sang shook his head as he had nothing to say.
I have an idea, why don''t we do this?
What is it?
Lets borrow the power of the Justice Martial Sect.
You want to escort the Eun Merchant Group along with them?
Yes. If we join forces with them, well be able to hold our own against the Four Seas Gang.
I dont know if the Justice Martial Sect would be willing to cooperate.
If you tell them that we will give them half of the promised profit from the Eun Merchant Group, they definitely will. Although our profits will be reduced, I still dont think its a bad idea since itll allow us to reduce thebat forces well be sending out.
Cheon-Sang thought that what Mu-Gun said made sense. As Mu-Gun said, if they took on the escort request together with the Justice Martial Sect, there would be no need to deploy all of their squad leaders. If the Baek Sword Sect and the Justice Martial Sect assigned an equal number of masters, deploying one or two squad leaders at a time would be enough.
The Justice Martial Sect would be able to benefit considerably from this financially. And the rtionship between the two sects was quite amicable. Hence, there was a high chance that they would ept the Baek Sword Sects proposal.
Thats a good idea. However, since its too huge of a matter for me to make an arbitrary decision, I think it would be best to obtain the squad leaders agreement on this before proceeding to bring the Justice Martial Sect on board.
Understood.
Oh, why were you looking for me? Did you have something else to say?
I do, but lets discuss it after weve decided on what to do with the Eun Merchant Groups offer.
If they epted the Eun Merchant Groups offer, he would have to move to Shandong Province anyway. If that was the case, Mu-Gun thought it would be better to travel with the Eun Merchant Group. Traveling via a ship would greatly shorten his journey.
Alright then.
Cheon-Sang didnt pry any further. After wrapping up the conversation, Mu-Gun left the White Sword Pavilion and returned to his residence. That same afternoon, Cheon-Sang summoned the squad leaders and discussed the Eun Merchant Groups proposition. Mu-Gun also participated in the meeting as the young patriarch.
The squad leaders initially expressed concerns about the Eun Merchant Groups offer. However, after hearing about the n to partner with the Justice Martial Sect, they agreed to ept it.
Cheon-Sang immediately sent Baek Cheon-Ung, the White Wolf Squad Leader, to the Justice Martial Sect to suggest working together on the Eun Merchant Groups business proposal. After much consideration, the Justice Martial Sect epted the Baek Sword Sects proposal.
The Baek Sword Sect then immediately conveyed their intention to ept the proposed business to the Eun Merchant Group after obtaining the Justice Martial Sects agreement. Afterwhich, the Baek Sword Sect and the Eun Merchant Group signed a business partnership contract.
They decided to leave for the first mercantile journey in fifteen days. They also choose Nanjing, Jiangsu Province as their destination.
For the first mercantile journey, the Baek Sword Sect decided to appoint the White Tiger Squad and White Wolf Squad. Theyre apanied by three experts: White Tiger Squad Leader Baek Cheon-Ho, White Wolf Squad Leader Baek Cheon-Ung, and White Leopard Squad Leader Baek Soo-Kwang.
Upon finding out he was excluded from the excursion, Mu-Gun immediately visited Cheon-Sang.
Whats the matter?
Please let me join the escort mission for this times mercantile journey too.
You cant.
If youre doing this because youre worried about my safety, then youre gravely mistaken.
Gravely mistaken?
I dont want to grow up being protected like flowers in a greenhouse. If that happens, I will only be a half-baked martial artist. In order to grow into a true martial artist, I have to be in constant struggle with the strong masters of murim and experience the gap between life and death, from which Ill gain enlightenment. I wish to be a true martial artist, and Im prepared to take as much risk as needed to achieve that. So, if you decided against letting me join this mission for the sake of my safety, please alter your decision.
Cheon-Sang realized at that moment that no words could break the firm determination in Mu-Guns eyes.
Fine. Well do as you say.
Once we arrive in Nanjing, I would like to experience living in murim alone for a month or two.
No.
Cheon-Sang tly refused. Participating in the escort of the mercantile journey and living in murim by himself were twopletely different matters. He absolutely couldnt allow Mu-Gun, who was still inexperienced, to wander around the world of murim alone.
Please allow it. This is absolutely necessary for mine and the Baek Sword Sects sake.
Mu-Gun did not yield. Cheon-Sang sighed when he saw the look in Mu-Guns eyes.
Haaah, your gaze tells me youre determined enough to do it even if it means defying my order.
Please allow it.
Since early times, it was said that parents had a soft spot for their children. Cheon-Sang was no exception. Eventually, he allowed Mu-Gun to experience murim.
However, you have to promise toe back safely.
I promise. Thank you for giving me your permission on this.
Mu-Gun had solidified his journey to murim. Ten dayster, he left the Baek Sword Sect and boarded a ship bound for Nanjing.
Chapter 25
Chapter 25
Three days before their departure for Nanjing, the martial artists of the Justice Martial Sect arrived at the Baek Sword Sect. The Justice Martial Sect sent one of their three sword squads over.
In addition, they sent two of the Five Justice Martial Swordsmen together with Jeong Ho-Gun, their young patriarch. The Five Justice Martial Swordsmen were masters in the peak-level realm known as the Justice Martial Sects most outstanding martial artists. The fact that they sent two of them was proof that they werent taking the escort mission of this mercantile journey lightly.
The Baek Sword Sect treated the Justice Martial Sects martial artists with respect and courtesy to make themfortable. Meanwhile, Mu-Gun practiced his martial arts in the training hall within his residence.
He steadily trained his martial arts while teaching Cheon-Sang and the squad leaders. As a result, he was able to raise the level of his Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation to the 5-star realm. However, it still couldnt be used to block sword qi or saber qi.
Still, it would be able to deflect a saber attack with no internal energy imbued in it. It would also greatly reduce the attacks impact. Hence, even if a martial artist in the second-rate or third-rate realm were to attack him, hed suffer little to no damage.
Of course, hed still sustain damage if a bunch of third-rate martial artists ganged up on him. However, considering his abilities, there would be close to no chance of him being ganged up on by martial artists below the second-rate realm.
Despite his busy schedule, Mu-Gun didnt neglect his martial art cultivation and still found time to study the Flying Golden Shield Scripture.
The key element of the Flying Golden Shield Scripture, which maneuvered the Flying Golden Shield, was how fast it could rotate the shield. The faster the rotation speed, the more powerful it grew and the longer the throwing distance became. Rotation wouldnt matter if all he wanted was to throw it. He could even throw it as far as hundreds of feet by imbuing his internal energy into it.
However, the Flying Golden Shield Scripture wasnt a skill that focused on throwing the shield. Rather, it revolved around intercepting the enemy and returning the shield to the user. To do so, high-speed rotation was necessary. Mu-Gun immediately grasped the Flying Golden Shield Scriptures core and trained in a way that emphasized the Flying Golden Shields high-speed rotation.
As a result, Mu-Gun could now throw the Flying Golden Shield up to fifty feet and make it return to him. uracy and its destructive power were crucial, however. Even if he could throw it up to fifty feet, it would be no use if he couldnt reach his target. Furthermore, even if he did hit them, it would still be meaningless if it didnt do much damage.
Mu-Gun stood on the far-left end of the training hall, opposite the randomly ced human-modeled logs. Focusing on one of them, he threw the Flying Golden Shield in its direction.
The Flying Golden Shield left his hand and flew in a smooth curve toward Mu-Guns target. Rotating at high speed, it let off a piercing sound as it flew. It didnt take long for it to urately hit his targets head.
The log instantly shattered when the Flying Golden Shield crashed into it. The shield then circled around in mid-air and returned to Mu-Gun, rapidly slowing down and stopping smoothly in his hand.
Ill hit ten targets today without fail.
With determination, Mu-Gun threw it again, causing it to fly across the training hall with arger curve than before. Despite itsrger trajectory, it was much faster.
Without slowing down, it crossed fifty feet and shattered the log dummies heads one after another.
One, two, three, four eight, nine. The Flying Golden Shield flew toward and shattered the head of the tenth and final log dummy. Its fragments scattered in all directions. All Mu-Gun had to do was make the shield return, and hed seed in his task.
However, its rotational speed decreased noticeably after smashing the tenth log dummy. It eventually dropped to the floor, havingpletely lost power just thirty feet away from Mu-Gun. He kept failing on the tenth consecutive attack, and today was no different. The real power of the Flying Golden Shield Scripture was its ability to one-shot multiple enemies with one throw. However, for that to happen, Mu-Gun had to be able to freely control the shields rotation.
It required a very detailed and refined application of qi, which was difficult to attain even for Mu-Gun, who was skilled in qi control. However, sessfullyunching nine consecutive attacks in less than a month since he started practicing was already a great achievement on its own.
That was made possible by his acquisition of the enlightenment needed to control swords with qi, which he gained through his previous reincarnations umted experience. Once Mu-Gun had advanced to the absolute realm and gathered sufficient internal energy, he would be able to freely wield the Flying Golden Shield just as how he could control swords with qi.
However, until then, he had no choice but to rely on the Flying Golden Shield Scripture to use the Flying Golden Shield. Mu-Gun threw the shield repeatedly with the resolve to execute ten sessful strikes in one throw.
After smashing more than a hundred log dummies over the course of two hours, he eventually seeded in destroying ten of them in one throw. Satisfied, Mu-Gun left the training hall and headed to his residence, which was right beside it. There, he found someone waiting for him.
It was Ho-Gun, the young patriarch of the Justice Martial Sect.
Ho-Gun was chubby and had a round face. Although he wasnt handsome, he had a cute impression that women would like. A smile formed on Mu-Guns face upon seeing him. Mu-Gun and Ho-Gun were the same age. Due to the Baek Sword Sect and Justice Martial Sects good rtionship, they had been ymates since childhood. That created a close bond between them.
In short, they were best friends. However, their rtionship became estranged when Mu-Gun suffered from qi deviation. No, it would be more urate to say that Mu-Gun avoided Ho-Gun.
Jeong Ho-Gun!
Mu-Gun called out to his friend, whom he hadnt seen in such a long time, with a weing voice.
Ive been waiting for you forever. Did you hide your lover in the training hall or something? How could you stay there for two hours? Ho-Gun grumbled when he saw Mu-Gun. There was no sign of their rtionship turning distant despite theirck of meeting over the past three years. Mu-Gun felt grateful for how Ho-Gun treated him as if nothing had happened. In return, Mu-Gun also treated him without reserve, just like how he did before he developed qi deviation.
Have you forgotten? My martial arts and sword are my lovers.
Youre still saying that, you madman? How could you note to greet me when I arrived? Do I have toe to find you myself? Im a guest, you know.
I was actually going to visit you after my training.
Are you implying that your training is more important than me?
Isnt that obvious? Mu-Gun retorted.
Never mind. I shouldnt have asked. Even so, Im happy. Youre back to the annoying Baek Mu-Gun I know.
Ive shown you an ugly side of me, havent I?
Thats not it. Rather, I was upset with myself. I felt pathetic. I couldnt do anything for you despite being a friend.
Dont act so warm-hearted. It doesnt suit you. Mu-Gun threw a jab at his friend, trying to lighten the mood.
You jackass!
Keke, can you drink?
I cant because theres nothing to drink.
Then lets get wasted today.
Fine by me.
Wait for me a for a bit more. Im going to go wash up.
Okay.
Mu-Gun called the servants to prepare a table of drinks and snacks, then washed up. While he was taking a bath, the servants quickly did as instructed. When Mu-Gun came out, they immediately sent in the table.
Tch, you said you wanted to get wasted today, so I thought we were going to a nice brothel or something, Ho-Gun grumbled as Mu-Gun prepared a drinking session in his residence.
Brothel? Arent you still a brat wet behind your ears?
I dont think I want to hear that from someone who used to frequent simr ces day in and day out.
Well, theres nothing special there anyway, so lets just drink here. Doing so will save us some money, too. How great is that?
Tch, thats no different from saying youve been there so many times that youve grown sick of it.
Ho-Guns grumbling made Mu-Gun chuckle. Thetter poured him a drink.
Just ept the drink.
Fine. Its not often we get to drink together like this.
Ho-Gun quickly picked up his cup and epted the drink that Mu-Gun poured him. Afterward, he also poured Mu-Gun some alcohol.
Itste, but congrattions on recovering your martial arts and returning to being the obnoxious bastard I knew.
Thank you, Mu-Gun expressed his thanks.
Mu-Gun and Ho-Gun clinked their cups and gulped them down in one go.
Kuhkkk, this is great.
I know, right? Its nice to finally get a drink with you after so long.
They drank one cup after another.
Oh, how did you defeat the Sea Dragon Gangs leader? Ho-Gun asked out of curiosity.
What do you mean how? I defeated him with my skills.
Have you really reached the peak-level realm?
Well, sort of.
Sort of? If you are, then say you are.
My internal energy is still insufficient.
Still, if you can execute your martial arts, then youre already at the peak-level realm. At any rate, reaching that realm at the tender age of twenty-three years old is really amazing. If Byeok Jin-Woon and Tae Mu-Gang find out, theyd probably be furious, Ho-Gun said, seemingly pleased just thinking about it.
Byeok Jin-Woon and Tae Mu-Gang were the young patriarchs of the Byeok Sword Manor and the Wind Saber Sect respectively. The Byeok Sword Manor and the Wind Saber Sect were one of the Ten Great Families of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, and they were some of the greatest forces among other simr families and sects.
Do they still go around acting arrogantly? Mu-Gun asked, recalling those two. The Ten Great Families held regr meetings to strengthen harmony. During those events, Jin-Woon and Mu-Gang, who believed in the rtively powerful Byeok Sword Manor and Wind Saber Sect, would go around bragging about their power.
Isnt that obvious? After you suffered from qi deviation, they thought of themselves as the best among our generation. I really couldnt stand the sight of them. Ho-Gun sounded annoyed.
Mu-Gun was the most talented among the heirs of the Ten Great Families in the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. Befitting that talent, his martial arts aplishments were also the greatest.
Jin-Woon and Mu-Gang were jealous of Mu-Gun, whom they couldnt ovee no matter how much effort they put in. Hence, they always picked a fight with him. The problem was that Mu-Gun wasnt an easy opponent. In every attempt they made, Mu-Gun made sure to humiliate them. In doing so, Jin-Woon and Mu-Gang no longer dared brag about their authority and power in front of Mu-Gun. To those two, Mu-Gun was an inevitable pain in the neck.
When Mu-Gun suffered from qi deviation, they ridiculed his misfortune and found enjoyment in it. With him crippled, nobody could interfere with them anymore. Hence, they began to act up like a horse without reins. However, Mu-Gun had recovered his martial arts and even reached the peak-level realm. Ho-Gun was delighted just thinking about how envious and angry those two would be once they learned of this.
What about the others?
Theyre the same. Except for me and Won-Yee, theyre busy sticking to and ttering those two.
At Ho-Guns words, Jo Won-Yee came across Mu-Guns mind. He was the young patriarch of the Flying Lance Sect, which was one of the Ten Great Families. Mu-Gun and Ho-Gun often hung out with him until Mu-Gun suffered from qi deviation.
Hows Won-Yee doing?
Well, so-so.
Id like to see him.
Really? Why dont we go meet him together after wee back from Nanjing? I bet Won-Yee, too, would be happy to see your current state now.
Itll have to wait. I have something else I need to do first.
ying hard to get, huh, Ho-Gun teased, but he didnt insist on meeting Jo Won-Yee any further. He knew Mu-Gun wasnt avoiding their friend on purpose. Rather, he truly had something to do.
The two drank alcohol with the memories of the past as a side dish. It wasnt until dawn that their drinking session ended.
Mu-Gun had finally let some weight off his shoulders with his best friend. However, he suffered from a hangover all morning the following day in return. As soon as he woke up, he experienced difficulties despite circting his qi. Mu-Gun vowed never to drink too much next time. However, anyone who had drunk before would know that his pledge wouldntst. It was not until the afternoon that he finally got out of his hangover and prepared to leave for Nanjing.
The next day, Mu-Gun left the Baek Sword Sect and boarded a ship bound for Nanjing.
Chapter 26
Chapter 26
There were three ships in total that left Wenzhou Harbor: the Eun Merchant Groupsrge merchant ship, the White Tiger Ship, and the White Wolf Ship. The White Tiger Ship and the White Wolf Ship escorted the Eun Merchant Groups merchant ship from its nks.
Baek Mu-Gun was on board the White Wolf Ship,manded by Baek Cheon-Ung. Since the Justice Martial Sect members were split up between the White Tiger Ship and White Wolf Ship, their young patriarch, Jeong Ho-Gun, chose to travel with his close friend Mu-Gun.
Eun Ye-Sang was aboard the Eun Merchant Groups merchant ship. Mu-Gun was quite surprised to learn that she was participating in this rounds mercantile journey, considering it came with rtively high risks. After all, they hadntpletely cleared the sea route to Nanjing yet.
As such, he thought it was unlikely for Ye-Sang to join this journey, but reality proved otherwise. Mu-Gun thought the Eun Merchant Group protected her as if she was a greenhouse nt. Learning she took part in this expedition made him think she was bolder and more business-minded than he expected.
His evaluation of her also
Blwerghhh!
Mu-Gun turned his head to the sound of someone throwing up, only to find Ho-Gun bending over the ships railing. Mu-Gun shook his head at the sight of his friend suffering from seasickness.
You still feel ill even after circting your qi?
Ugh, its no use. Im way too nauseous to properly circte my qi.
Tsk tsk, can you even fight in that state? What if pirates show up?
How is that important right now? Your friend is dying here.
Dying, my ass. Something like that wont kill you, Mu-Gun chided his good friend.
Heartless bastard.
Heartless, huh? I was going to help you with your seasickness, but I guess I shouldnt.
Who said our Mu-Gun is heartless?! My friend Mu-Gun is morepassionate than Buddha! Ho-Gun immediately changed his stance.
Mu-Gun chuckled at Ho-Guns cheekiness as he approached thetter from behind. Then, he put his palm at thetters myeongmun point.
Dont resist what Im about to do. Just trust me on this.
Mu-Gun poured the energy of the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art into Ho-Guns myeongmun point. With the Qi Transfer Healing Technique, Mu-Gun then gently circted his qi inside Ho-Guns body. As a result, Ho-Guns seasickness disappeared as if it never urred in the first ce.
Whats this? Why didnt you use this amazing seasickness cure on me from the very beginning? I really thought I was going to die, you know.
This is nothing more than a temporary measure since I cant do this all the time. We have to keep going like this for the next few days, so you have no choice but to adjust. Ill still help you manage your seasickness every now and then, though. Just let me know when youre having an exceptionally hard time.
Okay.
Go get some rest.
What about you?
Theres no point inzing around. Im going to train my martial arts.
Here?
Is there any reason why I cant train here? This ships deck is big enough.
Do what you want, I guess, Ho-Gun, replied, looking fed-up.
Mu-Gun smiled at him, then began his martial arts training. His six followers and other members of the White Wolf Squad trained with him. Ho-Gun shook his head at the sight.
His subordinates are just like him, Ho-Gun mumbled to himself. Ho-Gun thought that maybe Mu-Guns real talent was the amount of effort he put into his martial arts.
This is making me feel ashamed for some reason, Ho-Gun continued in self-reflection.
His talent wasnt bad either. If he had put in the same amount of effort as Mu-Gun, he would have advanced into a higher realm than the one he was currently in. However, he waszy by nature. He enjoyed having fun rather than training. Therefore, his achievements in martial prowess were inferior to his talent.
Watching Mu-Gun training even after reaching the peak-level realm made Ho-Gun feel pathetic for not putting in the effort despitecking as much talent. The longer this went on, the wider the gap between them would be. Considering their current situation, could they still be close friends in the future?
Mu-Gun would treat Ho-Gun the same regardless of what position he was in. However, if their status changed, it would inevitably create some distance between them even if Mu-Gun didnt intend to.
Putting everything aside, Ho-Gun feltcking and intimidated when he saw Mu-Gun, who had reached such a high ce. At this rate, the rtionship between them would grow increasingly distant. Ho-Gun didnt want to lose his close friend that way. Hence, he thought he should devote his time to training his martial arts for the sake of their friendship.
There were friends harmful to keep around. Likewise, there were those that were helpful. In that sense, Mu-Gun served as Ho-Guns role model. And for acknowledging Mu-Gun as well-aplished and treating him with sincerity, Ho-Gun was also a good friend to Mu-Gun.
That same afternoon, Baek Mu-Ok approached Mu-Gun, who was resting afterpleting his training on the deck.
Im honestly a little disappointed, brother, Mu-Ok spoke, his voice sounding as if he came to Mu-Gun with a firm determination.
What do you mean? Mu-Gun, seemingly perplexed.
I know you said youd only pass down the martial arts you created to those ranked Advanced and above. However, I still cant help but be disappointed that you separately taught martial arts to six of the White Wolf Squad members.
Are you upset because I didnt do the same for you? Mu-Gun inquired upon hearing Mu-Oks words.
Yes, Im still your younger brother. Unfortunately, I guess you simply dont think Im better than them.
Mu-Gun chuckled at Mu-Oks remark.
Why are youughing? I really am upset.
Why would I care more about them than my own younger brother? I didnt teach you martial arts not because I thought you were worse than them. Your martial talent simply didnt meet my standards.
Your words are killing me.
Its neither difficult nor a waste to teach you martial arts. However, to be honest, Im not sure if it will be of any help to you.
I understand what you mean. Im not qualified to learn your martial arts, brother. I get it already. Mu-Ok said as he grew sullen.
I want you to seed through your resourcefulness rather than your martial arts.
Resourcefulness? Mu-Ok did not understand what Mu-Gun was driving at.
In my opinion, I think youre much more talented as a strategist than a martial artist. With that in mind, how about specializing in strategies?
How can I abandon martial arts and put my all into bing a strategist when Im a child of a martial family? Mu-Ok unwillingly blurted out.
Dont underestimate a good strategy. An outstanding strategist is better than a hundred experts. My martial arts will lead the Baek Sword Sects growth. However, I need you to support the sect with your strategies. With your resourcefulness and my martial prowessbined, the Baek Sword Sect will be capable of surpassing the Seven Great Families.
The Seven Great Families?
Why? You dont think we can do it?
I just cant imagine it.
Then you should try to keep imagining it starting now. Think about what you can do as the strategist of the Baek Sword Sect as well.
I understand what you mean. However, do I really have the talent to be a strategist? Mu-Ok was feeling ack of confidence.
Trust in your brothers eyes. As long as you try, you will be able to easily stand on equal footing with the wits of the Great Zhuge Family.
Understood.
Smiling brightly, Mu-Ok nodded. He had an inferiorityplex when it came to his martial talent since he kept beingpared to his brother. The fact that his ability couldnt be of help to the Baek Sword Sect also disheartened him. Now, however, he finally found a way to help the Baek Sword Sect. In addition, his idol, Mu-Gun, believed in him with conviction. To him, there was nothing that could make him happier than this. He vowed to do everything in his power to be the greatest strategist.
Now, go get some rest.
Afterpletely shaking off his disappointment for not being taught any martial arts, Mu-Ok left the cabin to stop bothering Mu-Guns rest. Left alone, Mu-Gun began to think about what he had to do in Nanjing.
Mu-Gun considered strength, money, and information to be the most important keys to rising to a high position in murim. Thats why he made prior arrangements to acquire those throughout his past reincarnations.
He made a pact with the Medicine King Family to enhance his internal energy, which would ultimately result in the development of his strength. He had also deposited his funds in the bank house to always have funds avable. Lastly, he established the Heavenly Secret Hall, which was based in Nanjing, for information-rted necessities. Mu-Gun nned to take over them with his current identity.
The Heavenly Secret Hall was an intelligence syndicate with roots in the Undern Sect, which was considered thergest intelligence syndicate in murim along with the Beggars Gang. The Undern Gang dealt with an extensive amount of information. However, the majority of them were nothing more than misceneous information. The high-level information they had on each murim family and sect was rtively useless because of their information collection methods.
The Undern Sect obtained information through the eyes and ears of those living at the bottom of the social chain, which had a foundational error: gathering crucial information through people like them was difficult.
The Heavenly Secret Hall was created to make up for that weakness. It used servants, workers, and even the low-rank martial artists working for the martial sects and families scattered all over China as informants, allowing them to obtain more direct information.
Mu-Gun established the Heavenly Secret Hall four hundred years ago when he was reincarnated as a figure in the Undern Sect in his sixth reincarnation and led the sect to its prime.
The Undern Supreme Monarch, Ha Wun-Bi. That was the name of Mu-Guns sixth reincarnation. At that time, he created thebat organization Heavenly Martial Hall and the intelligence syndicate Heavenly Secret Hall.
The Heavenly Martial Hall copsed ten years after his sixth reincarnations death, but the Heavenly Secret Hall still stood even during hisst reincarnations lifetime.
Like the Medicine King Family, the Heavenly Secret Hall was supposed to follow the inheritor of the Thunder God through the Thunder Gods pledge.
If things go well, Id likely be able to see Hall Master Cheon again.
Mu-Gun recalled Cheon Yu-Hwa, the Heavenly Secret Hall Leader, whom he had a rtionship with in his past reincarnation.
At that time, Yu-Hwa was in herte twenties, so there was a high possibility that she would still be in good health now.
In his past eight reincarnations, Mu-Gun couldnt meet any of his previous connections because of the hundred-year gap between them. He had even stopped dwelling much on his previous lives connections since he kept reincarnating. For those reasons, he couldnt help but feel weird about finally meeting someone from his past reincarnation.
Being reincarnated around one hundred yearster each time meant there was no need for him to be concerned with his past connections. Otherwise, there was a chance hed be negligent of the present. Hence, if possible, Mu-Gun lived far away from them, his family and his family members included.
However, this time, there was a shorter time gap between his previous life and his current reincarnation. Hence, his connections were bound to be intertwined. If Yu-Hwa was still affiliated with the Heavenly Secret Hall, taking over the Heavenly Secret Hall would be much easier than he expected.
Even if that wasnt the case, the oue would still be the same. Taking over the Heavenly Secret Hall in Nanjing and obtaining their informationwork would be a great help to the Baek Sword Sects growth.
Chapter 27
Chapter 27
Five days after they left Wenzhou for the mercantile journey, the Eun Merchant Groups party arrived in Xiangshan, Zhejiang Province without any issues. They decided to spend the night there.
The martial artists of the Baek Sword Sect and Justice Martial Sect decided to split their members into three groups and take turns guarding the merchant ship overnight. After all, anyone could try to rob it while it was docked in the port. Baek Mu-Gun decided to take the lead on the third shift, staying in the amodations the Eun Merchant Group prepared until it was time to rotate again.
The room their client gave hosted ten people, all of which were executive-level members. The rest of the crew had to settle in the cabin of the ships docked in the port. If every single member were to stay in the inn, their expenses would be enormous.
Even the Eun Merchant Group, which had a pretty high ie, couldnt do that much. Even if they had the money to do so, it was unlikely for them to take care of even the ordinary warriors. They prioritized profits, after all.
In any case, Mu-Gun and Jeong Ho-Gun were able to use the inn with their status as the young patriarchs of their respective sects.
After having a quick wash, the two went down to the inns restaurant to have dinner.
By the time they got there, Eun Ye-Sang, still cross-dressed as a man, and the middle-aged man whom she visited the Baek Sword Sect with were already eating. Mu-Gun bowed lightly to greet them, upied an empty seat, and sat down.
Ye-Sang bowed her head in response, then focused on her meal again. Mu-Gun and Ho-Gun ordered food and chatted while waiting for their order. They didnt care about Ye-Sang at all. On the other hand, Ye-Sang felt conscious of Mu-Gun as she ate. She was well aware of her own beauty, which was why she unterally broke up the marriage. Nevertheless, she thought Mu-Gun would at least be interested in her to some extent.
She didnt intend to ept Mu-Guns attention. Well aware of his behavior for the past three years, she refused to receive the attention of a man who frequented the brothel like it was his own home. However, Mu-Gun showed no interest in her, which hurt her pride for some reason.
Hmph! I wonder if he can still be so indifferent if I stop cross-dressing as a man.
Ye-Sang was confident that Mu-Gun wouldnt be able to take his eyes off her if she took off her male attire and dressed up as a woman. She was soon dumbfounded, however, upon realizing she was too concerned about Mu-Gun.
Why am I even thinking about him?
Ye-Sang didnt want to concern herself with Mu-Gun. However, the more she tried, the more he attracted her attention. Ye-Sang unknowingly stared at Mu-Gun but quickly turned away to avoid being caught.
She then swiftly finished her meal and went up to her room, deciding to avoid being in the same space as him lest shed involuntarily divert her attention to Mu-Gun again.
The Eun Merchant Groups youngdy kept ncing at you throughout her meal. Shes probably interested in you. Ho-Gun told Mu-Gun with excitement after seeing her leave after her meal.
Mind your own business, Mu-Gun chided.
Why dont you try hitting it off with her? With her wealth and beauty, youve got nothing to lose.
Are you being serious?
Its disgraceful of her to break up the marriage, sure, but with her looks, that much was totally understandable. Ho-Gun nodded in understanding.
Now that I think about it, youre the kind of person to let his family go to ruin for a beautiful woman, Mu-Gun said with a raised eyebrow.
I wish I could meet such a beautiful woman.
You saw one just now, didnt you?
Who do you take me for? No matter how beautiful she is, its an irond rule not to mess with a friends woman.
Shes not my woman. Not at all.
You guys have gone into talks of marriage. Shes basically halfway there, Ho-Gun tried to defend himself.
If Young Lady Eun heard this, she would be bbergasted.
On a more serious note, wont you need the Eun Merchant Groups financial resources to keep the Byeok Sword Manor in check? Ho-Gun stopped joking around.
Since when did you think that far ahead? Mu-Gun asked as he gave Ho-Gun a surprised look.
I would hate to see the Byeok Sword Manor swallow the Zhejiang Martial Alliance with the Hangzhou Merchant Company supporting them from behind. Ho-Gun shrugged.
And its okay for the Baek Sword Sect to take over the alliance?
If someone was going to take it, Id prefer the Baek Sword Sect does it.
Youre speaking as if the Justice Martial Sect doesnt have any opinion on this.
Thats not it. We simply know exactly where we stand. Bing the Zhejiang Martial Alliances leader with the Justice Martial Sects current power is simply impossible.
But you think its possible for the Baek Sword Sect? Mu-Gun questioned.
In my opinion, it would be difficult to make that happen right now. However, depending on the steps youd be taking, it is certainly possible.
It sounds like Id have to marry Young Lady Eun if I want the Baek Sword Sect to be the Zhejiang Martial Alliances leader.
If you want topete with the Byeok Sword Manor, which has gained the Hangzhou Merchant Companys financial power, dont you think the Baek Sword Sect should have a clear source of funds too? Ho-Gun tried to persuade his good friend to re-consider his annulled engagement with the Eun Merchant Group.
Well, I dont think its necessary.
Are you saying youre not interested in bing the alliances leader, or do you mean that you are more than capable to be the leader even without the Eun Merchant Groups financial power?
Thats enough. I think this is beyond what I can opine, Mu-Gun concluded the conversation topic.
Mu-Gun was a young patriarch. Regardless of his desires, he needed to be careful of making remarks that could be considered the will of the Baek Sword Sect. Ho-Gun wasnt the type to run his mouth, but it was better to keep his thoughts to himself as much as possible on such sensitive topics.
Mu-Gun was d that Ho-Gun expressed his intention to support the Baek Sword Sect as the leader of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, though. Aside from a strongbat force, they also needed support from other forces to im that position.
Even though the Baek Sword Sect and the Justice Martial Sect had an amicable rtionship, that didnt mean they would ept and obey the Baek Sword Sect as their alliances leader.
However, Ho-Guns words implied the Justice Martial Sect was, to some extent, determined to do so. Of course, it could be Ho-Guns personal judgment, but he understood Mo-Guns position better than anyone else as the young patriarch of the Justice Martial Sect. Hence, he wouldnt have said that thoughtlessly.
Mu-Gun was satisfied with the fact that there would at least be no conflict with the Justice Martial Sect over the leadership of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. Their order was served not long after, so they stopped talking and focused on their meal.
The inns food tasted significantly betterpared to its size and facilities, and Mu-Gun and Ho-Gun found their meal quite satisfactory even though the food was from a foreign region.
Afterward, they went back up to their room. Mu-Gun circted his qi with the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art before going to sleep. He then woke up in time for his shift and watched over the Eun Merchant Groups merchant ship with the members of the White Wolf Squad.
There was really no need for Mu-Gun to be on night watch. In a small city like Xiangshan, there werent any bandit gangs powerful enough to rob the merchant ship guarded by the Baek Sword Sect and Justice Martial Sects martial artists.
However, Mu-Gun purposely tried to take the initiative and set an example for his subordinates. Rather than choosing thefort that came with his high status, he wanted to win their hearts by showing them hed rather share the sorrows and joys of his subordinates.
And Mu-Guns actions certainly worked. His willingness to join the White Wolf Squad members, no matter how tough the situation was, impressed them. With him as the young patriarch, they thought he at least wouldnt treat his subordinates like pawns on a chess board. Even if they were in the face of a dangerous situation, in their minds, Mu-Gun would likely fight alongside them until the very end. Naturally, a seedling of loyalty toward him slowly grew in their hearts.
***
The Eun Merchant Groups merchant ship and the Baek Sword Sects two escort ships left Xiangshan early in the morning. Their fleet increased their speed after going beyond the reef zone anding out to the open sea. Soon, they passed Mount Putuo and entered the Zhoushan Archipgo.
Well be in the Four Seas Gangs territory from this point onward! Keep your wits about you!
Baek Cheon-Ho and Baek Cheon-Ung alerted the martial artists on board the White Tiger Ship and White Wolf Ship. The Four Seas Gangs territory extended from the Zhoushan Archipgo to Qingdao in Shandong Province. Entering the Zhoushan Archipgo meant they coulde across Four Seas Gang ships at any given moment. Well aware of that, Cheon-Ho and Cheon-Ung alerted the others in advance.
This is suddenly making me nervous, Ho-Gun said while taking a deep breath. After spending a few days on the sea, he no longer suffered from seasickness.
Have you ever been in a real battle? Mu-Gun asked while watching from the side.
Ive wiped out bandits before.
How many times?
Twice.
Thats a relief. Theres no need to be too nervous. Just think of it as fighting bandits.
How can small-time bandits that cant even enter the Greenwood Brigands List bepared to the Four Seas Gang, which dominates the sea routes of three provinces, including Shandong and Zhejiang? Ho-Gun retorted his friend for making dealing with the Four Seas Gang sound as easy as a piece of cake.
The Four Seas Gang is indeed a force powerful enough to rule the seas of three provinces. They certainly also have many martial arts masters that areparable to the forces of murim. However, thats taking the entire gang into consideration. Well onlye across a part of their organizationand those are likely to be mere pirates. With our currentbat capacity, were more than capable enough to deal with them. Above all else, theres little chance a battle will even ur in the first ce.
The Four Seas Ten Great Armadas represented the Four Seas Gangsbat forces. The Four Seas Ten Great Armadas was a collective term for the Four Seas Gangs ten fleets. Each of them onlymitted acts of piracy within their respective territories.
In other words, they would only encounter one fleet per area in these waters. Coming across two fleets at the same time in ces where their territories ovepped asionally urred, but it was such a rare case that it only ever happened once every few years.
One would normally only meet a fleet of two to three ships, each carrying an equal number of peak-level masters. Based on Mu-Guns standards, the Baek Sword Sect and Justice Martial Sectsbined forces outnumbered them. The pirates entire force could push them back, but they had more peak-level masters.
Hence, there was no need to be afraid even if they were to encounter the Four Seas Gang. Still, nothing good woulde from actually fighting those pirates. Despite having more peak-level masters, a single Four Seas Gang fleet had enough people to still cause them considerable damage inbat.
Moreover, fighting and damaging the Four Seas Gang would immediately mark them as thetters enemy. Depending on the situation, the entire Four Seas Ten Great Armadas could hunt them down for revenge. Hence, it was better to avoid any battles with the Four Seas Gang if possible.
What was interesting was that the Four Seas Gang would never engage in plundering acts without reason unless their strength was superior. They would only attack after determining who their opponent was.
The Four Seas Gang would plunder everything the opponent had should they conclude they were stronger. On the other hand, if they surmised that their strength was simr or inferior, they would extort a certain amount of toll fee instead.
Even if the other party was stronger than one of the Four Seas Gangs fleet, they would usually still pay the toll fee. After all, they couldnt risk turning the entire Four Seas Gang into an enemy.
The reason the Eun Merchant Group requested the Baek Sword Sect to escort their merchant ship was not so they could fight the Four Seas Gang and emerge victorious. It was to ensure that the Four Seas Gang would only demand a toll fee for safe passage. Paying them was a waste of finances, but it was much better than letting them loot all the goods the Eun Merchant Group had on board.
Aware of such circumstances, Mu-Gun didnt worry much about the Four Seas Gang. Of course, there were always some people who were just crazy. Among the Four Seas'' Ten Great Armadas, some demanded outrageous amounts of toll fees. There were also those who put so much trust in the Four Seas Gangs status and power that they would ignore the escort guards strength and attack recklessly.
In that case, theyd be left with no choice but to fight, regardless of repercussions. Mu-Gun hoped they wouldnt find themselves in such a situation, but he wasnt afraid of it. He was confident he could destroy the Four Seas Gang singlehandedly upon recovering his internal energy with the Medicine King Familys help.
What do you mean the possibility of a battle happening is very low? Ho-Gun asked, confused.
Mu-Gun kindly exined what he meant.
As expected, theres always a reason for peace. Ho-Gun then nodded in understanding.
Thats why you shouldnt be too nervous. That doesnt mean you should let your guard down, though.
Got it.
Ho-Gun finally rxed a little after hearing Mu-Guns exnation. Mu-Gun didnt inform the White Tiger Squad or White Wolf Squad of this fact. The possibility of a fight happening with the Four Seas Gang was low, but that didnt mean there was no chance of it happening at all. Hence, he needed them prepared to engage inbat at any moment.
If a battle broke out while everyone was rxed andcent, they could suffer a lot more damage than necessary. It was far better to have their guards up even if it was for naught.
It had already been two hours since they entered the waters of the Zhoushan Archipgo. They had sped up to get out of these waters as soon as possible.
If they continued like this for another hour, theyd likely pass this region without encountering the Four Seas Gangs fleet.
However, just before they could leave the Zhoushan Archipgo, three ships bearing the sigil of the Four Seas Gang appeared and began to approach them quickly.
Prepare for battle! However, you are to hold your fire until an order to attack is issued!
Cheon-Ho and Cheon-Ung gave instructions to the martial artists on board the White Wolf Ship and White Tiger Ship. The warriors equipped their respective weapons and readied themselves for a fight. Mu-Gun and Ho-Gun also did the same.
With the Four Seas Gang ships now fifty feet away, a robust man stood on the bow of the ship in the center and shouted at them.
I am Shim Gi-Hwan, in charge of the Tenth Great Armada of the Four Seas Gang! I want to talk to your representative!
In response, the middle-aged man apanying Ye-Sang stood on the bow of the Eun Merchant Groups merchant ship.
I am Ho Jung-San, the business representative of the Eun Merchant Group. we would like to pass the route ahead for the sake of a mercantile journey, so I ask for your generous understanding, good sir of the Four Seas Gang.
Master Ho of the Eun Merchant Group. This is my first encounter with your organization, is it not?
Thats right. This is our first mercantile trip to Nanjing.
I see. Then Ill kindly exin how things work here since you dont seem aware of it. This is a sea route controlled by the Four Seas Gang, and you will have to pay a price to pass through.
We, the Eun Merchant Group, will pay the toll fee in respect of the Four Seas Gang.
Youre very straightforward, Master Ho. Ill dly make a demand, then. If the Eun Merchant Group wants to pass through here, you will have to pay one thousand silver nyang.
The price bbergasted Mu-Gun and Ho-Gun.
Are they out of their minds? Sure, theyre the Four Seas Gang, but one thousand nyang? Are they trying to con us? Ho-Gunined, bewildered.
I think theyre overcharging us because its our first encounter, Mu-Gun replied.
A thousand silver nyang was equivalent to two months worth of the Baek Sword Corps monthly wages. It was a ridiculous amount to pay just to pass through the sea route.
You have great humor, good sir. Who would want to use this route if they had to pay one thousand silver nyang just to pass by once? If this was a one-time thing, then perhaps so, but if not, how could this amount be justified? Jung-San tried to haggle for a lower price.
Hahaha, if the Eun Merchant Group intends to be a regr customer of the Four Seas Gang, I will give you a special discount on the toll fee.
We, the Eun Merchant Group, will continue to use this sea route if the Four Seas Gang is willing to open it to us. We would also like to build good rtions with your organization.
Then Ill reduce the toll fee by half to answer the Eun Merchant Groups sincerity. Ive shown you my goodwill, so I hope you also respond in kind. The representative of the Tenth Great Armada kindly offered a discount.
Five hundred silver nyang was still arge amount. However, the profit that the Eun Merchant Group expected to gain through this mercantile journey was at least ten thousand silver nyang. Even if they paid thirty percent of the profits to the Baek Sword Sect and Justice Martial Sect, it would still amount to seven thousand silver nyang. Compared to that, five hundred nyang wasnt that much.
The problem was that there was a chance this wouldnt be the only toll fee theyd have to pay. After all, they could stille across two other fleets of the Four Seas Ten Great Armadas before arriving in Nanjing. If they also demanded five hundred silver nyang each, the Eun Merchant Group would have to pay a total of 1500 silver nyang.
No, including their return home into the calction, they would have to pay up to three thousand silver nyang. Thirty percent of the profits obtained from this mercantile journey would be wasted on toll fees. From the Eun Merchant Groups standpoint, that would be too much.
It would be great if they could save on the money paid to the Baek Sword Sect and Justice Martial Sect. However, without them as escort guards, the Four Seas Gang wouldnt just demand a toll fee. They would choose to take over their merchant ship.
On the other hand, they would make an enemy of the Four Seas Gang if they refused to pay the toll fee and a battle ensued here, ultimately making it difficult for them to use this sea route again in the future. The best move the Eun Merchant Group could make was to reduce the toll fee as much as possible.
I will pay up to three hundred silver nyang. I refuse to pay any more than that. Ye-Sang suddenly stepped forward while Jung-San was racking his brain.
Who are you to stand forward thoughtlessly? Gi-Hwan asked rudely, having confirmed Ye-Sangs young face after she pushed Jung-San aside.
This person is the young master of the Eun Merchant Group, Jung-San replied.
It seems to me the Eun Merchant Group doesnt intend to repay my kindness. If so, we can no longer offer you our goodwill. Man, whenever I try to be kind to others, they just take it as me being a pushover instead of appreciating it, Gi-Hwan said with a tone that seemed like he would issue an attack order at any moment. Growing anxious, the warriors on both sides fixed their grip on their weapons.
Chapter 28
Chapter 28
Shim Gi-Hwan had created a threatening atmosphere.
Youre aware that the Baek Sword Sect and the Justice Martial Sect, which are traveling with our merchant group, belong to the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, right? Eun Ye-Sang spoke without fear. If you attack us, it is no different from you attacking the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. The Four Seas Gang is certainly powerful, but can it can handle the Zhejiang Martial Alliance?
Are you threatening me with the Zhejiang Martial Alliances power?
Im not threatening you. Im just telling you the truth. As we mentioned earlier, the Eun Merchant Group has no intention of creating hostile rtions with the Four Seas Gang. We are also willing to pay a toll fee. However, we cannot ept your outrageous demand, Ye-Sang replied without backing down.
At her confident demeanor, Gi-Hwan frowned.
To involve the Zhejiang Martial Alliance in this Shes pretty good at pulling the strings.
Baek Mu-Gun looked at Ye-Sang with interest. Contrary to her words, it wasnt very likely for the other sects affiliated with the Zhejiang Martial Alliance toe forward and fight the Four Seas Gang. After all, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance was a coalition formed solely as a countermeasure to the threat of the Seven Great ns.
However, from the perspective of outsiders who had no knowledge of the alliances internal situation, they would assume the Zhejiang Martial Alliance was a fairly cohesive coalition. It wouldnt be farfetched for others to assume that its other forces would step up to retaliate if a sect affiliated with it suffered damages.
More importantly, Ye-Sang publicly mentioning the Zhejiang Martial Alliance left its other members with no choice but to get involved out of pride. If they didnt step up even though the Baek Sword Sect and the Justice Martial Sect suffered damages, the public would doubt their loyalty to the Zhejiang Martial Alliance and misunderstand that they refused to join the fight out of fear of the Four Seas Gang. Therefore, the sects within the Zhejiang Martial Alliance would have to get involved to save face.
The Four Seas Gang couldnt make any hasty moves. Attacking Ye-Sangs fleet despite her already mentioning the Zhejiang Martial Alliance would be no different from disregarding said organization. Ye-Sangs remarks likely seemed trivial, but it was derived from careful calctions.
And it was effective. Gi-Hwan didnt have any intention to fight the Eun Merchant Groups escort forces in the first ce because the Baek Sword Sect was present. He was aware that the Baek Sword Sect had annihted the Sea Dragon Gang.
Compared to the entire Four Seas Gang, the Sea Dragon Gang was insignificant. However, the Sea Dragon Gang was a stronger force than one fleet of the Four Seas Ten Great Armadas.
The fact that the Baek Sword Sect destroyed the Sea Dragon Gang meant they were also capable of annihting the Tenth Great Armada. There was no need to engage in a battle that came with so much risk. They could simply ept their payment for the toll fee.
The problem was that they offered a lower amount than he wanted. Three hundred silver nyang was still a profit, but humans were greedy by nature. He wanted more.
Above all, if Gi-Hwan epted Ye-Sangs offer right away in front of his subordinates, he would lose face.
Your schemes are extraordinary despite your young age. Ill make a special concession this time because I acknowledge your gantry. However, I can only concede up to four hundred silver nyang. If you insist on three hundred silver nyang, then I have no choice but to see this through to the very end. Gi-Hwan conceded a little but also demanded a slightly higher amount than Ye-Sangs offer to protect his pride.
Fine with me. Well pay that amount.
Ye-Sang, too, no longer resisted. The Four Seas Ten Great Armadas normal toll fee charge was around three hundred to four hundred silver nyang, and theyd only ept three hundred silver nyang once they had gotten acquainted with each other to a certain extent. She didnt expect negotiations to end at three hundred silver nyang in the first ce. She purposely lowballed them to decrease the toll fee from five hundred to four hundred silver nyang. Upon reaching an agreement, the Eun Merchant Group immediately paid the amount, and the Tenth Great Armada immediately opened up the route.
The Eun Merchant Groups fleet left the Zhoushan Archipgo region without dy.
From what I just saw, being a pirate is the best. All they had to do to earn four hundred silver nyang was sit around. Ho-Gun clicked his tongue. The Four Seas Gang made money too easily through their toll fee schemes.
If you like it that much, take this opportunity to be a pirate then.
Id love to, but I think life in the sea isnt for me.
I cant do it now, but Im going to take care of all those bastards one day, Mu-Gun said after chuckling at Ho-Guns cheekiness.
Wont the Four Seas Gangs destruction be bad for murim sects like us? Without the danger they pose, thered be no reason to request for escorts anymore."
We cant keep making money by escorting merchant groups forever. It would be much better to make money through the port management rights. However, we have to get rid of pirates like the Four Seas Gang for that. Thats the only way to let merchant shipse and go our ports as they want.
Now that I think about it, murim sects and pirates are no different. The only thing that sets us apart is our boundaries.
Its both important and difficult to keep that boundary.
Well, there is no end to the greed of humans.
If someone heard you, theyd probably think youre a wise man who has attained enlightenment about everything there was to know regarding the world.
What a turn-off. If your friend says something cool, you should be amazed or something.
Cool? What a load of bullshit. You just said something that everyone already knew.
You bastard. Oh, will the other armadas let us pass after we pay them toll fees like what we did with the Tenth Great Armada?
I guess so? Nothing good woulde from engaging in battle for both sides.
Mu-Guns prediction was right. On the way to Nanjing, the Eun Merchant Groups merchant ship encountered the Four Seas Gangs Eighth Great Armada. They also opened the way without any conflicts after demanding four hundred silver nyang as a toll fee. Fortunately, they didnt cross paths with the Ninth Great Armada. Thanks to that, the Eun Merchant Group was able to save four hundred silver nyang.
Ten days after they left Wenzhou, they finally arrived in Nanjing. The Eun Merchant Group nned to stay in Nanjing for fifteen days. Likewise, the Baek Sword Sect and Justice Martial Sect martial artists also had to stay in Nanjing until then.
Mu-Gun had no intention of justzing around for those days. As soon as they arrived in Nanjing, he decided to act on his own. Cheon-Ho and Cheon-Ung let Mu-Gun go without hesitation since they had been informed in advance.
Ho-Gun wasnt, though.
Where the hell do you n on going alone?
I have something to do. All I can say is that its more important to me than anything else.
You dont want me to pry any further, do you?
Sorry. Mu-Gun answered in an indirect manner.
And I cant go with you either, can I?
Its easier for me to go alone.
Got it. I dont know whats going on, but be careful. Ho-Gun decided to drop the topic and let Mu-Gun go his way.
Will do. You stay safe too. Ill visit the Justice Martial Sect once Im done with my errand.
Mu-Gun bid Ho-Gun farewell and left the amodation provided by the Eun Merchant Group. He didnt inform their client of his departure because there was no reason for him to do so.
After leaving the amodation, Mu-Gun went into a restaurant located in the alley inside Nanjings North Gate Road. It was an old and shabby restaurant going by the name of Ten Thousand Miles Aroma. Mu-Gun sat down by the window.
The waiter served him tea and asked, What would you like to eat?
Give me Yellow River Goldfish, Rainbow Cloud Chicken, and Moonlit Bird.
All the dishes Mu-Gun ordered were new to the waiter. They werent even on the Ten Thousand Miles Aromas menu.
It was a secret code based on the name of the Undern Supreme Monarch, Ha Wun-Bi, the founder of the Heavenly Secret Hall.[1] The waiters eyes shone when he received Mu-Guns order.
I apologize, dear customer, but those dishes are not allowed in this ce, the waiter replied with another code.
Then is it allowed in the Thousand Miles Aroma? Mu-Gun then responded with the third secret code.
Yes. Should I pass on the message that we have a customer?
Please do.
Please wait a moment.
The waiter went inside the kitchen after asking to be excused. After a while, he returned.
Ill lead you inside, the waiter said as he offered to guide Mu-Gun.
Ill leave it to you.
Please follow me.
When Mu-Gun rose from his seat, the waiter led him toward the Ten Thousand Miles kitchen and past the hidden door inside it. Mu-Gun followed him without hesitation. He had already gone through the hidden path of the Ten Thousand Miles Aroma in two of his previous reincarnations. This was no different from back then.
After walking for about fifteen minutes, they soon reached the end of the secret passage, where the hidden manor of the Heavenly Secret Hall awaited. The only ones who knew about this ce were the Heavenly Secret Hall Leader and its members within the Ten Thousand Miles Aroma.
Even the Nine Great Faction Leaders, who supervised the Heavenly Secret Halls information, were not aware of this ces existence.
You can head inside.
The waiter pointed to the main building of the manor. When Mu-Gun opened the main buildings sliding door and entered, he found himself in a room with a separation. A pair of long feet appeared between the space, and a woman was behind them.
Are you looking for the Thousand Miles Aroma? the woman asked.
Yes.
Do you know exactly what it entails?
It is the name of the covenant left behind by the Undern Supreme Monarchs descendant, who was also the sessor of the Thunder God.
Then Ill ask you. Are you the Thunder Gods sessor?
Yes.
Can you show me the Thunder Gods symbol?
Of course.
At the womans words, Mu-Gun raised his hand and discharged the thunder qi of the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art.
A golden thunderbolt then formed over his hand and took the form of a flower, creating the Golden Thunder Flower Sealthe Thunder Gods symbol. Upon bearing witness to it, she acknowledged Mu-Gun as the sessor of the Thunder God.
I, Dan Seol-Young, Vice Leader of the Heavenly Secret Hall, greet the Thunder Gods sessor.
Pleasure to make your acquaintance. Where is the Heavenly Secret Hall Leader? Why did they send the Heavenly Secret Hall Vice Leader to greet me in their stead? Mu-Gun asked.
By tradition, the Heavenly Secret Halls leader, not its vice leader, had to personally greet the Thunder Gods sessor.
The fact that the Heavenly Secret Hall Leader didnte themself meant either they had disregarded the Thunder Gods sessor, or they were involved in some form of incident.
I apologize, but she isnt here right now. She has been poisoned and is hovering between life and death. That left us with no other choice but for me to greet the Thunder Gods sessor, Seol-Young replied sorrowfully.
Is Cheon Yu-Hwa the current leader? Mu-Gun asked with a stiffened expression.
Yes.
Who poisoned her?
The Heavenly Secret Hall is currently facing a dire problem. A mysterious force recruited an insider from the Heavenly Secret Hall and caused a rebellion. Through the Heavenly Secret Guardians sacrifice, the leader and I barely managed to escape to this ce. However, the traitors had already poisoned her by then. Her survival currently remains uncertain.
Where is she? No, lead me to her. Now.
Are you perhaps trying to heal her? Seol-Young asked with an expectant voice.
Yes. However, I cant guarantee that I will be able to cure the poison.
The Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Arts thunder qi had a powerful detoxification effect that could nullify a fair amount of poisons. However, it wasnt omnipotent, and hed have to remove it from someone elses body, not his own. Hence, he couldnt be sure until he saw it in person.
Still, Seol-Young felt d. There was at least a possibility to save her leader. She got up right away and walked out. Mu-Gun could now see her, with her feet covered. She was in her early twenties, beautiful, and had a strange charm that was both pure and captivating.
Even with the urgent matter of Yu-Hwa being poisoned and lingering on deaths door, Seol-Youngs beauty was so outstanding that Mu-Gun was almost enchanted.
How about we appreciate my faceter and go to the hall leader first? Seol-Young reminded Mu-Gun, who was staring tantly at her face.
Sorry. Lead me to Hall Leader Cheon. Mu-Gun said with a bitter smile.
Please follow me.
With Seol-Young in the lead, Mu-Gun headed to where Yu-Hwa was.
1. The hanja characters for Ha Wun-Bi () meant river, cloud and fly, which in the case of the code, it is represented by the bird.
Chapter 29
Chapter 29
Upon entering the inner room, they found Cheon Yu-Hwa lying on the bed in a grave condition. Despite her condition and the test of time, she still looked like she was in her forties.
Baek Mu-Gun immediately recognized the poison Yu-Hwa was inflicted with just by looking at the purple petals blooming on her forehead. It was the Soulless Purple Flower Poison. The death of those suffering from it was already certain once a total of eight purple petals had bloomed on their forehead. And there were already seven on Yu-Hwas. If they were a littleter, she wouldve been beyond saving even if the Shiva Gods came.
Fortunately, its not toote, Mu-Gun remarked.
Mu-Gun was relieved upon counting the number of petals blooming on Yu-Hwas forehead. It would be difficult to cure the Soulless Purple Flower Poison with the internal energy he currently possessed. However, it wasnt impossible.
Can you treat her? Dan Seol-Young asked.
It will take some time, but its treatable.
After hearing Mu-Guns answer, Seol-Young suddenly knelt in front of him.
Please save the hall leader. Shes like a mother to me. If you save her life, I will never forget your kindness for the rest of my life, Seol-Young begged desperately.
Her desperation conveyed her special affection for Yu-Hwa to Mu-Gun.
Please get up. Id still save her even if you didnt plead. The Thunder Gods covenant is not only applicable to the Heavenly Secret Hall. I, too, have a responsibility and duty to oversee the Heavenly Secret Halls safety. I will save her as part of the Thunder Gods covenant, so you dont have to worry.
Thank you.
Thank meter. No one is allowed to enter this ce from this moment onward until the treatment is over. The treatment of the Soulless Purple Flower Poison requires a high level of concentration, so there cant be any interference from anyone.
Understood. Ill make sure to not let a single noise slip through. Do you need anything else?
Thats all I need. Ill be starting the treatment now, so Im going to have to ask you to leave, Vice Leader.
I leave her in your good hands.
After Seol-Young left, Mu-Gun propped Yu-Hwa up and sat down behind her. He then ced his hand on Yu-Hwas myeong-mun point.
Lets begin.
After taking a deep breath, Mu-Gun injected the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Arts thunder qi into Yu-Hwa. As it permeated within her, it soon confronted the Soulless Purple Flower Poison.
The Soulless Purple Flower Poisons aura immediatelyunched an attack upon recognizing its natural enemy. The energy it had spread all over her was quite powerful. After all, there were already seven purple petals blooming on her forehead.
However, the thunder qi of the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art was the natural enemy of poison. In addition, Mu-Guns skill in handling the thunder qi was close to perfection. He didnt fight the Soulless Purple Flower Poison head-on.
After separating its toxic energy, Mu-Gun lured a part of it away, isted it, and quickly burned it.
It sounded easy, but the process was actually very intricate and required a high level of concentration. Focusing on the fight against the Soulless Purple Flower Poison, he gave it his all. As such, his thunder qi continued to lure the poison and burn it.
However, since the Soulless Purple Flower Poison had already spread throughout Yu-Hwas body and grown enormous, the treatment process did not progress as quickly as Mu-Gun had expected.
He didnt lose concentration despite the continuous qi battle tiring him out. Unfortunately, he had a finite amount of internal energy.
His internal energy reached rock bottom before an hour had passed. In response, Mu-Gun immediately stopped the detoxification process and circted his qi to recover his internal energy. Afterward, he resumed detoxifying the Soulless Purple Flower Poison again.
Mu-Gun even abstained from eating and drinking to focus on treating the poison within Yu-Hwa. Two days had already passed since he began, but he still didnt stop treating Yu-Hwa.
Meanwhile, Seol-Young grew anxious. Since Mu-Gun hadnt left the room in so long, she was worried that something had happened. She wanted to go in and check on them personally, but she couldnt. Mu-Gun specifically instructed her not to cause any disturbance. That left her no choice but to wait and pray for Yu-Hwas treatment to seed safely.
However, the heavens refused to grant her wish.
While she was impatiently waiting for Yu-Hwas treatment to end, a Heavenly Secret Hall member working in the manor came running hurriedly and informed her of the worst news possible.
Vice Leader! We have a huge problem. An unidentified group of masked men has destroyed the Ten Thousand Miles Aroma and are on their way here right now.
How did they find out about the Ten Thousand Miles Aroma?
I dont know, but we have to escape now. We dont have time. Weve activated the hidden passages traps, but those wont be able to hold them back for any longer than fifteen minutes.
Where can we even go to escape, considering they found even this ce? I cant move from here either. Not until the hall leaders treatment is over. Summon the Heavenly Secret Guardians and gather them right this instant.
There are only ten Heavenly Secret Guardians in the manor right now. It will be difficult for them to stop more than twenty of those masked men by themselves.
Even if so, we have to do our best to fend them off, Seol-Young replied with a determined expression.
The Heavenly Secret Hall member did as instructed since he had no other choice. Seol-Young pondered for a moment about going inside the room where Mu-Gun was treating Yu-Hwa.
Mu-Gun told her to not interrupt him until the treatment was over, but she had to inform him of the situation given the fact that the enemy was trying to break in. In the worst-case scenario, she had to ensure that Mu-Gun would survive even if it was just him alone.
Knock knock!
Iming in.
Seol-Young went into the room without waiting for an answer. Mu-Gun was still treating Yu-Hwa, and he was so focused that he didnt realize Seol-Young hade in.
The sight prevented Seol-Young from talking to him. She was worried breaking Mu-Guns concentration could have dangerous consequences. Hence, Seol-Young instead waited in silence until Mu-Gun noticed her himself. There was still some time left anyway.
When about seven minutes had passed, Seol-Young could no longer afford to wait. She was forced to call out Mu-Gun. However, just as she was about to, Mu-Gun opened his eyes and took his hand off Yu-Hwas back.
Whats the matter?
Are you done with the treatment?
For now. Ive removed all the poison inside her, but shes still too weak. Itll take some time for her to regain consciousness.
Just like what Mu-Gun had said, all the purple petals that were blooming on Yu-Hwas forehead had disappeared.
Thank you very much. Unfortunately, we have another problem.
The traitors of the Heavenly Secret Hall have found this ce, havent they?
Thats right. With the forces we have here, fending them off will prove quite difficult. I think it will be better for you to get away from this ce, Thunder Gods sessor. And I know this is a difficult request, but please take the hall leader with you.
What about you?
Ill stay here and buy you as much time as I can.
I admire your determination, but I will have to refuse.
As expected, its far too much for you to take the hall leader with you.
You misunderstand. I dont intend to leave this ce.
What? What do you mean by that?
Seven minutes. Please hold out for just that long. Ill handle it from that point onward.
As soon as he finished speaking, he assumed a lotus position and began circting his qi. Treating Yu-Hwa exhausted his internal energy. He needed to recover first to fight against the enemy.
Seol-Young realized Mu-Guns intention upon seeing him circting his qi. His willingness to risk his life for the Heavenly Secret Hall impressed her.
Seven minutes. She went outside with the determination to keep the enemies at bay for that long no matter what. Seol-Young, along with the ten Heavenly Secret Guardians, stood in front of the manor. Soon after, nearly thirty masked men appeared.
Youve done well hiding here like a sly rat. We had a hard time finding this ce, One of the masked men said.
If we are sly rats, you guys are wild dogs coveting other peoples belongings.
What a nave kid. Theres no such thing as yours or mine in murim. Whether its taken by force or other means, the person holding on to it is the owner. Wild dogs or not, thest one standing wins.
Im not so sure about that. I doubt youll be able to take over the Heavenly Secret Hall.
Its amusing to see a child like you bluff and spout such nonsense. Did you perhaps cure the poison inflicted on the Heavenly Secret Hall Leader? If you hand over the Heavenly Secret Record and the Heavenly Secret Spirit que, Ill give you the antidote for it.
The Heavenly Secret Record was a list of names of the Heavenly Secret Halls secret agents, including the Nine Great Faction Lords. It also recorded their organizations secret agentwork. However, only the Heavenly Secret Hall Leader was allowed to look at it.
The members of the Heavenly Secret Hall didnt know each others identities at all, and not even the Nine Great Faction Lords knew each other. It was a measure taken to ensure their organizations security. In doing so, even if one of the Nine Great Faction Lords identities was revealed, the identity of the other faction lords and secret agents would remain safe.
The Nine Great Faction Lords and the secret agents only received orders from the Heavenly Secret Hall Leader.
Meanwhile, the Heavenly Secret Spirit que was a seal that proved the identity of the Heavenly Secret Hall Leader. Since the Nine Great Faction Lords and the secret agents only epted orders from the Heavenly Secret Hall Leader, they would only begin to act when the document was stamped with the Heavenly Secret Spirit que. To fully take over the Heavenly Secret Hall, the Heavenly Secret Record and Heavenly Secret Spirit que were essential. Without those items, they would only be able to obtain an empty shell.
What assurance do I have that youll really give me the antidote?
Since Mu-Gun had detoxified the poison, they no longer needed an antidote. Nevertheless, Seol-Young showed interest to stall as much time as she could.
What Im interested in is the Heavenly Secret Record and the Heavenly Secret Spirit que, not the Heavenly Secret Hall Leaders life.
People like you usually feign ignorance and go against their words once theyve gotten what they wanted.
If you dont believe me, then just let the Heavenly Secret Hall Leader die, the enemy leader taunted.
Then you wont be able to obtain the Heavenly Secret Record and the Heavenly Secret Spirit que. Without those, you wont be able tomand the Heavenly Secret Hall.
No, youll eventually give in.
Where are you even getting that confidence?
If you dont hand them over, Ill send you to a brothel. I wonder if you can keep that act up when youre about to spend the rest of your life as a toy for men you don''t even know. The enemy leader changed his tactic to threat now that he knew Seol-Young would not give in that easily.
Seol-Young trembled, feeling insulted by the mans words. If she could, she didnt want to talk to him any further. However, now wasnt the time to act ording to her feelings. She had to keep stalling.
Considering you cant even put up with such insults, youre indeed still young. Then again, the younger you are, the more money Ill get from selling you to a brothel, The man continued to mock her upon seeing her trembling and clenching her teeth.
Seol-Young held herself back from drawing her sword and charging at him immediately.
Hand over the antidote first. If the hall leader recovers safely, I will give you what you want.
Do you take me for a fool? And do you even understand the situation youre in? Im the only one allowed to make demands here. Hand over the Heavenly Secret Record and the Heavenly Secret Spirit que. Only then will I give you the antidote.
Fine, but give me some time to think, Seol-Young replied, hoping to drag for just a little more time.
However, the man did not fall for it. Quite the contrary, he finally noticed that she was deliberately stalling for time.
How dare you pull such shallow tricks? Capture that woman and the Heavenly Secret Hall Leader alive, then kill off the rest, The man ordered, and the group of masked men behind him moved immediately.
Stop them! Seol-Young shouted, thenunched an attack on the masked men. Sheunched the whip sword wrapped around her waist, causing a blue sword wave to fly toward one of the masked men approaching her. Her target hurriedly stepped back and evaded the attack.
Seol-Young didnt stop, however. She swung her whip sword again. Refusing to back down either, the masked man swung his saber in response. Her whip sword bent wildly, then deflected the masked mans saber and shed his wrist.
Kuhkk!
Her opponent lost his grip on his saber along with a painful scream. Seol-Yeong thrust her weapon toward his neck. However, just before it could pierce through, a ck shadow quickly invaded her space from the leftit was the same man she was speaking to just a while ago.
Seol-Young immediately retracted her attack and swung her sword at him. Her whip sword and the mans saber shed, causing a loud metal nk to reverberate.
Seol-Youngs weapon climbed the mans saber like a snake, then attempted to slice his wrist. However, the result was different from the masked man she wounded earlier.
The man shook his saber with great force, untangling Seol-Youngs whip sword and deflecting it. Without dy, the man then swung his saber at her right arm. She glided back and evaded it.
Pretty impressive for a young girl.
The man was impressed by Seol-Youngs movements, which allowed her to avoid his saber. Nevertheless, he swung at her again.
Seol-Young judged it wouldnt be favorable for her to sh directly against the mans saber. Instead, she focused on evading his attacks. She executed the Moonlit Fairy Step, a movement art that was difficult for her opponents to see through due to its elegant yet bizarre movements.
As expected, her opponent had trouble breaking through her Moonlit Fairy Step. If her abilities were in a higher realm, the man would neverve been able to touch even a strand of her hair until the end.
However, she was still young and her skills were still insufficient. Over time, the man got used to her movements.
This is as far as your petty tricks will bring you.
Finally seeing through the Moonlit Fairy Step, hended a satisfying blow on Seol-Young. Seol-Young was forced to extend her whip sword to block his attack.
Seol-Youngs whip sword shed against the mans saber but was helplessly deflected, allowing her opponents saber to sh her right arm.
Ugh!
Groaning, Seol-Young hurriedly took a step back.
Why dont you give up? Youre the only one left.
Upon hearing the mans words, Seol-Young quickly confirmed the situation of the Heavenly Secret Guardians. At that moment, she witnessed thest Heavenly Secret Guardian copse as his neck was slit open.
With all of her colleagues now defeated, the masked men charged into the building where Mu-Gun and Yu-Hwa were in.
No!
Seol-Young hurriedly tried to stop them.
Where are you going?
However, before she knew it, the man had blocked her path. The others kept trespassing into the manor.
Please!
Seol-Young prayed that Mu-Gun had finished circting his qi on time. At that very moment, the buildings entrance shattered, and the masked men that had entered its premises got mercilessly sted away.
Seol-Young watched Mu-Gun slowly walk out with the Flying Golden Shield in his hand.
Chapter 30
Chapter 30
Dan Seol-Young breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing Baek Mu-Gun. However, she soon grew concerned if he could deal with more than twenty masked men alone.
She heard stories about the Thunder Gods sessor from Cheon Yu-Hwa. ording to her, the Heavenly Thunder Gods Swordsman Guyang Hwi, the predecessor of the Thunder Gods sessor, possessed such powerful martial prowess that it was difficult to find anyone able to rival him before he could even turn thirty years old.
Even though Seol-Young thought the Thunder Gods sessor could handle this much, she couldnt help but be worried because of Mu-Guns young age. On the other hand, Mu-Guns sudden appearance flustered the masked men.
The man standing in Seol-Youngs way also felt anxious about the unknown figures unexpected appearance. However, he calmed down upon realizing Mu-Gun looked to be in his twenties and that he was alone.
Who are you? the man asked Mu-Gun.
I should be the one asking that question. Who are you, where did youe from, and why you are aiming for the Heavenly Secret Hall?
What an ill-mannered brat.
You dont seem to know a lot about murim. In this world, age isnt important. All that matters is the martial arts you possess.
Are you saying your martial prowess is higher than mine? The man replied, dumbfounded.
Why dont you confirm it yourself?
I find no need for me to do so. My men are more than enough.
Well see about that, Mu-Gunmented with a smirk.
You little brat, how dare you act so arrogant!
When Mu-Gun belittled them, the masked men charged at him, no longer capable of suppressing their anger. Mu-Gun immediately tossed the Flying Golden Shield he was holding.
The Flying Golden Shield spun fiercely and flew toward the masked men. Not expecting such a move, they hurriedly tried to block it. However, it contained power beyond their wildest imagination.
The Flying Golden Shield deflected a saber and severely crushed the chest of the first masked man it made contact with, sting him away. The shield didnt stop, however. Instead, it flew toward the other masked men. Shocked, they swung their sabers in an effort to block it, but the oue remained the same.
In an instant, ten masked men had copsed on the floor with their chests destroyed. Mu-Gun lightly caught the Flying Golden Shield when it returned.
Then, without dy, he threw it toward the remaining masked men.
D-dodge it! The leader shouted.
Mu-Guns opponents hurriedly backed down, finally realizing stopping it was futile. However, it had an effective range of fifty feet. Retreating was useless unless they could cover a longer distance before it could catch them.
With a sharp, piercing sound, the Flying Golden Shield flew quickly toward the retreating masked men. While they were flustered, a ck shadow suddenly appeared before them and released a precise saber qi toward the iing projectile.
As the Flying Golden Shield ferociously pushed against the mans weapon, the man clenched his teeth and shook his saber outward, distorting the shields trajectory and causing it to fly past them. Mu-Gun easily retrieved it.
The mans expression stiffened after blocking the Flying Golden Shield. He had almost dropped his saber. And his right hand, which was still in shock, had be numb.
As soon as the shield came back to Mu-Gun, he threw it toward the man.
Its speed and power were iparably higher than before since it was aimed at a single target. Clenching his teeth once more, the man raised his saber to defend against it.
A loud roar broke out the moment Mu-Guns shield and the mans saber collided head-on. However, thetters saber qi could no longer deflect the Flying Golden Shield. On the contrary, the shield managed to pierce through it.
This crazy shield!
The mans expression twisted at the Flying Golden Shields power as it pushed through the saber. The moment he was put in danger, the masked men around him charged toward Mu-Gun and rained down attacks on him.
Mu-Gun immediately unsheathed his sword and executed the Overflowing Moonray sh, a technique of the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art. Sword qi which looked like rays of moonlight emerged from his sword.
The group of masked men, who charged toward him solely based on the fact that he didnt have the Flying Golden Shield in hand, fell with their necks and chests pierced by the Overflowing Moonray shs sword qi. Despite so, their deaths were not in vain.
To deal with them, Mu-Gun had to break off the qi flow connected to the Flying Golden Shield. As a result, the man who almost got split in half by the Flying Golden Shield managed to escape the crisis. He gritted his teeth at the sight of his subordinates dying on his behalf.
He was never a match for Mu-Gun. Hence, he had to use a different tactic. As he thought so, Seol-Young came into the eyes of the man. If he used her as a hostage and threatened Mu-Gun, he would be able to escape from this ce. Perhaps hed even be able to trade her life for the Heavenly Secret Record and the Heavenly Secret Spirit que.
The man immediately dashed toward Seol-Young.
How are the bad guys always so consistent?
As he looked at the man, Mu-Gun clicked his tongue and raised his hand. A golden lightning then formed over it, took the form of a sword, and cut through space to pierce the mans legs.
Kuhkk!
The Thunder Sword Cannon prated the mans legs like skewers, causing him to scream and fall to the ground. Surprised by the mans sudden approach, Seol-Young was about to wildly swing her whip sword. When lightning stabbed through him, she looked at Mu-Gun in shock.
Always keep in mind that it is forbidden to let your guard down, Mu-Gun told her as he approached the fallen man.
Kuhkkk, who the fuck are you? The man asked after groaning in pain.
Id like to ask you the same question. Who are you guys?
Ughh, Ill tell you one thing. I dont know who you are, but you messed with someone you shouldnt have. And it will cost you your life, the man spat hisst words before biting the poison pill hidden in his mouth.
Kurghhh.
As soon as he did, his mouth foamed up and he quivered. Not long after, he grew limp and stopped breathing.
Foul bastards.
Mu-Gun clicked his tongue upon witnessing what happened to the man. Considering they managed to manipte a person with such strong malice, whoever was behind them wasnt just any ordinary individual.
Thank you.
Seol-Young bowed to Mu-Gun while holding onto her bleeding arm.
Is your arm okay?
This is nothingpared to what my colleagues suffered, Seol-Young replied as she sorrowfully looked at the fallen Heavenly Secret Guardians cold, lifeless bodies.
Seeing her that way made Mu-Gun think she was a good-natured person.
Still, bleeding can lead to direplications. Go inside and get it treated.
What about you, Thunder Gods sessor?
My name is Baek Mu-Gun.
Ah, so youre Young Master Baek.
I n to pay the Heavenly Secret Hall a visit, Mu-Gun had a rough idea of the situation.
The Heavenly Secret Hall?
I have to deal with the person who sent these men.
But it would be too dangerous to go alone. There will be enemies stronger than these people at the Heavenly Secret Hall. And theyll be far superior in numbers as well. Even though they had only just gotten acquainted, Seol-Young was already feeling concerned about Mu-Gun.
Theylle here anyway if I dont go. And even if we try to run away, theyll simply hunt us down. For the futures sake, we have to eliminate all the enemies at the Heavenly Secret Hall.
Thats true, but
Before Seol-Young couldplete her sentence, Mu-Gun interrupted her.
You dont have to worry about me. Just take care of Hall Leader Cheon. And make preparations to leave this ce as soon as I return.
The Heavenly Secret Halls main base and this manor, which served as a safe house, had beenpromised. If they stayed here, they would be attacked again even if he had dealt with the enemies at the Heavenly Secret Hall. It would be best to move their base to another ce.
Understood. Please be careful. Seol-Young answered with an affirmative, though her worried expression remained.
Dont worry. Oh, do you have any beef jerky or dry rations left? Im quite hungry since I havent eaten anything for three days. Mu-Gun sensed her worry and tried to divert the topic.
Ah! Why not have a meal before you go? Ill quickly prepare a meal for you.
Its fine. I should get going before those people figure out what went down here and take measures.
I see. Then please wait a moment.
Seol-Young hurriedly ran to the kitchen. After a while, she returned with a pouch containing jerky and dry rations.
Thank you.
Mu-Gun left the manor after epting it. Seol-Young watched Mu-Gun leave, then proceeded to do what she had to do.
***
Sky Flower House was the most famous brothel in Nanjings red-light district, and their gisaengs beauty was so extraordinary that it was said even the top-grade gisaengs of other brothels would seem ordinary in the Sky Flower House. The men of this city were bound to look for younger and more beautiful women. It was rare for the men in Nanjing to not want to be in the embrace of the Sky Flower Houses gisaengs.
However, crossing the Sky Flower Houses thresholds wasnt easy. The reason for that was money. The Sky Flower House charged five times higher than other brothels. And that was just the price for ordinary gisaengs. Those in higher sses were even more expensive. Hence, people without money couldnt even think of visiting the Sky Flower House.
For that reason as well, most of the customers who frequented it were rich people. Therefore, high-ranking officials often used it as a ce of entertainment. However, few knew of the fact that the Sky Flower House was the headquarters of the Heavenly Secret Hall.
That wasnt surprising, however, since not many people knew of the existence of the Heavenly Secret Hall, which had hidden its true identity via its reputation as the best brothel in Nanjing thus far.
Mu-Gun appeared before the Sky Flower Houses back gate. Looking at the back gate as he chewed on the dry rations he received from Seol-Young, he sensed the qi of a few martial artists beyond it.
I didnt expect to be using the Dark Specter Stealth Art like this.
Mu-Gun lived the life of an assassin in his third reincarnation. That was also the first time in his previous life that he learned martial arts. The Dark Specter Stealth Art was a movement art he learned then, and it boasted the greatest covertness in the dark.
Mu-Gun invoked the Dark Specter Stealth Art and infiltrated through the back gate of the Sky Flower House. There were people standing guard there, but no one noticed his presence.
Mu-Gun knew the Sky Flower Houses building and structure quite well due to his past memories. Hence, he didnt have to wander around to reach the Sky Flower Pavillionthe innermost part of this brothel.
Since it was located at the center, the ringleader of those who invaded this ce would likely be there.
Mu-Gun didnt have an inkling of intention to fight fair and square. He nned to deal with his opponents one by one after suppressing their ring leader at the Sky Flower Pavilion.
Mu-Gun stealthily climbed to the Sky Flower Houses roof using the Dark Specter Stealth Art, then examined the flow of energy inside it. He sensed several different energies, one of which was especially powerful.
Hmmm, thats at least a lower peak-level expert.
Mu-Gun frowned as he confirmed the persons energy flow was stronger than he expected. If it was just that one person, he would have entered the Sky Flower Pavilion without hesitation. However, aside from the lower peak-level expert, he also found a few energies that seemed to be in the first-rate realm. Considering Mu-Guns current level, hed have trouble dealing with their forces.
Should I activate the Thunder God''s Descent?
Mu-Gun was stuck at a crossroads.
The Thunder God''s Descent was a technique that would call forth the power of the Thunder God, thus allowing him to use the Thunder Gods power regardless of his level. In truth, the Thunder Gods Descent was an absolute-realm ultimate technique and could be called the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects essence itself.
However, it wasnt something that could be used recklessly. In order to use the power of the Thunder God, the internal energy of the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art had to be consumed.
Just executing it already consumed twenty years worth of internal energy. In addition, it would also consume internal energy continuously to maintain the Descent state.
Based on the internal energy Mu-Gun currently possessed, the period of time he could use the power after invoking the Thunder Gods Descent was less than ny seconds.
To be perfectly honest, that duration was more than enough to exterminate his enemies within the Sky Flower Pavilion. The problem was the enemies outside of it.
The Thunder Gods Descent allowed the power of the Thunder God, a divine being, to be contained and used within a mortal vessel. However, it would inevitably put a huge burden on the user. Hence, after using it, they would fall into a lethargic state.
He could resolve that problem by training until he was strong enough to withstand the aftereffect of the Thunder Gods Descent. In his previous life, he cultivated the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation beyond the 9-star realm. Hence, he no longer fell into a lethargic state even after activating the Thunder Gods Descent.
However, that was all in the past. He had only cultivated the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation to the 5-star realm in this life. He wouldnt be able to avoid lethargy after activating the Thunder Gods Descent. If the enemies outside the Sky Flower Pavilion stormed in while he was in such a predicament, his death would be inevitable.
Ive thought about it from all angles, and I dont think the Thunder Gods Descent is the right choice.
Mu-Gun eliminated using the Thunder Gods Descent from his options, then considered the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword to deal with the enemy.
He would have a chance of winning if he eliminated the expert believed to be in the lower peak-level realm as soon as he entered the Sky Flower Pavilion. Mu-Gun simted the path where he entered the Sky Flower Pavilion and killed the lower-peak level master by invoking the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Art.
He imagined various scenarios in his mind, but none of them convinced him of a sure-fire victory.
Should I retreat for now?
He couldnt risk his life for a method he wasnt convinced about. Hence, Mu-Gun considered retreating. However, just then, some of the energy flows he sensed inside the Sky Flower Pavilion suddenly began to move away.
The heavens are on my side, huh.
Mu-Gun didnt know what was going on, but the few people he assumed to be first-rate martial artists left the Sky Flower Pavilion, leaving the lower peak-level expert behind. He then sensed a few new energy flowse in, but they didnt show any signs of being martial artists.
Theyre gisaengs, Mu-Gun concluded after examining the new energy flows. He had roughly understood the situation. The lower peak-level expert sent his subordinates away and called for some gisaengs.
There was no need to guess the reason behind this action. The expert wanted to be in the gisaengs embrace.
And hes greedy too.
The lower peak-level expert asked for several women instead of just one, so it was in as day that he wanted to bed several women at the same time.
Mu-Gun cursed the lustful expert in his mind and pondered about the next move he should make. Afterward, he immediately took action.
Chapter 31
Chapter 31
Baek Mu-Gun approached the window, which was the only way into the Sky Flower Pavilion. He then threw the Flying Golden Shield on his back into the sky.
The Flying Golden Shield drew arge curvature as it rotated ferociously quickly into the sky. Soon, it flew toward the Sky Flower Pavilions window at high speed.
Kyaaaaaah!
Along with the sound of the window shattering, the screams of the surprised women resonated in the room. Mu-Gun used his urate qi senses to throw the Flying Golden Shield precisely toward the direction of the man he assumed to be a lower peak-level expert. He then jumped down with one hand holding onto the parapet of the roof to enter through the broken window.
An explosive boom resonated inside. Soon, Mu-Gun saw a half-naked, middle-aged man blocking the Flying Golden Shield with his hands that were enveloped in a red aura.
The flustered middle-aged man made eye contact with Mu-Gun, who smiled widely and extended his hand toward the former in return. A golden thunderbolt formed in Mu-Guns hand.
At that moment, the middle-aged man deflected the Flying Golden Shield aside and charged toward Mu-Gun with a hand extended. A cloud-like red aura then enveloped his hand and flowed toward Mu-Gun. Simultaneously, numerous golden sword-shaped lightning consecutively sprang out from Mu-Guns hand.
Along with a thunderous roar, the red aura and the golden lightning sword shattered at the same time. However, there was more than one golden lightning sword. The second golden lightning sword, which followed after the first one, pierced through the middle-aged mans palm.
Kuhkkk!
As soon as the shock lifted the middle-aged man up, three golden lightning swords lodged in his body. Four more pierced through his arms and legs before he was sted away and mmed against the wall behind him.
The middle-aged man helplessly fell to the ground.
Mu-Gun knocked down the lower peak-level realm expert in one fell swoop using the Five Thunder Sword Battery Cannonthe Heavenly Descent Thunder God Swords second technique. However, instead of celebrating, his expression stiffened. The middle-aged mans death had sent the gisaengs screaming.
He didnt sustain any significant injuries during his battle against the middle-aged man because of the Blood-Jade Asuras Palmthe martial arts his opponent used. The palm force he exerted was the ultimate skill of the Asura Cult, one of the nine great factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. That meant that the Asura Cult had started moving.
Mu-Gun sighed at the never-ending ill-fated rtionship he had with the Three Greatest Demonic Sects and turned to the gisaengs. The gisaengs had been screaming and making a fuss until a moment ago, but they had now pressed against each other in the corner of the room, clearly wary of him.
Dont be afraid. I came here at the Sky Flower House Masters request. Mu-Gun assured them, then turned his attention to the entrance of the room.
He could sense four different energies quickly approaching from that direction. They likely came running after hearing the thunderous roar that resonated earlier, which ultimately made them realize something was wrong.
Mu-Gun picked up the Flying Golden Shield that the fallen middle-aged man deflected, then fixed his gaze on the door.
Leader! Are you okay?
The four men approached the door but didnt immediately barge in. On the contrary, they tried to figure out the situation inside first. At that moment, Mu-Gun threw the Flying Golden Shield toward the door, smashing it and flying through the four experts waiting outside.
The Flying Golden Shield hit two of them, but they blocked it instead of panicking. However, the shield exhibited a much stronger power than they had imagined. It pushed back and sted away the two experts blocking it.
In that interval, Mu-Gun slipped through and stabbed the person on the far left with his sword.
Mu-Gun closed in the distance at lightning speed and pierced through the throat of the person on the far left while he was distracted by the Flying Golden Shield. Unable to respond properly, thetter copsed to the ground. The man on the right then immediately charged at Mu-Gun, who extended out his left hand and executed the Vajra Exorcism Finger in retaliation.
Imbuing the technique with Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Arts thunder qi, he fired a strand of thunderbolt, which prated the mans forehead right in the middle.
After taking down two experts in an instant, Mu-Gun dashed toward the men his shield had sted away. He then thrust his sword, executing the Hundred Moonlight Transformation of the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art. The technique fired off countless sword shadows at the two experts. Barely managing to deflect the Flying Golden Shield, his opponents hurriedly tried to defend themselves. However, they couldnt instantlye up with a n to block the myriad of burrowing sword shadows that confused them.
In a fight between masters, life and death were decided in a split second. Mu-Gun didnt miss the moment the two experts hesitated. He prated their necks one after another.
Kurghhh!
Mu-Guns opponents let out a death rattle and copsed.
Phew.
Having disyed intense movements without stopping to even catch his breath, Mu-Gun took his time to breathe before walking over to the middle-aged man he had defeated. By the time he checked if the middle-aged man was still conscious, thetter had already stopped breathing.
To be fair, it wouldve been strange if he didnt die immediately. After all, the Five Thunder Sword Battery Cannon had torn off one of his arms and left three holes the size of a forearm on his chest and abdomen.
Damn it. I wanted to get more information about the Asura Cult from him.
Mu-Gun smiled bitterly upon confirming his first opponent had died.
If he knew this would be the case, he wouldnt have killed the four first-rate experts he faced. That wouldve given him the chance to interrogate them. However, ording to Mu-Guns observation, it was highly unlikely that the four first-rate experts martial arts were rted to the Asura Cult.
The Asura Cultno, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect traditionally enjoyed overthrowing murim using infiltration squads, which wereposed of people disguised as main figures of nameless martial families and sects. These individuals would grow and develop their forces while keeping their true identity and the Nine Celestial Demons Sect hidden from the murim organization they had infiltrated.
Hence, Mu-Gun wouldnt have learned anything about the Asura Cult even if he interrogated the four first-rate experts. Hed be able to find out about the forces aiming for the Heavenly Secret Hall through them, but he could easily get that information from the remaining people in the Sky Flower House anyway.
Young hero! No, I mean, great hero! Did the House Master really send you? One of the gisaengs hiding at one side asked carefully. Her elegant beauty stood out, though her eyes still showed fear.
Yes, so just rest easy and wait here. Ill have all the people that have taken control of the Sky Flower House dealt with before the night ends.
Is the House Master safe?
She is, so stop worrying.
Thank you. Thank you so much.
The gisaengs thanked Mu-Gun with great joy, seemingly expressing how delighted they were to learn she was safe. That gave Mu-Gun a glimpse of how much Cheon Yu-Hwa meant to the gisaengs.
Leaving them behind, Mu-Gun exited the Sky Flower Pavilion and began silently eliminating the remaining enemies throughout the Sky Flower House, fully demonstrating his experience as an assassin in his previous life. Of course, he didnt forget to identify his enemies.
Mu-Gun found out through several people that the invaders were from the Great Sima Family of Yangzhou, Jiangsu Province. The Great Sima Family had grown rapidly since ten years ago, but some of the forces in murim were suspicious of their unclear roots.
Those suspicions ultimately proved true, considering the Asura Cult was involved.
If he could, hed immediately charge at the Great Sima Family and root out the Asura Cult, but he stillcked the strength to do that. For now, he was satisfied with finding traces of the Asura Cult and figuring out the identity of the people aiming for the Heavenly Secret Hall. He decided it would be better to deal with the Asura Cult members that had disguised themselves as part of the Great Sima Family after visiting the Medicine King Family.
After dealing with all of his enemies in the Sky Flower House, Mu-Gun returned to the Heavenly Secret Halls secret manor.
***
Wee back.
When Mu-Gun arrived at the Heavenly Secret Halls secret manor, Dan Seol-Young was the first to greet him.
Were you waiting for me?
Yes. I was worried something would happen to you. Im d you came back safely.
Thank you for worrying about me.
What happened to the matter you went to deal with? Seol-Young inquired.
Ive eliminated all of the enemies left in the Sky Flower House.
As expected of the Thunder Gods sessor.
Has Hall Leader Cheon woken up? Mu-Gun expressed concern on Yu-Hwas condition.
Yes. She woke up a while ago.
I see. Lets go meet her, then.
Mu-Gun and Seol-Young headed to the inner room of the main building, which was where Yu-Hwa was at.
Hall Leader! The Thunder Gods sessor has returned, Seol-Young informed Yu-Hwa upon arriving at the entrance of the inner room.
Let him in, Yu-Hwa replied weakly.
Seol-Young quickly opened the door and gestured for Mu-Gun to head inside.
Pleasee in.
Mu-Gun bowed slightly to Seol-Young, then entered the inner room. Yu-Hwa set her bedding aside and sat while leaning on the table. Considering she still didnt look that great, it seemed the poisons aftereffects hadnt yet dispersed.
Nice to meet you. Im Baek Mu-Gun, Mu-Gun politely greeted Yu-Hwa. Her eyes trembled as she looked at him. In her eyes, Mu-Guns face ovepped with someone she had yearned for all her life.
Yu-Hwa shut her eyes tightly, then opened them again and looked at Mu-Gun, removing the image of her beloved. However, she could still somehow see that persons features in Mu-Guns.
Hall Leader! Seol-Young called out to Yu-Hwa, who just kept staring at Mu-Gun instead of greeting him back. Upon hearing Seol-Young, Yu-Hwa came to her senses and apologized to Mu-Gun.
Ah! Im sorry. I was reminded of Young Master Guyang, the predecessor of the Thunder Gods sessor, when I saw Young Master Baek. That made me absent-minded for a moment. I heard you cured me of the poison in my body, Young Master Baek. For that, I would like to express my sincerest gratitude. I dont know how I can repay your great kindness.
Mu-Gun smiled bitterly at Yu-Hwa, who kept staring at him and remembering Guyang Hwi.
Having retained the consciousness of his earlier reincarnations, he felt like he was still Guyang Hwi even though he was in the body of Baek Mu-Gun. He was unaware he would experience an odd mix of emotions upon meeting someone from his previous life. After all, there was a huge interval between each reincarnation, which made it impossible for him to meet anyone he knew before.
For a moment, he wanted to reveal to Yu-Hwa that he was Guyang Hwi, but he felt like that wouldnt be right. It would be best to create a new connection with her as Baek Mu-Gun.
Calling it kindness is going overboard. It is only natural for me to take care of the Heavenly Secret Hall as the Thunder Gods sessor.
May I ask what was the matter that you had to deal with?
I eradicated the people trying to take control of the Heavenly Secret Hall.
Did you manage to find out who they were?
Its the Great Sima Family.
The Great Sima Family?
To be more urate, the Asura Cult is manipting the Great Sima Family behind the scenes.
Isnt the Asura Cult one of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects factions? Yu-Hwa asked in surprise.
Yes.
Does that mean that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect has begun to move?
Ill have to check on it to confirm the exact reason, but the Asura Cult wouldnt have made a move on its own.
There will be bloodshed in murim again, huh.
Well, well have to stop that from happening.
In a way, finding traces of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect before they could do a full-scale mobilization was fortunate. They should be able to minimize the damage by investigating those traces and breaking the Nine Celestial Demons Sects goals in advance.
And if they could prepare countermeasures against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect before thetter could go on a rampage, theyd be able to achieve a different result than that of his previous life.
On another note, I have a question for you that Im not sure I should ask, Yu-Hwa said cautiously.
If you have a question, I should of course give you an answer. Ask me anything.
The predecessor of the Thunder Gods sessor died before he could have a descendant. How did Young Master Baek be the Thunder Gods sessor?
I obtained the legacy Master Guyang secretly left behind, Mu-Gun lied, showing not a hint of panic.
Since he couldnt tell them about the Nine Lives Reincarnation Spell, he made up a believable excuse instead.
I see. There seemed to be a tinge of disappointment in Yu-Hwas voice.
Do you have any other questions?
No. You came looking for the Heavenly Secret Hall to turn us into your followers as per the Thunder Gods covenant, right?
Yes. However, if you do not want to, you are free to refuse, Hall Leader Cheon.
Are you serious about that?
Even though I want the Heavenly Secret Hall, its meaningless if you do not follow me wholeheartedly.
Dont worry. The Heavenly Secret Hall will abide by the Thunder Gods covenant and wholeheartedly follow Young Master Baek.
Master Guyang left behind a message in his legacy, stating that Hall Leader Cheon, although a woman, was more faithful and loyal than most men. As expected, he was right.
Did he really say that? Yu-Hwas eyes brightened up upon hearing what Mu-Gun just said.
Yes.
He wasnt lying.
Mu-Gunno, Guyang Hwi truly thought of Yu-Hwa that way.
Yu-Hwa smiled brightly, then changed the topic to more pressing matters. Now that the true identity of the Sky Flower House has been revealed to the Great Sima Family, I think we should move the Heavenly Secret Halls headquarters. Do you have any ce in mind?
My home is located in Wenzhou of Zhejiang Province.
Understood. Ill move the Heavenly Secret Halls headquarters there.
Yu-Hwa immediately made a decision ording to Mu-Guns words.
Thank you. Please go to Wenzhou ahead of me after settling matters here. I still have matters to attend to in Shandong Province.
How should I get in touch with you when we get there?
If you leave a message at Wenzhous Mountain Sea Pavilion, Ille looking for you.
Understood.
You need to recover your energy before departing for the long journey ahead of you, so rest up.
I should be the one saying that. Young Master Baek has to be exhausted after treating me around the clock for three days, then proceeding to eliminate the martial artists the Great Sima Family sent. Please get some rest. Seol-Young, take care of Young Master Baek.
Yes, Hall Master. Pleasee with me.
Seol-Young guided Mu-Gun.
Chapter 32
Chapter 32
Dan Seol-Young guided Baek Mu-Gun to an inner room that was opposite of Cheon Yu-Hwas room, divided by the hallway.
Please rest here. Let me know if you need anything else.
Thank you. Id like to have a meal. The beef jerky and dry rations werent enough.
Ive actually prepared some food for you in preparation for your return. Please wait for a moment.
Seol-Young quickly left the room. After a while, she returned with a steaming bowl of noodles and stir-fried vegetables on the side.
I dont have many ingredients avable at the moment, so this was the only dish I could prepare. Seol-Young sounded apologetic.
Did you make it yourself, Young Lady Dan?
Yes, though Im not that great of a cook. Please try it.
It smells too good for it to have been made by a bad cook. Thank you for the meal.
Famished, Mu-Gun began to eat the noodles in a hurry.
After slurping a mouthful of noodles and taking a sip of the warm broth, Mu-Guns eyes widened. It was really delicious.
This is delicious. I think this is the best noodles Ive ever had.
That cant be true.
No, Im serious. I think I would be fine eating noodles for the rest of my life if it always tasted this good. Mu-Gun showered hispliments.
For the rest of your life? Seol-Young slightly blushed at his words.
Im just trying to put how amazing this dish is into words.
Well, please enjoy your meal. Ill be leaving now.
Already?
Mu-Gun grasped onto Seol-Young, who was trying to get up and leave.
Do you have anything else you would like me to do? Seol-Young looked visibly rmed at Mu-Guns sudden action.
Thats not it. I just personally dont like eating alone. If its not too ufortable for you, can you stay with me until I finish eating?
Mu-Guns response seemed to have flustered Seol-Young a little, but she soon nodded.
Okay. But Ill leave as soon as youre done with your meal.
Ill have to eat very slowly so I can appreciate your beauty a bit longer, then, Young Lady Dan, Mu-Gun yfully replied.
He was interested in Seol-Young. The reason? Why would a man full of vigor need a reason to be interested in a beautiful woman?
Mu-Gun was genuinely attracted to Seol-Youngs beauty.
Are you teasing me right now?
No. I just find you beautiful, Young Lady Dan.
Is that how you make women fall for you?
Im not sure. Ive never done this to anyone except you.
I dont believe you at all. You probably say that to every woman you meet.
Does the thought of me doing this with someone else make you jealous? Mu-Gun smiled.
Why would I be jealous? Stop saying such weird things and quickly finish your noodles.
Young Lady Dan, are you perhaps finding it ufortable that Im interested in you? If so, tell me. I dont like it if you find it ufortable either.
Thats not it. I dont find it ufortable, Seol-Young answered with a slight blush.
She had heard about the Thunder Gods sessor from Yu-Hwa countless times. Yu-Hwa always talked about the Thunder Gods sessor positively, ultimately leading Seol-Young to fantasize about the Thunder Gods sessor.
And when she actually met the Thunder Gods sessor, she unknowingly projected that fantasy onto Mu-Gun.
Mu-Gun was also quite handsome, had exceptional capabilities, and had a strange vibe about him that attracted a womans heart.
He saved Yu-Hwa, who was dying from the Soulless Purple Flower Poison, then defeated those who infiltrated the Heavenly Secret Hall.
Although it hadnt been that long since Seol-Young met him, she had grown fond of Mu-Gun. No, it was a feeling greater than that. From her perspective, Mu-Gun showing such interest in her first was both pleasing and weing. She was just acting coy and pretending not to be pleased.
Im d.
Mu-Gun smiled widely and continued eating his noodles. From time to time, hed look at Seol-Young and appreciate her beauty. Seol-Young blushed every time he did so.
Shes pretty and cute at the same time.
Mu-Gun smirked, finding her shyness cute. As she said, Seol-Young left the room as soon as Mu-Gun finished eating. He didnt bother insisting that she stayed, considering confirming that they were interested in each other was enough for today. With his stomach now full, he circted his qi and immediately went to bed. Mu-Gun hadnt been unable to sleep for the past three days since he was treating Yu-Hwa. Hence, he fell asleep as soon as hey down.
The next day, Yu-Hwa and Seol-Young left Nanjing for Wenzhou with the few remaining Heavenly Secret Hall members. Yu-Hwa left one of the Heavenly Secret Hall members behind to clean up the Sky Flower House.
She had also disposed of the bodies of those Mu-Gun had killed at the Sky Flower Pavilion, preventing his identity from being revealed. Afterward, she made sure the gisaengs that saw him were sent to brothels where the Great Sima Family wouldnt be able to find them.
Mu-Gun departed for Shandong Province immediately after sending off Yu-Hwa and the other members of the Heavenly Secret Hall.
***
Upon arriving at the Great Sima Familys main building, the steward Sima Chongxia delivered a report to Sima Chongjing, the Great Sima Family patriarch. The report dumfounded Chongqing.
What do you mean the Flying Lion toon we sent to the Heavenly Secret Hall was wiped out? Who annihted them?
I think it was done from within the Heavenly Secret Hall, but that should be an impossible feat, considering theirbat forces
The Soulless Purple Flower Poison had poisoned the Heavenly Secret Hall Leader, and weve killed most of the Heavenly Secret Guardians. What kind of power did they have to be capable of wiping out the Flying Lion toon? Someone else had to have intervened. Were there no other traces on the members bodies?
Were having difficulties finding any traces since the Flying Lion toon Captain and the Five Lion Generals bodies had been burned down. However, the other toon members had marks of an assassins dagger.
An assassins dagger? Chongqing frowned.
Yes. I have to personally check to confirm the exact details, but the weapon marks suggest that it was the work of a single person.
One person? Is there an Assassin Sect capable of doing that?
The Three Greatest Assassin Sects, perhaps. However, their involvement is highly unlikely.
Find out no matter the cost. We cant let whoever interrupted our affairs live. Find the Heavenly Secret Hall Leader too.
Understood.
Under Chongqings order, Chongxia, along with the Flying Spy toon in charge of intelligence, tracked down the Heavenly Secret Hall Leader and the person who annihted the Flying Lion toon. However, the Heavenly Secret Hall was an organization that handled information. They knew how to avoid leaving any traces behind.
The only trace left was a hundred-thousand-nyang receipt entailing that the Sky Flower House was sold to Ju Jang-Kyung, the richest man in Nanjing. This slip was issued by the Nanjing Money Shop. If someone were to convert it to money, theyd have to go visit that establishment. Without any other leads, the Great Sima Family had no choice but to wait for the culprit to pick up the money at the Nanjing Money Shop.
Finding the person who wiped out the Flying Lion toon was the same as journeying through a stormy voyage. Still, theyd found a cluethe gisaengs that suddenly disappeared from the Sky Flower House.
Under the assumption that the gisaengs would know something, Chongxia immediately ordered his subordinates to track them down.
***
Meanwhile, Mu-Gun left Nanjing and headed straight to Shandong Province. Though it was his first trip as Baek Mu-Gun, he didnt have difficulties or felt unfamiliar with his surroundings since he had traveled to various parts of China during his previous lives. Mu-Gun quickly headed north, trying his best not to get involved with others.
Ten days after leaving Nanjing, he crossed Jiangsu Provinces border and entered Shandong Province. With his current speed, it would take him five days at the earliest to arrive at Mount Tai, where the Medicine King Family was located.
It was already bing dark outside by the time Mu-Gun crossed the Shandong Provinces border. Hence, he looked for an inn to stay the night. Mu-Gun checked into a room and paid another fee to wash up with hot water in the bathroom. Afterward, he went down to the restaurant on the ground floor to have dinner.
The restaurant was the reason why merchants traveling between Shandong Province and Jiangsu Province stayed in this inn. In fact, there were so many customers that there were few empty seats. After managing to find a table, he ordered food.
He was drinking coarse tea, which they served before his meal, when he overheard the conversation of the merchants seated next to him. He didn''t purposely listen in on them. It was just that their table was right next to his and they were quite loud, making it only natural for him to overhear them.
Have you heard the news?
What news?
The Great Huangfu Family and the Qingdao Sect arepeting for the right to marry the youngdy of Shandong Merchant Association.
Mu-Gun was just listening to the conversation without much thought when his eyes shone. The Great Huangfu Family and the Qingdao Sect were factions Mu-Gun was interested in. The Great Huangfu Family was one of the Seven Great ns, and the Qingdao Sect was an organization that suddenly flourished over the past decade just like the Great Sima Family.
After confirming that the Asura Cult had infiltrated the Great Sima Family, Mu-Gun singled out the forces that had shown sudden growth over the past decade. Coincidentally, he narrowed the list down to nine, four of which were martial families and five were martial sects. The Qingdao Sect was one of the five martial sects.
Its a fight to take Young Lady Shangguan Bihes hand in marriage, huh.
Thats right. I heard the Great Huangfu Familys young patriarch and the Qingdao Sects vice sect leader arepletely infatuated with Young Lady Shangguan.
Shes called Shandongs greatest beauty for a reason. Shes so pretty shes causing men to lose their minds.
Kyaaah, I wouldnt be able to ask for more if I could sleep with such a beautiful woman even for just one night.
Dream on. For us, Clear Lake Houses Wolhyang is the best we can see.
Ehem, cant I dream for a bit? Anyway, I wonder who Young Lady Shangguan is going to choose.
Wouldnt it be the Great Huangfu Family? Though the Qingdao Sect was said to have shown rapid growth, its notparable to the Great Huangfu Family, one of the Seven Great ns. Either way, the Great Huangfu Family will definitely prevent those two organizations unison. If the Qingdao Sect and the Shandong Merchant Associationbine their wealth, it would greatly threaten the Great Huangfu Family.
Thats true. Young Lady Shangguan is the only direct descendant of Master Shangguan, the Shandong Merchant Association Chairman. To marry Young Lady Shangguan essentially means obtaining the entire Shandong Merchant Association.
Well, I dont think the Shangguan Family will just stand still and watch that happen.
Ah, youre so clueless. What can they do if the Great Huangfu Family puts Young Lady Shangguan in the lead and overpowers them with force? They would just be swallowed whole.
You never know. Its possible for the Shangguan Family members to involve the Qingdao Sect just to keep the Great Huangfu Family in check.
Mu-Gun found the two merchants conversation quite interesting. Although the Qingdao Sect achieved rapid growth, they couldntpare to the Great Huangfu Family, which was one of the Seven Great ns.
In fact, if the Great Huangfu Family decided to, it would only be a matter of time before the Qingdao Sect copsed. Of course, it would be a different story if those from Nine Celestial Demons Sect hiding inside the Qingdao Sect intervened. And if the Qingdao Sect and the Shandong Merchant Association joined forces, even the Great Huangfu Family would no longer find the Qingdao Sect an easy target.
In order for the Qingdao Sect to overthrow the Great Huangfu Family in Shandong, they had to obtain the Shandong Merchant Association. On the other hand, the Great Huangfu Family had to obtain the Shandong Merchant Association if they wanted to keep the Qingdao Sect in check and solidify their status as Shandongs strongest force.
Either oue wasnt beneficial for Mu-Gun. Be it the Great Huangfu Family, which he had a grudge against in his past life, or the Qingdao Sect, which could be connected to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, nothing good woulde from increasing their influence.
However, it was something that Mu-Gun couldnt prevent. But while the Great Huangfu Family and Qingdao Sect were keeping each other in check, there was a way for Mu-Gun to profit from it. That method was to get Bihe for himself. In all honesty, it was practically impossible.
In the first ce, Mu-Gun had no intention of doing so, and even if he did, there was close to no possibility that Bihe or the Shandong Merchant Association would choose him. Mu-Gun just wished for neither side to join hands in marriage with the Shandong Merchant Association.
In the meantime, the food he ordered had been served. After his meal, Mu-Gun went back to his room, circted his qi, then went to sleep. The next morning, he left the inn early and headed to Mount Tai. He arrived five days after.
Since it was already getting dark, Mu-Gun decided not to immediately climb Mount Tai. Instead, he stayed the night at a shabby inn located at the base of Mount Tai.
Mu-Gun checked into a guest room and went down to the restaurant within the inn to have a meal. There were five tables in the restaurant, which was as shabby as the inn, but only one of them was upied.
At that table, there were two men around Mu-Guns age sitting opposite each other. They were having a meal, but they looked anxious. When Mu-Gun first entered the restaurant, they looked at Mu-Gun warily.
Are they being chased? Mu-Gun thought. However, one of the two men seemed a tad unique. He looked pretty rather than handsome.
Hes most probably a woman.
Although she dressed as a man, she couldnt deceive Mu-Guns keen eyes.
Are they eloping?
From Mu-Guns perspective, the two didnt have an ordinary rtionship. They looked at each other with affection, so there was a high possibility that they were in love.
A loving couple being chased by someone was quite clich. If they were eloping to avoid opposition from their family, then that would exin their behavior.
Well, its none of my business.
Mu-Gun stopped paying attention to them and ordered a bowl of thin noodles and dumplings. Ordering the most basic food in such a shabby restaurant always proved wise. If he ordered expensive food, and it didnt taste good, hed only be wasting his appetite and money.
On the other hand, if the thin noodles and dumplings were delicious, all he had to do was order extra food. After a while, his order was served. They looked quite decent, making his expectations rise. He ate the thin noodles.
Yuck.
It tasted so bad that he wanted to spit it out. He couldnt help but wonder how someone could make noodles taste so bad. After barely swallowing the noodles, Mu-Gun tried the dumplings. As expected, they were no different from the thin noodles.
Mu-Gun thought it was certainly great he only ordered such basic food. He pondered if he should keep eating, but there werent any alternatives. There was no other ce in the area where he could eat dinner. He had to fill his stomach for now.
Mu-Gun bit the bullet and resumed eating his meal. While he forced himself to eat, the bead curtain hanging on the restaurants entrance was lifted and a group of people entered. There were exactly eleven people. They all looked like martial artists.
They nced around the room with fierce eyes. Soon, they approached the couple.
Chapter 33
Chapter 33
"Young Lady Shangguan! I am Huangfu Sheng of the Great Huangfu Family. I came at the request of Master Shangguan, your father. Stop this childish elope and return to the Shandong Merchant Association with us."
Baek Mu-Gun could roughly guess the situation when he heard the Great Huangfu Family and Lady Shangguan being mentioned. The crossdressing woman they referred to as Lady Shangguan was most probably Shangguan Bihe.
She likely refused the marriage proposals of the Great Huangfu Family and the Qingdao Sect because of the man she loved.
On the other hand, her father would have tried to form a connection through marriage with the Great Huangfu Family or the Qingdao Sect for the sake of the Shandong Merchant Association''s growth.
Just like what one of the merchants from before said, it seemed that the Great Huangfu Family was the final choice. With her fathers coercion putting her in a position where she had to marry someone she didnt want to, Bihe was eventually forced to elope to this ce with her loved one. However, the martial artists of the Great Huangfu Family had caught up to her.
The Great Huangfu Familys arrival reminded Mu-Gun of the grudge from his previous life. He was about to stand up but managed to calm himself down. Sticking his nose in other people''s affairs in murim would do him no good. Moreover, he was on his way to the Medicine King Family. It would be problematic if he caused them harm by getting involved with the Great Huangfu Family.
"No, I have no intention of returning, so please go back," Bihe replied with a determined voice.
"If you keep acting like this, the person in front of you may get hurt, Young Lady Shangguan."
"If you think your threats would scare me and make me step down, you''re greatly mistaken. You will never be able to take Young Lady Shangguan with you without my permission, the man with Bihe said firmly.
"Kuhaha, did you just say permission? That''s big talking from a guy who can''t even take one of my punches.
"Threatening me with your overwhelming strength and trying to forcefully take Young Lady Shangguan with you has made me realize that the Great Huangfu Family, a renowned righteous sect, is no different from the scoundrels of the evil sects."
"Young Lady Shangguan is a precious figure whos already in an arranged marriage with the young patriarch of our family. We came to pick her up at the earnest request of Master Shangguan. And even if I kill you, a wicked man trying to satisfy his lust by seducing the innocent Young Lady Shangguan with your sweet words, who would dare curse our family?" Huangfu Sheng exined their justification with a rxed demeanor.
"My father arbitrarily decided on the marriage with Young Master Huangfu without any regard for my feelings. I have no intention of marrying Young Master Huangfu. And dont make things up. Young Master Seonwoo did not seduce me. I followed him on my own ord," Bihe refuted.
''Young Master Seonwoo! Does he carry the blood of the Medicine King Family?''
Mu-Gun''s eyes shined. The Medicine King Family used the rare surname Seonwoo.
He wondered if Young Master Seonwoo, who was with Bihe, was a member of the Medicine King Family. If so, he couldn''t just stand still and ignore them.
"Young Lady Shangguan, please refrain from saying or doing anything that would disgrace our family. Were also just doing Master Shangguan a favor. And you all! What are you doing not attending to Young Lady Shangguan?! Huangfu Sheng shouted at his subordinates, indicating that he had no intention of listening any further.
"Stop!"
Young Master Seonwoo quickly blocked Huangfu Sheng''s men, preventing them from approaching Bihe.
"Keep him alive.
At Huangfu Sheng''s words, the martial artists of the Great Huangfu Family nodded and moved to subdue Young Master Seonwoo.
"Wait!"
Mu-Gun stopped them.
Huangfu Sheng red at Mu-Gun. "This is a private affair of the Great Huangfu Family. Outsiders should keep their noses out."
Unfazed by his warning, Mu-Gun asked Young Master Seonwoo, "Let me just ask you one question, Young Master Seonwoo. Do you happen to know Master Seonwoo Pyo?"
"He is my father. Who are you and how do you know my father''s name?" Young Master Seonwoo asked curiously.
"Then I can''t just stay still. I think it''s better for you members of the Great Huangfu Family to stop here and leave now." Mu-Gun politely told Huangfu Sheng.
Huangfu Sheng looked baffled. "It seems youre acquainted with his father, but it would be best if you mind your own business and keep quiet instead of interfering."
Since they were still a renowned righteous sect, Huangfu Sheng held his anger in and gave Mu-Gun a chance to step down.
"What if I have to interfere?"
"Youd dare interfere with the affairs of the Great Huangfu Family?"
"Nothings impossible.
They say that fools rush in where angels fear to tread. I will show you the prowess of the Great Huangfu Family. Take this bastard down first!"
The Great Huangfu Family''s martial artists, who were moving toward Young Master Seonwoo, turned and approached Mu-Gun. They belittled him because of his young age, but that was a clear mistake on their part.
Without hesitation, Mu-Gun charged at them with lightning speed and stabbed their main blood vessels with the Vajra Exorcism Finger. The two martial artists in front of him copsed to the ground like rotten straws.
"He''s no ordinary man! Attack him with all your might!" Huangfu Sheng cried out in a hurry.
Even without his orders, the Great Huangfu Family''s martial artists had already put their guard up and decided not to hold back upon witnessing Mu-Gun''s capabilities. Nevertheless, their situation didnt improve much. They were helpless before Mu-Guns Aerial Steps, which he executed while leisurely avoiding their attacks. At the same time, he thrust his hands forward alternately, consecutively using the Vajra Exorcism Finger.
Five out of the remaining eight martial artists copsed in an instant. Huangfu Sheng''s expression stiffened, having realized the extent of Mu-Gun''s abilities. His subordinates alone wouldnt be able to defeat Mu-Gun. He had to join them. Huangfu Sheng rushed in without hesitation and threw a punch at Mu-Gun.
Along with a thunderous roar, Huangfu Sheng''s fists flew toward Mu-Gun''s chest. He had just used the Mountain-Splitting Fists, one of the Great Huangfu Familys representative ultimate techniques. A fist technique developed with the sound of thunderps as inspiration, it disturbed the opponent''s strength with its unique thunderous booms and overpowered them with a fist force faster than a bolt of lightning. As for Huangfu Sheng''s Mountain-Splitting Fists, it was powerful enough to shatter even sturdy monoliths.
Mu-Gun frowned upon sensing that. He could feel the murderous intent in Huangfu Sheng''s fists.
''So he''sing at me with the intent to kill, huh.''
Mu-Gun didnt evade it, however. Instead, he extended his hand to face it head-on. Using the first technique of the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike, Mu-Gun delivered strikes twice as fast as Huangfu Sheng''s fists as their attacks shed.
Much to Huangfu Shengs surprise, the power behind his punch was dispersed as soon as it shed with Mu-Gun''s hand. However, that wasn''t all. After deflecting the Mountain-Splitting Fists, the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strikes force flowed through Huangfu Sheng''s fists, spinning like a whirlwind.
Unable to ovee its power, Huangfu Shengs arm was forcibly bent and twisted, with an eerie sound. His wrist and elbow were shattered one after another.
"Kuarghhhhh!" Huangfu Sheng screamed as he held his right arm, the elbow and wrist of which had been broken.
"This is as far as I am willing to tolerate."
Remembering Huangfu Tianyue, the previous patriarch of the Great Huangfu Family and one of the people that caused his previous incarnations death, Mu-Gun wanted to beat all of the Great Huangfu Family''s martial artists to death. However, it wouldnt be right to pass on the sins of Huangfu Tianyue to the martial artists of the Great Huangfu Family.
Hence, he stopped at just breaking Huangfu Sheng''s right wrist and elbow. Huangfu Sheng had malicious intentions anyway. If he didnt, Mu-Gun would have stopped after just overpowering him.
"Kuhkk! You think youll be safe after daring to interfere with the affairs of our family? The masters of my family wont leave you alone."
Despite being in pain and having cold sweat trickling down his back, Huangfu Sheng still threatened Mu-Gun by unting the power of his family.
Mu-Gun had an interesting idea the moment Huangfu Sheng threatened him. With an arrogant look, he said, "I am Sima Bi of Yangzhous Great Sima Family. Not just me, but the entire Great Sima Family is not afraid of the Huangfu Family."
Now that he had disguised himself as a figure from the Great Sima Family, he hoped that the Great Huangfu Family and Great Sima Family would fight each other under the pretext of this incident. Of course, the Great Huangfu Family wouldnt just blindly believe Mu-Guns words and outright attack the Great Sima Family. However, it would yield great results for him if they did. If they didnt, theyd at least have trouble finding him. After all, the Great Sima Family was outstanding in its own way.
"Sima Bi of the Great Sima Family... I''ll remember that name clearly. Everyone, retreat."
Huangfu Sheng left the restaurant with the help of his subordinates whom Mu-Gun hadnt attacked. Young Master Seonwoo and Bihe sighed in relief, seemingly freed from the tension they had felt when the Great Huangfu Family''s martial artists appeared.
"Im Seonwoo Kang of the Jinan Medical Clinic. Thank you for your help, Young Master Sima."
Seonwoo Kang revealed his name to Mu-Gun and expressed his gratitude. The Jinan Medical Clinic was opened to the public by the Medicine King Family, and the Medicine King Family often practiced their medical techniques and medical arts through the clinic.
Once they had reached a certain age, the Medicine King Family''s sessor was supposed to stay in the Jinan Medical Clinic and take care of patients to gain clinical experience. The same applied to Seonwoo Kang.
Seonwoo Kang had been working in the Jinan Medical Clinic since a year ago. At some point, he had met Bihe by chance, and the two of them had fallen in love at first sight.
Just like Mu-Gun had guessed, they had encountered the Great Huangfu Family''s martial artists while eloping to the secret valley of the Medicine King Family in an effort to avoid the opposition of Shangguan Qing, Bihe''s father. If it wasn''t for Mu-Gun, Seonwoo Kang wouldve been beaten to a pulp and Bihe wouldve been dragged away helplessly.
"With all due respect, I am not from the Sima Family."
"Then what was that before?" Seonwoo Kang questioned.
"I made it up in order to hide my identity."
"I see. That worries me, however. The Great Sima Family could be harmed because of what you said."
"It may seem wrong that I sold out the Great Sima Family now, but youll understand why I mentioned their names today once more details are revealed in the future.
"That means there are circumstances that I still do not know."
"Yes."
"On another note, how do you know my father?"
"You can confirm that in the Medicine King Familys secret valley."
"Do you perhaps also know where that is?"
"It''s in the Heavenly Underground Cave of the Thousand Pine Valley."
Seonwoo Kang looked surprised at Mu-Gun''s urate answer. There were only a handful of people who knew about the Medicine King Family''s secret valley.
Through that fact, Seonwoo Kang realized that Mu-Gun had gone beyond just simply having a connection with Seonwoo Pyo. Rather, he knew about the Medicine King Family as a whole quite well.
"Young Master, did youe here to visit my family''s secret valley?"
"Yes. I have a feeling you two are also heading to the same destination."
"That''s right."
"Then we can go there together."
Mu-Gun decided to stay in the inn tonight as nned and go to the Medicine King Family the next morning together with Seonwoo Kang and Bihe.
***
Just like its name suggested, the Thousand Pine Valley was a valley with a thousand pine trees. It was covered with clouds and fog all year round, making it look as if the pine trees were floating on the clouds. Mu-Gun entered the Thousand Pine Valley along with Seonwoo Kang and Bihe.
Inside the Thousand Pine Valley was a trap array called Thousand Pine Maze Array, which made anyone who entered without permission wander around the maze full of pine trees.
Since he possessed the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes, Mu-Gun could easily find the life path of the Thousand Pine Maze Array. There wasn''t a need for him to do so, though. After all, Seonwoo Kang was right in front of their party, guiding them.
Seonwoo Kang didnt doubt Mu-Gun, who knew not only the name of his father, Seonwoo Pyo but also the exact location of the Medicine King Familys secret valley. Hence, he took Mu-Gun with him.
After safely leaving the Thousand Pine Maze Array, the trio entered a cave located on a high cliff. The cave was connected underground. After over fifteen minutes, they found an exit that led to a ce surrounded by mountain streams. It was as if it was from another world.
This was the Heavenly Underground Cave of the Medicine King Family. Since he had been here before, Mu-Gun wasnt that surprised by the sight. However, that wasn''t the case for Bihe.
"Wow! I really didn''t expect that there would be a ce like this. It''s so beautiful."
"Do you like it?"
"Yes. If I can stay here with Young Master Seonwoo, I think I can throw away all the wealth and honor that I have enjoyed so far."
"Thank you for saying that. Well then, shall we go inside?" Seonwoo Kang sounded quite happy, perhaps because of what Bihe said. He led the two to the residence of Seonwoo Pyo, the patriarch of the Medicine King Family.
Seonwoo Pyo''s residence was located in a ce where spring water flowed in the front and a cluster of green pine surrounded the back. Despite being the residence of the Medicine King Family''s patriarch, there wasn''t anyone guarding the ce. Theck of need for a guard made how safe this ce was quite evident.
Father! It''s me, Kang."
Upon arriving at the entrance of Seonwoo Pyo''s residence, Seonwoo Kang announced his visit instead of entering immediately.
"Come on in."
Only when he received permission did Seonwoo Kang enter. Mu-Gun and Bihe followed him inside.
Seonwoo Pyo, who was reading a book, looked puzzled upon seeing his son and the two individuals following him.
"What happened? Why are you here when you should be at Jinan Medical Clinic? And why do you have two people following you?
Seonwoo Kang first exined matters regarding himself and Bihe. Seonwoo Pyo didnt look too good upon hearing Seonwoo Kang''s exnation.
Seonwoo Kang bringing Bihe with him despite her arranged marriage with the Great Huangfu Family was worrisome. Nevertheless, he didn''t say much because the rtionship between Seonwoo Kang and Bihe seemed to run quite deep.
"Let''s talk about thatter. Who is this handsome young man next to you?"
"That''s..."
Seonwoo Kang thought Mu-Gun and Seonwoo Pyo were acquainted, only to end up staring at Mu-Gun in bewilderment when Seonwoo Pyo looked like he had no idea who Mu-Gun was.
"Let me tell you that myself. However, it is something that outsiders arent allowed to hear." Mu-Gun nced at Bihe.
"I''ll go out and wait for a while."
Quick-witted, Bihe left the room.
"I''ll also go out with her." Seonwoo Kang requested, hoping someone would apany Bihe since he couldn''t leave her alone.
"So be it."
Seonwoo Kang left the room following Bihe, leaving Mu-Gun alone with Seonwoo Pyo.
"Now then, tell me."
"Do you remember the Thunder God''s covenant?"
Mu-Guns question surprised Seonwoo Pyo. The only one who knew about the Thunder God''s covenant was the Thunder God''s sessor. That meant the man in front of him was highly likely to be the Thunder God''s sessor.
"Are you perhaps the Thunder God''s sessor?"
"That''s right."
"Can you show me the symbol of the Thunder God?"
Mu-Gun immediately invoked the Golden Thunder Flower Seal and showed it to Seonwoo Pyo.
"I''ve confirmed that you''re the Thunder God''s sessor."
"What do you n to do with the Thunder God''s covenant?"
"Since it is a covenant pledged in the honor of the Medicine King Family, we will of course adhere to it. However, we will need some time to procure the materials needed to make the Divine Thunder Essence Pill."
"How long do you need?" Mu-Gun asked.
"It will take one month at the earliest."
"I''ll wait. Please allow me to stay here until then."
"Of course. And as per the Thunder God''s covenant, our family would like to ask a favor from the Thunder God''s sessor."
The Thunder God''s covenant wasn''t one-sided. In exchange for concocting the Divine Thunder Essence Pill for the Thunder God''s sessor, the Medicine King Family could ask one favor from the Thunder God''s sessor.
It wasnt as if all types of requests would be entertained. Only the favors that were within the abilities of the Thunder Gods sessor, as well as those that did not vite the agreement, were doable.
What is it?
Please protect the Medicine King Family from the Great Huangfu Family.
Seonwoo Pyo knew how important honor was to the people of murim. He also knew very well how cruel they could be just to get what they wanted. If Seonwoo Kang and Bihe continued staying together, the Great Huangfu Family would lose the opportunity to obtain the entire Shandong Merchant Association for themselves.
In addition, if it became known that Bihe, who was in talks of marriage with the Great Huangfu Family, had fled in the night with Seonwoo Kang, the Great Huangfu Family would be humiliated and lose face and honor. The Great Huangfu Family would never leave Seonwoo Kang alone after he humiliated them and deprived them of the opportunity to gain the Shandong Merchant Associations financial resources.
Although the Heavenly Underground Cave in the Thousand Pines Valley was said to be a secretive location, if the Great Huangfu Family made up their mind, they could find it whenever they wanted. The Medicine King Family didnt have the power to stop the Great Huangfu Family.
However, that wasnt the case if the Thunder Gods sessor was brought into the equation. As the Thunder Gods sessor, he would be able to take responsibility for the safety of the Medicine King Family, allowing him to protect them from the Great Huangfu Family.
I would have done that even if you didnt request it as a favor under the Thunder Gods covenant.
No. As the Thunder Gods sessor, please put everything on the line and protect the Medicine King Family. I think I would only be relieved if you do that.
Understood.
The covenant has been formed, then. Ill give you the Divine Thunder Essence Pill within a month.
Thank you.
Ah, have we met before?
Today is the first time weve met.
Be that as it may, the vibe you exude is very familiar.
I was told that I have a simr aura to Guyang Hwi, the previous Thunder Gods sessor.
Now that you mentioned it, I see the resemnce. Your vibe is definitely simr to Guyang Hwi. Seonwoo Pyo nodded as he recalled Guyang Hwi, whom he had met a long time ago. Now, then, please take a rest. My son will let you know where you can stay.
It was nice to meet you. Seonwoo Pyos son, Seonwoo Kang greeted Mu-Gun.
The same goes for me, Mu-Gun replied.
Then, please rest up, Seonwoo Pyo said hisst words before gesturing his son to bring Mu-Gun to his room.
Mu-Gun left Seonwoo Pyos residence and was guided to an empty residence by Seonwoo Kang.
Chapter 34
Chapter 34
Great Huangfu Family Residence, Jinan, Shandong Province.
The Great Huangfu Family patriarch, Huangfu Jun, looked puzzled. He had just received a report from Huangfu Sheng, who returned with a broken wrist and elbow.
The Great Sima Family? Who?
He introduced himself as Sima Bi. He seemed to be a little over twenty years old, Huangfu Sheng replied, feeling ashamed. He was thirty years old this year, yet he still got defeated by someone in his early twenties. He couldn''t evene up with an excuse for what happened.
Sima Bi is the young patriarch of the Great Sima Family. Hes twenty-three years old this year, Huangfu Ren, the middle-aged man next to Huangfu Jun,mented. He was in charge of the Great Huangfu Familys informationwork.
Considering he put Huangfu Sheng in that state, hes likely in the peak-level realm at the very least. Does it make sense to you that the Great Sima Familys young patriarch is that strong? Huangfu Jun asked in astonishment.
Huangfu Jun and his nephew were in the first-rate realm. The fact that the man could beat Huangfu Sheng that badly in a single battle evidenced he was at least at the peak-level realm.
Although it hasnt been confirmed, there is a rumor that the young patriarch of the Great Sima Family is in a pretty formidable realm.
Determine where the Great Sima Familys young patriarch is right now. And draw up the appearance of the man that defeated Huangfu Sheng andpare it with Sima Bis.
Understood.
What about the pursuit of Shangguan Bihe?
Fortunately, Huangfu Sheng smeared the Hundred-Mile Soul-Chasing Incense on Young Lady Shangguan, so well be able to track her down.
The Hundred-Mile Soul-Chasing Incense was a drug that left a special scent humans couldnt detect. However, dogs could be trained to smell it.
As its name suggested, the Hundred-Mile Soul-Chasing Incenses aroma could be picked up from a hundred miles away. With trained dogs, one would be able to track their target down for as long as they were within that distance. However, the scent onlysted three days. Once it disappeared, the Great Huangfu Family would no longer be able to track her down.
Despite having his arm broken, Huangfu Sheng didnt forget his mission. He still remembered to use the Hundred-Mile Soul-Chasing Incense so they could track down Bihe.
Where is she right now? Huangfu Jun asked.
It has been confirmed that they entered Mount Tai of the Thousand Pines Valley. Huangfu Sheng replied.
The Thousand Pines Valley?
As its name suggests, it is a valley consisting of a thousand pine trees.
Whats inside that ce?
We havent found out yet. Considering there is a trap array installed in the Thousand Pines Valley, it doesnt seem to be an ordinary location.
A trap array, you say? Huangfu Jun raised an eyebrow.
Yes.
I dont think this is a matter that can be resolved just by thinking. Can the trap array be destroyed?
We''ve sent the familys array master, so it should be destroyed in a few days.
But theres no guarantee theyll be able to destroy it.
Thats correct.
Did you say that the person who took Shangguan Bihe was a member of the Jinan Medical Clinic? Huangfu Jun diverted his gaze onto Huangfu Ren.
Yes. He imed to be the best even within the Jinan Medical Clinic.
What about his personal background?
There wasn''t any information avable except for his name and age.
Nonsense. Try beating the intel out of the Jinan Medical Clinic members.
Its not that simple. The people of Jinan have a lot of faith in the Jinan Medical Clinic. Thoughtlessly messing with the Jinan Medical Clinic could damage the reputation of the Great Huangfu Family.
That wouldn''t matter if we do it without anyone knowing, would it? Do whatever it takes to get information on him. The Thousand Pines Valley certainly doesnt seem like an ordinary ce, seeing how it has a trap array installed.
Understood.
Huangfu Ren nodded, raising no further concerns.
***
Five days had passed since Mu-Gun came to the Medicine King Familys Heavenly Underground Cave. In that period, he got along quite well with Seonwoo Kang and Bihe. Perhaps because they were of simr age, they easily clicked. Seonwoo Kang and Bihe were twenty-four years old and twenty-one years old, respectively, and both of them had an unstained innocence. That was evidenced by their decision to put everything on the line to protect their love regardless of the consequences.
Mu-Gun spent most of the past three days improving his martial arts in his residence. Whenever Seonwoo Kang and Bihe would visit, he would also have tea and chat with them. Seonwoo Kang and Bihe visited Mu-Guns residence that day as well, carrying aromatic pine tea produced from the pine needles of the Thousand Pine Valleys pine trees.
Wee. Mu-Gun dly invited their presence.
Arent you looking too pleased? Seonwoo Kang replied.
Dont get me wrong. Im pleased to see the aromatic pine tea, not the two of you.
What, are we worth less than the aromatic pine tea to you?
Why would I be d to see a pair of lovers being affectionate and rubbing salt in the wound of a single man like me? Mu-Gun said upon seeing Seonwoo Kang and Bihe holding hands in front of him as if they were intentionally showing it to him.
If youre jealous, you should start dating too. Dont you think women woulde running from all directions for someone like him? Seonwoo Kang turned to Bihe and asked.
My point exactly. Are your standards perhaps too high, Young Master Baek? Bihe answered and look toward Mu-Gun for an answer.
Well, Ill meet someone when the time is right.
How will you be able to meet anyone at all when all you do every day is cultivate your martial arts? At this rate, you''d likely just pass by the one for you and miss your chance. Seonwoo Kang chided Mu-Gun upon hearing thetters words.
If that happens, then it means were not really meant to be.
If you say so. Anyway, I hope you meet a pretty and kind-hearted woman like dear Bihe. I dont know if another woman like her exists, though.
Damn you. Lets just drink the tea, Mu-Gun said, fed up with Seonwoo Kang rubbing salt in his wound.
Please wait a moment. Bihe chuckled and began to prepare the tea.
Hmm, as expected, it doesnt matter when I get to drink it. The Medicine King Familys aromatic pine tea will always be delicious, Mu-Gun said after taking a sip of the aromatic pine tea. He savored its aroma and taste.
If someone hears you, theyd think youve drunk it before.
Mu-Gun had drunk the aromatic pine tea in his previous life, but he couldnt tell them that.
Its just a figure of speech.
Honestly, I dont know if I find the tea as good as you say. Seonwoo Kang felt that Mu-Gun was praising the tea more that what it was worth.
Thats because youre used to it. You drink it every day, after all.
Thats true. At first, I found its unique scent awkward, but it began to grow on me the more I drank it.
Im d you like it. By the way, dont you get sick of practicing martial arts all day long?
Honestly, its boring. However, I have to bear with it if I want to advance to a higher level.
Your determination is really incredible, Seonwoo Kangplimented.
Its nothingpared to the Medicine King Familys determination to devote their life to the study of all herbs and spiritual nts in the world. For generations now, its been sparing no effort to create a pill capable of curing all diseases.
Whats with the high praise again?
Im just telling the truth.
Mu-Guns words seemed to please Seonwoo Kang. Just as he was about to say something, someone outside came looking for Mu-Gun.
Young Master Baek, are you inside?
That sounds like Uncle Jang Sam from fathers residence. Whats going on?
Seonwoo Kang tilted his head, recognizing the voiceing from outside.
I think the patriarch is looking for me.
Mu-Gun answered Seonwoo Kang, then called Jang Sam inside.
Whats the matter? Mu-Gun asked.
The patriarch is looking for you. We request that youe as well, Young Patriarch and Young Lady Shangguan, Jang Sam ryed the message from Seonwoo Pyo.
Us too? Bihe asked with her eyes widened.
Yes. The patriarch is looking for the both of you as well.
Whats going on? Bihe turned to look at Seonwoo Kang for an answer.
Considering hes asking for us as well, Its probably rted to the Great Huangfu Family, Seonwoo Kang pondered for a brief moment before replying.
Lets just go for now, Mu-Gun said and stood up.
The trio went to Seonwoo Pyos residence. Seonwoo Pyo greeted them with a hardened expression.
Why did you summon us? Seonwoo Kang asked.
The Great Huangfu Familys martial artists have surrounded the Thousand Pine Valleys entrance.
The Great Huangfu Familys martial artists?
They probably started tracking us from the inn, Mu-Gun said, getting the gist of the situation.
He made sure to stay alert in case of any possible pursuit. Hence, the fact that the Great Huangfu Family still managed to discover the Thousand Pine Valley meant for sure that they didnt simply tail them. They used a different method.
Im sorry. I put the Medicine King Family in danger because of my hasty actions, Seonwoo Kang apologized with a brooding expression.
Its not your fault, Brother Seonwoo. Im the one to me for all this. This wouldnt have happened if it wasnt for me. Im sorry. Bihe said while shaking her head.
Theres nothing to be sorry about. Neither of you is to me for this matter, so raise your head. Seonwoo Pyo had no intention of ming this matter on Seonwoo Kang or Bihe. Seonwoo Pyomented Seonwoo Kangs choice to bring Bihe here without thinking about the consequences, but he did not intend to me him. He knew Seonwoo Kang had no other choice.
Bihe didnt want this to happen, either. If someone was to be put to me, it was the Shandong Merchant Association and Great Huangfu Family, both of which tried to use Bihe for their own benefit. Above all, who was right and wrong wasnt important right now. They had to prioritize figuring out how to stop the Great Huangfu Family. Seonwoo Pyo could only rely on Mu-Gun now.
Can you stop the Great Huangfu Family? Seonwoo Pyo asked Mu-Gun.
With my current internal energy, I can only stop one of the Great Huangfu Familys Ten Heavenly King toons.
What if your internal energy is increased?
It depends on how much its enhanced. However, if I were to be given sixty years'' worth of internal energy, their people wouldnt be able to do anything to me for as long as the Great Huangfu Familys patriarch and the Four Unmatched Heavenly Kings dont appear.
The Medicine King Family could refine up to a maximum of three Divine Thunder Essence Pills, each of which provided sixty years'' worth of internal energy. However, each consumption would cut its potency in half. If Mu-Gun absorbed three Divine Thunder Essence Pills, hed only obtain less than one hundred and twenty years worth of internal energy.
If Mu-Gun could take a Divine Thunder Essence Pill now, the Great Huangfu Family wouldnt be a concern. However, it would take another month for one to be produced. Mu-Gun had to resolve the situation with only a little more than thirty years worth of internal energy.
Seonwoo Pyo pondered for a while, then asked, Have you perhaps heard of the Yin Yang Poison Horn Serpent?
Its name suggests its a snake with horns on its head and possesses yin and yang energies.
Thats right. With the internal energy cultivation method, you should be able to fully convert the beast core of a monster possessing yin and yang energies to thunder qi. What do you think?
I should be able to absorb at least seventy percent of such a beast cores energy. How can this information help us right now, though?
A few years ago, I happened to obtain the Yin Yang Poison Horn Serpent''s beast core. However, I couldnt find a way to detoxify the deadly poison aura it contained. I couldnt use it, so Ive left it untouched since.
Deadly poison aura?
The Yin Yang Poison Horn Serpent''s beast core contains a deadly poison aura, but the purification and detoxification method it requires is unidentifiable. Those who cultivate poisonous martial arts consider it a priceless treasure, but ordinary martial artists just see it as a pie in the sky.
Why are you telling me all of this?
I think your internal energy cultivation method can detoxify the poison in the Yin Yang Poison Horn Serpent''s beast core.
In short, I have to risk my life and obtain the energy within the beast core.
Yes. Im not forcing you to do it. I just thought I should let you know that we have this option.
Mu-Gun pondered about it for a while, but he soon shook his head.
It was a deadly poison aura that even the Medicine King Family couldnt purify. It could be possible for him to eliminate it with the internal energy hed have after consuming a Divine Thunder Essence Pill, but it was too dangerous with the current internal energy he possessed.
I dont think thats possible right now, but it should be worth trying after Ive drunk a Divine Thunder Essence Pill and enhanced my internal energy.
Understood. We have no choice but to produce a Divine Thunder Essence Pill as soon as possible, then.
How long can the trap array of the Thousand Pine Valley hold against them?
If the Great Huangfu Familys array masters get involved, I doubt itll be able to hold on any more than three days.
Thats too short. Why dont we do something else?
What do you mean? Seonwoo Pyo questioned.
Lets make it so that the Great Huangfu Familys array masters wont be able to destroy the Thousand Pine Valleys trap array.
How do you intend to do that?
By getting rid of them.
You mean killing them?
We can just kidnap them if possible, but that would be difficult to do with the Great Huangfu Familys martial artists all around them. Mu-Gun answered.
But you think its possible to eliminate them?
The Great Huangfu Familys martial artists will never expect us to try getting rid of their array masters. Theyll drop their guard sooner orter, and well have a good chance to pull it off once they do.
Wont this put too much pressure on you, Young Master Baek?
Its within what I can do, so you dont have to feel pressured.
If so, then please allow me to shamelessly depend on you.
I also have something to tell you.
Please go ahead.
I think it would be best to consider moving the Medicine King Family''s secret hideout somewhere else now. Even if we sessfully stop their current advances, the Great Huangfu Family wont stop there. Mu-Gun then put forward his proposition.
Ive actually been thinking about it.
Do you already have a ce in mind?
Not yet. Do you have any rmendations? Seonwoo Pyo had not thought of any ideal ces.
How about Zhejiang Provinces Yandang Mountain?
Is there a reason why youd rmend that ce?
Although it does notpare to Mount Tai, one of the Five Great Mountains of China, it is also a spiritual mountain, making it rich in herbs and spiritual materials the Medicine King Family is looking for. It also neighbors the Baek Sword Sect, my family. Lastly, Zhejiang Province is geographically far from the Great Huangfu Family, making it a good location if you want to avoid them.
Hmmm, Ill give it some thought. That being said, would it be alright if you were to excuse yourself? Id like to talk about personal matters with my family.
Ill be taking my leave now, then.
Thank you. Stay for a while, Kang and Young Lady Shangguan.
Mu-Gun politely bid farewell and left Seonwoo Pyos residence. The reason Seonwoo Pyo made Seonwoo Kang and Bihe stay behind was probably to talk about the marriage between the two. Mu-Gun thought Seonwoo Pyo would allow the marriage. Unlike others, he didnt want to benefit from it.
To him, his childs feelings and the personality of the woman his son wanted to marry were more important. Considering Bihes upright personality, Seonwoo Pyo would likely allow their marriage.
In fact, Seonwoo Pyo respected the couple''s wishes. It would be difficult to have a wedding until they had eliminated the Great Huangfu Family''s threats. Nevertheless, he had decided to push ahead with their marriage once everything had settled down.
Chapter 35
Chapter 35
That night, Baek Mu-Gun wore a ck outfit and mask and then left the Heavenly Underground Cave. Upon invoking the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes anding out of the Thousand Pine Forests trap array, he found the Great Huangfu Familys martial artists camping outside. They numbered a little over sixty.
Mu-Gun saw less than ten warriors standing guard. They didnt seem that alert either, perhaps because of the notion that no one would dare ambush one of the Seven Great ns.
For Mu-Gun, that was a good thing. He immediately moved in search of the array masters. It would be difficult to identify them among the over sixty people camping here since he had never seen their faces before, but he could roughly surmise where they would be. Three barracks were built behind the warriors that had made a campfire andid a nket on the bare ground.
Unlike ordinary warriors, those in high positions could have afortable sleep in the barracks. That made it highly likely for the array masters to be in one of those three, all of which had lighting from inside. Mu-Gun stealthily approached one of them.
The array masters had to have taken a look around the Thousand Pine Forest and understood the array formation to some extent. If so, they should be racking their brains trying to find out how to destroy it right about now.
And theyd likely be staying up all night to devise a way to demolish the trap array as soon as possible. Taking that into consideration, Mu-Gun decided to inspect one of the barracks, from which he could hear two voices. Considering they were discussing matters rted to the trap array, they were undoubtedly array masters. He examined the energy inside the structure, sensing only two auras.
Thisll be easier than I thought.
Mu-Gun lightly jumped on top of the barracks, then cut its ceiling with a sword. The moment he slipped in between the gaps, the array masters, who had spread out across a wide desk dozens of sheets of paper that illustrated how they could destroy the trap array, looked at Mu-Gun with surprise.
Mu-Gun executed the Vajra Exorcism Finger before they could shout. Imbued with thunder qi, the Vajra Exorcism Finger pierced through the middle of the array masters foreheads, causing them to copse and enter their death throes.
Mu-Gun gently lowered himself to the floor and looked at the fallen array masters. They had definitely stopped breathing, and they died with their eyes wide open, making them look mortified. Mu-Gun smiled bitterly and shut their eyes.
It was kill or be killed in murim. And this was the only way to protect the Medicine King Family. Having achieved his goal, Mu-Gun tried to leave without any further dy. However, just as he was about to leave, the barracks entrance opened and someone came in.
As soon as the person saw the ck-masked Mu-Gun and the two fallen array masters, he immediately shouted.
Its the enemy! Kuhkk!
Mu-Gun reflexively invoked the Vajra Exorcism Finger, but he was a step toote.
Were being attacked!
The enemy is at the left barracks!
The people standing guard outside shouted. Mu-Gun quickly escaped through the split ceiling of the barracks without panicking. He was confident he would be able to run away despite being discovered by the enemies.
Mu-Gun dashed right away as soon as he exited the barracks. With the sound of an explosion, he then flew up in the air like a bird using the Thunder Gods Shadow, a secret movement art of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect.
You bastard! You came as you pleased, but Im not letting you leave as freely!
A figure shouted and soared into the air just as Mu-Gun was about to leave the Great Huangfu Familys barracks. The man blocked Mu-Guns way and immediately threw a punch at him. It was difficult to change direction mid-way with the Thunder Gods Shadow. In addition, they were far too close.
With dodging now out of the options, he had no choice but to block it or counterattack. Mu-Gun chose to defend. He equipped the Flying Golden Shield hung on his back and intercepted the mans attack.
As soon as the mans fist force hit the Flying Golden Shield, a strong deflective force formed and sted the man away. Mu-Gun did not suffer any damage because the Flying Golden Shield absorbed the shock. However, he descended back down to the ground since he had to decelerate.
The martial artists of the Great Huangfu Family quickly surrounded him. Considering how swiftly and skilfully they responded to a single cry stating that the enemy had appeared, the Seven Great Families were certainly different.
Mu-Gun remained calm. He tossed the Flying Golden Shield, causing it to fly in a curve and strike the warriors of the Great Huangfu Family. Failing to expect that he would throw his shield, the fast-spinning projectile struck the chest and abdomen of the Great Huangfu Familys martial artists, knocking them out.
You fucker!
The man that blocked Mu-Gun earlier rushed toward him again and threw two punches. A series of fist auras wereunched toward Mu-Gun. In response, Mu-Gun retrieved the Flying Golden Shield after it had sted away the Great Huangfu Familys martial artists, then stopped the mans fist auras.
The mans fist auras struck the Flying Golden Shield consecutively, causing a loud roar to resonate. The shockwave pushed Mu-Gun back, but he still looked rxed. The Flying Golden Shield dispersed the majority of the fist auras, preventing the aftershock from damaging him.
Huangfu Ming, the man who unleashed the fist auras, wriggled his thick eyebrows. As soon as his fist auras and the Flying Golden Shield collided, he felt the majority of their power dispersing and scattering. He knew then that the Flying Golden Shield was no ordinary item.
You seem to trust that item, but Ill make you regret it.
Huangfu Ming took out the ck Iron Gauntlet, a ck metal glove hung around his waist, and wore it on one of his hands. It was a secret divine weapon of the Great Huangfu Family that was made of ck iron extracted from a meteorite. The ck iron was pulled into a thin steel wire and knitted with a special method, then formed into a glove.
The ck Iron Gauntlet was so flexible that it made one wonder if it was actually made of metal, yet it possessed a firmness that couldnt be cut by sword or saber qi. To top it all off, its unique trait amplified its users internal energy.
The Great Huangfu Familys warriors used ck Iron Gauntlets to ovee the disadvantages of fighting barehandedly against armed opponents. Its excellent qi conductivity and unique qi amplification feature made it easier for its user to unleash fist qi and even made it possible to emit an amplified fist qi. In short, if one were to equip the ck Iron Gauntlet, they could exhibit a stronger martial prowess than their actual skills. However, ck iron was rare. Currently, only around twenty ck Iron Gauntlets had been made.
The Great Huangfu Family only gave the ck Iron Gauntlet to their greatest experts. The fact that Huangfu Ming possessed one meant that he was one of their highest-regarded experts.
He wasnt one of the Four Peerless Heavenly Kings, which only consisted of absolute realm masters, or one of the Ten Heavenly King Fists, which was made up of lower peak realm masters. However, he was still considered one of the most powerful experts. Moreover, he was also the father of Huangfu Sheng, whose right arm Mu-Gun had broken.
Huangfu Ming volunteered and came all the way here to avenge his son. He equipped the ck Iron Gauntlet with the intention to confront Mu-Gun seriously. However, Mu-Gun didnt intend to fight him. It wasnt because Huangfu Ming was scary. Huangfu Ming had great capabilities, but Mu-Gun was confident that he could kill him if he wanted to. However, if Mu-Gun defeated him now, the Great Huangfu Family would send someone even stronger.
Bringing down Huangfu Ming now would basically be asking for trouble. From Mu-Gun and the Medicine King Familys perspective, it would be more advantageous to let Huangfu Ming remain here. Therefore, it was crucial for Mu-Gun to avoid taking Huangfu Ming out.
Huangfu Ming rushed toward Mu-Gun quickly. The ck Iron Gauntlet equipped in his right hand released and fired an amplified fist qi toward Mu-Gun. Mu-Gun invoked the Thunder God''s Aerial Steps and evaded to the right of Huangfu Ming as thetter charged at him.
The fist qi, which had missed Mu-Gun, struck the ground heavily and caused a loud explosion. Huangfu Ming immediately chased after Mu-Gun and threw punches again. However, this time too, Mu-Gun avoided Huangfu Mings attack by activating the Thunder Gods Aerial Steps.
You fucker! Stop running away like a rat and fight like a man!
Huangfu Ming burst into a rage.
Why are you ming me? Arent you the onecking the skills to hit me? Mu-Gun mocked.
Ah, I will definitely kill you today!
Mu-Guns provocation heated up Huangfu Ming. He charged toward Mu-Gun with movements he hadnt used before, then threw more punches at Mu-Gun with the ck Iron Gauntlet.
The fist qi amplified by the ck Iron Gauntlet zipped toward Mu-Gun like a cannonball. Instead of avoiding it, Mu-Gun extended the Flying Golden Shield to the front and blocked Huangfu Mings fist qi.
A roar echoed the moment Huangfu Mings fist qi struck the Flying Golden Shield. Mu-Gun was pushed back. At first nce, it would seem as if the shockwave had blown Mu-Gun away. However, Huangfu Ming immediately knew that that wasnt the case. Mu-Gun used Huangfu Mings fist qi to propel himself to the opposite side.
The ce where Mu-Gun was sted away to was the Thousand Pine Forest, a forest formed by a thousand pine trees. Mu-Gun used the Thunder Gods Aerial Steps to move toward the Thousand Pine Forest.
Realizing that Mu-Gun had deceived him a little toote, Huangfu Ming hastily chased after Mu-Gun. However, the distance between them had already widened to more than fifty feet.
Mu-Gun used Huangfu Mings fist qi as a pivot to jump back, then turned around and kicked the floor. He kicked the ground so hard he shot forth like a cannonball and quickly disappeared into the Thousand Pine Forest.
Huangfu Ming stopped by the Thousand Pine Forests entrance, unable to chase him any longer. He trembled, enraged by the fact that Mu-Gun had thoroughly toyed with him. He had never experienced such humiliation in his entire life.
Uarghhh! You fucker! I swear on my name that I will definitely catch you and give you the most horrible death! He uttered a cry of anger toward the Thousand Pine Forest, where Mu-Gun had disappeared into.
However, all that came back was the sound of branches and pine needles shaking in the wind. Huangfu Ming returned to the barracks after failing to catch Mu-Gun and confirmed the death of the familys array masters. Without the array masters, it was impossible to break through the Thousand Pine Forests trap array.
Should I just burn everything up?
Huangfu Ming thought about setting the Thousand Pine Forest aze for a moment. However, he didnt know what was inside it. In addition, it would be a big problem if he set fire to the Thousand Pine Forest and something happened to Shangguan Bihe in the process. Shangguan Bihe was the key factor needed for the Great Huangfu Family to acquire the Shandong Merchant Association.
The problem was that the two people Mu-Gun killed were the only array masters of the Great Huangfu Family. Hence, they either had to somehow break through the trap array using normal means or look for an array master somewhere else.
Huangfu Ming immediately delivered a pigeon message to the Great Huangfu Family in Jinan to inform them of the situation and request a countermeasure. While waiting for the head familys countermeasure, Huangfu Ming didnt just stand idly by. He sent his subordinates in all directions and ordered them to search for a way to enter the Thousand Pine Valley without going through the Thousand Pine Forest.
Chapter 36
Chapter 36
After escaping Huangfu Mings pursuit, Baek Mu-Gun passed through the Thousand Pine Forests trap array with the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes and returned safely back to his residence in the Heavenly Underground Cave. Upon entering, he found Seonwoo Kang and Shangguan Bihe waiting for him. The two breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Mu-Gun unscathed.
Are you hurt anywhere? Seonwoo Kang asked.
As you can see, Im fine.
Thats a relief. You have no idea how worried I was. How did it go?
It went as nned. They probably wont be able to break through the trap array for a while.
I dont know what I would have done without you, Brother Mu-Gun.
Its all thanks to Young Master Baek that I can be together with Brother Seonwoo like this too.
Thats right. If it wasnt for you, I wouldnt have been able to prevent the Great Huangfu Familys warriors from taking Sister Bihe away back then.
Come to think of it, Im a major contributor to protecting your love. I should ask for a nice set of outfitter on.
Whats one set? Id be willing to give you ten sets.
Its fine, Im just kidding. Ill be contented if the two of you live happily together.
Im worried this incident with the Great Huangfu Family will cause problems for your family, though.
You dont have to worry about that. Itll be hard for them to figure out who I am anyway. Even if they did, they wont be able to make a move easily given the far distance.
Im d to hear that.
If youre so worried, why dont you provide some support from the Medicine King Family?
How?
By getting the Medicine King Family to provide medicinal pills so that the Baek Sword Sects martial artists can be strong as soon as possible.
Hmm, thats not something I can decide on, so I dont think I can give you the answer you want.
Im not asking you to decide right away. Im asking you to bring this up to Patriarch Seonwooter if possible.
Okay, Ill try talking to him. However, we act with discretion when providing medicinal pills to a certain family in murim, so I dont think Father will simply allow it.
Dont worry. I wont bear a grudge against you even if Patriarch Seonwoo refuses.
The Medicine King Family tried not to intervene in the affairs of murim whenever possible. If their medicinal pills became renowned, they would be a target in murim. In fact, the Medicine King Family providing the Thunder Gods sessor with the Divine Thunder Essence Pill was an unprecedented case.
However, whether they wanted it or not, the Medicine King Family had be entangled with the Great Huangfu Family, one of the forces in murim. In addition, the only people willing to protect the Medicine King Family from the Great Huangfu Familys threat were Mu-Gun and the Baek Sword Sect.
For the Medicine King Familys safety, the Baek Sword Sect had to increase its power. However, the formers support was needed to do that. If the Medicine King Family recognized that point, they would consider supporting the Baek Sword Sect with medicinal pills. In addition, if the Nine Celestial Demons Sects existence were revealed, the possibility of that happening would be even higher.
***
Meanwhile, the Great Huangfu Family devoted all their efforts to looking for a new array master when their array master died in Mu-Guns hands. However, doing so was not as simple as they thought.
Array masters wouldnt wait for the Great Huangfu Family to summon them. Furthermore, not all array masters were the same. While their skills were all of different levels, only those with considerable skills could break through the Thousand Pine Valleys trap array. However, a skillful array master was rarer and harder to find than a skilled martial artist.
The Great Huangfu Family searched everywhere for several days, but they failed to find a talented array master. Eventually, they turned to the Hebei Peng Family for help. It would have been better to ask for help from the Great Zhuge Family, who were renowned to be the best in array techniques, but they were too far away.
Hence, the Great Huangfu Family instead requested the support of the Hebei Peng Familys array masters, who were closest in proximity to them. However, they hadnt received a reply yet even though it had been a few days since they sent a pigeon message.
Unable to ovee his frustration, Huangfu Jun summoned Huangfu Ren and asked him, Is there still no news from the Hebei Peng Family?
There hasnt been any response yet. Theyd probably only make a decision after confirming the reason why we need their array masters.
Some people really hate seeing others do well. Huangfu Jun frowned.
Array masters were usually needed during the discovery of former masters legacies. Hence, it was highly likely that the Hebei Peng Family was trying to dy sending their array masters on the off chance that doing so would help the Great Huangfu Family obtain the legacy of a great master.
The Seven Great ns were tied together with the Seven Saints Alliance, but they were ultimatelypetitors. They wouldnt want other families to get ahead.
Ill send a pigeon message again to urge them.
Yes, do that. What about the situation at the Thousand Pine Forest?
Were trying to look for an entrance other than the Thousand Pine Forest, but we havent been able to find anything in particr.
A smart rabbit has three homes. They likely dug another entrance, considering they had hidden their home this much. Spare no effort in locating it.
The Great Huangfu Family interrogated the Jinan Medical Clinic members but failed to identify the Medicine King Family. However, they did discover that Seonwoo Kang was a descendant of a family that had been living in Mount Tai and studying herbs and spiritual herbs for generations.
Mount Tai was not far from Jinan, where the Great Huangfu Family was based. Nevertheless, the Great Huangfu Family never caught wind of their presence.
They werent just staying in some random location. Rather, they had been living within the home ground of the Great Huangfu Family. Just the fact that they could live under the Great Huangfu Familys noses made their meticulousness and stealthiness as in as day. Those people wouldnt havee unprepared. Hence, there was a need for a thorough investigation.
Understood. I also received reports from the members I sent to the Great Sima Family.
What did they say?
For starters, it seems true that the young patriarch of the Great Sima Family, Sima Bi is currently away on a trip.
Whats the destination and reason for the trip?
They werent able to confirm that.
What about Sima Bisposite sketch?
Well, its not easy to find someone familiar with Sima Bis face.
Does that make sense to you? That man is the Great Sima ns young patriarch. Lots of people should know what he looks like.
Thats usually the case, but Sima Bi hasnt done any external activities in the past decade.
Are you saying he''s been cooped up in a small room for ten years without doing anything?
Its known that over the past decade, he frequently entered into closed-door training and focused on honing his martial arts. Due to that, there have been rumors circting around stating that the level of his martial art is very high.
If so, we cant rule out the possibility that the person who broke Shengs arm was Sima Bi, can we?
Its not entirely impossible, but I honestly doubt it.
Whys that?
Even if the Great Sima Familys forces had grown rapidly over the past decade, theyre still nowhere near the Seven Great ns. It wouldnt make sense for him to reveal his identity like that either unless the power of the Great Sima Family is much stronger than what is known.
Are you implying that someone deliberately used Sima Bis name to create a conflict between us and the Great Sima Family?
Yes. I have found a piece of evidence to support that theory. Someone allegedly annihted the Great Sima Familys Flying Lion toon in Nanjing.
In Nanjing?
The Great Sima Familys Flying Lion toon were upying the Sky Flower House for some reason, but they seemed to have been obliterated by an unidentified individual.
Isnt Sky Flower House a brothel?
Yes.
Whats there to gain from a brothel?
I couldnt confirm that much. However, the Flying Lion toon wouldnt have moved just to obtain a brothel.
That aside, did you just say that the Flying Lion toon was annihted?
Yes.
To summarize, the mysterious figure who destroyed the Great Sima Familys Flying Lion toon may very well be the one who broke Shengs arm?
Yes. If you think about it that way, the story would make sense.
But what grudge does he have against us that he is trying to cause a conflict between us and the Great Sima Family?
Even if he doesnt have a grudge against us, he could have a grudge against the Great Sima Family. Maybe hes trying to borrow our power to get rid of the Great Sima Family.
In other words, hes trying to trick us into killing someone else so he wouldnt have to lift a finger.
Thats right. Furthermore, since he interfered with the Great Huangfu Familys matters and broke Shengs arms, he likely tried to shift the responsibility to the Great Sima Family in fear of future troubles.
What do you think is the possibility that hes also the ck-masked man who killed the array masters?
In my opinion, its likely the same person.
In the end, the answer is within the Thousand Pine Valley.
Since were on the subject, what do you think about sending extra peak-level masters?
Sending additional peak-level masters?
I think Ming will find it difficult to catch him alone.
Hmm, if were going to do it, we should do it with certainty. Send Kuan and Juan.
Understood.
The Great Huangfu Family sent Huangfu Kuan and Huangfu Juan as additional support to the Thousand Pine Valley. Like Huangfu Ming, Huangfu Kuan and Huangfu Juan did not make it into the rankings of the Ten Heavenly King Fists, but they both boasted strength in the peak-level realm.
The addition of two peak-level masters following Huangfu Ming further threatened the Medicine King Family. However, as long as they couldnt break through the Thousand Pine Valleys trap array, it was useless no matter how many peak-level masters came.
***
Fifteen days had passed since Mu-Gun killed the two array masters. So far, the Great Huangfu Family had not been able to break through the Thousand Pine Valleys trap array. Since they hadnt made any movements to examine the trap array yet, they probably still couldnt find an array master.
There were ten days left until the Medicine King Family could finish refining the Divine Thunder Essence Pill. If Mu-Gun could hold out for another ten days, hed be able to take the Divine Thunder Essence Pill and enhance his internal energy. After that, he was confident hed be able to stop anyone from the Great Huangfu Family.
The key issue was that he had to hold out for ten days. Mu-Gun went to the Thousand Pine Forest several times a day to check if the Great Huangfu Family was examining the array formation. It took seven days and nights before he finally found people examining the array formation of the Thousand Pine Forest. They were the array masters sent by the Hebei Peng Family.
After dying their response, the Hebei Peng Family finally sent their array masters on the condition that they would receive the ck Iron that the Great Huangfu Family procured with difficulty. Upon confirming that the array masters were examining the array formation, Mu-Gun immediately returned to the Heavenly Underground Cave and met Seonwoo Pyo.
Did you visit the Thousand Pine Forest again? Seonwoo Pyo asked.
Yes. It seems like they managed to recruit array masters.
Thats bad news. How about eliminating them just like you didst time?
Mu-Gun pondered for a brief moment before answering, I dont think doing thats going to be easy. There are masters stuck next to the array masters, and I suspect that theyre of the peak-level realm. Also, since theyve been had once, theyll be thoroughly prepared this time.
Then what should we do? If we leave them as it is, theyll likely enter this ce in a few days.
How long until the Divine Thunder Essence Pills refinement ispleted?
We still have to wait three more days.
Thats cutting it really close.
Ill try to hasten the process as much as I can.
Understood.
It was a fight against time now. It would be fortunate if the Divine Thunder Essence Pill werepleted before their enemies could break through the Thousand Pine Maze Array, but if the opposite happened, they would be faced with the worst-case scenario.
It was also difficult to escape from the Heavenly Underground Cave before the warriors of the Great Huangfu Family could storm in. Contrary to Huangfu Juns expectations, the Thousand Pine Valley was the only entrance to the Heavenly Underground Cave.
For as long as the Great Huangfu Familys martial artists were blocking the Thousand Pine Valleys entrance, escaping from the Heavenly Underground Cave would be hard. Moreover, they couldnt stop the Divine Thunder Essence Pill''s refinement process halfway through to leave. If they did, all the precious spiritual herbs that they had used would go to waste.
Regardless of what would happen, they would have to wait until the Divine Thunder Essence Pill waspleted. Although their situation wasnt ideal, Mu-Gun remained rxed. He was confident that he could somehow stop the Great Huangfu Familys martial artists camping outside the Thousand Pine Valleys entrance.
If that were the case, the Divine Thunder Essence Pill being refined in time and enhancing his internal energy would just be icing on the cake. While both the Great Huangfu Family and the Medicine King Family focused all their efforts to break through the array formation and finish refining the Divine Thunder Essence Pill respectively, three days passed.
The Great Huangfu Family was the first to achieve their objective. Learning from their previous mistakes, the Great Huangfu Family gave all their might to protect the array masters this time until they could destroy the Thousand Pine Valleys trap array. Just like that, they prated the Thousand Pine Maze Array on the third day.
News of that was immediately conveyed to the Heavenly Underground Cave. Now that they had broken through the Thousand Pine Maze Array and entered the Thousand Pine Valley, it wouldnt be that difficult to find the entrance to the Heavenly Underground Cave. In a brief moment, the Great Huangfu Familys warriors would storm into the Heavenly Underground Cave.
How long until the Divine Thunder Essence Pill ispleted? Mu-Gun asked, retaining hisposure despite the circumstances.
It will take half a day more.
Please finish the refinement of the Divine Thunder Essence Pill, Patriarch Seonwoo. Ill stop the warriors of the Great Huangfu Family.
Can you do it alone? Didnt you say that they had three peak-level masters in their group? Seonwoo Pyo expressed his concerns upon hearing Mu-Guns words.
Did you forget who I am?
Of course, I know how strong the Thunder Gods sessor is. However, you have yet to consume the Divine Thunder Essence Pill.
A tiger is still a tiger even if its yet to grow, so dont worry and just focus on what you have to do, Patriarch.
At Mu-Guns confident remarks, Seonwoo Pyo recalled the face of Guyang Hwi, the predecessor of the Thunder Gods sessor. The more he looked at him, the more he thought that Mu-Gun was like Guyang Hwi.
It wasnt just once or twice that he felt like Guyang Hwi had returned to life. Guyang Hwi was a man of his word. Upon thinking that Mu-Gun would be no different, Seonwoo Pyos uneasiness disappeared as if it never existed in the first ce.
His belief in Mu-Gun became firm.
Ill leave it to you, then. Seonwoo Pyo said with a trusting smile.
Mu-Gun briefly nodded. He then headed to the entrance of the Heavenly Underground Cave to prevent the advance of the Great Huangfu Familys martial artists.
Chapter 37
Chapter 37
Shortly after Baek Mu-Gun arrived at the Heavenly Underground Caves entrance, the warriors of the Great Huangfu Family entered. They couldnt help but be surprised when they saw the interior of the Heavenly Underground Cave, which was akin to a separate world.
For a while, Huangfu Ming was the same. He then smiled triumphantly as he spotted Mu-Gun, wearing a ck mask and standing not too far away.
Its great to see you again.
Ill give you a chance, Mu-Gun said underneath his mask.
A chance?
Turn around and leave.
Or what?
Or a year from today will be the death anniversary of you all.
Kuhaha! Such empty bravado for someone who cant even show his face in fear of his identity being revealed. Huangfu Ming taunted Mu-Gun.
Think carefully. If you dont leave now, you wont be able to get out alive.
Is that so? I think you should be the one worrying about your life.
I definitely gave you a chance, but you all chose to turn it down. Dont resent me for whats toe.
Mu-Gun didnt have any intention of allowing the Great Huangfu Familys warriors to leave so easily in the first ce. Nevertheless, he gave them the opportunity as a form of formality so that he could justify the actions he was about to take, even if just for a little bit.
Without a hint of hesitation, Mu-Gun recited the incantation to invoke the Thunder Gods Descent.
[O God of Thunder shining brightly in gold. Adhering to the ancient covenant, I long for your power. Manifest your existence and show your domineering power to these foolish ingrates!]
The words flowing out of Mu-Gun were the long-forgotten Language of the Gods. It was also the onlynguage that could manifest the Thunder God, a supreme being of the Heavenly Realm.
As soon as Mu-Gun finished chanting the spell, the air around him began to pulse fiercely. Huangfu Mings face stiffened. He didnt know what it was, but he understood the fact that Mu-Gun had done something unusual. He had to put an end to it before Mu-Gun could invoke it.
Attack that bastard right this instant!
At Huangfu Mings urgent scream, the warriors of the Great Huangfu Family charged toward Mu-Gun all at once.
At that moment, Mu-Guns eyes shone with gold. A golden thunderstorm formed around his body like a typhoon and engulfed the Great Huangfu Familys warriors that were rushing toward Mu-Gun. As the Great Huangfu Familys martial artists tried to surround Mu-Gun, the golden thunderstorm tore them apart in an instant. in the presence of his overwhelming prowess, the Great Huangfu Family warriorspletely froze.
After calling forth the Thunder God and manifesting it in his body, Mu-Gun shuddered due to the tremendous power in him that was more than capable of destroying the entire world. It was something he had experienced several times in his previous lives, but it still made him shiver.
However, he couldnt afford to revel in the Thunder Gods power. He was already going numb, and his internal energy was depleting like an ebbing tide. Before the power of the Thunder God disappeared, he had to deal with all the warriors of the Great Huangfu Family.
Mu-Gun lightly shook his right hand in the direction of the Great Huangfu Familys martial artists. The golden thunder aura enveloping him formed and fired a myriad of sword qi toward them.
Everyone, dodge! Huangfu Ming hurriedly cried out.
The Great Huangfu Family warriors sidestepped in all directions to evade the golden thunder sword qi. However, the sword auras were as fast as ck rays and had a wide range. More than half of the Great Huangfu Familys martial artists copsed as the golden thunder sword qi pierced through them.
Huangfu Ming was able to escape the fastest, but the sight that unfolded before his eyes shocked him. It wasnt just because of Mu-Guns power. It was because of the person who came to his mind when he saw Mu-GunGuyang Hwi, the Heavenly Thunder God''s Swordsman.
He was a hero who died bravely in battle when he fought against the Hell-Blood Demon together with the Seven Saints, the previous patriarchs of the Seven Great ns. That golden thunder sword qi was a technique that symbolized him.
Dont tell me hes the descendent of the Thunder God?
Huangfu Ming bit his lips. If he had known that Mu-Gun was the Thunder Gods descendant, he would have tread more cautiously. However, there was no use crying over spilled milk. He was at the point of no return and he couldnt stop now.
Scatter to the sides and attack him!
At Huangfu Mings scream, the surviving warriors rushed to Mu-Guns nks andunched an attack stemming from the thought that if they pincered him, theyd be able to sessfully pierce through at least one side. However, they took Mu-Gun too lightly.
From his hands, Mu-Gun condensed his golden thunderbolt aura into a wheel. Rotating at high speed, it then shot forth using the theory of the Flying Golden Shield Scripture.
The wheel of thunder devastated the Great Huangfu Familys martial artists at the same time despite them charging in from both sides. Those caught by it were ripped into shreds and burnt to the ground.
The three Peak Realm masters, Huangfu Ming included, barely managed to block the golden wheel of thunder. Unable to ovee the impact, they were sted away and rolled on the ground. Their expressions filled up with despair. All the subordinates they had brought with them had been killed by one mana single unstoppable force.
An intangible aura restrained Huangfu Ming and the two other Peak Realm masters sent to support him, Huangfu Kuan and Huangfu Juan, preventing them from escaping or attacking.
See? Didnt I tell you to leave? Mu-Gun raised his hands, implying that the current situation was not his fault.
Arent you the Thunder Gods descendant? Why are you hostile toward us? Huangfu Ming hurriedly cried out.
Why do you ask? Is it because the previous Thunder God fought alongside the Seven Saints?
Thats right. Considering the rtionship between our predecessors, do you think you should do this?
Would it be understandable if I told you that the previous Thunder God died due to the betrayal of the Seven Saints? Mu-Gun tried to expose the facade of the previous patriarchs of the Seven Families.
What nonsense! It doesnt matter if you kill us, but dont insult the former patriarch of our family!
At Huangfu Mings retort, Mu-Gun chuckled.
Its not an insult. Blinded by their greed for the authority of murim, the Seven Saints, Huangfu Tianyue included, killed the previous Thunder God while he was weakened due to the battle with the Hell-Blood Demon. Thats the truth.
You bastard, how would you know if thats the truth?
Its because I went through it myself, Mu-Gun said with a smirk.
Huh?
The conversation ends here. Lets put an end to things.
Sensing that the time limit of the Thunder Gods Descent was imminent, Mu-Gun extended his hand toward the three Peak Realm masters. Three des of golden thunder sword qi formed in his hand and sprang forth like rays of light. The three golden thunder sword qi pierced the Peak Realm masters hearts without even a moments notice. Staring at Mu-Gun mortifyingly, they soon sumbed to death.
They were thest standing members of the Great Huangfu Family that entered the Heavenly Underground Cave. After wiping them out, Mu-Gun deactivated the Thunder Gods Descent. Losing all strength in his body, he fell unconscious and copsed to the ground.
***
Mu-Gun opened his eyes. His whole body was throbbing in pain. Let alone raising himself up, he couldnt even muster up the strength to raise his arm. Mu-Gun smiled bitterly at the aftereffects of the Thunder Gods Descent that he had felt for the first time in a long while.
Have you returned to your senses? Seonwoo Kang asked. He had been guarding Mu-Gun while he was unconscious.
How long has it been?
You woke up in half a day.
Can you help me up?
Mu-Gun was able to lift his body with Seonwoo Kangs support. He then assumed a lotus position with great difficulty.
I have to circte my qi for a while. Could you excuse yourself?
Okay.
As soon as Seonwoo Kang left, Mu-Gun immediately began to circte his qi. He had dealt with the Great Huangfu Family warriors that invaded the Thousand Pine Valley, but it wasnt the end yet. If the Great Huangfu Family found out that the people they deployed to the Thousand Pine Valley had been killed in an incident, they would send their martial artists again. At that time, they would deploy a much strongerbat force than before.
Before that could happen, Mu-Gun and the Medicine King Family had to leave the Heavenly Underground Cave. Hence, he had to hurry. He circted his qi thirty-six times to recover the internal energy he had exhausted and recuperated his strength. Mu-Gun then came down from the bed and moved around. It was still stiff, but it wasnt strenuous.
After confirming that there wasnt any abnormality with his body, Mu-Gun immediately headed for Seonwoo Pyos residence. While he was on the way to Seonwoo Pyos ce, he noticed the Medicine King Familys people were moving about busily, likely making preparations to leave this ce and move to another location. Mu-Gun soon arrived at his destination.
How are you feeling? Seonwoo Pyo asked the moment he saw Mu-Gun.
Im fine. What happened to the Divine Thunder Essence Pill?
It waspleted a while ago.
Seonwoo Pyo extended a wooden box in front of Mu-Gun, and Mu-Gun lifted its lid. Inside were three pills wrapped in gold foil ced side by side.
Thank you, Mu-Gun expressed his thanks and took the wooden box in his hands.
Its nothingpared to what youve done to protect the Medicine King Family.
Youre likely well aware of this, but the Great Huangfu Familys threat isnt over yet. We will have to leave this ce as soon as possible.
Actually, were already making preparations to move. We will be done with all preparations in one hour at thetest.
One hour was enough time for Mu-Gun to consume one pill of the Divine Thunder Essence Pill and absorb the aura as internal energy.
Ill consume a Divine Thunder Essence Pill and enhance my internal energy while youre preparing, then.
Go ahead. Seonwoo Pyo bade his farewell and watched Mu-Gun leave before he continued with his preparations.
Mu-Gun returned to his residence with the wooden box containing the Divine Thunder Essence Pills, then took out one of the Divine Thunder Essence Pills. The greatest amount of internal energy he could obtain from a single Divine Thunder Essence Pill was sixty years worth, but he had to circte his qi 108 times to fully absorb it.
In fact, to absorb sixty years worth of internal energy in one go was, at best, barely achievable even if ones skill with circting internal energy was at the early ascension realm. In addition to ones skill with circting internal energy, the absorption rate varied depending on the type of internal energy cultivation method as well as the harmony between the cultivation method and the spiritual elixir.
Mu-Gun possessed a supreme internal energy cultivation method called the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art, and his understanding of the cultivation method as well as his skill when it came to circting internal energy was so great that none would be able to match up to him.
In addition, the Divine Thunder Essence Pill was a spiritual pill made to be simr to the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Arts Thunder God qi. Above all, he even had experience from his previous lives. In short, Mu-Gun possessed all the best conditions to absorb the Divine Thunder Essence Pill.
Unless there were other variables, Mu-Gun would undeniably be able to absorb the energy contained within the Divine Thunder Essence Pill. Despite so, he didnt let his guard down for a single moment.
Mu-Gun consumed the Divine Thunder Essence Pill. He then focused and began to circte his qi. After an hour, Mu-Gun opened his eyes after circting his qi 108 times. His eyes shone in gold but soon stopped. Mu-Gun smiled satisfactorily. He had fully absorbed the Divine Thunder Essence Pills energy and obtained sixty years worth of internal energy. Now, he had ny years worth of internal energy, which was equivalent to the internal energy of a Peak Realm master.
The basic amount of internal energy an Absolute Realm master possessed was at least 180 years worth. Of course, just obtaining that much didnt make one an Absolute Realm master. On the other hand, one could be an Absolute Realm master even if they didnt have that much internal energy.
However, to achieve metamorphosis, which was the basic criteria of the Absolute Realm, at least 180 years worth of internal energy was needed. Furthermore, that was also needed to properly handle vajra qi, which could be considered an exclusive skill of the Absolute Realm.
Mu-Gun had two Divine Thunder Essence Pills left. Even if he consumed all of it, it would still be insufficient to reach 180 years worth of internal energy. However, if he also consumed the Yin Yang Poison Horn Serpents beast core, he would be able to barely amass 180 years worth of internal energy.
If he could achieve metamorphosis through that and advance into the Absolute Realm, he would never be in danger in most cases. However, the Divine Thunder Essence Pills had to be consumed at least seven full days apart. Time was necessary to stabilize the Divine Thunder Essence Pills energy within him.
After stashing away the remaining two Divine Thunder Essence Pills in his pockets, he equipped the Flying Golden Shield and a sword before heading outside. When he left his residence, he saw the Medicine King Familys people had gathered at a rendezvous spot in the Heavenly Underground Cave.
The Medicine King Family had a little less than one hundred people, and they each carried arge backpack. Inside their backpacks were rare herbs as well as books containing the secret knowledge of the Medicine King Family. Havingpleted all preparations to leave, they waited for Mu-Gun. Mu-Gun quickly joined up with them.
Imte, Mu-Gun announced his arrival.
No, we just finished our preparations a moment ago. Have you properly consumed the Divine Thunder Essence Pill? Seonwoo Pyo asked.
I did, thanks to you.
Thats a relief. Lets depart, then.
Okay.
Mu-Gun and the Medicine King Family members left the Heavenly Underground Cave, which they had be attached to. Seonwoo Pyo had decided to move to Yandang Mountain as per Mu-Guns suggestion, but the key problem was that they had to go to Yandang Mountain while avoiding the Great Huangfu Familys pursuit. Hence, the members split apart and took different routes. It was also decided that Seonwoo Pyo, Seonwoo Kang, and Shangguan Bihe would travel along with Mu-Gun to attract the Great Huangfu Familys attention.
Given the fact that the Great Huangfu Family would be tracking them, it was possible that theyd find themselves in a dangerous situation. However, with them bing the lure, the rest of the members would be able to reach Yandang Mountain safely. What was important was that they traveled with Mu-Gun. Mu-Gun had taken a Divine Thunder Essence Pill and enhanced his internal energy. Hence, although he had yet to reach the Absolute Realm, he would be able to go up against the Ten Heavenly King Fists even with the current internal energy he possessed. Even if they were pursued by the Great Huangfu Family, it was highly likely that there wouldnt be any major danger as long as Mu-Gun was present.
Upon leaving the Heavenly Underground Cave, the members scattered into groups of ten just like they had nned and dispersed in different directions. Just like that, each group traveled along the pre-designated route and headed to Yandang Mountain in Zhejiang Province. Mu-Gun also began to hike down Mount Tai along with Seonwoo Pyo, Seonwoo Kang, and Bihe.
Mu-Gun nned to go to Nanjing bynd. There, they would board the Baek Sword Sects ship which had sailed to Nanjing for the Eun Merchant Groups escort mission, and head to Wenzhou.
Chapter 38
Chapter 38
Three days after the Medicine King Familys members left the Heavenly Underground Cave, the Great Huangfu Family learned that seventy of their martial artists, Huangfu Ming included, were wiped out at the Thousand Pine Valley.
The Great Huangfu Family hurriedly deployed more personnel because they found it strange that they received no further news after getting the message that mentioned that the seventy-man party was going to enter the Thousand Pine Valley. Eventually, they discovered burning remains in the Thousand Pine Valleys Heavenly Underground Cave. The Great Huangfu Family inferred that those remains were of the martial artists that they had deployed to the Thousand Pine Valley.
Upon searching the entire Heavenly Underground Cave, the Great Huangfu Family confirmed that its inhabitants had already fled. Enraged, they immediately chased after them.
Seventy of their martial artists, including three Peak Realm masters, were wiped out in their home ground, bringing the family great disgrace. The worst part was that they let the person responsible for those seventy martial artists deaths escape. The Great Huangfu Family had to catch them no matter what and make them pay for the crime of disdaining the family.
The Great Huangfu Family focused all their forces on chasing after them, allowing them to soon find their traces. They discovered traces left by Baek Mu-Guns group, which thetter actually intentionally leaked to lead the Great Huangfu Familys pursuit toward them. Doing so protected the other members of their party. The Great Huangfu Family did notice that the traces of Mu-Guns group were intentionally left behind.
However, they didnt care. Among those who intentionally left traces, there were two people they had to catch at all coststhe young man pretending to be Sima Bi, who was suspected to have killed Huangfu Ming and the other martial artists of the family, and the Shandong Merchant Associations Shangguan Bihe, who was the root cause of this incident.
The Great Huangfu Family deployed two of the Ten Heavenly King Fists, as well as the Violent Gale toon, which boasted the greatest mobility among the Ten Heavenly King toons. From thebat forces that the Great Huangfu Family deployed, everyone could guess how furious they were about this matter.
Three days had passed since the two members of the Ten Heavenly King Fists as well as the Violent Gale toon began their pursuit. They had quickly headed south in pursuit of Mu-Guns group. As time went by, the distance between the two parties dwindled.
Meanwhile, upon reaching the borders between Shandong Province and Jiangsu Province after seven days of leaving Mount Tai, Mu-Guns group stayed overnight at the inn where Mu-Gun had stayed before when he traveled to Mount Tai. The next day, after having an early breakfast, they prepared to depart again.
However, Mu-Gun brought up something unexpected.
You three should go on ahead.
Seonwoo Pyos eyes widened at Mu-Guns sudden remark.
What do you mean? You want us to go first? What are you nning to do by having us depart first?
Are you going to remain here and try to stop the Great Huangfu Familys pursuit alone? Bihe asked. Unlike Seonwoo Pyo and Seonwoo Kang, who were both surprised and unable toprehend what was going on in Mu-Guns mind, Bihe could guess Mu-Guns intention.
Mu-Gun chuckled and responded, Its as Sister Bihe said. By now, the Great Huangfu Familys pursuit team should be close by.
We stopped leaving tracks mid-way through, though. Can they really find us that fast? Seonwoo Kang rebutted, finding it hard to believe.
Dont belittle the Great Huangfu Family. Even if we covered our traces from the beginning, the Great Huangfu Family can find us no matter the cost and track us down.
Even so, we cant leave you here alone.
I think youve misunderstood something. Im not going to stay behind alone because I n to put myself in danger just to save the three of you. I simply want to fight in the best conditions.
That means that if we remain here, we will only be a burden to Young Master Baek, Bihe remarked.
Thats not what I mean.
We will just be getting in the way, though, right? Seonwoo Pyo echoed Bihes statement.
Yes. The Great Huangfu Family isnt so easy to deal with that I can fight them while guaranteeing your safety.
Hmm. I understand what youre trying to say. Well head on first. However, you have to follow after us right away.
Realizing that leaving first would actually help Mu-Gun, Seonwoo Pyo no longer prattled needlessly.
He was still worried about Mu-Gun, but he also believed that Mu-Gun, the Thunder Gods sessor, wouldnt have any troubles. Mu-Gun consumed the second Divine Thunder Essence Pillst night, further enhancing his internal energy. Currently, he was capable of protecting his own safety.
Just like that, Seonwoo Pyo, Seonwoo Kang, and Bihe proceeded to cross the Jiangsu Province border and headed to Nanjing.
Mu-Gun sent them on their way, then remained in the inn while waiting for the Great Huangfu Familys warriors toe.
***
Mu-Gun sat on the first floor of the inn while taking a sip of the lukewarm green tea. He knew from the sound of horses hooves vibrating through the ground that the Great Huangfu Family warriors wereing. Sure enough, the door of the inn soon opened and people could be seen rushing in. They were wearing uniforms that had a garuda bird sigil, the symbol of the Great Huangfu Family, embroidered on their sleeves.
When they found Mu-Gun sitting with his face covered by a mask, they quickly blocked the retreat path. Two middle-aged men, who looked particrly strong even among the group of people at first nce, walked forward side by side.
Both are at the early Peak Realm. Seems like theyre two of the Ten Heavenly King Fists.
Sensing their strength, Mu-Gun came to the conclusion that they were of the Ten Heavenly King Fists.
Are you the one who killed our familys martial artists in the Thousand Pine Valley? The middle-aged man standing on the left side asked Mu-Gun. He had sharp features and a broad smile.
He was Huangfu Lun, the Mountain Fissure Fist. He was a strong warrior that ranked fourth within the Ten Heavenly King Fists.
Yes, Mu-Gun answered.
Did you wait for us here on purpose?
Thats right.
Dont tell me you think you can annihte us all by yourself?
I think its entirely possible to do it alone.
Now that Ive met you, Ive confirmed you truly are a madman. I guess thats why you dared interfere with our familys matters and even fearlessly kill our members. Brother, theres nothing more to hear. Lets give him an early death right now. The middle-aged man on the right said so as if he wanted to charge in right away.
The man speaking was Huangfu Jiun, the Violent Gale Fist, and he was also the toon Leader of the Violent Gale toon, which came here with them. Huangfu Lun raised his hand and restrained him.
Mu-Gun shrugged his shoulders. I think the Great Huangfu Family isnt different from the group of evil sects, considering so many people came in droves to catch me. Or are you all perhaps trying to resolve this with numbers since you arent skilled enough?
Tigers still do their best even when hunting a rabbit. Our family is the same.
So, youre nning to attack me altogether when Im alone? I wonder what others would say if they learned about this.
Mu-Gun deliberately messed with the Ten Heavenly King Fists pride and ego in hopes that they would fight one-on-one based on the prestige of their family and dignity.
Who would fall for such an obvious trick? However, the pride of a martial artist, especially a master, was greater than one could imagine. Despite knowing the opponents intention, masters in murim would still fall for it because of their pride.
Who said wed attack you together? Im more than enough to beat you alone.
As expected, Huangfu Jiun fell for the trap.
Jiun! Huangfu Lun called out.
Do you not trust me? Dont worry, I can take care of him myself.
Still, if I overpower you, wont everyone attack me at once? Mu-Gunmented.
Thats not going to happen.
How can I trust your words?
What should I do to make you believe me?
If I beat you, promise me that there will be no more fights and that your family will stop chasing us. Swear it on the name of the Great Huangfu Family.
No, I cant do that. You killed more than seventy members of our family in the Thousand Pine Valley. If we let you go like this, we would basically be aughingstock to the entire world. Even if we have to risk being stigmatized for attacking you with numbers, we have to quell you. Huangfu Lun said firmly after restraining Huangfu Jiun.
What happened at the Thousand Pine Valley was brought upon the Great Huangfu Family by themselves. You were the ones who were determined to break through the trap array and into someone elses home. Moreover, I definitely gave them a chance to turn around and leave, yet they still chose to throw away that opportunity. If they left, no one wouldve lost their lives.
Enough with the sophistry. We were just trying to take Young Lady Shangguan back home at the Shandong Merchant Associations request.
Forcing Young Lady Shangguan to do what she herself didnt want to do and even going as far as to oppress her. It is questionable whether this should be the behavior of a righteous sect with worldwide renown.
That matter is between our family and the Shandong Merchant Association. You are in no ce to step in. That aside, you have to be held responsible for the deaths of our martial artists in the Thousand Pine Valley.
As expected, it seems taking this out will be difficult. Very well, lets stop these empty talks and just begin. Mu-Gun said while still seated.
At Mu-Guns calm demeanor, Huangfu Lun put on a fierce expression.
Violent Gale toon, subdue that bastard right now! Following Huangfu Jiuns orders, the Violent Gale toons members in the inn began tounch attacks at Mu-Gun.
Mu-Gun kicked up the table in front of him and pushed back the Violent Gale members charging head-on, then used the momentum to propel himself back while still being seated. He tossed the Flying Golden Shield toward the Violent Gale members charging in from both sides right after. Moving in a circle around Mu-Gun, the Flying Golden Shield struck his targets.
The Violent Gale members hurriedly retreated back to evade the Flying Golden Shields piercing force. Mu-Gun lightly retrieved the Flying Golden Shield and stood up.
As Mu-Gun stood up, a dominating energy flowed out of him like a raging wave and began to encroach on the entire inn. They tried to attack Mu-Gun again, but the Violent Gale members instinctively sensed the danger and retreated.
Huangfu Lun and Huangfu Jiun didnt step back like them, but their expressions hardened at the formidable energy that sharply prated them.
Impossible!
ording to Huangfu Sheng, Mu-Gun was in his early twenties. Hence, even after experiencing it in person, it was hard to believe that Mu-Guns aura could cause even early Peak Realm masters to tense up.
Disying his full strength, Mu-Gun told Huangfu Lun, This time, Ill give you a warning and leave the decision up to you. However, there will be no second chances. If you ignore my warning and continue, I will respond in kind and annihte the Violent Gale toon with all my might.
Huangfu Lun couldnt ignore Mu-Guns remarks. With an aura of this level, Mu-Gun could really annihte the Violent Gale toon. However, he was with Huangfu Jiun. Even if Mu-Guns power was formidable, he was confident theyd win if he and Huangfu Jiun joined forces.
Step down, Violent Gale toon, Huangfu Lun instructed.
Brother! Huangfu Jiun was confused at Huangfu Luns change in strategy.
The Violent Gale toon is no match for him. The two of us have to deal with him.
Thats a bit
That young man is a strong master. Victory cannot be guaranteed even if both of us go up against him together. Dont mess things up just for your useless ego.
Understood.
Now then, lets get serious, Mu-Gun remarked.
Mu-Gun then tossed the Flying Golden Shield toward Huangfu Jiun and quickly dashed toward Huangfu Lun. Huangfu Jiun extended his right fist toward the Flying Golden Shield, which was violently rotating toward him. His fist qi, amplified by the ck Iron Gauntlet, shed with the Flying Golden Shield.
Huangfu Jiun thought that he would be able to deflect the Flying Golden Shield. Contrary to his expectations, however, it gnawed and devoured his fist qi, gradually digging inward. Huangfu Jiun clenched his teeth and fired another wave of fist qi. Unable to ovee the second wave of fist qi, the Flying Golden Shield was powerfully deflected away.
Meanwhile, Mu-Gun had charged toward Huangfu Lun and was initiating the Celestial Moonlight Sword. The Celestial Moonlight Swords fan-shaped sword qi rose and burrowed into Huangfu Lun. Huangfu Lun did not evade it, however. Instead, he stretched out his fist equipped with the ck Iron Gauntlet. The fist qi formed on his fist created a strong vacuum, which swallowed the Celestial Moonlight Swords sword qi.
Huangfu Lun then sted it off at once toward Mu-Gun. Mu-Gun invoked the Thunder God''s Aerial Steps and dodged to the side, then swung his sword again. Sword qi poured forth like moonlight and blitzed toward Huangfu Luns right side. Huangfu Lun hurriedly turned and mmed his fist toward the ground like a hammer. Amplified by the ck Iron Gauntlet, his fist qi stomped and suppressed the sword qi that was burrowing toward him.
Unable to ovee Huangfu Luns power, the sword qi plummeted to the ground and smashed the inns floor. Such a powerful fist force befitted the nickname Mountain Fissure Fist. At that moment, Huangfu Jiun, having deflected the Flying Golden Shield, charged toward Mu-Guns right side and began a barrage of punches.
Remaining calm, Mu-Gun activated the Thunder Gods Aerial Steps to step back and avoid Huangfu Jiuns barrage of punches. However, Huangfu Lun chased after Mu-Gun and released forth a wave of fist qi. Mu-Gun turned around and shed down, the shock wave caused by the sh between the sword qi and fist qi pushing him back greatly. Huangfu Jiun did not miss that opportunity. He followed right behind with a swing from his fist.
Mu-Gun quickly kicked off the floor and soared to the ceiling, sessfully avoiding Huangfu Jiuns attack. He then exuded waves of moonlight-like sword qi toward the two of them.
Just like how there were no ces where the moonlight couldnt reach from the sky, Mu-Guns sword qi poured down toward Huangfu Lun and Huangfu Jiun without giving them any gaps to exploit. Huangfu Lun and Huangfu Jiun hurriedly released their fist qi to block Mu-Guns attack.
Huangfu Lun and Huangfu Jiun were pushed back, and the inns floor was devastated. Their clothes were torn apart like rags, and they suffered cuts all over, causing blood to stter. However, their wounds werent fatal.
Huangfu Lun and Huangfu Jiuns expressions stiffened. The attack Mu-Gun disyed a while ago was really dangerous, so much so that they could barely manage to stop themselves from being sted away. If they reacted even a little bitter, they would have been split into pieces. Huangfu Lun expected Mu-Gun to be strong, but not this strong. He was no longer confident that he could win if he joined forces with Huangfu Jiun.
However, he couldnt back down here. Huangfu Lun looked at Huangfu Jiun, and Huangfu Jiun nodded in response. They decided to fight him to the very end. The two of them charged toward Mu-Gun simultaneously.
Likewise, Mu-Gun didnt back down. He proceeded to use the Flying Moonlight Tempest, one of the Celestial Moonlight Sword Arts strongest techniques. The sword qi formed by his sword scattered like a storm and intercepted Huangfu Lun and Huangfu Jiun as they rushed in from both sides. Following a series of deafening roars, Huangfu Lun and Huangfu Jiun were violently sted away.
Unable to cushion the impact, both of them crashed against the inns shabby wooden wall, shattering it apart. Even so, their momentum didnt stop. They mmed into the ground, then proceeded to roll several times before finally skidding to a stop.
Chapter 39
Chapter 39
toon Leader!
The Violent Gale toons members standing outside the inn were greatly surprised to see two of the Ten Heavenly King Fists sted out from the inn. They were in terrible shape. Their arms had been broken, and blood was all over their ragged clothes.
Kuhk.
Huangfu Lun and Huangfu Jiun tried to force themselves up despite being thoroughly injured. However, they soon vomited blood and copsed to the ground. Some of the Violent Gale members hurriedly rushed to help them, while the others surrounded the two to protect them.
Meanwhile, Baek Mu-Gun came out of the inn looking not much different from when they began. He approached Huangfu Lun, who was under the protection of the Violent Gale toon.
Halt! If youe any closer, we will not stand still!
A Violent Gale member warned Mu-Gun, his voice trembling, as he observed Mu-Gun with a nervous gaze.
I have no intention to fight anymore, so can you calm down and step aside for a moment? I need to talk to the person youre escorting.
Keuk, move aside, Violent Gale toon, Huangfu Lun ordered in a strenuous voice from behind the Violent Gale toon.
But
Dont worry and step aside. If he wanted to kill me, he wouldve already done it.
Huangfu Lun realized from the sh a while ago that Mu-Gun had no intention of killing them. Mu-Gun withdrew his attack at thest moment. Otherwise, he and Huangfu Jiun would already be dead.
Huangfu Luns orders gave the Violent Gale toon no choice but to step down. Nevertheless, they didnt drop their guard.
Why didnt you kill me? Huangfu Lun asked.
Because regardless of my intentions, the Seven Great Families have been keeping murim safe all this while.
Mu-Gun was hostile to the Seven Great Families due to the Seven Great Families patriarchs, the Seven Saints. However, it was undeniable that the Seven Great Families had kept the murim safe from the group of evil sects.
Considering traces of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect had been discovered, nothing good woulde from exhausting the Seven Great Families power. In the Thousand Pine Valley, Mu-Gun had no choice but to fully annihte his opponents because his identity as the Thunder Gods sessor was revealed. However, he didnt need to do the same here since he didnt show any traces of the Thunder God.
Thats funny. Then you shouldnt have killed our familys warriors in the first ce, no?
Ive already told you. I definitely gave them a chance to retreat. They were the ones who rejected it.
Sparing us doesnt mean that our family will stop chasing after you and Shangguan Bihe.
Do as you please. However, considering the Seven Great Families im to be the guardian of murim, shouldnt you pay more attention to something of greater importance?
Something of greater importance? What do you mean by that?
Did you perhaps find out about the Great Sima Family?
While waiting for the arrival of the Great Huangfu Familys pursuit team, Mu-Gun pondered carefully and reached the decision to inform the Great Huangfu Family of the Great Sima Familys true colors.
Mu-Gun would be able to somehow deal with the Great Sima Family by himself if they were the only problem. However, the Asura Cult wasnt the only one making a move. It was highly likely that the other factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect had also begun their activities in murim. Considering there was a limit to how much he could stop, he had to inform the Great Huangfu Family so that the entire Seven Great Families would take action.
Ive confirmed that youre not Sima Bi of the Great Sima Family.
Thats a letdown. I thought the Great Huangfu Family would be able to find out the Great Sima Familys secret.
The Great Sima Familys secret?
Do you know about the Nine Celestial Demons Sect?
Theyre known as one of the Three Greatest Demonic Sects. Whenever they go on a rampage, murim faces a bloody disaster. Why did you mention them out of the blue? Are you saying that the Great Sima Family is connected to them?
I dont know if you will believe me, but the Great Sima Family is a disguised force of the Asura Cult, one of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects nine great factions. I imed to be the young patriarch of the Great Sima Family to make the Great Huangfu Family investigate them and discover this. Now that I see it, I think I overestimated the Great Huangfu Familys information power.
Mu-Gun cleverly linked the lies he told previously.
Thats ridiculous. Do you expect me to believe what you just said?
There was an incident the other day where the Flying Lion toon of the Great Sima Family was annihted in the Thousand Aroma House situated in Nanjing. As you can already guess, I was the one responsible for that. At that time, the martial arts used by the Flying Lion toon Leader was the Blood-Jade Asuras Palm.
How can I believe you when no one saw that happen? To put it bluntly, how would we know you arent just trying to pit our family against the Great Sima Family to benefit from this? Huangfu Lun was not convinced at all.
Whether you believe me or not is up to the Great Huangfu Family to decide. However, if the Great Sima Family is really a disguised force of the Asura Cult, the Great Huangfu Family should be held responsible for the consequences of what would transpire.
If youre so sure of it, why dont you just deal with it yourself?
Thats what I n to do. Regardless of what the Great Huangfu Family decides to do, I will reveal the Great Sima Familys true nature and deliver justice to them. However, no matter how amazing I am, there is a limit to what I can do alone. Thats why Im informing the Great Huangfu Family. In my opinion, making the Great Huangfu Family of the Seven Great Families act is better than moving alone.
Who are you? Shouldnt you disclose your identity at the very least if you want us to believe what you just said?
I cant reveal my identity yet. Whats clear is that I already told you the information I obtained. The rest is up to the Great Huangfu Family. This will also be thest time I spare you guys. If the Great Huangfu Family continues to chase after us, youll have to be prepared for total annihtion.
After leaving his final remarks, Mu-Gun turned around and leisurely left the area.
toon Leader!
Seemingly indicating that they couldnt just let Mu-Gun leave like this, the Violent Gale toon looked at Huangfu Lun.
Leave him be.
Huangfu Lun shook his head. Having fought with Mu-Gun in person, Huangfu Lun knew that the Violent Gale toons power wouldnt be enough to stop Mu-Gun. If they refused to give up and tried to stop him, they could really be wiped out. They had to retreat for now.
Were going back too.
Huangfu Lun and Huangfu Jiun left the area with the help of the Violent Gale toon. They were in very bad condition and had to get treatment as soon as possible. In particr, if their broken arms werent put back together quickly, it could cause problems in the future when they cultivate their martial arts.
Meanwhile, Mu-Gun confirmed the Violent Gale toons movement from a ce not far from the inn. He saw the Violent Gale toon leaving with Huangfu Lun and Huangfu Jiun, but Mu-Gun continued to wait. Soon, exactly ten Violent Gale toon members reappeared at the inn.
Mu-Gun knew the reason why they returned to the inn was to track him down. He warned Huangfu Lun, but he didnt expect them to stop the pursuit straight away. Even if Huangfu Lun believed what he said, he couldnt arbitrarily stop the pursuit. After delivering the news to the Great Huangfu Family and while waiting for their decision, there was a high possibility that they would continue tracking Mu-Gun.
Just as Mu-Gun had expected, Huangfu Lun sent a part of the Violent Gale toon to continue chasing after them. However, Mu-Gun had no intention of letting the Violent Gale toon on his tail. Mu-Gun tossed the Flying Golden Shield toward the direction of the Violent Gale toon members, who passed by the inn and moved in his direction.
Having concealed all his tracks, the Violent Gale toon wasnt aware of Mu-Guns presence and couldnt properly block the Flying Golden Shield that suddenly flew toward them. The Flying Golden Shield brushed past their legs one after another. It was just a graze, but the Flying Golden Shield, which rotated at high speed, had as much power as a sword qi or saber qi. The Violent Gale toon members legs were severed, their blood sttering as they bent sideways.
Kuhukkk!
Along with a scream, the Violent Gale toon members dropped down to the ground one after another like a falling bundle of straw.
Mu-Gun retrieved the Flying Golden Shield, then appeared before them. I usually dislike being double-tongued, but Ill show you onest mercy.
Mu-Gun warned them onest time and headed south.
***
Moving along the traces left by Seonwoo Pyos group, Mu-Gun ran into them at Xinyi County, which neighboured the border of Shandong Province and Jiangsu Province.
Are you hurt anywhere?
As you can see, Im fine. Theres no need to worry.
What happened to the Great Huangfu Familys pursuit team?
They wont be able to immediately chase after us.
Did you annihte their entire pursuit team again?
No. I didnt kill anyone this time. Instead, I rendered two of the Ten Heavenly King Fists out ofmission.
Two members of the Ten Heavenly King Fists?
Yes. I also warned them that theyd suffer the same fate as their warriors at the Thousand Pine Valley if they continued pursuing us, so they wont simply chase after us. Hence, when we reach Nanjing, you can regroup with the other members of the family and travel to Wenzhou via sea. Once you do, youll be able to shake off the Great Huangfu Familys threat.
Hmm, its still the Great Huangfu Family. I dont think theyll just back down obediently.
Instead of chasing after us, I informed them of a more important matter, so lets watch how it goes.
May I ask what that important issue is about? Seonwoo Pyo enquired with curiosity.
Its about murims safety. Ill tell you once I secure clearer evidence.
At any rate, it seems like we dont have to worry about the Great Huangfu Familys pursuit for the time being. Bihe got straight to the point.
But that doesnt mean you should drop your guard. We have to get to Nanjing as soon as possible. We have to be careful not to leave any trace on the way as well.
The three of them nodded at Mu-Guns words, indicating that they understood. They then hurried to Nanjing.
***
While Mu-Gun and his group were heading to Nanjing, Huangfu Lun sent a pigeon message to the Great Huangfu Family summarizing the details of what happened with Mu-Gun. The pigeon message arrived at the Great Huangfu Family the next day, and Huangfu Jun, the Great Huangfu Familys patriarch, checked and confirmed the pigeon messages contents through Huangfu Ren.
What do you think about what that person said regarding the Great Sima Family being a disguised force of the Asura Cult?
If by any chance what he said is true, I think we need a clear investigation. This could threaten murims safety, after all. Huangfu Ren pondered for a moment before answering.
If he told a lie to get rid of our pursuit, we would be falling right into his trick.
With all due respect, considering his ability to deal with two toon leaders at the same time and still seriously injure them, he could have wiped out the entire pursuit team. That would have been a lot simpler if he wanted to get rid of our pursuit. Thats why it bothers me that he didnt kill the two toon leaders and even let the Violent Gale toon return unscathed.
So, you want us to give up on both Shangguan Bihe and that person and instead investigate the Great Sima Family?
Everyone now knows that Shangguan Bihe eloped with Seonwoo Kang of the Jinan Medical Clinic. In this situation, if the young patriarch marries Shangguan Bihe, it will be difficult to stop people from gossiping. On the other hand, we would be able to save the young patriarchs honor by creating a situation where we refuse the marriage with Shangguan Bihe, Huangfu Ren then formted a n for the Huangfu Family to protect their name.
Putting Shangguan Bihe aside, what about that person? He killed more than seventy of our men. Do you think it makes sense for us to leave him alone?
Thats a personal grudge of the Great Huangfu Family. However, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect is one of the Three Greatest Demonic Sects. This is a matter of greater importance, considering it''s rted to the fate of the entire murim. Given that were one of the Seven Great Families who im to be the pir of murim, I think it would only be right to postpone our personal grudge for a while for the sake of murims wellbeing. Furthermore, if the Great Sima Family truly is a disguised force of the Asura Cult just like that person said, reeling them in before anyone else would be a great opportunity to increase our familys prestige and expand our influence in Jiangsu Province.
Huangfu Juns heart wavered at Huangfu Rens words. As Huangfu Ren said, if the Great Sima Family really was a disguised force of the Asura Cult, it could shake murims safety in the future. It was a problem on a whole other levelpared to taking revenge for the Great Huangfu Familys personal grudge. As one of the Seven Great Families that protect and lead murim, they shouldnt tolerate the slightest possibility of murims safety being threatened. Morever, if the Great Sima Family was really connected to the Asura Cult, there would be a perfect justification for the Great Huangfu Family to expand to Jiangsu Province.
If they absorbed the territory of the Great Sima Family in Jiangsu Province afterward, the Great Huangfu Family would have an opportunity to narrow the gap between the Hebei Peng Family and the Great Namgung Family, which possessed unrivaled forces even within the Seven Great Families.
Yes, youre right. If its for the great cause of murim, we should put off our personal grudge for a while. Stop pursuing that person and start investigating the Great Sima Family.
Understood. Moreover, we should recruit that person into our family if we can. Huangfu Ren suggested.
You want to recruit him into our family?
Although he is guilty of killing our members, what could be better than letting him pay for his crimes by making him promote our familys growth as a member?
Thats true, but I wonder if hell even consider joining our family.
Even if we fail to recruit him, there is value in giving it a try.
However, even if we want to recruit him, shouldnt we find him first?
He told the Mountain Fissure toon that he would reveal the Great Sima Familys true colors himself, regardless of our familys decision. If thats true, we will surely encounter him in the process of investigating the Great Sima Family.
Did he say he was in his early twenties?
Thats right.
It would be perfect if we matched him with Yunxiang. Huangfu Jun thought of roping Mu-Gun in through a political marriage.
Huangfu Yunxiang was Huangfu Rens daughter. She was sixteen years old this year. [1]
I wonder if he will like Yunxiang.
People say that Shangguan Bihe is Shandongs greatest beauty, but I think Yunxiang is the true greatest beauty of Shandong. Since the beginning of times, men, no matter the age, shows weakness in the face of a great beauty. If that man sees Yunxiang, he will definitely like her. Do you perhaps dislike the idea of bringing Yunxiang together with him?
No. If its for the sake of the family, Im willing to make her marry anyone, Huangfu Ren answered.
Thank you for understanding. Its a pity that we couldnt obtain the Shandong Merchant Association, but if we can turn that person into a member of our family, we would gain a greater profit.
The way Huangfu Jun said it made it seem like the marriage between Mu-Gun and Yunxiang was an established fact. He was literally counting his chickens before they hatched. Nevertheless, as Mu-Gun had intended, the Great Huangfu Family temporarily stopped chasing after Mu-Guns group and began to investigate the Great Sima Family.
1. Please take note that the novel is based in ancient China. The legal age of marriage was 16 for men and 14 for women then. The poption size was small then and early marriage was necessary to expand the poption and was greatly encouraged.
Nekogami''s Thoughts
Cosy: It''s really sad that in the past, women do not really have a say in their marriage partners and you either follow through with the person your parents decided for you or you disown your family and elope like what Shangguan Bihe did. I feel fortunate to be living in this era when I read stories based on historical settings. We have came a long way since those times.
Chapter 40
Chapter 40
Seven days and nights had passed since the Great Huangfu Family had stopped their pursuit. Baek Mu-Guns group was able to arrive in Nanjing safely, and Mu-Gun headed to the Eun Merchant Groups Nanjing branch first.
Young Patriarch!
When he entered the Eun Merchant Groups Nanjing branch, Baek Yong-Hwan, who was just outside, immediately ran over to him. He was clearly surprised to see Mu-Gun.
Long time no see.
You suddenly went out on a trip, so I was very worried. Are you hurt anywhere?
Im fine, so dont worry. Putting that aside, is First Uncle in charge of escorting the mercantile journey this time?
Given that Yong-Hwan came, it was highly likely that Baek Cheon-Gi was in charge of the escort for the mercantile journey this time around.
Yes. On another note, who are these people you came here with? Yong-Hwan answered and asked Mu-Gun after seeing the people standing behind him.
Theyre my guests. Speaking of which, please take good care of them so that they can get some rest.
Understood.
Ill leave them to your good hands, then. Im going to go meet First Uncle.
Mu-Gun left Seonwoo Pyo, Seonwoo Kang, and Shangguan Bihe with Yong-Hwan and entered the inner building to look for Cheon-Gi. Cheon-Gi was surprised to see Mu-Gun.
I heard you went on a trip. Have you just returned?
Im not here to stay. I just stopped by because I have a favor to ask of you.
Are you going to go on a journey again?
Theres a matter I havent settled yet.
Mu-Gun intended to remain in Nanjing until he revealed the Great Sima Familys true nature and crushed their schemes.
What on earth are you nning to do alone? Cheon-Gi asked.
Its something I have to do. Thats all you have to know for now.
I really dont know whats on your mind, Young Patriarch. Anyway, what do you need us to do for you?
Some people came here with me. Please take them all the way to Wenzhou.
Im guessing you cant tell me who they are, right?
They will be of great help to the Baek Sword Sect in the future. Yong-Hwan is taking care of them right now, so please dont forget to take them with you.
Fine. By the way, you seem to look different. Did you obtain some sort of enlightenment?
Cheon-Gi sensed an unknown gap with Mu-Gun since the moment he came in a while ago. As a result of carefully observing him while they were having a conversation, he could feel Mu-Guns energy bing a level stronger.
Yes. I received enlightenment and was able to enhance my internal energy, Mu-Gun told Cheon-Gi without hiding anything.
The stronger Mu-Gun became, the lesser the chance of Cheon-Gi harboring ill intentions.
Hoo, considering you were able to obtain enlightenment in session when others have difficulty even catching a glimpse of it, it seems like the heavens favors you, Young Patriarch, Cheon-Gi sighed without realizing it, envious and feeling that it was unfair.
Without paying any heed to Cheon-Gis attitude, Mu-Gun said, The heavens favor the Baek Sword Sect, not me. By the way, is Father doing well?
Hes currently in closed-door training.
After absorbing the Golden Sea Turtles beast core, Mu-Gun expected his father to enter into closed-door training to train in the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts. Mu-Gun was looking forward to what his father could aplish uponpleting his closed-door training.
I see. You probably have a great deal of work to handle. Thank you for your hard work, Uncle.
Im just doing my job, so theres nothing to thank me for.
Because you and the other uncles are there, Father was able to enter closed-door training without worries. If possible, I hope you continue being a reliable supporter next to Father in the future too.
Cheon-Gi smiled bitterly at Mu-Guns words, which contained another meaning. Mu-Gun was letting him know that he should be satisfied with his current position without harboring other intentions.
Dont worry, Young Patriarch. This uncle of yours has decided to live out the rest of my life for the sake of the Baek Sword Sect.
I see. Well, Ill get going now.
Are you nning to leave right away?
No, Im going to stay here and take my leave after seeing the Baek Sword Corps depart.
The Eun Merchant Groups merchant ship was scheduled to depart from Nanjing in three days. Mu-Gun was nning to stay at the Eun Merchant Groups Nanjing branch until then to give the Great Huangfu Family some time to take action.
Alright.
After talking to Cheon-Gi, Mu-Gun went looking for Seonwoo Pyo.
You can stay here for a few days, then go with the merchant ship when it goes back to Wenzhou.
Are you noting with us? Seonwoo Pyo asked.
I still have something I have to do here.
Is it perhaps rted to the important matter you informed the Great Huangfu Family about?
Yes.
Okay. Well go to Wenzhou first and wait for you there, then. Also, take this.
Seonwoo Pyo took out a small wooden box from his pocket and handed it to Mu-Gun.
What is this?
Its the Yin Yang Poison Horn Serpents beast core, which I mentioned the other day. Im giving this to you because I think the internal energy from the Divine Thunder Essence Pill alone might not be enough.
Thank you. Ill put it to good use.
As I previously said, the Yin Yang Poison Horn Serpents beast core contains a deadly poison aura. If youre notpletely certain, its best not to rush ingesting it.
I understand. Please rest up.
Okay. You should rest too.
Mu-Gun took the Yin Yang Poison Horn Serpents beast core and left Seonwoo Pyos room. He then went to the room next door, which Yong-Hwan had assigned to him, and proceeded to take afortable rest for the first time in a long while.
Mu-Gun didnt neglect his martial arts training during his stay at the Eun Merchant Groups Nanjing branch. Although he had improved his internal energy with the Divine Thunder Essence Pill, martial arts werent all about internal energy. Training martial arts techniques were just as important as internal energy.
Mu-Gun was still able to execute ascension realm martial art techniques without much difficulty through the enlightenment he obtained in his previous lives. However, it had yet to be perfected. Physically, Mu-Gun still hadnt fully embodied the enlightenment he had obtained in his previous lives. While he had improved his bodys ability, his physical body still had toplete the umtion process of the techniques he had learned.
Of course, even with his current condition, he could sufficiently disy powerful martial prowess. However, Mu-Guns goal was far greater. He wasnt satisfied with his current abilities and was constantly training in order to develop further.
***
Eun Ye-Sang, the Eun Merchant Groups young princess, ran a final inspection on the items to be taken back to Wenzhou, then returned to the lodging in the Nanjing branch. On her way, she ran into Mu-Gun, who was also on his way to the lodging afterpleting his martial art training.
As soon as Mu-Gun saw her, he bowed lightly. She also bowed in return and greeted him. Mu-Gun briefly greeted her and tried to pass by her to go to the lodging.
Wait a minute.
Ye-Sang stopped him.
Is there something you want to say?
Mu-Gun looked at her suspiciously, which left Ye-Sang speechless for a moment. She didnt call him because she had something to say. When Mu-Gun showed no interest and tried to pass by her, she felt the urge tosh back at him, so she called out to him without realizing it.
Thats Are you going to go with us on our way back to Wenzhou tomorrow, Young Master Baek? Ye-Sang came up with a question, which she presented as if she had originally nned to ask him.
No. Ill be moving separately.
You must be very busy.
Its not to that extent. I just have some matters left to attend to. If you dont have anything else to say, can I go in first? I would like to wash up as soon as possible.
It seems like I grabbed hold of you for no reason. Please go in.
Ye-Sangs pride was hurt by Mu-Guns indifference toward having a conversation with her. However, she couldnt show it on the outside, so she responded with a forced smile.
Okay then.
Mu-Gun turned around with no hesitation and walked toward his lodging. Ye-Sangs fist trembled as she watched Mu-Gun leave. It was the first time in her life that a man had been so indifferent to her. Ye-Sang was the one who broke off the marriage, yet it somehow felt like Mu-Gun was the one who did. That feeling was fouler than expected.
She wanted to defy it and make Mu-Gun interested in her. However, she had no idea what to do to attract his attention. She had never tried to win anyones attention before since men usually showed interest on their own even if she just stayed still. She suddenly becamepetitive with this matter, which she had never thought about nor tried before.
Fine. I will definitely win over your heart.
Ye-Sang soon entered the lodging and made up her mind while thinking about Mu-Gun, who was nowhere in sight.
The next day, she threw away the mans attire that she had been sticking to so far and dressed up in a way she didnt normally do. She thought that Mu-Gun would change his mind if she saw her dressed up. However, no matter how beautifully she did, it was useless if Mu-Gun didnt see it.
Sadly, Mu-Gun had left the Nanjing branch after finishing his breakfast that morning, preventing him from seeing her dressed up. Ye-Sang realized that her efforts were in vain after finding out that Mu-Gun had left. With embarrassment filling her, she immediately undressed and went back to cross-dressing as a man again.
How dare he embarrass me like this? I will never forgive him.
She med Mu-Gun for nothing after running a one-man show. Unaware of it, Mu-Gun had left the Eun Merchant Groups Nanjing branch and was looking for an old manor on North Gate Road. It was another safe house of the Heavenly Secret Hall and one of their members was waiting inside.
Wee.
Youve probably been feeling suffocated all this while. You did well enduring.
Its fine. Please take this credit note.
The Heavenly Secret Hall member handed an envelope to Mu-Gun. Mu-Gun checked its contents upon receiving it, finding a credit note worth 100,000 nyang issued by the Nanjing Vault inside. It was the profit from selling the Thousand Aroma House. It could be converted into 100,000 nyang at the Nanjing Vault, but the Heavenly Secret Hall member kept the credit note instead of changing it into money to avoid the Great Sima Familys pursuit.
The Great Sima Family would show up the moment he visited the Nanjing Vault to change the credit note into money. With the Great Sima Familys information power, theyd immediately find out that the Heavenly Secret Hall had sold the Thousand Aroma House and received a credit note issued by the Nanjing Vault.
Mu-Gun decided to use it to his advantage. If he visited the Nanjing Vault with the credit note, the Great Sima Family would assume that he revealed himself to them on his own ord.
Also, this is the pigskin mask you asked for the other day.
The Heavenly Secret Hall member then handed over a piece of thin leather in the shape of a human face. The pigskin mask was made using pig skin and a special processing method developed by the Heavenly Secret Hall. Pigskin masks of the highest quality were basically no different from actual human faces. They could even form detailed changes in facial expressions.
Under normal circumstances, they would use human-skin masks, which were made by peeling off the skin of a persons face. However, in order to make a human-skin mask of the highest quality, the skin had toe from the face of a living person, not a deceased one.
Rejecting such inhumane methods, the Heavenly Secret Hall instead developed the pigskin mask. Before leaving Shandong Province, Mu-Gun had asked the Heavenly Secret Hall member to produce a pigskin mask, which could be used to hide his identity during his fight with the Great Sima Family.
The pigskin mask Mu-Gun received was made by a pigskin mask expert in ordance with Mu-Guns facial structure. It was so sophisticated that it was unnoticeable even when looked at from the front. Mu-Gun took the pigskin mask and put it directly on his face. As expected, it fitted perfectly.
Are you going to wear it now?
The pigskin mask didnt work just by wearing it. An expert would have to dress Mu-Gun up so that it wouldnt be obvious.
Ill leave it in your good hands.
The Heavenly Secret Hall member ced the pigskin mask on Mu-Guns face and dressed him up with skilled workmanship. The make-up took an hour.
Afterward, Mu-Gun looked in the mirror and was amazed to see himself looking like apletely different person.
I really look like someone else.
Even most masters wont be able to notice it.
Thank you.
Having changed his face with the pigskin mask, Mu-Gun left the Heavenly Secret Halls safe house and headed straight to the Nanjing Vault.
Chapter 41
Chapter 41
Baek Mu-Gun arrived at the Nanjing Vault and reached the credit notes payment department with the staffs guidance.
Do you want to exchange the credit note for cash? The employee of the credit notes payment department asked.
Yes.
Please let me check the credit note first.
Mu-Gun took out an envelope containing the credit note and handed it to the employee. The employee took the credit note out to check for any forgeries. Seeing the amount written on it slightly surprised him, but he soon fixed his expression and proceeded with the checks.
I apologize for keeping you waiting for so long. Ive confirmed that there is nothing wrong with this credit note and that our vault has indeed issued it.
Can I cash it in right away, then?
A 100,000 silver nyang is quite a lot of money, so it will take about a day to prepare the cash. Would you like to exchange all 100,000 silver nyang for cash?
How long do I have to wait if I want to convert 10,000 nyang only?
We can settle that amount within thirty minutes.
Ill just convert 10,000 nyang for now, then. Can you issue the remaining amount as a credit note?
Understood. As requested, Ill issue a 90,000 nyang credit note and prepare 10,000 nyang in cash.
Thank you.
The employee of the credit note payment department immediately went to work, and a 90,000 nyang credit note was issued shortly afterward. 10,000 silver nyang was also prepared within thirty minutes, as the employee had mentioned. The 10,000 silver nyang were divided into ten units of 30-kilogram boxes, which Mu-Gun carried in a cart he had prepared in advance while heading to the Heavenly Secret Halls safe house.
Mu-Gun didnt just convert his credit note once. The next day, he had another 10,000 silver nyang converted.
***
Meanwhile, the Great Sima Family, which had acquired the Nanjing Vault, waited for the Heavenly Secret Hall to exchange the credit note. Two months had passed since then, yet the Great Sima Family still waited instead of giving up. Finally, they received news from the Nanjing Vaultthat the credit note issued by Nanjings millionaire, Ju Jang-Kyung, had been converted. The Great Sima Family immediately deployed the Flying Shadow toon to the Nanjing Vault.
Having confirmed through the Nanjing Vaults fixer that Mu-Gun was the one who had the credit note issued by Ju Jang-Kyung converted, they began to secretly track Mu-Gun, who was carrying the silver nyang. They hid their traces as much as they could to avoid being caught, but they couldnt escape Mu-Guns eyes since he had been expecting their pursuit. It wasnt difficult for him to notice the Flying Shadow toon while they were tracking him.
Humming and pretending not to have any idea he was being tracked, Mu-Gun moved the cart containing the silver nyang into the Heavenly Secret Halls safe house. Since it was on a roadside that many people visited and it was in broad daylight, the Flying Shadow toon didnt cause a scene and instead only tailed Mu-Gun.
The Flying Shadow toon surrounded the manor to prevent him from escaping upon confirming that Mu-Gun had entered a shabby manor, then waited for the night toe.
They didnt hastilyunch an attack. On the contrary, they first inspected the manor that Mu-Gun had entered, discovering that Mu-Gun was the only one inside it.
Dont you find this strange? The Flying Shadow toons Vice-Leader expressed his doubts.
Whats so strange about it? The Flying Shadow toon Leader asked.
The Heavenly Secret Hall wouldve predicted that we woulde after them. Seeing one person exchange the silver nyang alone without any countermeasures makes me feel like theyre up to something.
What do you think theyre nning?
I suspect theyre deliberately revealing his identity to lure us out.
Hes alone, though.
We dont know what kind of master could be hiding inside the manor.
Although the Flying Shadow toon had inspected the manor, there was no guarantee that the intel they had gathered was urate. It was possible that there were masters inside that had hidden their traces.
Then what do you suggest we do?
Wouldnt it be better to make a move after figuring out their exact intentions?
Enemy reinforcements coulde while were dying this. Considering what happenedst time, the Heavenly Secret Hallsbat force is nothing to worry about anyway. The only problem is that assassin bastard. The Flying Lion toon was done in because they werent expecting an ambush. If they had moved with vignce, they wouldnt have had any problem.
Still
We will move in as soon as it gets dark, so stop trying to make a point, Vice-Leader.
Understood.
The Flying Shadow toon Vice-Leader was left with no choice but to nod in agreement with the Flying Shadow toon Leaders firm words.
The surroundings grew dark after some time, and the Flying Shadow toon made preparations to move. However, Mu-Gun had moved before them. Expecting the Flying Shadow toon to act once it was dark, heunched an attack a step ahead of them.
Mu-Gun could have waited for the Flying Shadow toon to attack and respond in kind, but there was no need for him to take the easy way out. Rather than fighting passively against the Flying Shadow toons attacks, he chose to be proactive and attacked first. Although they were thoroughly monitoring the area to prevent him from leaving the manor, the Flying Shadow toon couldnt detect Mu-Gun as he had activated the Dark Specter Stealth Art, which allowed him to move like a ghost as the techniques name suggested. He then approached the Flying Shadow toon members hiding around the manor.
The Flying Shadow toon was hiding in groups of ten in the surrounding buildings of the Heavenly Secret Halls safe house.
Its going to be difficult to deal with them quietly.
Even for Mu-Gun, dealing with ten people without making any sound was too far-fetched. Hence, he decided to wipe out at least one group for starters instead. He approached one of the packs from behind, narrowed the distance between them to fifty feet, then threw the Flying Golden Shield. An ear-splitting sound loud enough to tear their eardrums resonated in the air as the Flying Golden Shield flew toward the Flying Shadow toons martial artists, who were hiding.
They looked back in surprise at the ear-splitting sound that came from behind. However, it was already toote. The Flying Golden Shield had flown in a line and grazed past them. Blood sttered along the Flying Golden Shields trajectory as the Flying Shadow toons members fell to the ground.
Enemy!
Its an ambush!
The Flying Shadow toon members hiding elsewhere urgently shouted and rushed to where Mu-Gun was.
Thank you foring on your own ord.
Mu-Gun retrieved the Flying Golden Shield after it had killed ten opponents, then threw it toward those approaching him from the right.
The Flying Golden Shield quickly flew across the night sky and cut through the Flying Shadow toons martial artists. At the same time, the Flying Shadow toons warriors hiding on the left narrowed the distance andunched an attack toward Mu-Gun. Without panicking, Mu-Gun unsheathed his sword and unleashed the Celestial Moonlight Sword. Moonlight soared up in the darkness of night and pierced through the Flying Shadow toons martial artists.
His opponents hurriedly blocked the moonlight, but Mu-Guns sword had risen above their heads before they knew it. Moonlight poured down on them once more and tore them apart.
Mu-Gun moved to the right without dy and retrieved the Flying Golden Shield that was bouncing around. The enemies approaching from the right were now scattered on the floor, their heads destroyed and their hearts crushed.
Having quickly knocked down three groups of ten, Mu-Gun watched the rest of the Flying Shadow toons members gather toward him. Soon, he identified a person with extraordinary energy who stood head and shoulders above the others. He was probably their leader and the person Mu-Gun had to capture alive today.
While the Flying Shadow toons members moved in perfect order to surround Mu-Gun, the Flying Shadow toon Leader stood on top of the manors wall about a hundred feet away from Mu-Gun.
So it was you, huh? the Flying Shadow toon Leader said. The assassin bastard who wiped out the Flying Lion toon at the Thousand Aroma House.
Im also the one whos going to annihte you all today.
You certainly seem to possess skills great enough to say that. However, as long as Im here, that sort of thing wont happen.
Everyone says that before they die by my hands. If youre that confident,e at me. Dont just stand so far away from me and run your mouth.
The Flying Shadow toon Leaders face turned purple with anger at Mu-Guns mockery. However, he soon regained hisposure and gave orders to the Flying Shadow toon.
Everyone, attack that arrogant bastard! We need to find out the Heavenly Secret Halls location, so dont kill him.
They still dont seem to have a good grasp of the situation yet.
The Flying Shadow toon Leaders intention to capture him alive baffled Mu-Gun since that was much more difficult to do than killing. With the Flying Shadow toons abilities, it was already uncertain whether they could kill Mu-Gun, yet he still wanted to capture Mu-Gun alive. The Flying Shadow toon Leader was currently asking them to do the impossible.
Of course, it wasnt a bad situation for Mu-Gun. That was how useless the Flying Shadow toons attacks were.
Ill have to capture him first.
Kill the Flying Shadow toon martial artists that were attacking Mu-Gun wasnt a big deal for him. However, revealing his skills first could scare the Flying Shadow toon Leader and make them run away. He had to beat him down first before the Flying Shadow toon Leader could do that. For now, Mu-Gun focused on evading their attack. They closed in from all sides. Their joint attacks were quite thorough.
However, like a ghost, Mu-Gun still found a gap. He used the Thunder God''s Aerial Steps to escape their attacks, thenunched a counterattack. Even though he deliberately didnt use his full strength, he was still powerful. The Flying Shadow toons martial artists struck by Mu-Guns counterattacks hastily stepped back.
Nevertheless, due to theirrge numbers, they quickly unleashed attacks again but from a different direction. Mu-Gun pretended to be on the defensive and avoided their offense while waiting for an opportunity.
Now!
As soon as the Flying Shadow toon Leaders gaze shifted to the vice-leader next to him, Mu-Gun kicked the floor tounch himself forward. Mu-Gun invoked the Thunder God''s Shadow, putting him within a stones throw away from the Flying Shadow toon Leader in the blink of an eye.
Stop him! At the Flying Shadow toon Leaders startled cry, those guarding him hurriedly blocked Mu-Guns path. In retaliation, Mu-Gun positioned the Flying Golden Shield in front of him and crashed into them without slowing down, sting away the guards standing in his way. Having sessfully broken through, he extended the Flying Golden Shield when he saw the Flying Shadow toon Leader swinging his saber at him.
The red aura from the Flying Shadow toon Leaders sabernded a heavy blow on the Flying Golden Shield, causing an explosion. The impact caused Mu-Gun and the Flying Shadow toon Leader to be pushed back at the same time.
The Flying Shadow toon Leader suffered considerable shock from the shockwave the Flying Golden Shield had deflected. On the other hand, Mu-Gun didnt receive much impact since the Flying Golden Shield scattered most of the energy. That difference was huge. While Mu-Gun immediately continued with a follow-up attack, the Flying Shadow toon Leader responded half a beatter. Mu-Guns sword flew like a ray of light and prated the Flying Shadow toon Leaders right shoulder.
Kuhkk!
The Flying Shadow toon Leader shrieked and staggered. Without stopping, Mu-Gun approached and stabbed the toon leaders acupuncture points to render him mute and paralyzed, overpowering his opponent in an instant. He then pointed his sword at the toon leaders neck and turned toward the Flying Shadow toon.
If even one of youes closer, I will immediately cut this mans neck.
Mu-Guns words made the Flying Shadow toon abruptly stop their approach. His objective was to capture a witness who would reveal that the Great Sima Family was indeed the Shura Cult. The Flying Shadow toon Leader, which Mu-Gun now held captive, fulfilled that purpose.
Just a moment ago, the red saber qi that the Flying Shadow toon Leader disyed was definitely the aura of the Blood Asura Heavenly Saber Art, an Asura Cult martial art. As long as Mu-Gun held the Flying Shadow toon Leader captive, todays objective was as good as done.
All that was left was to deal with the Flying Shadow toon. The Flying Shadow toon members werent demonic cultivators of the Asura Cult. They were just being manipted by the upper brass of the Great Sima Family, which was under the control of the Asura Cults demonic cultivators. Mu-Gun didnt want to kill them if possible, but the Flying Shadow toon Vice Leader had other ns.
That person will not spare the toon leader anyway. Dont worry about the toon leader and just attack him!
The vice-leader ordered, disregarding the survival of the Flying Shadow toon Leader, who had been taken hostage. The Flying Shadow toon members followed the vice-leaders order.
Mu-Gun threw the Flying Golden Shield toward the Flying Shadow toon members charging at him. The Flying Golden Shield flew in a semicircle and grazed past them, causing their heads to explode and their chests to be crushed. Right after, they were sted away.
Mu-Gun retrieved the Flying Golden Shield after massacring the toon members, then positioned himself as if he was going to throw it again. At the sight, the toon members hurriedly stepped back. Having witnessed the Flying Golden Shields power, they dared not risk their lives to attack him.
So, are you going to continue? Mu-Gun asked the vice-leader.
The vice-leader wasnt confident he could block Mu-Guns shield even if he stepped forward and fought. Considering the Flying Shadow toon Leader was held captive, it was difficult to overpower Mu-Gun with the Flying Shadow toons power. If they continued fighting, they would eventually be wiped out.
The vice-leader decided it retreating and saving the Flying Shadow toonsbat strength was better for now.
Will you let us leave if we decide to retreat?
Ill make a special exception and let you leave this time. However, there will not be a second time. The next time youe for me, youll have to put your life on the line.
You dont have any intention of letting the toon leader go, do you?
As youve said, this person is already as good as dead. Itll do you all good to think of him as a dead man.
Everyone, were retreating. The vice-leader ordered the Flying Shadow toon. Left with no other choice, the toon members left the premises.
Chapter 42
Chapter 42
After they left, Baek Mu-Gun returned to the manor with the Flying Shadow toon Leader and locked him in an empty room. Interrogating the Flying Shadow toon Leader wouldve normally been at the top of Mu-Guns list since doing so would allow him to get more information about the Asura Cult.
However, he had no intention of personally interrogating him. Rather, he nned to hand over the Flying Shadow toon Leader to the Great Huangfu Family and leave that task to them.
Letting the Great Huangfu Family interrogate him would allow them to find out about the Asura Cult. This would result in the Great Huangfu Family attacking the Great Sima Familyno, to be more urate, theyd attack the Asura Cult.
The next day, Mu-Gun handed over the 20,000 silver nyang that he had withdrawn from the Nanjing Vault to the Heavenly Secret Hall member.
The remaining Heavenly Secret Hall members in Nanjing immediately left for Wenzhou. It was too much to move 100,000 silver nyang all at once since that would require thirty carts, so they instead decided to relocate the remaining 80,000 nyang little by little once they had transferred the 20,000 nyang they currently had. After confirming that the Heavenly Secret Hall members had left with the silver nyangs, Mu-Gun headed to Yangzhou, which was where the Great Sima Family was located. He brought the Flying Shadow toon Leader with him.
Going from Nanjing to Yangzhou took less than a day. Upon arriving at Yangzhou, Mu-Gun checked into an inn and left the Flying Shadow toon Leader in his room. Mu-Gun then went to the downtown area of Yangzhou and put up a poster stating that he was selling iron gloves he had obtained from the Thousand Pine Valley. Afterward, he returned to the inn.
The iron gloves he obtained from the Thousand Pine Valley were none other than the ck Iron Gauntlet, which Huangfu Sheng had worn. If the Great Huangfu Familys martial artists were in Yangzhou and they saw the poster''s contents, they would definitelye to the inn to look for Mu-Gun.
Two days after Mu-Gun had put up the poster, a group of Great Huangfu Family martial artists came to the inn where he was staying.
We came here after seeing the poster in Yangzhous downtown area. I heard that the person who has the iron gloves from the Thousand Pine Valley is here. Can you point us to them? one of them called and asked the inns staff politely.
Please wait a moment. The inns staff went up to the second floor and informed Mu-Gun that a guest hade looking for him. Mu-Gun had requested the inns staff to inform him in advance.
Mu-Gun took the ck Iron Gauntlet with him and went down to the ground floor.
Are you here for this? Mu-Gun asked the Great Huangfu Familys martial artist while holding the ck Iron Gauntlet up in the air.
I am Huangfu Tui of the Great Huangfu Family. Why did you use the ck Iron Gauntlet to call us out?
Because I have the evidence that the Great Huangfu Family is currently looking for.
Huangfu Tui swiftly understood that the evidence Mu-Gun was talking about was proof that the Great Sima Family was the Asura Cult.
Whats the evidence?
I caught one of the Great Sima Family''s toon Leaders and personally confirmed that he uses the Asura Cults martial arts. If you interrogate him, youll be able to find out about the Great Sima Familys true nature.
Where is he?
Hes upstairs in the guest room. Ill hand him over immediately, so take him with you.
With all due respect, why dont you go with us too?
You want me toe along?
If the Great Sima Family really is a disguised force of the Asura Sect, shouldnt we fight together? Unless youre just trying to pass the responsibility to the Great Huangfu Family and benefit from that.
Im worried that the grudge between me and the Great Huangfu Family may lead to an ufortable situation.
Today''s enemy is tomorrow''s friend. For murims safety, we, the Great Huangfu Family, are willing to put off this personal grudge for now. Of course, that is if we can prove that the Great Sima Family is indeed a disguised force of the Asura Cult as you im.
Alright, then. Ille with you.
Mu-Gun decided toply with the Great Huangfu Familys intention. He dragged the Flying Shadow toon Leader, who was locked inside the guest room, to where the Great Huangfu Familys martial artists were staying. The Great Huangfu Family had set up a safe house in Yangzhou for the purpose of keeping the Great Sima Family in check. The Great Huangfu Familys warriors, who were involved with the current investigation on the Great Sima Family, were staying in the same house.
Mu-Gun arrived at the Great Huangfu Familys safe house and examined the people inside first. The workers aside, there seemed to be around thirty warriors. Mu-Gun was suspicious and wondered if the Great Huangfu Family was trying to lure him to the safe house to kill him. However, when he saw the number of people in the safe house, he erased his doubts.
The Great Huangfu Family would know full well that this many wouldnt be enough to restrain Mu-Gun. The story would be different if the Four Peerless Heavenly Kings, which were Absolute Realm masters, were present, but Mu-Gun did not sense any energy that could amount to that level.
Meanwhile, as soon as Huangfu Tui arrived at the safe house, he handed over the Flying Shadow toon Leader to another person and guided Mu-Gun to the main building.
Please head inside.
At Huangfu Tuis words, Mu-Gun entered the main building without saying anything. When he went inside, a middle-aged man of favorable impression greeted Mu-Gun.
Wee. I am Huangfu Ren. Im in charge of the Great Huangfu Familys Heavens Vengeance toon.
Huangfu Jun, the Great Huangfu Familys patriarch, was well aware of the seriousness of this incident. Hence, he sent his most trusted aide, Huangfu Ren, the Heavens Vengeance toon Leader, to investigate directly. That was the reason why Huangfu Ren was in their Yangzhou safe house.
I am Gu Jeon-Saeng.
Mu-Gun introduced himself with an alias that he created to reflect his fate of living through nine reincarnations.[1] Huangfu Ren knew most of the names of people famous for their martial arts. However, he had never heard of Gu Jeon-Saeng.
If he was strong enough to annihte more than 70 martial artists, including three of the Great Huangfu Familys Peak Realm masters, there would have already been rumors about him, unless that was his first time making an appearance in murim or he lied about his name. For some reason, in Huangfu Rens eyes, it seemed that both applied to Mu-Gun.
Thats a pretty unusual name. May I ask which sect youre affiliated with?
You wont know even if I tell you anyway.
When Mu-Gun insinuated that he didnt intend to tell him, Huangfu Ren stopped prodding.
As youve already heard, our family wont bring up the disgraceful matter that happened in the Thousand Pine Valley until the issue regarding the Great Sima Family is over. Hence, you dont have to worry about that matter, Young Master Gu. That I promise you with the Great Huangfu Familys honor on the line. You can rest assured and trust me.
Understood. I will cooperate with the Great Huangfu Family until matters regarding the Great Sima Family is over.
Do you have any thoughts of joining us after weve resolved this issue?
Are you scouting me right now?
If Young Master Gu is willing to join us, we''re willing to let go of our past grudges."
Thats interesting.
Give it some thought. It wouldnt be such a bad suggestion for you either, Young Master Gu.
Ill think about it.
Mu-Gun had no intention of joining them, but he nodded for now. They would have to move together for some time, so there was no need to get on their bad side.
After talking to Mu-Gun, Huangfu Ren gave him a separate room within the safe house, in which Mu-Gun stayed to watch the situation unfold. Meanwhile, the Great Huangfu Family interrogated the Flying Shadow toon Leader, whom Mu-Gun had handed over. The Flying Shadow toon Leader revealed most of the truth since the Great Huangfu Family fed him the dreamers herb and induced his confession.
The dreamers herb caused the consumer to hallucinate and see the person in front of them as their most precious acquaintance. If the user had a strong mentality, theyd ovee the hallucination, but that wasnt the case for the Flying Shadow toon Leader.
Huangfu Ren summoned Mu-Gun after receiving the Flying Shadow toon Leaders confession.
You were right, Young Master Gu. The Great Sima Family is a covert force of the Asura Cult.
Did you manage to find out how powerful the Asura Cults forces hidden in Great Sima Family were? Mu-Gun asked. He wasnt that surprised by the fact that the Great Huangfu Family got the Flying Shadow toon Leaders confession. After all, he knew of the existence of the dreamers herb, which could only be produced in the Sichuan Tang n, one of the Seven Great ns. They supplied a small amount of dreamers herb to the six other ns.
It seems that thirty percent of the Great Sima Familysbat forces are masters from the Asura Cult. Weve also confirmed that the Asura Blood Monarch, an Absolute Demonic Realm master, and four of the Twenty-Four Asura Demonic Generals, consisting of Lower Peak Realm experts, are in the Great Sima Family. The man you just caught and the one who died at the Thousand Aroma House were members of the Twenty-Four Asura Demonic Generals.
Then that means only the Asura Blood Monarch and two of the Asura Demonic Generals remain. Did you get any information about the Asura Cults headquarters?
He wouldnt confess no matter what we did.
I see. Did he say anything else?
We confirmed that there are four more Absolute Demonic Realm masters at the Asura Cults headquarters. Unfortunately, we couldnt get anything about the Asura Cult Leader, but if you include him, then there are at least five Absolute Demonic Realm masters.
These vicious bastards.
The Nine Celestial Demons Sects tenacity put Mu-Gun at a loss for words. They were able to quickly restore their forces even though they had been exterminated and fallen into ruins during his previous life.
What about the Nine Celestial Demons Sects other branches? Mu-Gun asked. He had resolved himself that he would root the Nine Celestial Demons Sect out for good this time.
He said that he doesnt have ess to information about other factions. However, its clear that the other factions have also resurfaced.
Whats your n now?
Obviously, we n to wipe out the Great Sima Familythe Asura Cult, to be exact.
If they have the Asura Blood Monarch, an Absolute Demonic Realm master, an expert of equivalent martial prowess should step forward from our side too.
What about you, Young Master Gu? In my opinion, I think you can also deal with an Absolute Demonic Realm master, Huangfu Ren asked Mu-Gun with the purpose of sounding him out.
You overestimate me too much. Its impossible for me to defeat an Absolute Demonic Realm master with my current abilities.
Is that so? I think its entirely possible.
Do you perhaps want me to die in a fight with the Asura Cult?
Why do you say such upsetting things? As I already said, our family wants Young Master Gu to join us.
Then please dont ask for the impossible.
Dont get me wrong. Im not asking you to do it. Im just stating what I personally think. Dealing with the Asura Blood Monarch wont be a problem anyway with two of the Four Peerless Heavenly Kings being among thebat forces deployed to attack the Great Sima Family.
Im relieved to hear that two of the Four Peerless Heavenly Kings areing. By the way, how many people are you deploying for this offensive?
Four out of the Ten Heavenly King toons will be making a move.
Im not looking down on the Great Huangfu Familys Ten Heavenly King toons, but wont it be difficult to defeat the Great Sima Family with just four toons?
Dont worry. I have a n.
Alright then.
Do you have any other opinions?
This is something I just thought of, but what do you think about involving the other forces in Jiangsu Province?
Other forces?
Since this is going to be happening in Jiangsu Province, isnt it only natural for the forces residing in it to step forward? Considering the Great Huangfu Familys position, wont borrowing the powers of the Lee Household and the Taiyun Household minimize the damages to your forces?
The Lee Household in Suzhou and the Taiyun Household in Mount Yuntai were strong forces based in Jiangsu Province, They were renowned as the Three Great Families of Jiangsu along with the Great Sima Family.
Even without them, the Great Huangfu Family would still have enough strength to destroy the Great Sima Family. However, if they eliminated the Great Sima Family alone, thetter''s territory would be transferred to the Great Huangfu Family in its totality. Mu-Gun didnt want the Great Huangfu Family to expand their power to Jiangsu Province, so he tried to involve the Lee Household and the Taiyun Household as an alternative measure.
If the Lee Household and the Taiyun Household joined in, they would also desire the Great Sima Familys territory as the right of the victor. This would result in the amount of Great Sima Family territory that would fall into the Great Huangfu Familys hands being reduced.
Hmm, I dont think thats a very good idea. It would take time to involve the Lee Household and Taiyun Household, and if the Asura Cult notices our movements, things could beplicated.
Huangfu Rens words made clear sense. Since the Flying Shadow toon Leader had been captured, the Great Sima Familyno, the Asura Cult would be on high alert to the situation around them. They could have already noticed that the Great Huangfu Familys forces were in Yangzhou.
As Huangfu Ren had said, it would do them no good if they dyed time. Mu-Gun didnt like the idea of the Great Huangfu Family exclusively possessing the Great Sima Familys territory, but it was better than letting the Asura Cult go. Moreover, if the Great Huangfu Family monopolized the Great Sima Familys territory, the Lee Household and the Taiyun Household wouldnt stay still. The Great Huangfu Family would eventually be left with no choice but to make some concessions.
You definitely have a point, Heavens Vengeance toon Leader.
Thank you for understanding.
But you dont n on attacking recklessly, do you?
Do you have a good n?
I will lure the Great Sima Family out, so how about you attack the Great Sima Family then?
The Great Sima Family was looking for Mu-Gun. If they discovered his whereabouts, they would definitely give their all to hunt him down. This would reduce the Great Sima Familysbat forces, ultimately allowing the Great Huangfu Family to target the Great Sima Family more easily.
Are you willing to do that?
Id be willing to do much more if it means wiping out the Asura Cult.
Do you have a grudge against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect?
As someone that belongs to murim, isnt it our natural duty to prevent the Nine Celestial Demons Sect from exerting their influence and threatening murims wellbeing and safety?
Your thoughts are unlike the younger generation. To be honest, in recent times, there are a lot of people who prioritize their individual achievements over the bond or peace of murim. Thats all the more reason why we want you to join our ranks, Young Master Gu.
If the Great Huangfu Family puts the bond and peace of murim above all else, then you will be walking on the same path as me. It wouldnt matter whether I join you or not since it would technically be the same.
At Mu-Guns response, Huangfu Ren realized that it would be difficult to get Mu-Gun to join them with simple words or benefits. Hence, he decided to bring up hisst resort.
Do you perhaps already have an arranged marriage partner?
I dont.
I have a daughter who is of marriageable age. How about meeting her? Im not saying this because shes my daughter, but shes really kind and beautiful.
Mu-Gun was surprised by Huangfu Rens aggressive attempt to recruit him. It wouldve normally been impossible for someone in their right mind to give their daughter to someone whose identity they werent even sure of yet.
With all due respect, I dont have a marriage partner, but I already have a woman in mind.
Thats not a problem. Since ancient times, it has never been a w for a hero to have multiple wives and concubines.
Haha, unfortunately, I am no hero.
I wont say anything further since you dont seem to be willing. However, if you change your mind, please let me know. Huangfu Ren neatly backed off.
Clinging to Mu-Gun here would only produce the opposite result.
Understood. When will the Great Huangfu Familys reinforcements arrive?
Theyll be here within seven days.
We can move ording to that timeline, then. And Im telling you this just in case, but you should be careful not to reveal the Great Huangfu Familys presence to the Great Sima Family.
We''ll be cautious.
Even without Mu-Guns words, Huangfu Ren already paid close attention to security. However, this was Yangzhou, the Great Sima Familys home ground. No matter how careful the Great Huangfu Family was, avoiding the Great Sima Familys eyes was difficult. In fact, the Great Sima Family had been aware of their presence since they entered Yangzhou.
1. Gu Jeon-Saeng can be literally understood as Nine reincarnations.
Chapter 43
Chapter 43
The Great Sima Familys Patriarch, Sima Chongjing, summoned his steward, Sima Chongxia. He then asked thetter, Have you learned why the Great Huangfu Family is loitering around Yangzhou?
I think theyve noticed our real identity.
How did they find out?
The person who annihted the Flying Lion toon and captured the Flying Shadow toon Leader probably informed the Great Huangfu Family.
How did he know, though?
This is just a conjecture, but I think he found out when he saw the martial arts of the Flying Lion toon Leader and Flying Shadow toon Leader.
Those fools.
Theres a high chance they instinctively used the Asura Cults martial arts due to how dire their situations were.
If they didn''t have any other choice, they should''ve just let themselves be killed. That aside, have we still not figured out who that man is?
I apologize. However, I dont think he belongs to a particr force.
What about his rtionship with the Great Huangfu Family?
He likely got the Great Huangfu Family involved because he couldnt handle us alone.
What youre saying is just all spection, right?
Im sorry.
Now that the Great Huangfu Family has seen through us, theres no way theyll let us get away with it. Do we have any countermeasures against them?
Given the great damage the Flying Lion toon and Flying Shadow toon have sustained, it wont be easy to defend against the Great Huangfu Family if four out of the Ten Heavenly King toonse.
What if we ask the Lee Household and Taiyun Household for support?
Then well be able to fight up to six of the Ten Heavenly King toons. The question is whether theyll provide support.
Ill take care of that. You just have to make preparations ordingly, Sima Chongqing replied, seemingly confident.
If we can pull in the Lee Household and the Taiyun Household, well be able to easily fend off the Great Huangfu Familys assault. Under various circumstances, the Great Huangfu Family will only be able to mobilize up to five of the Ten Heavenly King toons. However, even if we fight off the Great Huangfu Family, the moment they expose our identity, the entire murim will be a threat to us.
Does the Great Huangfu Family have a way to prove our identity?
The Flying Shadow toon Leader was captured alive, so his words would probably be the evidence.
Its a forced confession. What if we say that the Great Huangfu Family is just tricking murim because they want to take over Jiangsu Province?
The Great Sima Familys status in murim isntparable to the Great Huangfu Family. Murim will trust their words more.
What if the Lee Household and Taiyun Household make the same stance as us?
if they actively confirm with us, murim wont side with only the Great Huangfu Family. Recently, there has also been a growing hostility against the Seven Great ns in murim.
If we pull this off properly, we will also be able to get the justification we need to wipe out the Great Huangfu Family.
It was a very probable backstory. The Seven Great ns had a vested interest in murim for thirty years after they defeated the Hell-Blood Demon Sect. To strengthen their vested interests, they unknowingly exerted their authority on murim. This resulted in many murim forces harboring ill feelings against the Seven Great ns. Sima Chongqing intended to take advantage of this opportunity.
In particr, the Nine Prominent Sects, which were the main leaders of murim before the Seven Great ns, hadpletely resumed their activities after being sealed for so long. Hence, the tension between the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great ns was rising. Unless there was concrete proof, the Nine Prominent Sects were likely to support the Three Great Families of Jiangsu as they were looking to regain their vested interest in the face of the Seven Great nsthe leading sects.
The rest of the Seven Great ns would naturally support the Great Huangfu Family, but if the Great Huangfu Family were annihted before they could intervene, they wouldnt be able to immediately retaliate.
What should we do about the Great Huangfu Family martial artists that are in Yangzhou right now?
Leave them be for now. Rather than making the first move, it would be much easier for us to get justification to fight back if we let the Great Huangfu Family attack first.
Understood.
***
A few dayster, Mu-Gun moved to lure the Great Sima Family out ording to what he told the Great Huangfu Family. The Great Sima Family found Mu-Guns traces without much difficulty. However, the Great Sima Family didnt deploy theirbat forces to catch Mu-Gun.
When the Great Sima Family didnt budge even after he had exposed his location, Mu-Gun realized that they were aware of his luring tactic. That also meant it was highly likely that the Great Sima Family was aware of the Great Huangfu Familys movements and his cooperation with them.
Mu-Gun immediately ryed that information to Huangfu Ren.
I think what you just said is right, Young Master Gu. However, the fact that the Great Sima Family isnt taking any action is suspicious. If they knew about our existence, it would make sense for them to take action first. Its like theyre waiting for us to attack first.
With the Great Sima Familysbat forces, it would be difficult to fend off the Great Huangfu Family. It seems like they have something they''re confident they can rely on.
Do you have any idea what that is?
Their demeanor would be understandable if its because the Asura Cult sent reinforcements. However, if that were the case, then they would be revealing their true identity. Whether theyd actually do that is questionable.
Hmmm, its hard to judge due to ourck of information on Jiangsu Province.
For now, I think we will have to move prudently with the assumption that the Great Sima Family has some sort ofbat force great enough to match the Great Huangfu Family.
Dont worry. We have already foreseen such variables.
Then you likely have a countermeasure.
The Great Namgung Family will be moving with us.
The Great Namgung Family?
Do understand that we couldnt tell you in advance.
Its fine. The more crucial the situation, the more covert it has to be.
Mu-Gun wasnt particrly offended that Huangfu Ren didnt mention the Great Namgung Familys involvement. That was only natural, after all. The Great Namgung Familys involvement was an important matter that could determine the direction of this battle. It would be foolish for him to tell Mu-Gun, considering he wasnt even affiliated with the Great Huangfu Family. If Mu-Gun was Huangfu Ren, he wouldve done the same.
Thank you for understanding.
When will the Great Namgung Family arrive?
Theyre going to enter Yangzhou tonight. As soon as they arrive, we will surround the Great Sima Family and make a deration of war. We will give them a chance to surrender. If they dontply, we willunch an attack. You should prepare ordingly too, Young Master Gu.
I will.
The Great Huangfu Familys thorough n reminded Mu-Gun once again why they were one of the Seven Great ns. The Great Sima Family couldnt have imagined that the Great Huangfu Family would involve the Great Namgung Family on such short notice. In the same sense, if the Great Namgung Familys forces stormed in, it would be difficult for it to have any significant effect no matter what they had prepared.
What a coincidence.
Mu-Gun felt strange about the current situation. He would be fighting alongside the families of the two people he had a grudge against in his past life. However, now wasnt the time to think of other matters. To him, stopping the Nine Celestial Demons Sect was more important to him than the resentment of his past life.
There was one thing he had to do before fighting the Great Sima Family. After returning to the annex, Mu-Gun took out the wooden box he had received from Seonwoo Pyo and opened the lid, revealing the Yin Yang Poison Horn Serpents dark brown beast core. Mu-Gun intended to absorb it before fighting the Great Sima Family. With the Great Huangfu Family and Great Namgung Family joining forces, theyd emerge victorious without any difficulty.
However, their opponent was the Asura Cult, not the Great Sima Family. Based on his experiences from his previous life, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect was by no means a pushover. There was more to them than met the eye. Against them, he had to move while assuming the worst-case scenario and keep his guard up at all times. Unfortunately, responding to unexpected variables with his current strength would be difficult.
Of course, if he used the Thunder God''s Descent, he would be able to mitigate and crush any variables. However, the problem was what came after. He didnt trust the Great Huangfu Family and Great Namgung Family enough to entrust his safety to them. As such, he needed to refrain from using the Thunder Gods Descent, which would put him in a sluggish state afterward.
Absorbing the Yin Yang Poison Horn Serpents beast core would allow him to advance into the Absolute Realm, which in turn would enable him to react to any factors without having to resort to the Thunder Gods Descent. The deadly poison aura contained in the Yin Yang Poison Horn Serpents beast core was a problem, but he thought he could sufficiently detoxify it with the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art since he had already enhanced his internal energy using the Divine Thunder Essence Elixir.
Having made up his mind, Mu-Gun ingested the Yin Yang Poison Horn Serpents beast core without hesitation. It quickly melted down as soon as he put the beast core in his mouth, allowing him to swallow it without much issue. The hot and cold energy stemming from the beast core flooded his dantian, and the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Arts thunder qi, which was protecting his dantian, resisted the foreign aura.
Mu-Gun began to circte his qi with the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art, the thunder qi of which could handle all the energy that existed in the world. The Yin Yang Poison Horn Serpents yin-yang qi was no different. The problem was the deadly poison aura it contained. The poison aura resisted violently, refusing to harmonize with the thunder qi. Instead of surrendering to the thunder qi, it desired to be the main energy. The thunder qi and the deadly poison qi were like water and oil.
Burn it and get rid of it.
Mu-Gun began to apply the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Arts detoxification attribute, but the deadly poison qi resisted the thunder qi that tried to burn it away with even more intensity. The deadly poison qi was stronger than Mu-Gun had thought. Even though he was now using a much higher amount of thunder qi, it still couldnt overpower the deadly poison qi.
On the contrary, as time passed, the deadly poison qi gnawed and devoured the thunder qi in an effort to take control of Mu-Guns internal body. Mu-Gun tensed up. If he lost the initiative to the deadly poison qi like this, its poison would spread throughout his body and kill him.
Strong when united and weak when dispersed!
At the phrase that suddenly came to mind, Mu-Gun tried to split the deadly poison qi using his thunder qi. However, the deadly poison qi was cunning. As if trying to creep over a wall, it prevented the thunder qi from scattering it, then began to counterattack. Mu-Gun tried to condense the thunder qi to fight the deadly poison qi, but thetter, which had momentum in its favor, permeated into the thunder qi and tried to scatter it in return.
Mu-Gun focused and tried his best to prevent the deadly poison qi from seeding. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead, indicating the urgency of the situation.
If by some chance, he made the wrong move, he would lose his life to the deadly poison qi. Mu-Gun fought against it with his life on the line. A push-and-pull fight ensued between the two qis. Before he knew it, two hours had passed, and the deadly poison qi was still executing a violent assault.
Mu-Guns thunder qi was also firmly holding its ground, sparing no effort in removing the deadly poison qi. The problem was that Mu-Guns concentration had begun to waver now that two hours had passed. Even though his previous life had given him a very strong mentality, it wasnt easy for him to maintain a high level of concentration for more than two hours. When his focus was momentarily disrupted, the deadly poison qi burrowed through, not missing the opportunity. The deadly poison qi gained momentum and began to devour the thunder qi.
Mu-Gun tried to focus again, but it wasnt easy to regain the momentum he had already lost. He couldnt let it go on like this. Mu-Gun had to find another method.
At that moment, an idea crossed his mind.
The Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art could harmonize with the energies of all things. The deadly poison qi was no exception. After all, it was just one of the energies of all things in the universe.
Instead of trying to get rid of it, what would happen if he tried to harmonize it with the thunder qi?
With that crazy idea in mind, Mu-Gun immediately stopped applying the detoxification attribute and instead began to use the harmonization attribute. It was a very dangerous attempt. If the detoxification attribute was akin to locking the fortress gate and attacking the deadly poison qi, then the harmonization attribute was like opening the gate and letting it in. If it rejected the harmonization attribute, it would basically be like facing the enemy in a defenseless state.
The most important thing when using the harmonization attribute was unconditional faith. One had to have not even a single hint of doubt. It definitely wasnt easy for Mu-Gun to bear that mindset toward the deadly poison qi, considering it could take his life. However, he had to do so to embrace it with the harmonization attribute.
He epted the deadly poison qi, which was still attacking the thunder qi.
This was only possible because Mu-Gun had absolute faith in the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art. When he abandoned all hostility toward the deadly poison qi and left it to its own ord, it began to attack the thunder qi like a reinless horse.
Nevertheless, the thunder qi didnt resist at all. It just tried to harmonize with the deadly poison qi. In response, the deadly poison qi, which had been aggressively attacking the thunder qi, suddenly slowed down when thetter stopped showing any hostility toward its offensive. The former had realized that the thunder qi wanted to be one with it and coexist in harmony. Now, it was up to the deadly poison qis decision.
Would the deadly poison qi continue to attack and devour the thunder qi or would it coexist as one with it?
The deadly poison qi knew that everything would be over the moment it devoured the thunder qi. It didnt want it to end like this, but coexisting with the thunder qi was the only way it could continue to exist.
Even if it couldnt be the main energy, it wanted to continue existing. To do that, it had to be one with the thunder qi and fully entrust itself to it. Hence, the deadly poison qi stopped its assault and started to harmonize with the thunder qi.
Its working.
Mu-Gun soon sensed that the deadly poison qi had given in to the thunder qi. His belief had worked. He unleashed the harmonization attribute and began to harmonize the thunder qi and the deadly poison qi, and the thunder qi quickly began to absorb the yin-yang qi, which had been locked up in the deadly poison qi.
Through qi cirction, the deadly poison qi started bing a part of the thunder qi and soon perfectly united with it. The amount of thunder qi that returned to Mu-Guns dantian after twelve cycles of cirction exceeded 180 years worth.
Ive advanced into the Absolute Realm!
Mu-Gun didnt stop afterpletely absorbing the Yin Yang Poison Horn Serpents beast core, however. On the contrary, he proceeded to the next step.
Chapter 44
Chapter 44
The thunder qi gathered in Mu-Guns dantian immediately flowed from his hoe-eum point to his chong-maek vessel, then soared to the Mud Pill Pce[1]in a straight line. Having achieved 180 years worth, it struck the Mud Pill Pce directly, causing a loud roar to ring within Baek Mu-Guns head. The impact was tremendous.
Mu-Gun endured it with superhuman endurance even though it was great enough to cause one to scream. When his thunder qi failed to break through the Mud Pill Pce and was sted away, he condensed it again.
The Mud Pill Pce was also called the Life and Death Gateway or the final physical gateway. The Absolute Realm referred to a practitioner opening this Life and Death Gateway and achieving Mortal-Celestial Harmony. In fact, one could somehow sessfully open the Life and Death Gateway for as long as they had a lot of internal energy. However, achieving Mortal-Celestial Harmony and undergoing metamorphosis required profound enlightenment.
Mu-Gun already possessed such enlightenment. Hence, all he had to do now was open the Life and Death Gateway. It naturally wasnt that difficult for him. After all, he had already obtained 180 years worth of internal energy. Hepressed the thunder qi and increased its resilience to the maximum, then flushed it into the Mud Pill Pce in a single strike.
A loud roar resonated in his head once more. He still didnt break through the Mud Pill Pce, but the repeated impact had caused cracks to form. Not missing this opportunity, hepressed the thunder qi again before firing it into the Mud Pill Pce. No longer able to withstand it, the third impact from the thunder qi shattered the Mud Pill Pces gates.
The Life and Death Gateway finally opened. As it did, Mu-Guns thunder qi became one with the world. A wave of golden thunder energy soared from the top of Mu-Guns head and enveloped him as if it was protecting him.
Now covered by the golden thunder energy, he rose about three inches from the floor. Mu-Gun had reached the Floating Samadhi state. [2]
The energy then created a vortex with Mu-Gun as a central point, and the golden thunder energy increased in size. However, it didntst for long. There was a limit to the amount of energy the golden thunder energyor the thunder qicould absorb. The thunder qi, which had absorbed the energy of all things in the world to the very limit, churned around Mu-Gun and began to seep into his scalp.
Mu-Gun controlled thunder qi entering him and directed it to his dantian. Having inted in size, the thunder qi filled his dantian up in an instant, yet it still continued to flow in. Without panicking, Mu-Gun highly condensed his thunder qi, causing it to transform into an inner core.
Like a cocoon, the thunder qi wrapped around the Thunder God core that had been formed in the center of his dantian. The Thunder God core then filled his dantian again until there was no more room for the thunder qi to fill. Nevertheless, the thunder qi didnt stop flowing into the dantian.
I have to open up my middle dantian.[3]
Mu-Gun directed the uncontainable thunder qi in his dantian toward his heart. Failing to control it and allowing it to expand beyond his dantian would cause it to disperse in all directions, ultimately making him explode and killing him. Nevertheless, Mu-Gun focused and directed the uncontainable thunder qi in his dantian toward his heart. The thunder qi squeezed into it, making him feel as if his heart was about to burst at any moment and causing him to clench his teeth. Nevertheless, he didnt stop the thunder qi that was rushing into his heart. Soon, they began to amass together.
His second dantian, the middle dantian, had been opened, and the thunder qi, which was rampaging without a ce to go, gathered in it and filled it to the brim. The sound of his bones twisting and piecing back together began to resonate in the room.
Metamorphosis was taking ce, which was the clearest evidence that he had advanced into the Absolute Realm. It began by restructuring his skeletal frame. It didnt only be perfectly bnced. It also hardened like cast iron.
His muscles were next. They expanded as if they were about to burst, became highlypressed, and then reborn into a state that could disy the greatest strength and flexibility.
His skin was thest to change. New flesh rose through his peeling flesh like a rice paddy field in a drought. It looked as fragile as a newborn babys skin at first nce, but his skin had be so tough that most swords wouldnt be able to even scratch it. If he imbued it with the iron blood vajra qi, hed be able to block against sword qi or saber qi with ease.
Afterpleting the metamorphosis, Mu-Gun finally opened his eyes. They had a golden glow that soon permeated deep into them.
Phew, it feels like my life was shortened by ten years.
Mu-Gun breathed a sigh of relief, recalling the moment the deadly poison qi nearly devoured him. He was overconfident. Considering even the Medicine King Family couldnt handle it, he should have handled it with more caution. He achieved the greatest oue thanks to it, but it would be wise to think twice before taking action since this was hisst reincarnation.
Well, thats that. As expected, the Absolute Realm is in a league of its own.
Mu-Gun smiled satisfactorily at his improved physical condition, which was iparable to its previous state. Now that he had advanced to the Absolute Realm, his internal energy exceeded three hundred years worth. Through the Mortal-Celestial Harmony, he absorbed an additional 120 years worth of internal energy. Only he could make such a feat possible.
No matter how much of a genius one was, the maximum amount of internal energy that could be obtained through the Mortal-Celestial Harmony was only thirty years worth. However, Mu-Gun had already experienced it several times throughout his previous lives. Hence, he learned how to absorb celestial qi with utmost effectiveness in the process.
The three hundred years worth of internal energy even unlocked his middle dantian, making it possible for him to convert external qi into vajra qi. Even an Absolute Realm master had limitations when it came to emitting vajra qi just with their own internal energy, and the only way to break through that limit was external qi conversion. External qi conversion allowed the practitioner to form vajra qi with the external energies flowing all around them. If the practitioner could freely use the external qi conversion, theyd then be able to minimize the internal energy consumption as well.
By unlocking the middle dantian and making external qi conversion possible, Mu-Gun recovered half of the power he possessed in his previous life. Although it was far moreckingpared to his previous life, very few people would be able to do anything to him at his current level.
Mu-Gun was no longer worried about the fight against the Great Sima Family. Now that he was in the Absolute Realm, he was confident he could crush any variables that woulde up along the way.
***
As Mu-Gun absorbed the Yin Yang Poison Horn Serpents beast core and went through a metamorphosis, the night had passed and morning hade. Despite being unable to sleep a wink, he felt lighter and more vigorous than ever. Mu-Gun lightly washed up and had breakfast.
Soon after, he received a report that the Great Huangfu Family and Great Namgung Familys forces had surrounded the Great Sima Familys manor. The Great Huangfu Familys martial artists in the Yangzhou safe house left to join up with the Great Namgung Family''s forces, which were already surrounding the Great Sima Familys manor. Mu-Gun came with them.
When they arrived at the Great Sima Family, they immediately saw that the Great Huangfu Family and the Great Namgung Familys forces had already created a heavy encirclement around the Great Sima Family. There were approximately seven to eight hundred people.
How many came? Mu-Gun asked Huangfu Ren.
Our family deployed four of the Ten Heavenly King toons, and the Great Namgung Family deployed three of the Twelve Heavenly Azure Sword Squadrons.
The Great Huangfu Family and Great Namgung Family mobilized seven hundred elite warriors. The Asura Cult forces within the Great Sima Family wouldnt be enough to handle this level of power. However, they should never let their guard down until the end of their battle against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
We dont know how the Asura Cult will react. We have to stay alert until the very end.
I know. Were also currently scouting to determine if there are any groups approaching the Great Sima Family.
As expected, you are thorough.
Were up against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, so we cant be negligent.
As they conversed, they arrived in front of the Huangfu-Namgung coalitionsmand barracks.
Two of the Four Peerless Heavenly Kings and one of the Five Great Devas are inside, so lets go in together.
Me too?
Is there any reason not to?
Thats not what I meant. Im just wondering if it will be fine for me to join in as well.
You are a major contributor in revealing that the Great Sima Family is a disguised force of the Asura Cult, so its only natural for you to join us. Come on! Lets go in together.
Mu-Gun entered the barracks when Huangfu Ren urged him to join. Themand barracks were quiterge. Inside were three men seemingly in their fifties. They sat opposite each other while drinking tea.
They looked like ordinary middle-aged men on the surface. However, Mu-Gun could tell. Unlike their ordinary appearance, there were huge amounts of energy within them. And just as how Mu-Gun could sense that, they also sensed Mu-Guns level at a nce. Realizing how strong he was made their expressions stiffen. Mu-Gun looked to be in his early twenties at most on the outside, yet he was already in the Absolute Realm. Despite bearing witness to it, they still found it unbelievable.
Just then, a middle-aged man wearing a martial uniform with the Great Namgung Familys sigil, an azure dragon, engraved on his sleeve, frowned and said his remarks. He was Namgung Ho the Divine Wind Sword Saint, one of the Five Great Devas the Great Namgung Family took great pride in.
Youre using someone elses shell, huh? I wonder why youre trying so hard to hide your face.
Noticing the pigskin mask Mu-Gun was using at a nce, Namgung Ho looked at him with suspicion.
First of all, what Im using is a mask made of animal skin and not the face of another person, so please dont misunderstand. I cant show my face because I suffered a deep burn on my face when I was young. I dont want to show it to others, so I ask for your understanding, Mu-Gun lied calmly.
Well, if thats the reason, I cant force you to show your face.
It seemed Namgung Ho didnt believe Mu-Gun, but he didnt bother to try looking at thetters face.
Thank you for understanding.
However, if we are to n together, shouldnt you at least reveal who you are?
I am Gu Jeon-Saeng, the sessor of the Heavenly Sea God Sects legacy.
Mu-Gun used the Heavenly Sea God Sect as a front. The three middle-aged men were suspicious of his identity, making it necessary to create a background that could justify why he was able to reach the Absolute Realm in his early twenties. To that end, the Heavenly Sea God Sect was a convincing enough background.
You mean the sect of the Heavenly Seafarer, who was said to havemanded the world a hundred years ago? Huangfu Jian, the Sky-Shocking Tyrant Fist, asked. He was one of the Great Huangfu Familys Four Peerless Heavenly Kings.
Thats right.
I thought it ceased to exist when the Heavenly Seafarer passed, but that doesnt seem to be the case.
By chance, I was able to get my hands on the legacy left behind by the Heavenly Seafarer and seeded the Heavenly Sea God Sects heritage.
The three middle-aged men nodded at Mu-Guns response. If he was a sessor of the Heavenly Seafarer, one of the Ten Wonders, then his current level could be justified. Above all, the energy they felt from Mu-Gun was mighty, but they didnt sense the vile energy unique to the demonic path from him.
Hence, they could at the very least deduce that he wasnt part of one of the groups that treaded the demonic path.
Of course, the nature of a persons aura wasnt an absolute criterion for ssifying them to be part of the demonic path. However, considering he gave the decisive evidence that the Great Sima Family was one of the Asura Cults disguised forces, they believed that Mu-Gun would, at the very least, not backstab them in this fight.
Looking at you, I can guess how amazing of a person the Heavenly Seafarer was.
I feel bad for not being good enough to make good progress on his legacy, though.
Youre being too modest. It was impossible for even the Divine Monk Dharma or the Supreme Elder Sanfeng, who are the leaders of murim, to reach the Absolute Realm at that age. If youre not good enough, then the rest of us who barely managed to advance into the Absolute Realm at our age should go and die. Huangfu Gang said, dumbfounded. He was also a member of the Four Peerless Heavenly Kings and was known as the Mountain-Splitting st Fist.
I reached my current level because of the arrangements the Heavenly Seafarer had left behind. Its notparable to the three of you, who have reached the Absolute Realm through decades of effort and training, Mu-Gun said sincerely.
Rather than the fact that they were members of the Seven Great ns, Mu-Gun admired the fact that they reached the Absolute Realm as martial artists. He was able to advance into the Absolute Realm through the experiences and arrangements from his previous life, while they broke through into the Absolute Realm purely through their own effort.
Was it perhaps because they felt his sincerity? The three Absolute Realm masters gazes turned gentler.
1. : It is an area in the upper dantian where qi flows through.
2. A phenomenon that urs momentarily due to a certain enlightenment during qi cirction. It is a state of intense concentration achieved through meditation.
3. There are three main dantians in ones body: the lower, middle, and upper dantians. The middle dantian is located at the center of the chest and is most closely rted to the heart chakra.
Chapter 45
Chapter 45
Ehem, sorry for cutting in, but shouldnt we give them an ultimatum first before attacking the Great Sima Family?
As the three Absolute Realm masters only showed interest in Baek Mu-Gun, Huangfu Ren carefully intervened in the conversation. In murim, the fights between forces were usually preceded by a deration of war that contained three main points in the following order: exin the justification for the attack, present the desired terms to the other party, and notify them of the period when the attack would beunched.
Of course, there were many cases of surprise attacks taking ce without any deration of war. However, among the so-called righteous sects, such acts were considered cowardly. Considering the Seven Great ns were the righteous sects pirs, they had to send a deration of war before attacking the Great Sima Family. That way, no one would talk behind their backs about the incidentter on.
We should.
How long do you think we should wait after the deration of war has been sent beforeunching an attack?
What do you think, toon Leader Huangfu?
I think a day would be appropriate. If we give them too much time, we wont know what kind of tricks they would y.
Wouldnt a day be too stingy?
This is rted to none other than the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. The process is indeed important. However, the oue is much more crucial.
I think it would be better to do as toon Leader Huangfu said. Theyve probably already noticed our movements beforehand. It would be wise to attack as early as possible to prevent them from doing anything.
Alright. As toon Leader Huangfu suggested, well send out a deration of war mentioning that we will attack tomorrow. toon Leader Huangfu, you should carry it out.
Understood. I will proceed immediately.
I think were done talking here, so Ill go out with him.
As you wish.
Mu-Gun followed Huangfu Ren out of themand barracks.
I thought you would be the descendant of a great individual, but I didnt expect you to be the Heavenly Seafarers sessor. As soon as they left the barracks, Huangfu Ren said with surprise.
Im sorry for not telling you this before.
Its fine. There was no reason for Young Master Gu to reveal it.
Thank you for understanding.
Ill give you a tent for now, so you can rest there. I have to go prepare the deration of war were going to send to the Great Sima Family.
Understood.
Huangfu Ren called for a warrior from the Great Huangfu Family and ordered him to prepare a tent for Mu-Gun to rest in. He then prepared a written notice to send to the Great Sima Family.
The contents summary was as followed:
[The Great Sima Family has been discovered to be a disguised force of the Asura Cult, one of the factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
For murims safety, the Great Huangfu Family and the Great Namgung Family have decided to root out the Asura Cult hidden within the Great Sima Family.
The Great Sima Family shall immediately hand over the Asura Cults demonic cultivators such that they can be judged by murim. If no action is taken by tomorrows oshi[1], we will consider the Great Sima Family to have aligned with the Asura Cults will and as such must be punished.]
Two statements were usually prepared for the purpose of the deration of war. One was sent to the opposite party, and the other one was posted as a poster so that everyone could see it. It was to let the world know that they exercised their abilities for appropriate reasons and that they had justifications to do so.
It was no different this time. One was sent to the Great Sima Family, and the other was announced throughout Yangzhou.
***
Meanwhile, Sima Chongqing, the Great Sima Familys patriarch, scoffed when he was informed of the deration of wars content.
As always, those righteous sect bastards really... They announced their intentions fair and square, but they involved the Great Namgung Family because they didnt think they could handle us alone.
With the Great Namgung Family providing them support, it will be difficult to fend them off with our power alone, Sima Chongxia said with a grave expression.
There is nothing to worry about. The Lee Household and the Taiyun Householdsbat forces will arrive by oshi tomorrow, which is ording to what those fuckers announced.
You were serious about that? Sima Chongxia delightedly asked.
Didnt I guarantee it?
Nevertheless, it will be hard to guarantee victory even if the Lee Household and the Taiyun Householde.
Even though the Lee Household and Taiyun Household were considered parts of the Three Great Families of Jiangsu, they werentparable to the Seven Great ns. Still, they werent a force that could be overwhelmed by numbers.
The Lee Household and Taiyun Household are also children of Asura.
Really?
Yes. Weve learned from our past mistakes. Hence, this time, we created covert forces in several ces instead of just one. However, this is a highly confidential matter, so I kept it a secret until now.
Are the other Asuras Five Monarchs in charge of the Lee Household and Taiyun Household?
The Asura Sword Monarch leads the Lee Household, and the Asura Saber Monarch is in charge of the Taiyun Household. Two Demonic Monarchs will also be joining us.
Ooohhh! We have a real shot at victory, then. Even if they have a lot ofbat forces, they shouldnt have any Absolute Realm masters present capable of dealing with the three Demonic Monarchs.
You never know. Considering they already know we''re Asuras children, theres a chance they deployed numerous Absolute Realm masters. However, even if so, they wouldnt be able to match the Demonic Monarchs power.
Sima Chongqing appeared confident.
Thats a given.
Make sure you prepare thoroughly so that we can wipe them out as soon as the reinforcements from the Lee Household and the Taiyun Household arrive.
Understood.
Keke, lets see whose hidden cards are stronger.
After Sima Chongxia left, Sima Chongqingno, Asura Blood Monarch Wee Jong-Ak, who was disguised as Sima Chongxia,ughed sarcastically.
***
After sending a deration of war to the Great Sima Family, the Huangfu-Namgung coalition maintained their encirclement around the Great Sima Family while monitoring the situation around Yangzhou. It was because they thought that the Asura Cults main forces could move to provide support to the Great Sima Family.
Meanwhile, the Heaven''s Vengeance toon discovered that two forcesThe Lee and Taiyun Households martial artistswere approaching the Great Sima Family with great speed. The Heavens Vengeance toon reported it immediately after learning that they wereing to help the Great Sima Family.
Upon receiving such news, Huangfu Ren informed the three Absolute Realm masters about it as well.
Theyre going to side with the Great Sima Family since theyre all part of the Three Great Families of Jiangsu, huh? Huangfu Gang, the Mountain-Splitting st Fist, said.
Theyll change their mind if we reveal the Great Sima Familys true nature to them, Namgung Ho, the Divine Wind Sword Saint, replied.
They wont believe us if we dont show solid evidence. Theyll likely think were scheming to expand our power to Jiangsu Province, The Sky-Shocking Tyrant Fist, Huangfu Jian, responded, indicating that their proposition wasnt a simple task to achieve.
Still, we have to let them know. Its rted to none other than the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, so they surely wont take it lightly.
Hmmm, doing that is certainly better.
Huangfu Gang and Huangfu Jian nodded at Namgung Hos words. Huangfu Ren was of the same mind.
Huangfu Ren sent messengers to the Lee and Taiyun Households that were approaching Yangzhou to inform them of the Great Sima Familys true nature. The messengers then proceeded to persuade them to punish the Great Sima Family along with the Huangfu-Namgung coalition, but the Lee and Taiyun Households dyed their response and continued moving toward Yangzhou.
The fact that theyre approaching Yangzhou without responding to our notice shows they have no intention of listening to us, Huangfu Gang said with a frown, having been briefed on the two forces movements.
Its safe to say that they''re siding with the Great Sima Family, Namgung Ho said.
Are you implying theyre also rted to the Asura Cult? Huangfu Jian asked.
Theres no other way to exin their current behavior. They could certainly be trying to help the Great Sima Family since theyre a part of the Three Great Families of Jiangsu, but its the Asura Cult were talking about here. Theyre acting like the Great Sima Family being a disguised force of the Asura Cult doesnt even matter. What do you think that means?
It just means that those men are blind to their own cause. From their point of view, the Great Sima Familys words are more reliable than ours. They likely think were setting up a ridiculous trap.
Its important to note here that if they help the Great Sima Family without changing their mind, we will be attacked from the front and back. If they continue to head toward Yangzhou, we will have to do things the hard way and exercise our power.
As long as we dont have any clear evidence that theyre rted to the Asura Cult, we cant attack them recklessly.
Theyre trying to help the Great Sima Family even after hearing that theyre a disguised force of the Asura Cult. That by itself is enough justification for us to exercise our power.
Hmm, lets send a deration of war to the Lee and Taiyun Households for now. If they ignore our warnings and continue to advance, they will also be regarded as forces affiliated with the Asura Cult. We will then use force to stop them.
Thats better. Lets do that.
At the three mens decision, Huangfu Ren immediately sent a deration of war to the Lee and Taiyun Households. Two hours after, a reply came from the Lee Household.
The contents were as followed:
[The Great Huangfu Family and Great Namgung Family suspects the Great Sima Family without any clear proof. We, the Lee Household, guarantee the Great Sima Familys innocence as one of the Three Great Families of Jiangsu. The Lee Household demands solid evidence that proves the Great Sima Family is a disguised force of the Asura Cult. We also ask for an objective judgment of the murim forces unrted to this incident. The Great Huangfu Family and Great Namgung Family ignoring our demands and exercising their power will serve as a testament to their own injustice.]
The Taiyun Household sent a simr reply.
Those people are certainly cunning. Theyre making it so that we cant attack them.
Huangfu Gang looked perplexed at the Lee and Taiyun Households replies.
This has made it clear. The Lee and Taiyun Households will take the Great Sima Familys side no matter what we say. If they join forces with the Great Sima Family, well sustain much greater damage. We have to make a decision. We can either prevent them from joining up with the Great Sima Family at the risk of condemnation or step down and seek judgment from other murim forces as they have requested, Namgung Ho said.
We cant back out now. The Asura Cult is a wicked force. We have no idea what tricks theyll y to deceive murim if we give them time. Bluntly speaking, the Asura Cults forces can conceal themselves. If that happens, it will bring more harmter on. Even if it means having to put up with the condemnation of others, we should put an end to this now. Taking down the Great Sima Family will allow us to clearly reveal who they truly are anyway. That would greatly reduce the criticism well receive.
On top of that, if we prove we harbor no personal greed regarding this matter, no one in murim will be able to criticize our families. No, rather, they will shower us with endless praises.
What exactly do you mean by personal greed?
Mu-Gun, who had been silently listening to them talk, suddenly joined in, It means that the two families wont exercise any sort of control over Jiangsu Province.
At Mu-Guns words, Huangfu Ren and the Absolute Realm masters looked perplexed. Getting rid of the Asura Cult was important, but the same went for taking control of Jiangsu Province.
Hmm, thats an issue we have to give more thought to. Huangfu Jian avoided giving a direct answer.
I think its more important to discuss how to stop the two forces. Namgung Ho quickly changed the subject.
When they tried to change the topic, Mu-Gun didnt continue any further and offered his opinion instead.
Why dont we just attack the Great Sima Family?
Are you telling us to go against the deration of war we have already sent? Huangfu Gang asked, sounding disatisfied.
I know how cowardly it is to break the deration of war in murim. However, you should adhere to it ording to who the opposing party is. Our opponent this time isnt just an ordinary faction. Theyre part of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, which is one of the Three Greatest Demonic Sects. The process of justification isnt important against them. It would be best to pre-emptively destroy them and protect murims safety. I also think thats actually the best justification.
Huangfu Jian nodded, then added, Young Master Gu is certainly right. Although the Lee and Taiyun Households are suspicious, it is still difficult to conclude that theyre part of the Asura Cult. As such, the right course of action here is to attack the Great Sima Family now.
Lets mobilize without further dy, then.
Since the other three werent particrly opposed to the n, they reached a decision to immediately attack the Great Sima Family, which was as Mu-Gun suggested.
Orders were issued to the Huangfu-Namgung coalitions seven martial units, and an attack on the Great Sima Family wasunched around jashi[2].
***
The Great Sima Familysbat forces were only half that of the Huangfu-Namgung coalition, and they were weaker as well. Hence, the oue was obvious. The Huangfu-Namgung coalition easily defeated the Great Sima Familys martial artists.
You righteous sect bastards truly are a bunch of hypocrites.
Sima Chongqingno, Wee Jong-Ak was outraged when he heard that the Great Huangfu Family and Great Namgung Family hadunched an attack, viting the timeframe stated in the deration of war.
If he could do as he pleased, he wouldve immediately charged out and beaten everyone to death. However, the Great Sima Familys martial artistscked the capability to stop the two families. The story wouldve been different if they didnt have Absolute Realm masters with them, but they would likely have two to three at the very least.
This wasnt the right time to fight. He had to escape and n for the future for now. For situations like these, Wee Jong-Ak had prepared a secret passage inside the Great Sima Family that would lead to Yangzhous waterway channel. Now was the perfect opportunity to use it.
Wee Jong-Ak began to escape from the Great Sima Family through the secret passage with the two remaining members of the Asura''s Twenty-Four Demonic Generals that he had brought with him. It was a waste to throw away thebat forces of the Great Sima Family, which he had gone through great difficulties to build. However, there was no other way.
1. . This is from 11 am to 1 pm.
2. Jashi is the time between 11 pm to 1 am.
Chapter 46
Chapter 46
The three Absolute Realm masters didnt even have to step in. The Great Huangfu Family and Great Namgung Familys martial artists overpowered the Great Sima Familys martial artists. Baek Mu-Gun also only watched the situation unfold.
However, the Great Sima Familys upper brasses never showed themselves. There was a high possibility that the Asura Cults demonic cultivators had disguised themselves as the Great Sima Familys upper brasses and patriarch, and this battle would be meaningless if they werent caught.
I think I should go to the patriarch hall. To reveal their true identity, we have to catch those disguised as the Great Sima Familys upper brasses.
Lets go together. Just in case, the two of you should stay here.
Huangfu Gang volunteered to go with Mu-Gun, thinking it would be difficult for him to handle the Asura Blood Monarch alone. Huangfu Jian and Namgung Ho also thought that it would be better for Huangfu Gang to apany Mu-Gun rather than let Mu-Gun go alone.
Well be right back.
Lets go.
Mu-Gun headed to the Great Sima Familys patriarch hall along with Huangfu Gang. As soon as they entered the patriarch hall, twenty of the Asura Cults elite demonic practitioners appeared and surrounded the two. They nned to drag the time out while Wee Jong-Ak and two of the Asura''s Twenty-Four Demonic Generals escaped through the secret passage. Mu-Gun quickly examined the patriarch halls interior and realized that the upper brasses had already escaped.
Where did the Asura Blood Monarch go?
We will tell you when you go to the underworld. Kill them both!
The Asura Cults demonic practitioners attacked Mu-Gun and Huangfu Gang.
Ill handle the ones on the right.
Huangfu Gang extended his fist toward those who were rushing in from the right, unleashing and filling the space in front of him with a myriad of fist qi. Its shockwave mercilessly sted away the demonic practitioners, crushing and creating dents all over their bodies that prevented them from getting back up.
Mu-Gun also threw the Flying Golden Shield toward the demonic practitioners storming in from the left. Laced with a golden aura, it flew in an arc, leaving ten severed heads in its trail.
Huangfu Gang looked at Mu-Gun in admiration upon witnessing him defeating the Asura Cults demonic practitioners in a single strike.
I think they escaped through a secret passage.
Well have to find where that is.
Mu-Gun invoked the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes and looked for the entrance of the secret passage. However, it had been closed from the inside. It seemed like secret traps were installed inside to prevent anyone from giving chase.
We definitely cant let them slip away, Huangfu Gang said with urgency in his voice.
Im sure theyll try to escape using Yangzhous waterway channel.
We should go to where the waterway leads, then.
Well have to hurry.
Lets go.
Mu-Gun and Huangfu Gang immediately left the Great Sima Family and dashed to the nearest waterway. Mu-Gun then activated the Thunder God''s Shadow and flew through the night sky so fast that Huangfu Gang couldnt keep up.
Due to the urgent situation, Mu-Gun didnt pay any heed to Huangfu Gang and went as fast as he could. After a little less than fifteen minutes, Mu-Gun arrived at the waterway and found a ship that was just about to leave. He immediately tossed the Flying Golden Shield he was carrying on his back.
The Flying Golden Shield, which was enveloped in golden vajra qi, flew like an arrow and struck the ships waist[1].
Destroyed in half, the ship submerged into the water. The people on board hurriedly dove into the water to get out of the waterway. Mu-Gun caught the Flying Golden Shield when it returned after cutting the ship in half. He then proceeded to check every single person who got out of the water.
There were three people in total, one of which looked to be an Absolute Realm master in his fifties. The other two appeared to be in their forties and seemed to be in the early Peak Realm. Mu-Gun realized that the man in his fifties was the Asura Blood Monarch.
Its you, isnt it?
The moment he saw Mu-Gun, the Asura Blood Monarch, Wee Jong-Ak, immediately realized that he was the instigator of this incident.
And youre the Asura Blood Monarch fucker, arent you?
Did you just call me a fucker?
Did you expect me to use honorifics to address the likes of the Asura Cults demonic practitioners?
Keke, you bastard. Youre basically asking to be killed, arent you?
Do you think youre capable enough to do that?
Jong-Aks expression viciously distorted at Mu-Guns ridicule. This was the first time in his life that he had been subjected to such insults.
Make that bastard kneel before me right this instant! Jong-Ak shouted at the two men standing beside him.
The moment he gave an order, his subordinates charged at Mu-Gun and unleashed the Asura Hellfire Palm Strike,unching a red palm force imbued with hellfire aura toward Mu-Gun from both sides. Reminiscent of hells inferno, it was one of the ultimate techniques that represented the Asura Cult.
Mu-Gun stepped back, allowing their Asura Hellfire Palm Strike to concentrate in one ce. He then positioned the Flying Golden Shield in front of his chest and rotated it at high speed, encircling himself with a huge golden energy barrierrge enough topletely cover him.
The golden energy barrier blocked the iing Asura Hellfire Palm Strikes, scattering them in all directions. At the same time, Mu-Gun had soared into the sky and poured down countless rays of moonlight from mid-air toward the two men.
Unable to grasp Mu-Guns movements since he was covered by the Flying Golden Shields energy barrier, the two men appeared to be flustered as they hurriedly defended themselves. The moonlight Mu-Gun had projectednded on them, and a series of explosions broke out.
Keukk.
Their pained groans could be heard amidst the explosions. They dropped to their knees as the moonlight-like sword qi shredded them, blood dripping down from all over their bodies.
As Mu-Gun was trying tond the finishing blow, he hurriedly swung his sword at the red orb that was flying toward him. The two mens critical situation had forced the Asura Blood Monarch to step in.
When Mu-Guns sword and the red orb shed, Mu-Gun was pushed back greatly as a deafening roar resonated. Jong-Ak followed right behind him and fired several red orbs again. These red orbs were Asura Blood Jade Stars, each of which possessed extreme power.
Mu-Gun went face-to-face with the Asura Blood Jade Star, imbued his sword with vajra qi, and blocked them. Unable to withstand the impact, Mu-Gun was sted back whenever he deflected them. The Asura Blood Jade Star was indeed really powerful, but the reason he was pushed back was the disadvantage that came with defending.
Although the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation Techniques effect greatly reduced the impact, big trouble came in small packages. At this rate, Jong-Ak would take the lead in the offensive, and, if the impact umted, he could suffer internal injuries.
Mu-Gun needed an opportunity to change the tide of the battle. Using the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects martial arts would create one. However, Mu-Gun refrained from using it since Huangfu Gang, an Absolute Realm master capable of changing the current situation, was approaching.
Huangfu Gang arrived at the waterway channelter than Mu-Gun, but the moment he saw Jong-Ak driving Mu-Gun to a corner, he immediately charged toward Jong-Ak andunched vajra qi amplified through the ck Iron Gauntlet toward Jong-Aks nk while the Jong-Ak was trying to fire the Asura Blood Jade Star toward Mu-Gun. With the appearance of an unwee guest, Jong-Aks expression distorted and redirected the Asura Blood Jade Star to the left.
With a deafening roar, the resulting shockwave swooped over and pushed Huangfu Gang and Jong-Ak back at the same time.
Finally able to stop being on the defensive thanks to Huangfu Gangs support, Mu-Gun rushed toward Jong-Ak. He then unleashed vajra qi in the form of moonlight through his sword and indiscreetly poured it down on Jong-Ak.
Pushed back, Jong-Ak hurriedly activated the Asura Blood Fog Field. A red mist-like vajra qi rose and wrapped around him.
The moonlight-shaped vajra qi stabbed and shed with the Asura Blood Fog Field until it exploded and dispersed. The Asura Blood Fog Field was a kind of protective vajra qi. Although it had a severe internal energy consumption rate, its defensive power was extremely strong, to say the least.
Lets see you try blocking this too!
Upon witnessing the Asura Blood Fog Field blocking Mu-Guns attack, Huangfu Gang gantly extended his fist. Amplified by the ck Iron Gauntlet, his vajra qi struck the Asura Blood Fog Fields central area, causing a shockwave strong enough to shake the ground. However, it couldnt break the Asura Blood Fog Field either.
Jong-Ak tried to counterattack, but there wasnt any gap for him to do so. As soon as Huangfu Gangs offensive was blocked, Mu-Gun immediately followed through with another attack.
The Asura Blood Fog Field stopped Mu-Guns attack as well, but the situation didnt be better at all for Jong-Ak. With Mu-Gun and Huangfu Gang taking turns in attacking, Jong-Ak became too upied with blocking their attacks. Not only did they not allow Jong-Ak to counterattack, but they also didnt give him any space to escape from their barrages. As the battle prolonged, Jong-Ak gradually became exhausted. He wasnt strong enough to overpower the joint assault of two masters in the same realm as him. If this continued, there was a high possibility that Jong-Ak would eventually copse from exhaustion.
Nevertheless, there was something he could rely onthe two men whom Mu-Gun had beaten earlier. While Jong-Ak was struggling with Mu-Gun and Huangfu Gangs joint assault, the two men were quickly recovering using the Asura Demonic Soul Art.
The Asura Demonic Soul Art was one of the Asura Cults secret techniques. It maximized ones regenerative capabilities. After they finished regenerating, they stood up and immediately rushed toward Mu-Gun, forcing him to stop attacking Jong-Ak and defend against their offensive.
At that moment, Jong-Ak immediately stopped using the Asura Blood Fog Field and invoked the Asura Blood Jade Star to attack Huangfu Gang. While the two demonic generals were keeping Mu-Gun busy, Jong-Ak nned to defeat Huangfu Gang, then finish Mu-Gun off afterward. He was confident he could win in a one-on-one battle, regardless of whether his opponent was Huangfu Gang or Mu-Gun.
His confidence wasnt baseless. As soon as Huangfu Gang was left alone to deal with Jong-Ak, the former was quickly forced to go on the defensive. If Jong-Ak defeated Huangfu Gang here, the situation would unfold as he had nned. However, Mu-Guns skills were much better than he had expected. Jong-Ak believed that the two demonic generals would be able to keep Mu-Gun at bay while he was fighting Huangfu Gang, but the two demonic generals werent capable of that.
Mu-Gun activated the Thunder God''s Shadow and stabbed one of the demonic generals in the chest with his sword, then used the Vajra Exorcism Finger to pierce through the middle of the forehead of the remaining demonic general. Having attacked them with all that he had, his opponents were killed without being able to hold out for even two seconds. They didnt even get the chance to activate the Asura Demonic Soul Art again.
After defeating the two demonic generals, Mu-Gun immediately activated the Dark Specter Stealth Art to approach Jong-Ak from behind while he was driving Huangfu Gang to a corner.
Jong-Ak didnt notice Mu-Gun at all. Not only did Mu-Gun execute excellent stealthy movements, but Jong-Ak also didnt expect him to take down the two demonic generals so quickly. Hence, he focused on defeating Huangfu Gang, which proved to be a fatal mistake.
Having approached Jong-Ak from behind, Mu-Gun tried to sever Jong-Aks leg with the Moonlight Sky Splitter, the fastest technique among the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art. Although Jong-Ak didnt notice any signs of the Dark Specter Stealth Art, he did sense Mu-Guns presence as soon as Mu-Gun tried to use the Moonlight Sky Splitter. He immediately invoked the Asura Blood Fog Field, but Mu-Gun was already too close.
By the time the red fog rose, the sword qi from Mu-Guns sword had already cut the back of Jong-Aks knees and his ankle. With his posterior cruciate ligament[2] and Achilles tendon cut, Jong-Ak fell forward. He had lost strength in his legs. Mu-Gun wasnt done just yet. He swung his sword at Jong-Aks arm when he fell down, cutting his shoulder and elbow. Blood sttered.
With the ligaments and tendons in his limbs severed, Jong-Ak could no longer retaliate. If he had time, he could heal his cut ligaments and tendons with the Asura Demonic Soul Art. Unfortunately, Mu-Gun and Huangfu Gang wouldnt just stand still and watch that happen.
If he were captured alive now, Jong-Ak would face all kinds of hardships and insults. Hed much rather die a clean death to protect his honor. Hence, Jong-Ak tried to kill himself by cutting off his own cardiac vein.
However, Mu-Gun had seen right through him. Before he could cut his cardiac vein, Mu-Gun struck the back of his neck and made him faint.
After confirming that Jong-Ak was unconscious, Huangfu Gang approached Mu-Gun. It would have been dangerous if you werent here.
It would have been dangerous for me if Sir Huangfu didnt arrive on time.
If I had arrived with you, we wouldnt have fallen into such danger in the first ce.
Well, I''m just d we managed to capture this guy.
Youre the one that did all the work. Everything worked out because you arrived on time. Otherwise, they would have slipped right through our fingers.
No, we did everything together. Lets head back for now.
Mu-Gun and Huangfu Gang brought Jong-Ak back to the Great Sima Family with them.
1. The ships waist refers to the part of the upper deck of a vessel between the fore and main masts.
2. A ligament in the back of the knee.
Chapter 47
Chapter 47
The fight was still going on in the Great Sima Familys manor. Usually, surrender was the most obvious choice whenever a battle bes unfavorable. However, the Great Sima Familys martial artists didnt stop fighting until the end.
The Asura Cults demonic cultivators thoroughly brainwashed them to never surrender to the enemy, even if it meant losing their lives. Adhering to that, they fought to the bitter end.
Baek Mu-Guns anger against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect grewrger upon witnessing the Great Sima Familys warriors charging in blindly despite their hopeless situation. He vowed there and then that he would uproot the Nine Celestial Demons Sects seeds in this lifetime. Around seven to eight minutester, thest Great Sima Family martial artist fell, ending the fight.
Huangfu Ren, Mu-Gun, and the three Absolute Realm masters then gathered at the Great Sima Familys meeting hall.
So, is this person the Asura Blood Monarch? Huangfu Jian asked while pointing to Wee Jong-Ak, who was still unconscious and restrained.
Yes.
Proving that this person disguised himself as the Great Sima Familys patriarch will be a problem.
Cant we just get him to confess? Huangfu Gang asked, unaware of what Huangfu Jian meant.
Thats not going to be easy. He has reached the Absolute Demonic Realm, so the dreamer''s herb wont work on him.
When Huangfu Jian expressed his disagreement, Mu-Gun replied, The Nine Celestial Demons Sect used the Myriad Illusion Body Transformation Art to copy not only the face but also the voice of the person they wanted to rece. The change is so intricate that even the closest family members of the person they reced wouldnt notice. Even though hes an Absolute Realm expert, finding traces of it is difficult.
So how do you n to reveal the truth then? Huangfu Jian asked, frustrated.
The Myriad Illusion Body Transformation Art requires a certain amount of internal energy. Depleting his internal energy will cause it to automaticallye undone. If we nullify his internal energy in front of everyone, his original appearance will return.
However, that alone wont prove hes a demonic practitioner of the Asura Cult, Namgung Ho rebutted.
Removing the Demon Seal Ring hes wearing will easily prove that.
Demon Seal Ring?
The ring on his left hand.
As Mu-Gun said, a dark ring was on Jong-Aks left hand.
How would removing it reveal his identity? Huangfu Gang asked.
The Demon Seal Ring conceals demonic qi. The Nine Celestial Demons Sect uses it to prevent getting caught while disguised as righteous sect figures.
Despite being so young, you know quite a lot of details about the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Namgung Ho looked at Mu-Gun suspiciously.
The Heavenly Seafarer left behind various knowledge about murim. I learned about this from him.
I see. Namgung Ho was swiftly convinced.
So, in summary, removing the Demon Seal Ring would expose his demonic qi, ultimately revealing that hes one of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners. We can then nullify his internal energy to undo the Myriad Illusion Body Transformation Art and show everyone that he disguised himself as the Great Sima Familys patriarch, Huangfu Jian summarized.
Thats right. That would naturally prove that the Great Sima Family is a covert force of the Asura Cult and stop anyone in murim from condemning the two esteemed families. Rather, they will be praised for exposing the Asura Cults dark secret.
You made a great contribution in this matter but wont be able to gain anything. Are you really okay with that?
I do not wish for anything else. Destroying the Nine Celestial Demons Sect will be more than enough.
Do you have an irreconcble grudge against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect?
The Nine Celestial Demons Sect threatens murims safety. Hence, as a member of murim, even if I dont have a personal grudge, isnt only natural to confront them? Personally, it is also the will of my sect to destroy the Three Greatest Demonic Sects, including the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
I see. We, the Great Huangfu Family, see your great cause of protecting the murims safety in high regard. We will continue to stand with you in the future. Huangfu Jian expressed his desire to continue having a connection with Mu-Gun.
He liked Mu-Gun very much and wanted to recruit him into the Great Huangfu Family. To do so, he had to keep interacting with Mu-Gun.
We from the Great Namgung Family are of the same thoughts, Namgung Ho quickly added.
Mu-Guns identity was questionable, but his skills were the real deal. He couldnt lose a talent like Mu-Gun to the Great Huangfu Family.
Its very reassuring that such esteemed families are willing to join my cause. Since weve brought this up, it is highly likely that the other factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect have also begun to move given that the Asura Cult has done so. For now, it would be of the utmost priority to figure out their identity.
Do you have any idea where to start?
I think we should investigate the forces that emerged around the same time as the Great Sima Family. Could you two esteemed families handle that?
You want us to take care of it?
Of course, Ill also be investigating the forces that I suspect. Im asking for your help because I cant look into all the forces alone. If such a task proves too difficult with just the Huangfu and Namgung families, it wouldnt be a bad idea to conduct an investigation with the other Seven Great ns and Nine Prominent Sects.
This matter certainly requires the entire murims cooperation to deal with.
If we can prove to the other Seven Great ns and the Nine Prominent Sects that the Great Sima Family is a disguised force of the Asura Cult through the Asura Blood Monarch, theyd likely step up to overthrow the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
The Nine Prominent Sects will try to meddle in this incident in some way, so lets prove the existence of the Asura Cult then and discuss the n to overthrow the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Youll obviously be with us too, right?
Im sorry, but I will be moving on my own. I personally dont want to be tied up.
Thats such a pity. How do we reach out to you? Isnt it likely that well need your strength again?
If the Seven Great ns and Nine Prominent Sects work together, youll have no need for me. However, if you still require my assistance, send a pigeon message to the Thousand Aroma House in Nanjing. Ill make a move as soon as it hase to my attention.
Well do that. Shall we leave now, then? Huangfu Jian asked without stalling any further.
Im thinking of leaving tomorrow if theres nothing left to do here. There is something I have been putting off doing.
What a shame. If you evere to Jinan, do stop by the Great Huangfu Family. Well wee you as an honored guest.
The same goes for our Great Namgung Family.
Thank you.
Mu-Gun smiled bitterly at the kindness the three Absolute Realm masters showed him. It was ridiculous that the descendants of the Seven Saints, who betrayed him in his previous life, were showing their goodwill to somehow get him to join them. If Mu-Gun could do as he pleased, he didnt want to interact with anyone from the Seven Great ns. That way, he could take revenge on the Seven Saints without reservations.
However, for murims safety, he had to endure this level of difort. At any rate, if the Seven Great ns and the Nine Prominent Sect were to unite in investigating, identifying, and destroying the Nine Celestial Demons Sects covert forces, theyd be able to slow thetters rampage down. If they strengthened themselves as much as possible in the meantime as well, then theyd be able to fend off the Nine Celestial Demons Sect even if they went on a rampage.
***
Three members of the Great Huangfu Familys upper brasses were at one of the Great Sima Familys quarters.
Hmmm, I dont know if its right to let Young Master Gu go like that.
That was his decision. How could we have stopped him? Huangfu Gang responded to Huangfu Jian. They had no choice but to let him go.
I honestly find it hard to fully believe that he is the Heavenly Sea God Sects sessor.
Are you implying hes up to something? Huangfu Ren asked.
You mentioned that the Great Sima Family recently upied the Thousand Aroma House in Nanjing, right?
Yes.
The Great Sima Family wouldnt have done that just to take over a brothel. The Thousand Aroma House is very likely the hidden headquarters of some sort of force.
I think so, too.
And Young Master Gu likely has something to do with those forces.
Still, it seems to be a force of little importance, considering one squad from the Great Sima Family was enough to take over it, Huangfu Gang said with an unenthusiastic expression.
That could be the case if you only take their martial prowess into consideration. However, if this force ispetent in other matters, then the story changes.
Other matters?
Information, for example. What if they were the ones who found the Heavenly Seafarers legacy and allowed Young Master Gu to inherit it? What if they have information about the legacy of other former masters?
If so, then they would be the perfect golden goose.
However, its just a conjecture. We cant constrain Young Master Gu with that alone. Making an enemy out of him will do more harm than good.
Huangfu Jian nodded in agreement with Huangfu Ren.
Thats why this matters so worrying. It seems like Young Master Gu refuses to join our ranks and be one of us.
Even if so, we currently have a way to get in touch with him, so I think its better to just observe for now. The best course of action we can probably take right now is to build an amicable rtionship with him over time and get him on our side through marriage just like the Patriarch suggested.
It would be nice if thats all it takes, but do you really think theres any possibility of that happening?
I hinted at it the other day, but he didnt seem to be particrly interested. However, hell change his mind once he sees Yunxiang in person.
Well, if hes a man, he wont be able to stop himself from being fascinated by Yunxiangs beauty. What a shame. If I knew this would happen, I would have already brought Yunxiang with me.
I didnt think that far either.
That doesnt mean I me you. Anyway, the Great Namgung Family surely wants Young Master Gu to join them as well, so we should be careful not to lose him to them.
Of course.
However, it bothers me that we are moving on without questioning what happened at the Thousand Pine Valley. Shouldnt we at least get a proper apology from him? Huangfu Gang said while being dissatisfied.
He liked Mu-Gun as a martial artist. However, he thought questioning what happened at the Thousand Pine Valley was still a must.
That matter also makes me feel bumped and vexed, but I think we should let it go given his contribution to protecting murims safety this time. Theres also the will of the Patriarch, who wants to make him a member of the family.
Young Master Gu also seems to have considerable information and knowledge on the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Dying the grudge we have against him until the Nine Celestial Demons Sect has beenpletely rooted out is imperative for murims safety, Huangfu Ren added his opinion following Huangfu Jiansment.
Theres no helping it, then. Huangfu Gang nodded, seemingly convinced.
Just like that, the Great Huangfu Familys two Absolute Realm masters as well as Huangfu Ren promised to let Mu-Gun leaveter.
The next day, Mu-Gun bid farewell to them and left the Great Sima Family.
***
Meanwhile, the Lee and Taiyun Households forces stopped moving toward Yangzhou and returned to their headquarters upon confirming that the Great Sima Family had been annihted. It would be difficult to deal with the two ns without Great Sima Familys forces. Retreating, for now, was wiser than forcing a fight and losing their troops for no reason.
They also checked on what happened to the Asura Blood Monarch.
If the Asura Blood Monarch and the key figures had fled, there would be insufficient evidence to confirm that the Great Sima Family was a disguised force of the Asura Cult. Although they captured the Flying Shadow toon Leader, it would be difficult to prove that the Great Sima Family had been infiltrated by the Asura Cult with him alone. If so, there would be enough justification to condemn the Great Huangfu Family and the Great Namgung Family. They could use the two ns of wanting to expand their power in Jiangsu Province, which was why they destroyed the Great Sima Family, then dere that they were a disguised force of the Asura Cult.
If they used that to bring enmity to the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great ns, they would be able to benefit from it. On the other hand, the Asura Blood Monarch being captured alive was the worst-case scenario. Not only would that prove that the Great Sima Family was a disguised force of the Asura Cult, it would also reveal the Nine Celestial Demons Sects existence.
If that happened, the Seven Great ns and the Nine Prominent Sects would certainly try to unravel the covert forces of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, which would in turn weaken their grand n.
However, confirming where the Asura Blood Monarch was proved difficult. The Great Huangfu Family and Great Namgung Family thoroughly held their tongue on the Asura Blood Monarchs situation. No one knew that the Asura Blood Monarch was captured alive except for the five people in the meeting hall.
The Great Huangfu Family and the Great Namgung Family secretly moved the captured Asura Blood Monarch to Anhui Province and sent a messenger to the Shaolin Temple, which was considered the head authority of the Nine Prominent Sects, and requested them to confirm the existence of the Asura Cult.
Once someone from Shaolin Temple had confirmed the Asura Blood Monarchs identity, then theyd be able to justify the destruction of the Great Sima Family. Moreover, the Seven Great ns and the Nine Prominent Sects would form an alliance to overthrow the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Chapter 48
Chapter 48
After leaving the Great Sima Family, Baek Mu-Gun headed straight to Nanjing.
He checked to see if the Great Huangfu Family or the Great Namgung Family had tracked him down, but he didnt see any signs of that. However, he was still unsure. To put it bluntly, they could have smeared him with the chasing incense to track him from an undetectable distance. Just in case, Mu-Gun exuded the Thunder God qi to eliminate that possibility. If they had used chasing incense on him, the Thunder God qi wouldve burned it away.
Mu-Gun maintained ayer of Thunder God qi around him and tried his best to not leave any tracks. Upon arriving in Nanjing, Mu-Gun checked for any ship headed to Wenzhou. Unfortunately, the next earliest avability was fifteen days from now. However, there was a ferry headed for Hangzhou. Mu-Gun chose to go to Hangzhou first and decide there whether to go by ship or bynd.
Three dayster, the ferry Mu-Gun boarded arrived safely in Hangzhou. Upon checking if there was any ship heading to Wenzhou, he found one that was set to depart in five days. However, he wasnt sure if he could board it since it was a merchant ship.
Hence, Mu-Gun decided to go to Wenzhou bynd after spending the night in Hangzhou. He had been to this ce several times in his previous life. There was an old saying along the lines of, Even rivers and mountains would change in ten years time, but Hangzhou remained morous and bustling even though quite some time had passed.
Mu-Gun booked a room in the inn located at the West Lake in Hangzhou. It was the most expensive one avable in the area, but it offered amazing scenery, food, and alcohol that befitted its price. Even the children of Hangzhous upper-ss families frequented the bar inside it.
Mu-Gun was a gourmet in a way. Hence, he deliberately paid a lot of money to book a room in this ce upon remembering the food he had eaten here in his previous life. He washed up in the inn and changed into clean clothes before going to the bar, which was already packed even though it was still early. The seats by the window that offered a great view were already upied. Mu-Gun found an empty seat inside, then ordered some dishes. After quite some time, the dishes he ordered were served.
The dishes looked and smelled different from how he remembered them, making Mu-Gun ask the waiter, How long has the chef been in charge of the kitchen here?
Its been about five years now.
What happened to the previous chef?
He retired five years ago, leaving the kitchen to the current chef.
Got it.
Half-excited and half-worried, Mu-Gun sent the waiter away and tasted the food. Soon after, he frowned. It wasnt bad, but he couldnt feel the touching taste from before. It was mimicked properly, but that was all. Mu-Gun held back his disappointment at not being able to eat the food he craved as if it was his mothers cooking, then finished all of it since it didnt taste bad.
As he did, a woman paid close attention to him. She was in her early twenties, and even though she didnt have makeup on, she was considerably beautiful. There was a swordid beside her, which made Mu-Gun guess she was a member of murim. He was in the Absolute Realm, so there was no way he wouldnt notice her gaze. He initially just ignored her, but after some time had passed, he couldnt disregard it any further. He lifted his head and looked at the woman.
Ooh?
As if looking at a well-forged sword, Mu-Gun sensed a strong aura from her. She seemed to be at the Peak Realm at the very least. However, her aura was quite familiar.
The Putuo Sword Sect, huh.
The Putuo Sword Sect was formed from the Putuo Hermitage, located in Zhoushan Archipgo, Zhejiang Province. It consisted only of women, and its swordsmanship was so powerful that it was considered one of the strongest in murim. Moreover, its generational matriarchs were referred to as the Sword Empress and revered as the strongest martial artist among women.
In his previous life, Mu-Gun had directlypeted against the Putuo Sword Sects matriarch. Sensing the unique energy of the Putuo Sword Sects martial arts from the womans aura, he became convinced that the woman was a disciple of the Putuo Sword Sect.
Mu-Gun then remembered one of their traditions. When the time was right, their acting matriarch would leave on a journey across murim to experience the world and gain enlightenment by sparring with various masters. Hence, he inferred that the woman looking at him was the Putuo Sword Sects young matriarch. It wouldnt have been possible to reach the Peak Realm at her tender age otherwise.
Furthermore, Mu-Gun could sense that the womans gaze toward him didnt stem from her sexual interests. Rather, she was interested in Mu-Gun as a martial artist. The sense ofpetitiveness in her eyes evidenced that. The woman made eye contact with Mu-Gun as she stood up and picked up her sword. She then approached his table.
May I sit down with you? she asked politely.
Sure.
With Mu-Guns permission, the woman sat opposite him.
First of all, I apologize for staring at you too tantly even though this is our first meeting.
Its fine.
With all due respect, can I request a spar with you, young master?
As you said, its really a disrespectful request.
I apologize if I offended you. I merely dont know how to request a spar because its my first time doing so.
Before that, I think you should introduce yourself first.
Oh! Im So Yeon-Hwa, a disciple of the Putuo Sword Sect.
It was as Mu-Gun had guessed.
Im Baek Mu-Gun from the Baek Sword Sect.
Are you the one known as the Young Sword Dragon?
I was once called by that title.
I heard that you suffered from qi deviation though?
With the blessings from the heavens, I recovered from it not long ago.
I see. You likely possess a high level of martial arts, considering you suffered from qi deviation, Yeon-Hwamented, seemingly sounding Mu-Gun out.
I think Lady Sos level is also high for your age, Mu-Gun said as if to point out they were on the same boat.
Let me repeat my request. Please spar with me.
You want to spar with me without anything in return?
Should there be something in return when were putting our martial arts to the test? Yeon-Hwa asked innocently.
Lady So, you likely have your own reasons to spar with me, but I have no particr reason to reciprocate. Isnt it normal to offer the other person something in return for doing something they dont want to do?
What is it that you want?
Well, I dont know if theres anything I want.
If you dont want anything, then you can just do it for free.
Mu-Gun chuckled, baffled by Yeon-Hwas stubborn reasoning.
I dont have the slightest intention of doing that.
Ill keep following you around until you agree to spar with me, then.
Ive got nothing to lose in a pretty woman like Lady So following me around. Mu-Gun shrugged at Yeon-Hwas threats.
Youre not rejecting it because youre worried that youll lose to me, are you?
Im not nave enough to fall for such obvious provocation.
Fine. I dont think its polite to ask any further when you hate the thought so much. Im sorry for disturbing you. Please enjoy the rest of your meal, Yeon-Hwa spoke with a disheartened voice and got up.
Now that provocation had seemingly failed, she changed her strategy and tried to appeal to his sympathy.
Yeon-Hwa was doing something so obvious, which Mu-Gun thought was cute. Her beauty supported her quite well.
Alright, Ill spar with you just like you wanted.
Really? Yeon-Hwa rejoiced.
Yes. Come to the inn tomorrow morning.
You wont just disappear after making a promise, right?
I wont do such a shameless act after revealing my sect and name.
Great. Ill see you tomorrow morning.
Since itse down to this, why dont we have a meal together? I think there would be leftover food anyway. Ah! Is it a little off-putting since I was eating it?
No, I was thinking itd be lonely to eat alone too. Lets eat together, then.
Yeon-Hwa sat back down.
Do you think youll be able to finish your journey across murim safely if you trust people so easily?
I wont be able to meet a good person if Im thoughtlessly wary and suspicious of them first, will I?
Murim is much more insidious and dangerous than you think. You have to be careful and prudent in everything to prevent getting hurt.
Hearing you say that makes me think youre an undoubtedly good person, Young Master Baek. You also agreed to spar with me without any conditions. Yeon-Hwa grinned.
This could be a trick to win your heart over, Lady So.
I can tell from the way you look at me that thats not the case, Young Master Baek. Nevertheless, I will keep your advice close to heart.
Yeon-Hwas reply made Mu-Gun realize that she had a pretty good eye for people. It also made him think that she could ovee the hardships in murim better than expected. They became quite close over dinner. Mu-Gun liked Yeon-Hwas pure, unstained-by-the-world attitude. However, he didnt feel attracted to her as a woman. Rather, he saw her as a younger sister. Yeon-Hwa also felt warm andfortable around Mu-Gun, who cared about her despite being unrted to him.
The next morning, Yeon-Hwa visited Mu-Gun. As promised, Mu-Gun proceeded to spar with her. After leaving the inn, they found an empty area they could spar in along the side of the West Lake.
Lets begin.
Mu-Gun allowed her to attack first, which couldve seemed as if he was looking down on her. Yeon-Hwa wasnt offended, however. Mu-Gun was well-qualified to do that. Yeon-Hwa unleashed the Chaotic White Flowers Shadow Movement Art, a secret Putuo Sword Sect movement art, and charged at Mu-Gun. Her fast-paced movements shook like petals fluttering in the wind. Yeon-Hwa approached him quickly, confusing Mu-Guns eyes, then swung her sword. It went through countless changes and caused white flowers to bloom in the air.
As Mu-Gun had expected, she unleashed the Graceful White Flowers Aerial Sword Art, the Putuo Sword Sects secret sword technique. The Graceful White Flowers Aerial Sword Art and the Mount Hua Sects Plum Blossom Sword Art were known as the Twin Ster Flower Sword Arts. Just as its name suggested, it caused beautiful white flowers to bloom.
Upon mastering the Graceful White Flowers Aerial Sword Art to the ultimate level, it was known to spread white flower blossoms throughout the users surroundings. Yeon-Hwas technique was yet to reach that stage, but it was still powerful even at the Peak Realm. When Yeon-Hwa unleashed the Graceful White Flowers Aerial Sword Art, she looked like a fairy waltzing around with white flowers. The moment the opponent was deceived by her beauty, the white flowers would unquestionably take the opponents life.
However, Mu-Gun wasnt deceived at all. He scattered moonlight sword qi around and easily caused the white flowers to fall. Without panicking, Yeon-Hwa continued her attacks. The white sword petals blossoming from her sword increased as the battle prolonged, and they took unpredictable trajectories as they aimed for Mu-Gun almost as if they were fluttering in the wind. Mu-Gun used the Thunder God''s Aerial Steps to evade them, then used the Celestial Moonlight Sword technique to knock them down.
He didnt just defend, either. Mu-Gun asionallyunched sharp counterattacks. Every time he did, Yeon-Hwa would be taken by surprise and block it. Mu-Gun could win in one blow if he wanted. He simply refused to do so since the spar would be redundant if that were to happen.
As Mu-Gun helped Yeon-Hwa unleash her attacks with all her might, he broke through her sword techniques weak points and counterattacked. With Yeon-Hwas martial talent, she deciphered the meaning behind Mu-Guns counterattack: if she made up for her weak points, her martial prowess would be even stronger. Shed have to figure out the answer to her weaknesses herself, though.
Still, the spar with Mu-Gun was meaningful to Yeon-Hwa in many ways. Throughout her training, she had never encountered martial arts other than the Putuo Sword Sect. Hence, she learned a lot just by going against the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art.
Above all, she realized her own inadequacy. She was actually pretty confident about her skills and thought there would be no one her age capable of rivaling her when she traveled throughout murim. However, Yeon-Hwas fight against Mu-Gun, who was the same age as her, made her realize that she was merely a frog in a well.
Deciding to abandon her pride and return to the basics with a humble heart, she devoted herself to and poured her heart and soul into her swordsmanship. That mindset put meaning to her spar with Mu-Gun.
Chapter 49
Chapter 49
Youre really amazing. Im no match for you at all.
Yeon-Hwa stopped swinging her sword after unleashing all the techniques she could muster. Baek Mu-Guns skills truly impressed her.
Lady Sos skills are amazing too. There are probably only a few people your age who can go up against you.
But youre the first peer I fought, yet I couldnt do anything against you.
Think of me as an exception. There are always exceptions to everything.
Can you tell me what sword art you used, Young Master Baek?
Its the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art.
Is it the Baek Sword Sects martial arts?
Its a newly developed sword art based on the Baek Sword Sects martial arts.
You didnt develop it yourself, did you?
I did.
Oh my god. How on earth did you manage to aplish that? To develop such a great sword art in your twenties Its something even the Shaolin Temples Divine Monk Dharma or the Wudang Sects Supreme Elder Zhang Sanfeng couldnt do.
Im actually pretty outstanding if I do say so myself.
Wow! Thats a bit annoying, but I cant deny it.
Well, now that the sparring session you so wanted is done, lets go our separate ways.
Where do you n to go?
Im going back to my family house in Wenzhou.
Can Ie with you?
Do you n to follow me around?
Thats right. I want to spar with you more, Young Master Baek. I feel like that would be much more helpful than doing it with other people.
The spar was certainly important, but Yeon-Hwa was also fond of Mu-Gun as a man. She wanted to stay with him for longer.
Hmmm
Mu-Gun briefly pondered Yeon-Hwas unexpected request. It wasnt that hard for Mu-Gun to spar with Yeon-Hwa a few more times while he was heading to Wenzhou. However, there was no reason for him to do so. Although he saw Yeon-Hwa in a good light, he didnt have enough affection for her to intentionally travel with her.
Nevertheless, he felt it would be a shame to reject her. She was the Putuo Sword Sects young matriarch. Based on his rtionship with her, hed be able to establish a friendly rtionship with the Putuo Sword Sect.
In the future, the Putuo Sword Sect would be of great help in his n to unite the Zhejiang Martial Alliance and fight a decisive battle with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. It was a waste to just throw away such a good opportunity.
Fine, Ill travel with Lady So and spar with you along the way. However, I have a condition.
What is it?
As the Putuo Sword Sects young matriarch, I would like you to actively assist in establishing a friendly rtionship between the Baek Sword Sect and the Putuo Sword Sect.
What do you stand to gain in establishing a friendly rtionship with the Putuo Sword Sect?
Im nning to unite the Zhejiang martial forces and oppose the demonic forces, including the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
The Nine Celestial Demons Sect? Have they resurfaced?
You probably havent heard the news yet, but the Great Sima Family was revealed to be a disguised force of the Asura Cult, which is a faction of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. The Great Huangfu Family and the Great Namgung Family destroyed them.
Youre not lying to me, are you?
Why would I lie about such an important murim matter?
The Nine Celestial Demons Sect resurfacing is a big deal.
Thats why gathering the murim forces power in Zhejiang is crucial. That would be much easier to aplish with the Putuo Sword Sects support.
If the Baek Sword Sect does not intend to be the Zhejiang Martial Alliances leader out of personal greed, the Putuo Sword Sect will support the Baek Sword Sect.
Does that mean Lady So will actively cooperate, then?
If the Baek Sword Sect stays in the righteous path, then I will. However, I cant give a definite answer. Its up to the matriarch to decide on any important event concerning the Putuo Sword Sect.
Thats good enough. Now, lets go.
Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa left together. Mu-Gun chose to pass through Shaoxing, Xinchang, Linhai, and Yueqing to go from Hangzhou to Wenzhou. He expected the journey to Wenzhou to take ten to fifteen days, each of which hed have to spend with Yeon-Hwa.
***
Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa arrived in Shaoxing the next day, though it was already dark. Hence, they looked for an inn firstfinding thergest and most well-equipped inn in Shaoxing.
Unfortunately, there was only one room left.
The Shaoxing Wine Grand Banquet was currently underway. That meant the Shaoxing Wine, Shaoxings specialty product, was in store. Merchants from all over the Central ins flocked to Shaoxing to purchase the wine, causing a scarcity of empty rooms.
Upon hearing the news from the waiter, Mu-Gun asked for Yeon-Hwas opinion with an awkward look.
What do you think we should do?
Wouldnt it be better to get a room first?
Will you be fine with that?
Youre the one Ill be sharing it with, so Ill be fine.
Youre really fearless. Havent you heard of the saying that men are all the same? Im no different.
But youre not going to do anything. Yeon-Hwa shrugged.
Mu-Gun shook his head and booked the room after seeing Yeon-Hwas naivety, who firmly believed in him despite not knowing him that well.
By the way, have you ever drunk alcohol before, Young Master Baek?
Of course. What about you, Lady So?
Never. Thats why Im curious. Why do men like drinking so much? How does it feel when youre drunk?
Do you want to try drinking alcohol today, then?
Shall we?
Coming to Shaoxing yet not drinking Shaoxing Wine is no different from going on a fools errand. Since were here anyway, we should give it a taste.
Shaoxing Wine was a liquor with vor so excellent it could be used as an offering to the king at the royal court. Mu-Gun enjoyed it a lot in his previous life.
I would love to.
Lets wash up for now and head down.
Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa paid a separate fee and took a bath in the inns bathroom. Afterward, they headed down to the restaurant on the ground floor. They then ordered Shaoxing Wine along with a te of Shaoxing Drunken Chicken, a locally famous chicken dish boiled in Shaoxing Wine; xiaolongbao, a dumpling dish made with pork; and stir-fried noodles with vegetables and spicy sauce. The restaurant was full of customers, so it took quite a while for the food they ordered to be served. As they were waiting for their food while drinking warm green tea, they heard the conversation between the merchants sitting next to them.
Have you heard the news?
What news?
It seems like the entire Great Sima Family has been wiped out.
By whom?
I heard it was the Great Namgung Family and the Great Huangfu Familys doing.
The Great Sima Family had apparently been on a rolltely. It seems like they were still no match for the Seven Great ns. Why did they do that, though? They wouldnt have annihted the entire Great Sima Family for no reason, would they?
I heard that the Great Sima Family was a disguised force of the Asura Cult, but Im not sure if thats true. Actually, theres been a lot of rumors going around about that. Some state that the Great Namgung Family and the Great Huangfu Family plotted against the Great Sima Family to hold a dominant position in Jiangsu Province. The Lee Household and Taiyun Household both im that.
Well, I doubt the Great Namgung Family and the Great Huangfu Family would recklessly stir something like this. If they exterminated the entire Great Sima Family just because they wanted to hold a dominant position in Jiangsu Province, the Nine Prominent Sects wont stay still.
Thats true. Well, well see what happens when the timees. By the way, this could cause a storm of disturbance in murim.
Well, its been too peacefultely anyway.
Yeon-Hwa quietly listened in to the merchants conversation, then quietly asked Mu-Gun, What do you think, Young Master Baek? Do you think the Great Sima Family is really a disguised force of the Asura Cult?
What do you think, Lady So?
Well, I dont know much, but I doubt the Great Namgung Family and the Great Huangfu Family wouldve attacked the Great Sima Family under false usations, like what those merchants said. If they really did so, theyd lose more than they gain. Anyway, I asked you first.
My thoughts are the same as yours, Lady So.
Isnt your answer too insincere?
Mu-Gun shrugged as Yeon-Hwa told him off. He didnt bother telling her he had confirmed that fact himself since doing so could reveal the identity he had tried so hard to hide. Yeon-Hwa wouldnt spread it, but it was better not to create any possibility of that happening in the first ce.
While they were sharing a conversation, the dish they ordered as well as a ten-year-old bottle of Shaoxing Wine were served. The longer a Shaoxing Wine was aged, the stronger its aroma and taste. However, it also meant it would be that much more expensive. There was very little supply of Shaoxing Wine aged for more than twenty years, and most of them were auctioned off.
Five-year-old Shaoxing Wine was drunk on a regr basis, while those aged ten years were drunk if they wanted to taste a more high-quality Shaoxing Wine. Mu-Gun ordered a ten-year-old Shaoxing Wine for Yeon-Hwa since she was trying alcohol for the first time ever.
Here! Have a drink.
Mu-Gun poured Yeon-Hwa a cup first, then filled his own cup with the liquor.
Ill pour it for you.
Women shouldnt pour alcohol carelessly.
Yeon-Hwa reached her hand out to Mu-Gun as he was pouring himself a drink, but Mu-Gun shook his head and filled his own cup. Secretly moved by Mu-Guns behavior, she looked at the liquor in her cup. The Shaoxing Wine had a brownish-yellow color that made it look like a medicinal concoction. Yeon-Hwa was very curious about its taste.
Shall we?
Mu-Gun raised his cup first as if he had read her mind. Yeon-Hwa raised her cup as well, lightly clinked it against Mu-Guns, and took a sip. She frowned as the liquor passed her lips due to the unique musty smell of fermented liquor. It was nothing like the taste she had expected. She endured and swallowed it, which caused a burning sensation in her throat. Various scents filled the insides of her mouth. It tasted somewhat abstruse.
How is it? Is it worth drinking?
Im not sure yet.
You start drinking alcohol without understanding it. However, at some point, youll learn to savor its taste.
Young Master Baek seems familiar with the taste of alcohol.
Im not so sure about that. But I do know that those who dont drink are missing out on one of the pleasures of life.
Listening to you makes me want to learn to enjoy the taste of alcohol.
Someone said this before, ten percent of the taste of alcohol lies in the alcohol itself, while the other ny percent is the person sitting opposite.
Are you saying that whom you drink with is more important than the kind of alcohol you drink?
Yes. Alcohol also opens peoples hearts. If you can make a lifelong friend with a ss of alcohol, what could be more valuable than that?
Can we be friends with a drink, then?
It would be an honor to befriend a beautiful woman like you, Lady So.
Why dont we be friends with the next round, then?
Fine with me. Id love that.
Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa shared another cup of liquor. With that, they had be friends. After sharing another cup tomemorate their friendship, they began to eat the dishes they ordered, which were famous in Shaoxing, but they didnt really suit their pte.
The xiaolongbao, which was a regr dumpling dish, was decent at the very least. Perhaps because of that, they ate all of the xiaolongbao but left behind nearly half of the Shaoxing Drunken Chicken and stir-fried noodles.
What do we do about this? Its not good to leave food behind.
I cant eat it anymore because it doesnt suit my pte. Lets just eat some as a side dish with the wine and leave the rest.
Its such a waste. Theyre so expensive, too.
Theres no helping it. If you force yourself to eat something you dont like, youll get sick. Dont worry about money and lets just drink, Mu-Gun replied while lifting the bottle of wine.
Yeon-Hwa nodded and raised her ss. They drank cup after cup. Mu-Gun, who was already familiar with the taste of alcohol, drank each cup while savoring it. Yeon-Hwa also began to enjoy its taste the more she drank.
They quickly finished the first bottle they ordered. Mu-Gun ordered another bottle of alcohol and got up from his seat.
Excuse me for a moment.
He wanted to go to thevatory to relieve himself. Yeon-Hwa immediately understood and nodded.
Go ahead.
While Mu-Gun was in thevatory, Yeon-Hwa thought about him. The journey across murim of the Putuo Sword Sects young matriarch wasnt just about enhancing their martial arts. The Putuo Sword Sects matriarch had to spend her whole life unmarried in the Putuo Hermitage. In short, they had to give up their life as a woman. The Putuo Sword Sect didnt force it, however. Rather, their sect left the choice to them. The journey across murim was a process for that decision.
Most of the Putuo Sword Sects disciples were orphans who entered the Putuo Hermitage at a young age. They then cultivated Buddhism and concentrated on martial arts training. Hence, they naturally wouldnt know any man. They never even thought about life as a woman. The journey across murim was an opportunity for them to experience things they couldnt do before. Based on that experience, the Putuo Sword Sects disciples would decide their fate.
Most of the previous Putuo Sword Sects young matriarchs chose to be a matriarch. After all, they had a lot of affection for the Putuo Sword Sect, which they had been a part of since they were young. However, it was also because they couldnt meet a man capable of captivating their hearts.
Yeon-Hwa lived her life thinking that it was her destiny to be the Putuo Sword Sects young matriarch. However, after meeting Mu-Gun, that thought began to waver. She wanted to be the Putuo Sword Sects matriarch, but she thought it wouldnt be bad to be with Mu-Gun either.
She couldnt understand it herself how Mu-Gun, whom she had only met three days ago, took up as much weight in her heart as the Putuo Sword Sect. She decided to process her feelings slowly while spending time with Mu-Gun. She could just be confused since he was the first man she met since bing an adult, or what she was feeling could just be admiration as a martial artist herself due to Mu-Guns extremely exceptional martial prowess.
Lady! If you dont mind, may I sit down for a while?
Just then, she heard a mans voice from the side.
Chapter 50
Chapter 50
So Yeon-Hwa turned her head toward the source of the voice. A handsome man with lily-white skin and distinctive features was smiling at her. It was quite a cheesy demeanor, but he was very handsome. To be honest, the man was superior to Baek Mu-Gun in appearance alone.
However, Yeon-Hwa wasnt impressed by him at all. She also didnt like the way he was looking at her for some reason.
No, I havepany, so dont bother and go your way please.
Ah! You dont have to worry about your friend. It seems like he had an urgent matter to attend to and left first. The man shrugged and said.
Yeon-Hwa frowned. Mu-Gun obviously wouldnt have left first. She was nave, but she wasnt a fool. The mans words were proof that he would y some tricks to prevent Mu-Gun froming back.
I can basically guess whats going on, but youre making a very big mistake right now.
I dont understand what you mean. Why dont you drink with me instead of paying attention to someone so irrelevant? The man kept flirting with her instead of heeding her warning.
How do I address you?
Im Yang So-Chu, the young leader of Shaoxings ck Sword Gang. Yang So-Chu assumed a haughty attitude and introduced himself.
The ck Sword Gang was a notorious and quite powerful sect that had been spreading its influence in the Shaoxing area. Even Hangzhous Byeok Sword Manor, which was said to possess thergest force within the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, couldnt easily mess with them. Hence, it was understandable for So-Chu to put on airs.
Nevertheless, it only made him look pathetic in Yeon-Hwas eyes.
Young Master Yang, Im letting you know ahead of time, but your actions may threaten the ck Sword Gangs existence. Itll be for your own good to stop ying tricks now and go your way. Youd also better not mess with my friend or youll regret itter.
Hearing you say that even after learning that Im from the ck Sword Gang makes me think youre a person of great stature. However, I dont know about other ces, but were thew here in Shaoxing. No one has evere out unscathed after going against our will. Itll do you well not to make such aughable threat.
So-Chu snorted at Yeon-Hwas warning.
Do you think thats really the case?
At that moment, along with a st, two men were shoved through the door leading to the innsvatory and were mmed into the ground. Then, through the broken door, Mu-Gun walked out while bending his fists. After he was done with his business in thevatory, Mu-Gun tried toe out, but five men stood in his way. They also threatened to break his arms and legs if he didnt leave the inn right away.
Of course, Mu-Gun ignored their threats. He returned their words back to themsaying that he would break all their limbs. He then entered the room and saw So-Chu standing opposite Yeon-Hwa. Since Mu-Gun had already experienced all sorts of things, he swiftly got the gist of the situation. These people were attracted by Yeon-Hwas beauty. Since they had some influence in this area, they decided to y some tricks.
They wanted to remove Mu-Gun from the equation so they could seduce Yeon-Hwa.
Since were in Shaoxing, I suppose youre from the ck Sword Gang? Mu-Gun asked, recalling the notorious sect that was in control of Shaoxing.
It wouldve been hard toe off this tantly if they werent from a force powerful enough.
Ah, youre such a nuisance. Itd be nice if you just disappeared while we were still kind enough for talks. Well have to beat you up now and bring you back to your senses. Get rid of that bastard immediately, So-Chu ordered, sounding irritated. He then told Yeon-Hwa, You''re a rare beauty, so I tried to be gentle, but I guess its all gone to shit. Ill do it my way from now onward.
So-Chu reached out to Yeon-Hwa as soon as he finished speaking to subdue her and force her to drink. He used violence without hesitation even though there were a lot of people watching, showing he wasnt worried about the consequences at all. What he said about the ck Sword Gang being thew in Shaoxing seemed to be true.
Yeon-Hwa extended her hand toward So-Chus, which had firmly grabbed her shoulder. She movedter than So-Chu, but she flicked his hand off to the side before he could react and grabbed him by the shoulder.
Kuhkk! This bitch!
So-Chu groaned from the pain, which made him feel as if his shoulder was about to break, and swung his fist.
Hmph!
Baffled, Yeon-Hwa sneered and swung the arm that had grabbed his shoulder to the side, dragging So-Chus sturdy body and throwing him to the floor of the inn. Meanwhile, Mu-Gun flicked his finger at the two men approaching him, firing one Vajra Exorcism Finger after another and piercing their knees with it. They knelt down before they could evade.
Kuarckkkkkk!
The two men rolled on the floor, screaming and agonizing over the pain of their kneecaps being crushed.
Mu-Gun looked in Yeon-Hwas direction. Considering her martial arts, there was nothing to worry about. However, she had been drinking, so their timing couldnt be any worse. His worries soon proved useless, though. Yeon-Hwa was still sitting where shest was, and So-Chu had been mmed onto the floor in an unsightly manner.
Kuhkk, I was taking it easy on you since I thought you were just an ordinary woman! So-Chu jumped up and shouted. His face was flushed in anger.
Being thrown down by a woman in front of so many people made him feel ashamed. He pulled out the sword mounted on his waist and attacked Yeon-Hwa. Intoxicating her wasnt the priority now. He couldnt let her go after humiliating him in public. He fiercely thrust his saber toward her shoulder.
In response, Yeon-Hwa kicked the floor while still seated. Her chair scratched against the floor as she slid backward, and So-Chus saber cut through the empty air.
After evading So-Chus attack, Yeon-Hwa got up from her chair and used it as a weapon.
You better be prepared, Yeon-Hwa spoke coldly and rushed toward So-Chu.
So-Chu swung his saber at the woman running at him, releasing a powerful saber force toward her. Without batting an eye, Yeon-Hwa invoked the Chaotic White Flowers Shadow Movement Art to avoid the saber force and swung the chair at So-Chus leg.
Along with a blunt sound, So-Chu was blown off the floor and got sted away. Yeon-Hwa then lifted the chair up and struck it straight toward So-Chus abdomen. Imbued with internal energy, the attack mercilessly hit So-Chu on the floor.
Kuhkk! So-Chu groaned at the pain. It was as if his back had been shattered.
However, Yeon-Hwa wasnt done just yet. She continuously hit So-Chu with the chair, causing him to feel as if every bone in his body had been shattered. Yeon-Hwa smashed the chair onto his shoulder, body, and leg without hesitation. So-Chu rolled on the floor to avoid it while uttering a cry of pain. However, she couldnt escape Yeon-Hwas reach.
Yeon-Hwa imbued the chair with internal energy and inflicted agonizing pain on So-Chu while making sure not to deal any fatal damage to his bones and organs.
LaLady! Sto! Please stop! Its all my fault. Ill never do this again. Please forgive me just once. So-Chu begged profusely, unable to stand the pain.
Above keeping his honor or face, he had to ensure he survived first.
This is why it wouldve been great if you had just listened to me from the beginning. Yeon-Hwa sighed as she stopped swinging the chair.
I was foolish. Please let things slide just this once.
I honestly doubt youll have a change of heart, but Ill give you a chance. However, if you continue to do something as nasty as what you did to me, you will definitely receive your due punishment. Keep that in mind.
Of course, Ill take that to heart.
Go your way then, Yeon-Hwas responded.
So-Chu quickly tried to get up. However, being beaten with a chair rendered him unable to exert strength properly. He kept trying to get up only to fall down again. After a while, he finally managed to stand up, albeit barely. He then tried to leave the inn in a hurry.
You shouldnt leave alone. Take your fallen men with you, Yeon-Hwa added.
So-Chu clenched his teeth and moved his subordinates out of the inn one by one since they couldnt get up properly due to their shattered limbs. After moving hisst subordinate, he left the inn without looking back.
Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa sat back down again.
I think its better to stop drinking, Mu-Gun said.
Is it because of the ck Sword Gang?
Yeah. Ive met a lot of people like Yang So-Chu, but theyll never let things end like this.
Will he act impulsively again even after realizing what were capable of?
Most likely. People like Yang So-Chu only see what they want to see. Im sure he thinks that he can win against us with numbers.
So hes going toe back with the ck Sword Gangs ouws?
Probably.
Im sorry. I got you caught up in this.
How is this your fault? Its that bastard Yang So-Chus fault.
It wouldnt have happened if not for me, though.
Its fine. This is an everyday urrence in murim, so you dont have to worry about it.
You sound like you have a lot of experience in murim.
Must I live through it to know? I know a bit about murim here and there. Lets just clean up and go.
They couldnt keep drinking since they didnt know how So-Chu would react. Hence, they cleaned up their drinking session and went back to the guest room. There was only one bed in the guest room, which meant one of them had to sleep on the floor.
You use the bed. Ill sleep on the floor.
Mu-Gun yielded the bed to Yeon-Hwa.
No, Ill sleep on the floor.
Women shouldnt sleep in cold ces. Dont talk nonsense and sleep on the bed.
Mu-Guns firm attitude left Yeon-Hwa no choice but to use the bed. At the same time, Mu-Guny the bedding he had brought in advance on one side of the floor.
Go to sleep first.
What about you?
One of us should stay awake just in case the ck Sword Ganges.
You gave up the bed to me, so Ill be on night watch first. Dont try to object unless you want to turn me into a person without any conscience.
Upon hearing Yeon-Hwas remarks, Mu-Gun shrugged andy down.
Ill be resting first, then. Wake me up after two hours. Ill switch with you.
Got it.
Mu-Gun fell asleep as soon as hey down. Yeon-Hwa felt grumpy at the sight of Mu-Gun being indifferent and immediately falling asleep despite being in the same room with her. They had be friends by being drinking buddies, but it should still be natural for a man and a woman to feel awkward while sleeping in the same room.
Yeon-Hwas face flushed and her heart pounded for no reason just by being in the same room as Mu-Gun. However, Mu-Gun didnt show any simr behavior. It seemed like he didnt think of her as a woman at all.
Ahh, I should stop thinking about weird things and just circte my qi.
Yeon-Hwa shook her head to get rid of her thoughts and proceeded to circte her qi while sitting on the bed. Even as she circted her qi, she made sure to pay attention to any movements outside.
* * *
So-Chu returned to the ck Sword Gang, still unable to control his anger after being severely beaten at the inn. He had never been so humiliated in his entire life. He was beaten with a chair in front of everyone, and he even begged to be forgiven for his sins. So-Chu couldnt just let it end like this.
The problem was that the skills of the two fuckers at the inn werent average. He felt uneasy about simply pushing them back with numbers. He required a more detailed n.
So-Chu remembered Noh Gun-Seong, the Meteor Saber. Although currently one of the freeloaders at the ck Sword Gang, Gun-Seong was a wandering talented Peak Realm martial artist who contributed greatly to the ck Sword Gang. He extremely enjoyed debauchery and even caused problems several times in murim because of it.
If So-Chu informed Gun-Seong of Yeon-Hwas beauty, he would surely take aggressive steps to get her. So-Chu immediately looked for Gun-Seong.
Why are you looking for me at this hour, Young Leader? Gun-Seong asked.
Im here to inform you of a piece of valuable information, Master Noh.
Valuable information?
A woman of great beauty is staying at the Shaoxing Inn. I saw her with my own eyes. Shes on a different level from the beauties I have seen so far.
Why are you telling me that?
To be honest, I approached the woman and was rejected.
Given your personality, I dont think you wouldve just quietly left, Young Leader.
Its embarrassing to admit this but the womans martial arts is so great that I was the one who got beaten.
Are you asking me to take revenge for you?
Its a win-win situation. Id get my revenge, and youd get to hug a woman of rare beauty for the first time in a long time, Master Noh.
Hmm, if you were beaten, I dont think shes just an average woman. Wont it be useless even if I step forward?
Theyre just a man and a woman in their early twenties at best. Compared to Master Noh, theyre nobodies. We can also bring along our members.
Understood. I cant refuse now that youve gone through the trouble of asking me for help, Young Leader. Instead, you should be responsible for the aftermath.
You dont have to worry about the aftermath. Dont you know that no one can mess with the ck Sword Gang in Shaoxing?
After Gun-Seongplied with So-Chus request, So-Chu went ahead and convened fifty ck Sword Gang members that he could arbitrarily order around. Then, along with Gun-Seong, they headed toward the Shaoxing Inn where Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa were staying.
Chapter 51
Chapter 51
After sleeping properly for two hours, Baek Mu-Gun switched with So Yeon-Hwa for the night watch. Yeon-Hwa was conscious of the fact that she was in the same room with Mu-Gun, so she tossed and turned for a long time before finally falling asleep. Mu-Gun looked at Yeon-Hwa as she fell asleep amid her whimpering. Seeing her sleeping so beautifully was quite lovely. Looking at her made him want to hug her.
Ive been maintaining abstinence for too long.
Mu-Gun smiled bitterly. He was in the prime of his life. However, he had never bedded a woman since he reincarnated. It couldve been fine if he had never been with one before, but Mu-Gun had experiences with such things already. Hence, he craved the touch of a woman. He had been suppressing his lust all this while, but his sexual desire soared when he saw Yeon-Hwa sleeping soundly. Mu-Gun took a deep breath and calmed himself down.
He had no aversion to sleeping with a woman. With or without marriage, he believed that if two people were interested in each other, they could have a rtionship as long as they wanted it.
However, he wasnt the type to recklessly sleep with a woman. He knew full well that being in a rtionship came with various responsibilities.
While some people did enter a rtionship simply for the purpose of having fun, Yeon-Hwa wasnt that kind of person. Mu-Gun didnt particrly like those types of rtionships either. Therefore, he couldnt just thoughtlessly sleep with her unless he intended to take responsibility for her.
Phew, I shouldnt count my chickens before they hatch.
Mu-Gun smiled bitterly and moved toward the window. He found it ridiculous to think about whether to take responsibility or not without even considering Yeon-Hwas heart.
!
Mu-Gun opened the window to get some fresh air for a while, but he noticed dozens of people approaching the inn from afar. Mu-Gun expanded his qi senses to check their aura. Although their level was low, they all seemed to have learned martial arts. A particr energy stood out among them, which Mu-Gun judged to be a Peak Realm master.
There was only one faction in Shaoxing that could move a Peak Realm master and dozens of martial artiststhe ck Sword Gang. They seemed to havee. Mu-Gun immediately woke Yeon-Hwa up. He could handle them alone, but he didnt know how the situation would go, so he had to wake her up first. Yeon-Hwa woke up right away.
Is it the ck Sword Gang?
Most likely.
He really doesnt know how to reflect.
Under normal circumstances, people dont change that quick, even more so if theyre evil. When you meet such individuals, you have to root them out.
Still, shouldnt we at least give them a chance to have a change of heart? If even one person out of tenno, out of a hundred, change their ways, then doing so would be meaningful.
Befitting the disciples of the Putuo Sect, which was influenced by the Putuo Hermitage, there was a deep benevolence in Yeon-Hwas train of thought. Mu-Gun had different thoughts from hers, but he didnt want to make her change her mind either. There was no right answer in the world. Everyone lived their own way, and they would have to take responsibility for that.
Lets deal with the ck Sword Gang first.
Mu-Gun and Yeoh-Hwa flew straight out through the window. The height from the inns third floor was over thirty feet, but they descended to the ground with ease. The ck Sword Gang members who stormed into the inn noticed and quickly surrounded them.
Where do you think youre going? Theres not a chance Ill let you escape. So-Chu provoked under the assumption that the two were trying to run away.
Escape? We just came out so the fight wouldnt damage the inn. Youre really beyond redemption, though. I sent you away for your own good, but rather than reflecting on yourself, youre doing this, Yeon-Hwa spoke up first.
Self-reflection? You fuckers should be the ones reflecting. How dare you oppose and even injure me, the ck Sword Gangs young leader? You two seem to have pretty good skills, but its useless now that Master Meteor Saber is here.
Mu-Gun looked at the middle-aged man standing behind So-Chu. As he had expected, he was a Peak Realm master. His eyes and expression contained theposure that only those who had experienced all kinds of hardships could have. It was nothing short of ridiculous for Mu-Gun.
You likely lived your life in vain, considering you cant even determine when an adult should butt in or not. Mu-Guns words made Gun-Seongs expression turn menacing.
You really want to die, huh.
Do you have the ability to kill me?
A young man like you shouldn''t be ted just because youve cultivated your martial arts for a bit. This old man will teach you some lessons today. Gun-Seong unsheathed his saber and walked toward Mu-Gun.
The rest of you, quell that bitch! So-Chu ordered the ck Sword Gang members as he pointed to Yeon-Hwa.
The ck Sword Gang members unsheathed their sabers and surrounded Yeon-Hwa. Mu-Gun looked at Yeon-Hwa, gesturing to her as if to ask if she would be fine.
Dont worry. This much wont even be a problem. Yeon-Hwa responded as if it was a trivial matter.
Mu-Gun smirked at her confidence and executed the Vajra Exorcism Finger toward Gun-Seong, who was approaching him.
A golden ray of qi flew toward Gun-Seongs chest like an arrow. Gun-Seong was approaching Mu-Gun slowly, but he was still taken aback. He swung his saber to block the golden ray.
Ugh! Gun-Seong groaned as his saber tremored upon making contact with the golden qi ray.
This bastard is no ordinary guy.
He abandoned the thought of belittling Mu-Gun. However, he should have done so from the very beginning. Having already lost the initiative to Mu-Gun, there was nothing else he could do. Afterunching the Vajra Exorcism Finger, Mu-Gun immediately closed the distance with Gun-Seong and swung his sword at Gun-Seongs neck. Shocked, Gun-Seong rolled on the floor. Gun-Seong was doing the Lazy Donkey Roll[1], a move that martial artists regarded as most humiliating. However, there was no other way to avoid the sword.
Avoiding the iing sword didnt mean that the danger disappeared, though. Mu-Gun unleashed moonlight sword qi toward Gun-Seong, who was rolling on the floor. In retaliation, Gun-Seong released saber qi while lying on the floor to block Mu-Guns sword qi. However, it was impossible to block Mu-Guns sword qi with his saber qi since he hurriedly unleashed it in an unstable posture. The moonlight sword qi shredded Gun-Seongs saber qi and devoured Gun-Seong.
The sword qi caused the ground where Gun-Seong was lying to explode and a cloud of dust to soar. When it settled, Gun-Seong was found wretchedly shredded. He had been cut and torn all over and was covered in blood, resulting in his death.
Thats impossible
So-Chu firmly believed in Gun-Seong, so thetter being reduced to a cold corpse in the blink of an eye confused him. It wasnt just Gun-Seong. Yeon-Hwa annihted the other ck Sword Gang members as well. Only then did So-Chu realize that Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa were masters in a different league.
I have to run away.
That was the only way he could survive this situation. So-Chu immediately turned around and tried to run away.
Where do you think youre going?
However, Mu-Gun didnt let him off. Mu-Gun unleashed the might of the Vajra Exorcism Finger and crushed So-Chus knees. So-Chu was just about to invoke his movement art, but he tumbled down with a scream instead.
Mu-Gun left So-Chu as he was since his knees had been crushed and he couldnt move anyway. He thenunched the Vajra Exorcism Finger toward the other ck Sword Gang members. Every time he shot a golden qi ray, a ck Sword Gang members knees were shattered, causing them to fall to the floor. Yeon-Hwa alone was already singlehandedly beating them. Hence, Mu-Gun joining the fray made the ck Sword Gang members helplessly copse. The fight ended when thest ck Sword Gang member fell.
Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa left behind the group of ck Sword Gang members, who were moaning and lying on the floor, and approached So-Chu. So-Chu tried to somehow escape by crawling on the floor using his two intact arms, but it was useless.
Ive already given you a chance. You were the one who threw it away. If youve got someone to me someone, me yourself.
Yeon-Hwa lifted her sword.
W-wait a minute! One more, please. Just give me one more chance. I will really reflect on myself and be a new person this time.
Its toote.
N-no!
Despite So-Chus scream, Yeon-Hwa cut off the tendons holding onto his shoulders without hesitation.
Kuackkk! You motherfuckers! Ill never let you get away with this. Ill kill the two of you even if it means having to sell my soul to the devil! So-Chu shouted in anger as his eyes turned upon having his shoulder tendons severed.
You leave me no choice but to take your life, Mu-Gun remarked, to which Yeon-Hwa couldnt readily answer.
She had yet to kill a human being. Even though she was a martial artist, murder was not something that could be done with a normal mindset. On top of that, she practiced Buddhism as a disciple of the Putuo Sword Sect. Killing was prohibited, so she couldnt help but hesitate to take the life of a human being. However, if they let So-Chu live even though he cried for revenge with resentful eyes, he would be a source of trouble in the future.
Yeon-Hwa pondered for a while, lifted her sword as if she had made up her mind, and thrust it at So-Chus heart. Just before it could stab So-Chu, Mu-Guns sword deflected her weapon away.
?
Come to think of it, I dont think its right to kill such an insignificant man as your first experience as a martial artist.
Mu-Gun shrugged at Yeon-Hwa as she stared at him confused. He then stabbed So-Chus heart without giving Yeon-Hwa any time to react.
Kuhk! So-Chu shouted his final agonies, then sumbed to death.
Thank you. Yeon-Hwa thanked Mu-Gun for his thoughtfulness.
You thank people too much. Lets just go back inside.
What do we do about them? Yeon-Hwa pointed to the ck Sword Gang members, who were looking at them while walking on eggshells.
What do you think we should do?
If we let them go, they would spread the news of their young leaders death, and the ck Sword Gang likely wont stay quiet, right?
Most probably.
That doesnt mean we can kill them all, though. Why dont we subdue them and render them immobile for now?
Alright, lets do that.
Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa pressed the ck Sword Gang members numbing acupuncture points to prevent them from moving and gathered them in one ce. They wouldnt be able to move until their numbing points were released, and it would also be difficult for the ck Sword Gang to get news regarding the recent fight. Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa returned to the inn after dealing with the ck Sword Gang members.
What do we do now?
What do you mean?
If they find out that their young leader is dead, the ck Sword Gang wont just stay still.
What else can we do? If theye, then well just have to destroy them, Mu-Gun replied as if it wasnt a big deal.
Even if the entire ck Sword Gang came, he wasnt afraid at all. He didnt find the need to worry about how the ck Sword Gang would react to the situation. Mu-Guns rxed demeanor dumbfounded Yeon-Hwa, but considering his martial prowess, it was understandable.
By the way, Im all awake now because of them. There should be about two hours left under the sun rises.
Why dont we just circte our qi for now? Mu-Gun replied. He would rather circte his qi than stay still, which would give him time to think of weird things.
Thatd be great. Yeon-Hwa nodded. She had nothing to do anyway.
They immediately assumed a lotus position and began circting their qi until daybreak. When the sun had risen, they ended their qi cirction and briefly washed up before heading to breakfast.
They left Shaoxing afterward. They didnt leave early because they were afraid of the ck Sword Gangs revenge. Rather, they just moved as nned.
***
Yang Tae-Seok, the ck Sword Gang Leader, trembled at the sight of his son returning as a corpse.
Wh-who in the world did this? Tae-Seok suppressed his anger and asked his subordinates.
Thats Its said that a man and a woman did it. However, we dont know their exact identity.
Are you hearing yourself right now? The young leader of the ck Sword Gang died in Shaoxing, not anywhere else, yet you dont even know who killed him?
Im sorry.
So, where are those two fuckers?
They left Shaoxing early this morning. Were tracking them right now, so we should be able to find their whereabouts soon.
What on earth have you been doing?! Find out where they are within the day. If that cant be done, know that your necks will fall instead of those two motherfuckers.
Well be sure to locate them.
What are you standing around here for, then? Quickly go!
Understood.
His subordinates left the pavilion in a hurry. Left alone, Tae-Seok looked at his son, who was now a gruesome corpse. He gnashed his teeth.
Do you think youll be safe after killing Yang Tae-Seoks son? I will chase you two fuckers to the depths of hell and tear you to pieces.
Tae-Seoks words werent meant for others. It was an oath to his dead son and a pledge to himself. Meanwhile, the ck Sword Gang members devoted all their forces to finding Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa, the ones responsible for So-Chus death.
However, they couldnt find traces of Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa anywhere since they moved without leaving any behind. In the end, Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa slipped through their fingers. Enraged, Tae-Seok beat the gang executive, who was in charge of tracking the two people, to death.
1. Lazy Donkey Roll is a rolling move, but its basically a very self-exnatory move as its name suggests.
Chapter 52
Chapter 52
Ten days had passed since they left Shaoxing. Baek Mu-Gun and So Yeon-Hwa were now passing through Mount Yandang.
The mountain terrain is so nice. The poets of old are right. Beautiful mountains and waterfalls truly are in Yandang. Yeon-Hwa couldnt help but admire the scenery.
Mount Yandang wasnt that tall, but the waterfall pouring down between various exquisite cliffs and majestic rock cliffs formed an enigmatdscape.
I know. Ive also heard many say that Mount Yandang has a magnificent view. Havinge here myself, it really is an enigmatdscape.
What do you think? You made the right decision listening to me, didnt you? Yeon-Hwa asked triumphantly.
Even though there was a good route that went around Mount Yandang, they still passed through the mountain because Yeon-Hwa wanted to sightsee.
Yes. I get to have a great time looking at these amazing views thanks to you.
They passed through Mount Yandang with an amicable atmosphere. The two looked like lovers. In fact, the feelings they had for each other were going beyond just friends. They were both good-looking, and they had been together for over ten days now, so it wasnt strange for them to develop feelings for each other.
Mount Yandangs terrain was quite rough, but they moved without hesitation as if they were walking on tnd. When they saw the enigmatic scenery, they stopped to sightsee for a while before resuming their travel. The two showed no signs of exhaustion despite the rough mountain route. After all, for them, who were in the Absolute Realm and Peak Realm respectively, it was nothing more than a walk in the park.
However, even martial arts masters couldnt defy nature. About halfway up Mount Yandang, dark clouds suddenly formed and unleashed heavy rain. Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa couldnt prepare umbres, so they quickly sought shelter under a tree.
However, the rain was so heavy that they were already soaked in that short period of time. Hiding under a tree didnt mean they couldpletely avoid the rain in the first ce. They were getting more soaked as time went by.
Why did it suddenly rain so heavily?
I know, right? My clothes are all wet. What should we do?
Soaked in the rain, Yeon-Hwas clothes clung to her body, revealing her undergarments and bare skin underneath. She blushed and covered her chest with her arms, a sight that was quite seductive. Mu-Gun cleared his throat as his eyes naturally looked toward her chest. He then took off the long robe he was wearing and covered her with it.
Its fine.
Im doing this because its not fine with me. Mu-Gunsment made Yeon-Hwas face turn red.
What are you thinking about thats got your face so red?
Im not thinking about anything. Yeon-Hwas face turned even redder.
Mu-Gun chuckled, finding her cute, then looked up at the pouring sky. It didnt seem like the rain would stop anytime soon, considering there were a lot of dark clouds.
I doubt the rain will let up anytime soon. Its about to get dark as well.
What should we do?
Ill look around for a nearby ce that can hide us from the rain. You stay here.
No, lets search together.
Its fine, just stay here obediently.
Mu-Gun began to look around their vicinity, leaving Yeon-Hwa behind. Fortunately, there was a fairlyrge cave not too far away. The entrance was so narrow that it could only fit one person, but its interior was quite wide. There were also dry bushes on one side of the caves bottom and traces of a campfire by the entrance.
Mu-Gun took a closer look just in case the cave had an owner. Based on the campfire traces, quite some time seemed to have passed since it had been extinguished. Perhaps someone passing by Mount Yandang came here to avoid the rain or spend the night when it was getting dark outside. Deciding to spend the night here, he returned to where Yeon-Hwa was waiting.
Did you find a ce?
Yes. Fortunately, theres a cave not too far away where we can stay the night. Lets go. Mu-Gun led Yeon-Hwa to the cave.
The entrance is narrow, but its quiterge inside.
Though it could be ufortable, we should be able to bear spending a night here.
Im sorry. I shouldnt have asked you toe here.
Its okay, who wouldve expected that it would rain all of a sudden? This will all be a good memory anyway. Lets start a fire first.
Mu-Gun gathered the branches scattered inside the cave in one ce and invoked the Samadhi True Fire. The branches caught fire, quickly creating a bonfire and lighting up the cave. It also illuminated Yeon-Hwa, who was still quite drenched. Mu-Gun swallowed his saliva.
Ehem, I think youd better change your clothes first. Mu-Gun tried to look away.
H-here? Asked Yeon-Hwa in surprise.
Ill be outside while you change.
Mu-Gun stood up to go out, but Yeon-Hwa dissuaded him.
Ah, its fine. You dont have to go get rained on. Just stay here and turn your head the other way.
Okay. I wont look, so hurry up and change.
Yeon-Hwa unpacked her shoulder bag and took out a spare set of clothes wrapped in a special waterproof cloth, which fortunately prevented them from getting wet. Yeon-Hwa nced at Mu-Gun, then turned around to take off her clothes. When the sounds her movements made resonated in the cave, Yeon-Hwas face red up at the thought of Mu-Gun hearing them from behind her.
Ah! What do I do?! I dont know anymore.
So Yeon-Hwa! Mu-Gun called out to her.
Yes?
Surprised, Yeon-Hwa turned her head in Mu-Guns direction.
I dont think I can do it anymore, Mu-Gun said, still looking the other way.
Huh? Do what? Yeon-Hwa asked back. She sounded tense.
I just cant take this anymore.
What do you mean?
I want to embrace you so bad that I cant stand it. No, honestly, I dont want to hold back anymore even if I could. However, if you dont want me to, Ill endure it no matter how difficult it is. Ill count to five. If you want me to stop, just tell me. If you dont answer, Ill take it as permission. Ill start counting now.
Yeon-Hwa didnt know how to react to Mu-Guns aggressive remarks.
One!
Two!
Mu-Gun began to count. Various thoughts crossed Yeon-Hwas mind at that moment.
Having made up her mind after a brief moment, she said, Stop! Stop counting and embrace me.
At her provocative response, Mu-Gun turned around. Yeon-Hwa had already taken off her clothes halfway through, so she lowered her head in embarrassment. The sight of her ignited Mu-Guns sexual desire.
After approaching Yeon-Hwa, Mu-Gun kissed her. Surprised, Yeon-Hwa flinched, but she soon epted and reciprocated it. Quickly heating up as they exchanged passionate and intense kisses, they took off each others clothes.
Now naked, they began to make love. Their bodies became one as they remained faithful to their instincts. Nothing else came to mind. Mu-Gun unleashed all the pent-up sexual desire he had held back all this while without hesitation, and only after five consecutive rounds of intercourse did they finally stop.
Yeon-Hwa, exhausted from her first sexual experience,y in Mu-Guns arms.
It''s warm, Yeon-Hwa said while Mu-Gun tightly embraced her.
Is it painful? Mu-Gun asked, patting her on the head.
Youre only worried now? Didnt you just pounce on me like a savage beast?
I did that because I was so happy. Does it hurt a lot?
It doesnt. I just feel drowsy, but its a pleasant feeling. I think I know now why they say that love between a man and a woman is akin to being on cloud nine.
Thats a relief. Its your first experience, so it would be bad if it werent good.
What will happen to us now, though?
No one knows what the future holds. Whats clear is that youre a precious person to me and I want to continue being with you in the future.
Its the same for me.
It wouldnt be bad to put off thinking about what the future holds for us untilter. Lets be faithful to our hearts for now.
Okay.
Yeon-Hwa wasnt confident that she could make a decision now anyway. Although she liked Mu-Gun and wanted to be with him, the Putuo Sword Sect was as important as Mu-Gun was to her. Just like what Mu-Gun said, she thought it would be better to just do what her heart told her to do for now.
At that moment, a grumbling sound of hunger resonated from Yeon-Hwas stomach.
Oh, my!
Yeon-Hwa grabbed her belly in surprise. Her stomach growled again, disregarding her feelings. Her face turned bright red.
Hahaha!
Mu-Gun burst intoughter, finding the embarrassed side of her so cute.
Dontugh!
I just find you cute. Wait for a bit. Ill go out and find something to eat.
How are you going to do that in the middle of a mountain? Just stay. Im fine.
Her stomach grumbled again, contradicting her words.
Haih, whats wrong with me?
Keke, Im going to search for food since Im also hungry anyway. Wait here. Ill go find something edible.
Mu-Gun got up, changed into a spare set of clothes, and left the cave. The rain had fortunately stopped, but it was already dark. It was questionable if he could procure food in this dark mountain. However, he still had to give it a shot. Mu-Gun wandered around the area to find something edible. Luckily, he was able to find some wild berries. It wasnt enough to fill their stomachs, but it should be enough to appease their hunger.
Mu-Gun put an armful of wild berries in the cloth he brought with him when he left the cave, then continued searching his surroundings instead of going back immediately. He wanted to catch a wild chicken, but he couldnt find one despite how hard he tried. Mu-Gun was forced to return to the cave with only the wild berries.
I found wild berries. Eat some.
Thank you. Lets eat together.
No, Im fine. You should hurry up and eat.
Do you think that makes sense? If you dont eat with me, Im not going to eat either.
Fine. Have it your way.
Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa sat side by side and ate the wild berries, which were quite ptable since they were sweet and easy to chew. The two appeased their hunger to some extent in a short span of time, theny down in the bushes and went to sleep.
***
The Great Namgung Familys Patriarch, Namgung Jo, the Great Huangfu Familys Huangfu Jian, the Shaolin Temples Great Monk Gong Seon, and the Wudang Sects Elder Hyeon Myung had gathered at the Azure Sky Pavilion of the Great Namgung Family.
Hmm, I understand that the Asura Cults demonic cultivators have controlled the Great Sima Familys upper brass. However, I think youve gone too far killing the Great Sima Familys martial artists, who were not a part of the Asura Cult.
Huangfu Jian immediately refuted Great Monk Gong Seons remarks, We didnt have any other choice since the Asura Cults demonic cultivators had brainwashed the Great Sima Familys martial artists. This isnt even the matter we should be focusing on. What we should discuss now is whether the Nine Celestial Demons Sects other factions have infiltrated other ns. And if so, what the entirety of murim should do.
I think Master Huangfu is right. Do you perhaps have any other ideas? Elder Hyeon Myung asked.
The Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families are prestigious traditional families who have protected murim all this while. To that end, I think it would be better for us all to cooperate and devote everything weve got to rooting out the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, Namgung Jo replied.
Youre right. We have to make haste finding and dealing with the sects that the Nine Celestial Demons Sects factions have infiltrated.
How do we find them? Great Monk Gong Seon asked.
We should focus on the sects and families who have shown rapid growth in the past decade.
If we investigate them without evidence, we could receive their opposition.
If we ask for their cooperation in the name of the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families, theyll understand unless they have something to do with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Cooperation is just sugarcoating what were about to do, which is basically nothing short of intimidating them with our authority and status.
What were trying to do now isnt for the sake of personal gain. Its for the safety of the entire murim. Hence, even if we have to result to some unfair measures, its only proper for them to put up with it.
Upon hearing Namgung Jos remarks, Elder Hyeon Myung nodded and asked, So, where do you suspect the Nine Celestial Demons Sects factions are?
The Qingdao Sect in Shandong Province, the Nanchang Mok Family in Jiangxi Province, the Nanping Kok Family in Fujian Province, the Wuchang Sword Sect in Hubei Province, the Cao Household in Henan Province and more. I think we have to prioritize investigating these ten families and sects, though.
Namgung Jo listed ten newly rising martial arts families and martial arts sects. The subsidiary branches of the Shaolin Temple and the Wudang Sect were also included in the list. Coincidentally, it had been about a decade since the Nine Prominent Sects subsidiary branches began to grow rapidly.
Chapter 53
Chapter 53
The Cao Household is a subsidiary branch of the Shaolin Temple, and we guarantee their innocence.
The Wudang Sect guarantees the Wuchang Sword Familys innocence.
After listening to Namgung list a couple of sects and families, Great Monk Gong Seon and Elder Hyeon Myung immediately defended the Cao Household and the Wuchang Sword Family, their respective subsidiary families.
I trust the two esteemed ns words. However, for the fairness of the investigation, we have to inspect the Cao Household and Wuchang Sword Family. If your subsidiary branches take the initiative and set an example, the other families and sects will also respond more favorably to the inspection.
Namgung Jo asserted the importance of verification on the premise of fairness. Great Monk Gong Seon and Elder Hyeon Myung had no choice but to agree since he made sense. Above all, there was no particr reason for them to refuse the investigation because they were convinced that the Cao Household and the Wuchang Sword Family had nothing to do with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
With all due respect, the investigation of the Taiyun Household and the Lee Household should be prioritized before other martial sects or families, Huangfu Jian said.
Is there any special reason for that?
They were quite suspicious during the Great Sima Family incident, so it would be too farfetched to say they simply supported the Great Sima Family because they were all part of the Three Great Families of Jiangsu. Its more likely that theyre rted to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Those two households probably just reacted aggressively since they didnt want the Great Namgung Family and the Great Huangfu Family to spread their influence to Jiangsu Province.
At Elder Hyeon Myungs remarks, Great Monk Gong Seon asked as if he had been waiting for this moment, Now that youve mentioned that, what are the two great families going to do with the Great Sima Familys territory?
Destroying the Great Sima Family was an inevitable measure for murims safety. We annihted them with a valid justification, so absorbing their territory does not vite murimsw. Namgung Jo made their factions intentions clear.
Gong Seon and Hyeon Myung looked unhappy. They couldnt help but be displeased that the two great families would be expanding their influence.
If the two great families absorb the Great Sima Familys territory, then start an investigation on the Taiyun Household and Lee Household, youll be giving the public a lot to gossip about, Gong Seonmented.
If we say that it is fair, what does the publics gossiping matter? By any chance, does the Shaolin Temple and the Wudang Sect doubt our real intentions?
Thats definitely not the case. We are well aware of the great cause behind the two great families actions for the sake of murim.
All the more reason why there wont be a problem, then.
As Namgung Josmented, for as long as they destroyed the Great Sima Family with a justifiable cause and upied the Great Sima Familys territory ording to the rights of the winner, the others had no reason to object.
Whats important now is for the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families to work together in preventing the Nine Celestial Demons Sect from spreading their influence and annihting them. For that purpose, I think it would be great to form a coalition between the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families. What do you all think?
I dont think its something that we can decide on our own. Were not aware of the Nine Prominent Sects other members.
Thats right. Since we have to listen to the opinions of not just the Nine Prominent Sects but also the other members of the Seven Great Families, it would be better to discuss this matter in a meeting with both parties present.
Of course. I didnt mean to form a coalition right away. Im simply mentioning this since we have to give thought to forming a coalition.
Since weve brought this up, why dont we have a meeting between the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families in a month?
I think thats a good idea.
Putting that matter aside, the investigation on the Taiyun Household and the Lee Household should be carried out immediately before they get rid of the evidence and hide, Huangfu Jian said.
Well, even if we, the Shaolin Temple and the Wudang Sect, send an investigation team as fast as we can, it will take more than fifteen days.
I think it would be better for us, the Great Huangfu Family and the Great Namgung Family, to deploy our people to investigate this. In return, if Great Monk Gong Seon and Elder Hyeon Myung join us, we will be able to ensure fairness in the investigation.
Then lets do it this way. The Great Huangfu Family will investigate the Taiyun Household, and we, the Great Namgung Family, will investigate the Lee Household. Great Monk Gong Seon should go with the Huangfu Family, and Elder Hyeon Myung shoulde with us.
Lets do as you say.
Great Monk Gong Seon and Elder Hyeon Myung decided to follow Huangfu Jian and Namgung Jos suggestions. They immediately departed to investigate the Taiyun Household and Lee Household.
***
After leaving the cave early in the morning, Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa left the cave early in the morning and crossed Mount Yangdan before noon, reaching Yueqing. If they took a high-speed boat from Yueqing, they would arrive in Wenzhou in only half a day. After having a meal at a restaurant in Yueqing, they went out to the port and boarded a boat bound for Wenzhou.
What are you going to do when we get to Wenzhou? Mu-Gun asked.
Im not sure. What do you think I should do?
Yeon-Hwa couldnt easily make up her mind. A part of her wanted to stay at the Baek Sword Sect and with Mu-Gun, but she also wanted to gain experience on a journey throughout murim as per her original n. What she wanted the most was to travel around murim together with Mu-Gun. However, she couldnt request that from Mu-Gun, who was the Baek Sword Sects young patriarch.
Why dont you stay at the Baek Sword Sect and take your time thinking about it for now? You dont have to make a decision right away.
What would you prefer me to do?
Id like to keep you next to me.
You can just do that, then.
No, your thoughts are more important than anything else. I dont want you to make the wrong decision because of me or the Putuo Sword Sect. Id rather you follow what you truly want so you wont regret itter. No matter the choice you make, for as long as its your genuine decision, I will support and cheer you on.
Mu-Gun didnt want Yeon-Hwa to live passively by being tied to him. He wanted her to live independently and proactively.
Okay. Ill stay at the Baek Sword Sect for the meantime and think about it carefully, then.
Alright.
After the ship they boarded arrived at Wenzhou Port around sunset, they headed straight to the Baek Sword Sect. The journey took about an hour.
When they arrived at the Baek Sword Sect, the Baek Sword Sects gatekeepers weed Mu-Gun.
Wee back.
Did anything happen while I was away?
No, nothing in particr happened.
Has Father finished his closed-door cultivation?
He did three days ago.
I came back just in time, then. Is he at the White Sword Pavilion?
Yes.
After confirming Baek Cheon-Sangs whereabouts, Mu-Gun asked Yeon-Hwa, Im going to see my father. Do you want toe with me?
No. You havent been back here in such a long time, so you probably have a lot to talk about with your father. Ill greet himter.
Okay. You should get some rest. This person will guide you to your amodation.
Mu-Gun instructed the Baek Sword Sect member to guide Yeon-Hwa to where shed be staying. He then headed to the White Sword Pavilion and immediately went up to Cheon-Sangs study.
The guard of Cheon-Sangs study greeted him politely as soon as he saw Mu-Gun.
Please announce my arrival.
Sir Patriarch! The young patriarch is here.
Let him in.
The guard opened the door after Cheon-Sang gave his permission. Mu-Gun bowed slightly to the guard and went inside.
Wee back. Cheon-Sang stood up to greet Mu-Gun. He was doing some work at his desk.
Mu-Gun smiled as he sensed the change in Cheon-Sangs energy that made him nearly unrecognizable. It was as if he was greeted by the ocean. Cheon-Sangs enormous aura indicated that he had advanced into the Absolute Realm.
Congrattions on your advancement, Father. Mu-Gun congratted Cheon-Sang.
Its all thanks to you. However, the energy Im feeling from you doesnt seem to be that much different from mine. No, to be exact, it seems like your energy is greater. What happened? Cheon-Sang asked in surprise. He immediately noticed Mu-Guns energy just as how Mu-Gun recognized Cheon-Sangs level at a nce.
I was able to chance upon an opportunity while traveling outside.
An opportunity?
Yes.
Huh, what kind of opportunity was it that allowed you to reach the Absolute Realm at your tender age?
Because of my connection with the Medicine King Family, I was able to consume medicinal pills along with the beast core of a divine beast.
The Medicine King Family?
Its a family that made it their lifelong task to create medicine that can cure all diseases. By chance, I got to establish a friendly rtionship with them, which in turn allowed me to get medicinal pills and the divine beast core from them.
Is it really by coincidence?
How could I have known the Medicine King Family otherwise?
No matter how much I think about it, I cant help but conclude you went on a trip to get the opportunity to meet the Medicine King Family.
Haha, youre overthinking it.
Well, it doesnt matter what you did. Whats important is that you have advanced into the Absolute Realm. Still, it truly is amazing that youve reached that realm at such a young age. The others will be astonished when they find out.
Cheon-Sang felt that Mu-Gun was hiding something. However, he didnt bother digging into it and just thought Mu-Gun would have had a good reason to hide it.
Im sure that I dont have to tell you, but we shouldnt spread the news that I have reached the Absolute Realm to other ces.
Dont worry. That aside, I havent had the chance to test my martial prowess since Ive reached the Absolute Realm. If you dont mind, why dont we spar with the sword?
You mean right now?
Ehem, nows not a good time, is it? Youve just returned, so Im sure youre tired from your travels.
No, its fine. Lets go straight to the training hall.
Will you be alright? You dont have to force yourself.
Im also curious about how your martial arts have changed, Father.
I see. Lets go.
Mu-Gun headed to the training hall with Cheon-Sang. Upon arrival, they faced each other with swords in their hands.
Dont go easy on me just because Im your father.
Dont worry. I n to win against you, Father.
You wicked brat. Who said Id lose? Come.
Mu-Gununched the first attack on Cheon-Sangs words. He seemingly disappeared from Cheon-Sangs line of sight for a moment, then prated through Cheon-Sangs left side with a golden ray of sword qi. In response, Cheon-Sang drew an arc lightly with his sword. A wave of sword qi filled the space to his left and blocked Mu-Guns sword qi. The golden sword qi was pushed back before it could break through the wave of Cheon-Sangs sword qi.
Without a moments hesitation, Cheon-Sang immediately thrust his sword straight at Mu-Gun. The wave of sword qi that formed from his sword stormed through as if it was about to sweep everything away. He had just unleashed the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art, which had a different style from the Baek Sword Sects martial arts.
Instead of blocking the wave of sword qi, Mu-Gun quickly evaded by invoking the Thunder God''s Aerial Steps. He followed up by charging through from behind Cheon-Sang and proceeded to unleash a golden moonlight ray again.
Cheon-Sang swung his sword while turning around lightly. The golden sword qi was once again shattered and swept away by the wave of sword qi.
The power of the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art was strong, but the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art was no less powerful. Although the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art was created by Mu-Gun to make up for the 36 Phantom Moon descking power, its foundation was still based on the changes in tempo.
On the other hand, the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art was a martial art based on overwhelming power. In fact, it was one of the greatest in murim in terms of power since it was a great ascension realm martial art.
Based on its power alone, the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art was no match for the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art, but that didnt mean that the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art was definitely superior to the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art.
The Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Arts overwhelming power quelled the Celestial Moonlight Sword Arts dazzling changes. However, if thetter could create a change beyond the formers overwhelming power, it would be possible to break the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art.
Mu-Gunbined the Celestial Moonlight Sword Arts tempo changes with the unpredictable movement of the Thunder God''s Aerial Steps, making his movements and attacks increasingly incalcble. As a result, Cheon-Sang had his hands full trying to block his attacks. If Cheon-Sang didnt know the Celestial Moonlight Sword Arts techniques, Mu-Gun would have already broken through his defenses.
Cheon-Sang couldnt help but be in awe at Mu-Guns martial art. It was far beyond his expectations. Nevertheless, he couldnt let it end like this. Cheon-Sang drew the power of the Heavenly Sea Goliath Cultivation with all his might. A tsunami-like aura enveloped him and encroached on the surrounding space. Cheon-Sangs aura pushed back Mu-Gun, making thetter quickly step away.
Thats amazing. I didnt expect your martial arts to be at this level.
Youre amazing too, Father.
Sparring with you makes me feel as if I can give it my all. Are you fine with that?
Whenever youre ready. Mu-Gun exuded the Thunder God qi, which he had yet to unleash throughout the spar.
A golden thunderstorm violently formed around him. Seeing Mu-Gun in that state made Cheon-Sangs eyes shine.
A thunder-style martial arts Is that your true martial arts?
Yes.
Is there anything else you havent shown me that will surprise me?
Who knows?
Mu-Gun grinned.
Ill check thatter on. I should focus on this match for now.
At thatment, Cheon-Sang and Mu-Gun exchanged gazes and rushed toward each other without any warning. Golden lightning collided with a blue tidal wave, causing a deafening roar to erupt. Mu-Gun and Cheon-Sang braced themselves against the shock wave from the collision, then proceeded to unleash sword attacks imbued with vajra qi at each other.
Their swords shed multiple times, resonating deafening sts each time. Mu-Gun still used the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art. However, its power was on another level than before. Imbued with the Thunder God qi, it didnt fall behind in power against the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art. Mu-Gun didnt even use the Thunder God''s Aerial Steps anymore. He simply pushed Cheon-Sang back with just the power of the sword itself.
Cheon-Sang initially held his ground against Mu-Gun, but he began to be significantly pushed back as the battle progressed. Mu-Gun did not concede at all. Of course, he could have intentionally lost in consideration of his fathers pride.
However, doing that would be no different from belittling and deceiving Cheon-Sang as a martial artist. Moreover, martial artists, even Absolute Realm masters, grew through defeat. Hence, Mu-Gun truly thought he should give his all against Cheon-Sang for thetters sake.
Cheon-Sang tried his best to counter Mu-Guns fierce attacks, but they proved beyond his capabilities. In the end, he had no choice but to surrender.
Chapter 54
Chapter 54
Stop. Ive lost. Baek Cheon-Sang dejectedly conceded defeat.
I''m sorry.
Why are you apologizing? You did the right thing. I realized that my martial prowess is stillcking because you gave it your all against me.
Cheon-Sang unknowingly formed a sense of pride for reaching the Absolute Realm. However, his battle against Baek Mu-Gun made him realize his martial arts were stillcking. Hence, he became determined to improve his martial arts and throw away his pride.
To be honest, your martial arts surprised me, Father. I didnt expect you to master the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts to this level in such a short period of time.
Even so, its far from being able to stand up against you.
If you cultivate the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts to an even higher level, youll achieve a different result than today.
You dont have tofort me like that. I know that my current level is great enough, although I dont intend to be satisfied with it.
Im sure youll do well, Father.
At any rate, youre seriously amazing. I knew had outstanding talent, but I didnt expect it to be this great.
I still have a long way to go to catch up to the Seven Great Families.
Is reaching the Seven Great Families level your goal?
Im aiming for a league higher than them.
A higher league?
I want our Baek Family to stand at the top as the best n in the world.
Haha! My mind tells me what you just said is ridiculous, but my heart is thumping violently. Somehow, I think youll actually achieve that.
Father, its definitely achievable for as long as you, our uncles, and the entire Baek Sword Sect unite and work hard together.
All sessful people throughout history were big dreamers, werent they?Cheon-Sang nodded, then asked, Do you have any specific ns to achieve that?
I have three steps for the n. Of course, the final decision will be up to you as the Baek Sword Sects patriarch.
Whats your n?
The first step is to enhance and develop our members martial arts.
That was only natural. The method theyd use to do that was an important issue, however.
How do we do that?
Im nning on requesting the Medicine King Family to supply us with medicinal pills that can elevate our internal energy.
Have you mentioned this to the Medicine King Family?
I have yet toe to an agreement with them. If you allow me, I will try to push ahead with it, Father.
Where is the Medicine King Family based?
They were originally based in Mount Tai, but they moved their base to Mount Yandang not too long ago.
Was their move to Yandang Mountain rted to you?
Yes. I was the one who rmended for them to move to that ce.
Why did the Medicine King Family leave Mount Tai? I dont think they wouldve left their home for no reason.
It was to avoid the Great Huangfu Familys threat.
The Great Huangfu Familys threat? Cheon-Sang asked.
Mu-Gun told him about the matter regarding Shangguan Bihe in response. He kept silent about his involvement in wiping out the Great Huangfu Familys martial artists in the Thousand Pine Valley since he didnt want Cheon-Sang to worry for no reason.
It could be a problemter on if the Great Huangfu Family tracks her down instead of giving up on her.
Thats unlikely to happen.
How can you be so sure about that?
Youll find out about it soon, but the Nine Celestial Demons Sect has begun to move.
Are you certain? Cheon-Sang asked, startled.
The Great Sima Family had recently been confirmed to be under the control of the Asura Cult, one of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects factions. Hence, the Great Huangfu Family and Great Namgung Family annihted them. Given that the Asura Cult has revealed itself, it is highly likely that the other factions have also begun their activities. The Great Huangfu Family will probably devote all their resources to tracking down the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, which has infiltrated murim, so they probably wont be able to pay any attention to the Medicine King Family. The Great Huangfu Family has also already broken off the engagement with Lady Shangguan. For the sake of their great familys honor, they cannot ept a woman who eloped with another man as their daughter-inw. For those reasons, the Great Huangfu Family wont track down the Medicine King Family.
Thats fortunate, but well still have to tread carefully.
Thats a given. If the Medicine King Familys existence is revealed, not only the Great Huangfu Family but all of the murims forces will act on their greed. Thats why we have to hide their existence to the best of our abilities.
Be that as it may, are the Medicine King Familys skills really that great?
Although its not known in murim, the concoction method of the Shaolin Temples Great Taoism Pill, the Wudang Sects Clear Effervescence Pill, and the Mount Hua Sects Violet Alienation Pill all originated from the Medicine King Family.
In principle, the Medicine King Family didnt intervene in the affairs of murim. However, whenever it was in chaos, they would secretly lend a helping hand from the shadows by providing medicinal pills.
The Shaolin Temples Great Taoism Pill, the Wudang Sects Clear Effervescence Pill, and the Mount Hua Sects Violet Alienation Pill were all renowned medicinal pills supplied by the Medicine King Family to murim. However, there was barely anyone who was aware of that fact.
The Medicine King Family is the real creator of those medicines? Cheon-Sang asked, surprised by the huge secret.
Thats right.
If what you said is true, then theyre really amazing.
In all probability, the moment the Medicine King Family decides to support murims forces, its situation would be reversed.
Then we should get their support no matter what.
We cannot force them. If they dont want to, we have to give up on the first step of our n.
That would be unfortunate, but I understand. Whats the second step?
Raise the Baek Sword Sects information power to a level equal to the Seven Great Families.
You mean our intel-gathering capabilities?
If we only aim to stay in Wenzhou just like right now, then we wont have a huge problem with our current information power. However, we require greater information power to reach higher leagues.
I am well aware of that. The problem is how to increase our information power.
During myst trip, I became associated with an intel organization called the Heavenly Secret Hall.
Heavenly Secret Hall?
Its an organization thats not very well known in the world. However, their reconnaissance is spread throughout the Middle ins. With their information power, well be able to acquire intel on the movement of murims forces.
Did they say they would cooperate with us?
Yes.
What do they want in return?
Nothing.
They want nothing?
Cheon-Sang looked at Mu-Gun bewilderedly.
I helped them defeat their adversaries by chance. In return, they agreed to provide us with information.
Wow, what a coincidence. Was it really by chance?
What else would it be if not a coincidence?
I just think its too coincidental to call it a chanced happening, both with the Medicine King Family and the Heavenly Secret Hall.
I also think its too much of a coincidence, but its really just a chance encounter.
Alright, if you say so, then lets leave it at that.
Cheon-Sang was suspicious, but he didnt ask any more questions. He knew Mu-Gun wouldnt tell him even if he asked further. He also decided not to pry anymore because he believed in Mu-Gun.
Whats the third and final step to your n?
You have to be the Zhejiang Martial Alliances leader, Father.
Why should I?
The Zhejiang Martial Alliance is currently just a simple coalition that usually acts individually and only joins forces in the case of an emergency. I would like for you to be its members leader.
Id like for that to happen, but will the Zhejiang Martial Alliances members ept it?
It naturally wont be easy. However, if the Baek Sword Sect shows overwhelming power, I believe theres a chance theyd concur.
As you said, if we demonstrate our strength, we will be able to make the other ns follow. However, that alone has its limits. Along with overwhelming power, we need to have a justification for the other martial sects to follow us.
Countering the Nine Celestial Demons Sects threat should be enough justification to unite them under our banner.
With that cause, I certainly doubt the other sects will oppose the Zhejiang Martial Alliances unification for no reason.
I dont know about the other sects, but the Byeok Sword Manor and the Wind Saber Sect will agree to the Zhejiang Martial Alliances unification since theyve been waiting for an opportunity to be its leader. The other martial sects who have interacted with them will also agree to the unification ording to their will.
The other martial sects do support the Byeok Sword Manor and the Wind Saber Sect to be the Zhejiang Martial Alliances leader. That being said, do you think theyd just sit still and watch us take that position for ourselves? It wont be easy to win their support with overwhelming force alone. It is an undeniable truth that we are inferior in size and abilitypared to the Byeok Sword Manor and the Wind Saber Sect.
No n in the Zhejiang Martial Alliance possesses an Absolute Realm master. However, we, the Baek Sword Sect, have two Absolute Realm masters in our family. That alone is enough to show that we have an overwhelming force over other martial sects.
Absolute Realm masters were more valuable than dozens or hundreds of martial artistsbined. In fact, the status of a sect would change depending on whether they had an Absolute Realm master or not. Except for the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families, there were only a few sects or families in murim with Absolute Realm masters within their ranks. Hence, it could be said that the Baek Sword Sects status, which had two Absolute Realm masters, was much higher than the other members of the Zhejiang Martial Alliancebined.
So I basically have to show that I have reached the Absolute Realm and make the other martial sects yield to us, right?
Thats right. We should set a stage where youd stand out.
And by that, you mean?
We should propose to decide on the Zhejiang Martial Alliances leader through apetition with the other members. The Byeok Sword Manor and the Wind Saber Sect wont oppose this method.
Thats a good idea. However, we should make sure that the Zhejiang Martial Alliances system and the alliance leaders authority are absolute before deciding on the alliance leader. That would prevent anyone from saying otherwise in theter stages.
On the off chance that the other martial sects lost their chance at the alliance leader position, they would do their best to reduce the alliance leaders authority. Therefore, setting rules for that roles authority in advance was imperative.
Youre right.
The next gathering is in one months time, so we can discuss this matter then.
We should create a system for the Zhejiang Martial Alliance before that, then.
Im curious about what sorts of ideas you have for that, Cheon-Sangmented, guessing that Mu-Gun had already thought about it.
Its simple. The member n where the alliance leaderes from will be the main family, and the other forces will be vassal branches.
Are you trying to build a single force, not just a union?
A well-organizedmand system is essential in order to fight the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Thats why we need to reorganize the Zhejiang Martial Alliance into a single force with a verticalmand system.
I get what you mean, but I wonder if the other martial sects would agree.
If the Zhejiang Martial Alliance is reorganized into a single force, it would literally be the leading force of Zhejiang Province. The Byeok Sword Manor and the Wind Saber Sect wont miss out on that opportunity. Theyll even do whatever it takes to persuade the sects who follow them.
However, if they donte out as the victor, theyll be subordinated to another martial sect. Will they be willing to bear that risk?
We can just have a yearly alliance leader reappointment through a martial artspetition instead of making it permanent. That would give them a chance at the position every year and make them think that even if they fail this time, theyll get a chance to be the alliance leader in theing year.
Isnt once a year too quick?
As long as our martial arts is absolute, it wont matter at all even if the tenure is short. The results wont change after a year anyway.
I understand what you mean. Lets discuss it in more detailter on.
Okay.
Ill give you full authority regarding the ns rted to the Medicine King Family and the Heavenly Secret Hall.
Will that be fine?
Both of those factions have a connection to you, so wouldnt it be best for you to handle it?
Understood. Ill do my best to get their support.
Is there anything else you want to talk about?
Not really.
Then, go and rest up.
Understood.
Wait a minute! Mu-Gun bid farewell and was about to leave, but Cheon-Sang stopped him.
Im d you came back safely, Cheon-Sang said shyly. Also, as your father, Im so proud to see you achieve such great things.
Thank you.
Mu-Gun smiled at Cheon-Sang, who expressed his feelings. He then left the training hall.
Chapter 55
Chapter 55
After talking with Baek Cheon-Sang, Baek Mu-Gun left the patriarch-exclusive training hall and immediately headed to his residence.
The servant standing guard at Mu-Guns residence was surprised to see Mu-Gun, who had returned after so long.
Young Patriarch!
How have you been?
Ive been well. Im d youre safe.
Thanks for worrying about me, Mu-Gun replied with a chuckle.
Dont mention it, sir.
The servant blushed slightly and shook his head. Mu-Gun had changed beyond recognition after recovering from his qi deviation, and his appearance was bing an object of envy among the servants. They were already grateful for just seeing Mu-Gun, but he even smiled and thanked them. They became so ted that they were rendered speechless.
Mu-Gun smiled while looking at the servants reaction. I would like to take a bath, so please prepare some warm water.
Understood. It will take some time to draw the water. Do you want me to bring you a cup of tea while you wait?
Ill take you up on that offer.
What kind of tea would you like me to prepare?
Yandang White Cloud Tea would be great.
Ill have it done swiftly and bring it over, the servant energetically answered, then began to prepare his bath and tea.
After seeing the servant run off, Mu-Gun passed the corridor connected to the main hall and entered his room. Even though he had been away from his room for over two months, it was still so clean it didnt have even a speck of dust. He could see how much effort the servant put into cleaning it. As he was looking around his room, the servant brought over the tea he had prepared.
Preparing the bath will take about fifteen minutes.
Im not in a rush, so take your time.
Understood. The servant bid his farewell and left.
Mu-Gun sat at the tea table and drank the Yandang White Cloud Tea, which was the main produce of Mount Yandang. He often enjoyed it on normal days, but he hadnt been able to drink it recently since he was out on a trip. Hence, it currently tasted even better. By the time he had finished drinking the Yandang White Cloud Tea, the servant had informed Mu-Gun that his bath was ready.
Mu-Gun went to the bathhouse and took a refreshing bath before changing into new clothes. He then left his residence and went to the side building where So Yeon-Hwa was staying at.
What have you been up to?
I took a bath and was drinking tea. Do you want to join me?
Its okay, I already had some back at my residence.
Have you met with your father?
Yes. If youre not tired, do you want to go outside?
Outside?
There is a ce here called Shanhai Tavern. It serves delicious food and has a good ambiance. But if youre too tired, you can just rest.
No, Im not tired at all. Are we leaving now?
Dont you have to get ready?
Get ready? Is there anything else I have to prepare? Yeon-Hwa asked with her eyes wide open.
She was wearing a light blue outfit and didnt have any makeup at all. Any other woman wouldve put on makeup and changed into something pretty first. They always wanted to dress up even when they were only going out for a while. However, Yeon-Hwa didnt seem to care about that at all.
Its nothing. Do as you please.
Mu-Gun didnt really want her to dress up either. She was already pretty enough as she was now, and she didnt seem to have learned how a woman would normally dress up while growing up in the Putuo Sword Sect. While thinking that he should teach her those ways, Mu-Gun left the side building with Yeon-Hwa. She was pretty enough as she was now, but it wouldnt hurt to be even prettier.
They departed the Baek Sword Sect and headed toward the Shanhai Tavern in a carriage. The Shanhai Tavern was a restaurant built in a ce with Mount Yandang surrounding it like a folding screen in the background, and the coast was spread out in the front. Eating food while enjoying the surrounding scenery was a true work of art that made it very popr not only with the people of Wenzhou but also with tourists visiting Mount Yandang. There were even many instances where people who didnt make reservations in advance couldnt eat or had to wait for a long time because there were no seats avable in the evening.
However, Mu-Gun could eat at Shanhai Tavern whenever he wanted. It was also free of charge because its owner was none other than the Baek Sword Sect. The Baek Sword Sect owned several stores in downtown Wenzhou, including the Shanhai Tavern. They provided the sect with great profits.
The Baek Sword Sect had three main sources of ie. The profits from the Shanhai Tavern and other stores, the taxes from the right to operate the Wenzhou Port, and the profits from the tea ntations they owned in Mount Yandang. Through those sources of ie, the Baek Sword Sect made considerable enough profits to finance and operate the five Baek Sword Corps squads.
Upon arriving at the Shanhai Tavern, Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa were guided to the VIP room located on its highest floor. It had the greatest scenery, and only the patriarch and young patriarch of the Baek Sword Sect could use it.
Wo! This is so cool.
As soon as she entered the VIP room, the scenery beyond therge window impressed Yeon-Hwa. The sun was currently setting over the sea, dyeing both the waters and the skies red. It looked both mystical and beautiful at the same time.
It is really nice, isnt it? This is my first timeing here as well. I should visit this ce more often from now on.
Who do you n toe here with?
You, of course.
Yeon-Hwa smiled happily at Mu-Guns words.
You look happy. Arent you hungry?
A little.
Lets order some food first. I heard the seafood special set here is amazing, so lets have that.
Okay.
Mu-Gun called for the waiter and ordered the seafood special set along with a bottle of bamboo leaf wine. The restaurant required thirty minutes to prepare the food, so they chatted over tea while waiting. After thirty minutes, the seafood special set was served. The dish was made using various seafood freshly caught in the seas of Wenzhou, giving it the best quality. There was normally no way a dish could taste bad when made using excellent ingredients. To make it even better, the chef of the Shanhai Tavern was a former imperial family chef. His skills were extraordinary.
The best ingredients were cooked by a chef with the greatest skills, making the resulting dishes impossible to taste bad. Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa ate the seafood special set spread out on the table without leaving any behind. They also drank bamboo leaf wine from time to time, the taste of which wasnt overpowering but was actually rather light. Itplemented the special seafood set, increasing its taste twofold. Thanks to that, they were able to have a satisfying meal after a long time.
Did you enjoy it?
Yes. Very much so. I think I ate too much, though.
Yeon-Hwa btedly regretted eating like a pig in front of Mu-Gun.
Its fine. Its a turnoff for me if a woman eats little by little like a bird, acting feminine and coy. Its much better if you eatvishly.
Thats a relief, then. Anyway, what do you n to do now?
Is there anything you want to do?
Thats not what I mean. Its just a pity to go back like this.
Would you like to take a look at the night market, then?
The night market?
Yes. Theres a big night market near downtown Wenzhou. It offers many items from other nations, so it should be a sight worth seeing.
Okay. Lets go to the night market.
Wait here for a moment. Theres something I have to do. Ill be back.
Okay.
Mu-Gun left Yeon-Hwa in the room and went downstairs.
He then called the manager of the Shantai Tavern and asked, Did anyone leave a letter for me?
Yes. A youngdy in her early twenties by the name of Lady Dan did.
Could you bring that letter to me?
Please wait a moment.
The Shanhai Taverns manager went inside and brought a letter in an envelope.
Here you go.
Thank you. The food was delicious today.
Thank you for thepliment. We will do our best to serve you next time too.
Mu-Gun went up to the VIP room after getting the letter from the manager. He then left the Shanhai Tavern with Yeon-Hwa and headed to the downtown area where the night market was at. The night market boasted a considerable size, and as Mu-Gun mentioned, it had many cultural products from other nations that made it fun to look around.
After wandering around the night market for more than an hour, Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa returned to the Baek Sword Sect.
***
The next day, Mu-Gun summoned his six followers to the young patriarch-exclusive training hall, including Nak Il-Bang. The party of six was training at the training grounds provided to ordinary members, and upon Mu-Guns call, they visited the training hall with nervous looks on their faces.
Yeon-Hwa was beside Mu-Gun. The six couldnt take their eyes off her great beauty.
Mu-Gun smiled at them. You seem unable to see me, the young patriarch, in the presence of a beautiful woman.
Apologies.
Flustered, they asked Mu-Gun for forgiveness.
Im just kidding. Its normal to be attracted to and stare at such beauty without realizing it. Have you all been well while I was away?
Yes, weve been doing well.
Is that so? I wanted you all to train yourselves to the point of death every day and not livefortably. Did I perhaps expect too much?
No. We trained harder than anyone else in the Baek Sword Sect to avoid letting your teachings go to waste, Young Patriarch.
Thats right. We focused on training the whole day except for when we ate and slept.
They rushed to inform Mu-Gun of their efforts.
Great. Lets see how hard youve all worked, then.
Are we sparring with you, Young Patriarch? Baek San-Kyung asked.
No. Youll be sparring with thedy beside me. Mu-Gun pointed to Yeon-Hwa.
The night before, he asked Yeon-Hwa to spar with them, and she readily epted. Mu-Gun wanted to more urately assess his subordinates skills by having them deal with an unfamiliar type of swordsmanship. They looked puzzled when Mu-Gun said that they would be sparring with a beautiful woman who looked to be in no more than her early twenties.
Are you looking down on her because shes young? If so, then youve made a great mistake. Shes a master of her craft, and she can defeat all of you even if you charge at her altogether. Youd better throw away your cheeky attitude of judging others based on their appearance unless you want to die an early death.
Well keep that in mind.
Who wants to go first?
I will. San-Kyung stepped forward.
Im So Yeon-Hwa from the Putuo Sword Sect.
Ah! The party of six burst into exmation upon hearing about Yeon-Hwas affiliation. The Putuo Sword Sect was a prestigious sect that the Baek Sword Sect couldnt bepared to. Their excellent swordsmanship was well recognized throughout murim.
Im Baek San-Kyung from the Baek Sword Sect. Its an honor to be able to go up against the swordsmanship of the renowned Putuo Sword Sect.
Now, shall we begin?
Yeon-Hwa smiled at San-Kyungs polite words and raised her sword. Being the challenger, San-Kyung charged at Yeon-Hwa first. Using the Soaring Luna Sword Art, which he learned from Mu-Gun, heunched an attack on Yeon-Hwa. Yeon-Hwa easily avoided San-Kyungs sword force with the Chaotic White Flowers Shadow Movement Art and immediately counterattacked. Flustered by Yeon-Hwas ability to escape from his attack so easily and even counterattack, San-Kyung quickly defended himself.
Their swords shed for a brief moment, and San-Kyung was pushed back, unable to ovee Yeon-Hwas swordsmanship. Instead of immediately going on the offensive, Yeon-Hwa halted her sword and waited until San-Kyung had repositioned himself properly. It was a sight often seen when a master was teaching those inferior to them.
San-Kyung clenched his teeth and fixed his grip on his sword. He wanted to be recognized by Mu-Gun, so he trained with sweat, blood, and tears all this while. He couldnt just go down like this. Even if he lost, he wanted to show his master his efforts.
Haiyahh! With a concentrated shout, San-Kyung dashed toward Yeon-Hwa.
Unlike a while ago, Yeon-Hwa didnt counter. Instead, she only deflected San-Kyungs attacks. Winning or losing wasnt important in this spar, after all. Its true purpose was to assess their skills. Mu-Gun carefully examined San-Kyungs movements and swordsmanship.
Thats pretty good.
San-Kyungs movements were agile and well-bnced, and his swordsmanship had the perfect equilibrium between speed, variation, and power. The harmony in his movements and swordsmanship was pretty decent too. A persons swordsmanship wasnt determined just by swinging a sword alone. They also had to be capable of moving around without being disoriented while performing their sword techniques.
Achieving harmony between movement and swordsmanship was only possible through constant training. On that note, Mu-Gun could see that San-Kyung had invested a considerable amount of effort into practicing his Soaring Luna Sword Art. As a result, his Soaring Luna Sword Art had reached a pretty high level.
However, it was still far from enough to go up against Yeon-Hwa. Yeon-Hwa was at the Peak Realm. The sword techniques she had mastered were also of a much higher level than the Soaring Luna Sword Art. Above all, the level of her internal energy was iparably greater. San-Kyung was no match in terms of controlling his internal energy either.
Simply put, those were the aspects San-Kyung provedcking in and had to provide solutions to if he wanted to be a master.
San-Kyung gave it his all. He unleashed everything in his arsenal, but the match eventually ended without him being able to pose a threat to Yeon-Hwa at all.
Chapter 56
Chapter 56
Following Baek San-Kyung, the rest of Baek Mu-Guns followers also faced So Yeon-Hwa one by one. There wasnt much difference in the oue. However, the remaining five members were less skilled than San-Kyung. It wasnt because they put in less effort. They were weaker than him in the first ce. The gap between them still stood as they received the same guidance and put in a simr amount of effort. What was important was that they all exceeded Mu-Guns expectations.
It was proof that they didnt neglect their training while Mu-Gun was on a journey. Mu-Gun was determined to raise these six as his close aides, which was why he decided to teach them intensively. However, he didnt intend to blindly spoon-feed them. It was understandable if theycked talent, but it was absolutely uneptable for them to becking in effort.
To receive preferential treatment as his close aides, they had to put in as much effort as they received. If they showed even a slight hint ofziness, Mu-Gun would mercilessly throw them away. He asked Yeon-Hwa to spar with them as a kind of test to check if they were qualified. Fortunately, they all worked hard enough to get a passing score.
Everyone seems to have trained hard while I was away. I should give you a reward proportional to that.
Youve already given us a lot. Nak Il-Bang responded.
Should I not give you all a reward, then?
If you do give us one, wed be grateful.
At Il-Bangs remarks, Mu-Gun smiled and said, The reward youll all receive is an internal energy cultivation method called the Sky-Gazing Full Moon Cultivation Method.
Mu-Gun taught his six followers the Iron Blood Self-Defense Art, an external martial art, as well as the Soaring Luna Sword Art, a sword technique, but he had yet to pass any teachings on an internal cultivation method, which acted as the foundation of martial arts.
He could have taught them an internal energy cultivation method when he handed down the Iron Blood Self-Defense Art and the Soaring Luna Sword Art to them, but he purposely didnt do so. As previously mentioned, he would only teach them the Sky-Gazing Full Moon Cultivation Method if he deemed them qualified after observing their dedication to martial arts.
The Sky-Gazing Full Moon Cultivation Method?
The Sky-Gazing Full Moon Cultivation Method incorporates all of the Baek Sword Sects internal energy cultivation methods. Hone it, and youll able to advance into the Peak Realm without much difficulty. Depending on your efforts, you could even advance to a level higher than the Lower Peak Realm.
Are you really going to pass down such an amazing internal energy cultivation method to us? Neung Jo-Eun asked with his eyes wide open.
I will consider you all as my close aides and raise you. Teaching you the Sky-Gazing Full Moon Cultivation Method is also part of that. However, keep in mind that if you show anyziness, I will give up on you without hesitation. I can understand if youck talent, but I absolutely do not condone anyck of effort.
We wont let you down, Young Patriarch.
We will give it our all to not disappoint you.
They vowed to do their best in their martial arts training with a determined expression.
Great. Ill trust your determination. Then, from now on, I will teach you the Sky-Gazing Full Moon Cultivation Method, Mu-Gun responded to their resolution and looked at Yeon-Hwa.
I think youve done your part. You can go back.
Yeon-Hwa left the training hall on her own ord before Mu-Gun could continue any further. Upon confirming that Yeon-Hwa had left, Mu-Gun proceeded to teach the Sky-Gazing Full Moon Cultivation Method to his six aides. The Sky-Gazing Full Moon Cultivation Method was based on the Clear Moon Cultivation Method, which the six of them cultivated, but its level of profoundness and the number of its internal energy scriptures was iparable since it was a cultivation method on the ascension realm.
If they had only seen the internal energy scriptures of the Sky-Gazing Full Moon Cultivation Method, they would have never understood it. However, Mu-Gun was there for them. He exined the difficult and profound Sky-Gazing Full Moon Cultivation Method to them as easily as possible so they could understand it. Nevertheless, they couldnt properlyprehend it.
There was a reason why masters in murim consideredprehension ability when looking for their disciples. However, Mu-Gun didnt care much even if theirs were on the weaker side. It would have been great if they had excellentprehension ability and could understand everything with an exnation, but even if that wasnt the case, all he had to do was exin it until they did. Hence, Mu-Gun exined it several times. Thanks to his efforts, his subordinates finallyprehended the internal energy scriptures.
As soon as they did, they recognized how excellent of an internal energy cultivation method the Sky-Gazing Full Moon Cultivation Method was. It was on a whole other level than the Clear Moon Cultivation Method, which they had previously used.
They were moved by Mu-Guns grace. He generously gave them such an amazing internal energy cultivation method even though they werent anyone special. That appreciation naturally led to them bing even more loyal to Mu-Gun.
* * *
After passing down the Sky-Gazing Full Moon Cultivation Method to his six close aides all morning, Mu-Gun moved to the White Sword Pavilion to meet Baek Cheon-Sang after having lunch.
Have you had lunch?
Yes, I just finished. What about you, Father?
Ive also just had lunch. Im drinking some tea now. Would you like to join me?
Id love to.
Cheon-Sang called a servant in and asked him to serve tea. After a while, the servant served a cup of Yandang White Cloud Tea.
Why did youe here for? Cheon-Sang took a sip of tea.
I have a suggestion for you, Father.
Tell me.
I would like to begin conducting an inspection on the Baek Sword Corps capabilities.
Isnt it too early? If we frequently inspect their capabilities, the Baek Sword Corps members are bound toin.
I dont know what youre so worried about, Father, but there is a more important reason behind my suggestion than simply filtering out those who arezy. I want to properly reward those who put in the effort and ensure that they feel validated and have a sense of aplishment, thereby inducing them to put in more effort. If we ensure that the Baek Sword Corps know and understand this, they wont have much toin about.
Then, as you said, we should first let the Baek Sword Corps members fully understand the justification behind this inspection before actually conducting it.
Understood. Im also thinking if we should pass down a new internal energy cultivation method and a sword formation to them based on the inspections results.
What new internal energy cultivation method and sword formation are in your mind?
For the internal energy cultivation method, Im thinking of the Luna Cultivation Method, which pairs with the Soaring Luna Sword Art. For the sword formations, I suggest the Three Absolute Soul Crushers Formation and the Six Dimension Destroyers Formation.
Mu-Gun obtained the Three Absolute Soul Crushers Formation and the Six Dimension Destroyers Formation in his sixth reincarnation as Ha Wun-Bi, the Undern Supreme Monarch. He was putting in great efforts to improve the insufficient martial arts skills of the Heavenly Martial Hall, abat team of the Undern Sect, at the time.
By chance, he got his hands on a martial arts formation scripture, which recorded variousmon array formations and those two sword formations, both of which harbored considerable power. The Three Absolute Soul Crushers Formation allowed three Peak Realm masters to overpower an Upper Peak Realm master, while the Six Dimension Destroyers Formation enabled six Peak Realm masters to overpower an Absolute Realm master.
The Heavenly Martial Halls martial artists mastered the Three Absolute Soul Crushers Formation and the Six Dimension Destroyers Formation. As a result, they were able to disy domineering power. Mu-Gun intended to make up for the Baek Sword Corpsck of power through those two swordsmanship formations as well.
I can roughly guess where you learned the Luna Cultivation Method, but how did you manage to obtain the Three Absolute Soul Crushers Formation and the Six Dimension Destroyers Formation?
I got it through the Heavenly Secret Hall, which I told you about yesterday, Mu-Gun lied as he had thought beforehand.
You mean the Heavenly Secret Hall gave it to you?
Yes.
Well, lets just say thats the case, how powerful are those swordsmanship formations?
The Three Absolute Soul Crushers Formation would allow three Peak Realm masters to fight against an Upper Peak Realm master. With the Six Dimension Destroyers Formation, six Peak Realm masters can stand on equal grounds against an Absolute Realm master.
Are you serious? The power of those sword formations is that outstanding? Cheon-Sang asked in astonishment.
It would generally take at least six Upper Peak Realm masters to deal with one Absolute Realm master. Hence, it was only natural for him to be surprised when he heard that Six Peak Realm masters could fight an Absolute Realm master on equal grounds.
That will only be possible if the swordsmanship formation is perfectly executed. However, we can clearly use them to take the Baek Sword Corps capabilities to the next level.
If so, then we should certainly incorporate it into the Baek Sword Corps. Are you going to teach the sword formation to every member?
No, I n to only teach the Six Dimension Destroyers Formation to members in the advanced rank, and the Three Absolute Soul Crushers Formation will be taught to those in the intermediate rank.
Is there a reason why you dont n to teach it to the lower-ranking members?
Those sword formations are as difficult to execute as their domineering power is impressive. To properly execute the formations, they have to at least be in the intermediate-rank. It would be no different than poison to those in lower ranks.
I understand what you mean. Ill entrust this matter to you, so you take good charge of it.
Understood. I want to teach my uncles the Three Absolute Soul Crushers Formation too.
Alright, Ill tell your uncles.
Thank you.
I should be the one thanking you. You did what I couldnt due to myck of ability.
Youre mistaken. Im only here because of you, Father. Everything I aplish is your credit.
You dont have to sugarcoat your words. Well, lets leave it at that. I heard that you brought a beautiful woman with you back home yesterday, and you even went to the Shanhai Tavern together. Are you not going to tell me who she is?
Shes the young matriarch of the Putuo Sword Sect.
How did you get to know her?
She was on a journey across murim, and I sparred with her. However, she decided to travel with me for some reason and even came to the sect with me.
Do you perhaps have any other feelings for her?
I like her, Mu-Gun admitted.
Does she feel the same way?
Yes.
How far have you thought about your rtionship? Do you have marriage in mind?
I havent thought about it yet. However, if our feelings for each other remain unchanged and deepen further, we might get married.
I see. I will support you no matter whom you choose, so do as your heart pleases.
I thought youd want a political marriage, but Mu-Gunmented in surprise.
You have already done your part for the family by reaching the Absolute Realm. If I ask for a political marriage, I would be without a conscience.
Ill put my mind at ease and choose a marriage partner of my choice, then.
Do as you wish.
Having unexpectedly gained the freedom to decide on his own marriage partner, Mu-Gun left the White Sword Pavilion in a good mood.
* * *
Upon leaving the White Sword Pavilion, Mu-Gun left the Baek Sword Sect instead of returning to his residence. He then went to downtown Wenzhou and visited the red-light district adjacent to Wenzhou Port.
The red-light district illuminated the night, but it was still quiet since the sun hadnt set yet. He was looking for the Flower Honor Manor, thergest brothel there. Mu-Gun frequented it before he awakened his reincarnation. However, his visit today had apletely different purpose.
As Mu-Gun previously mentioned, the Heavenly Secret Hall left a letter at Shanhai Tavern, which stated that they had made the Flower Honor Manor their new headquarters after moving to Wenzhou. Mu-Gun checked the letter yesterday, then paid them a visit today.
Wee.
As soon as he entered the Flower Honor Manor, Dan Seol-Young came out and personally greeted Mu-Gun. Seol-Young was still beautiful even though he hadnt seen her in a while. She had a different charm aspared to Yeon-Hwa. If Yeon-Hwa had an unquestionable innocence and a cheerful charm, Seol-Young was elegant and had a provocative charm. Mu-Gun couldnt help but stare at Seol-Young due to that.
How have you been?
Ive been well. Thank you for taking revenge on our archenemy on behalf of our hall.
Youve heard about the Sima Family incident, then?
As soon as we moved our base here, we reorganized our informationwork immediately and were able to find out without much difficulty.
As expected of the Heavenly Secret Hall. Is Hall Leader Cheon inside?
Yes. Please follow me.
Mu-Gun entered Cheon Yu-Hwas room with Seol-Young in the lead.
Wee. I heard about what youve done in Yangzhou. Thank you for taking revenge on our behalf, Yu-Hwa greeted upon seeing Mu-Gun.
Are you feeling better now?
To some extent.
Yu-Hwa was delighted and pleased that the Asura Cults forces that had infiltrated the Great Sima Family were annihted, but it was still heartbreaking to think of the members of the Heavenly Secret Hall who lost their lives to them. Mu-Gun was able to guess what she was feeling, so he changed the subject.
I heard that the informationwork of the Heavenly Secret Hall is functioning properly now.
Yes. Its being operated without any problems.
As the Thunder Gods sessor, I would like for the Heavenly Secret Hall to provide information to the Baek Sword Sect.
As I said before, the Heavenly Secret Hall will adhere to the Thunder Gods covenant. Well naturally provide information to the Baek Sword Sect as you wish for it, Young Master Baek.
I truly respect your loyalty. I will pay 100,000 silver nyang per year in exchange for the information that the Heavenly Secret Hall provides.
No, well be providing the intel ording to the Thunder Gods covenant, so theres no need to pay any fee.
Even if so, how could I take the hard-earned information from the Heavenly Secret Hall for free? Compared to the value of the Heavenly Secret Halls information, 100,000 silver nyang is a small price to pay.
The information fee that Mu-Gun decided to pay the Heavenly Secret Hall was equivalent to the Baek Sword Sects annual budget. Considering their sects current finances, it was unaffordable.
Mu-Gun was well aware of that. Nevertheless, he said that he would pay 100,000 silver nyang in information fees because of the prior arrangements he had made in his previous life.
Chapter 57
Chapter 57
In his past life, Baek Mu-Gun entrusted 200,000 silver nyang each to five different Central ins vaults since he didnt know which one would still be operating in his next reincarnation.
In short, it was to mitigate the risk.
Mu-Gun entrusted his money in his previous life to the Myriad Vault in Hebei Province, the Yellow River Vault in Henan Province, the East Lake Vault in Hubei Province, the Nest Lake Vault in Anhui Province, and the Myth Vault in Zhejiang Province. Out of the five vaults, only the Nest Lake Vault had gone out of business.
Although his 200,000 silver nyang in the Nest Lake Vault had disappeared into thin air, he still had a total of 800,000 silver nyang left at the other four vaults. Considering the interest umted over the past thirty years, the funds he could withdraw from the four vaults were close to two million silver nyang. With that amount, paying the Heavenly Secret Halls information fee was a trivial matter.
If you insist, then lets do it your way, Young Master Baek.
Ill prepare a way to receive information from the Heavenly Secret Hall soon.
Noted.
Since Im here, Id like to get any intel rted to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Is there anything in particr that I should be aware of?
Currently, the Great Namgung and Great Huangfu Families are demanding an investigation on the Taiyun and Lee Households.
An investigation, huh? For what purpose?
To determine whether theyre rted to the Asura Cult. The Great Namgung and Great Huangfu Families have announced that they will begin investigations under the Shaolin Temple and the Wudang Sects observation.
What about the two households movements?
They refuse to be coercively investigated with force and have dered their intention to fight the Great Namgung and Great Huangfu Families to the death under the im that theyre trying to use cunning tricks to take over Jiangsu Province.
Those two factions seem to be rted to the Asura Cult, too.
Thats what we think as well.
Do you have any information about the forces that the Nine Celestial Demons Sects other factions have infiltrated?
We dont have any clear evidence about that yet, but were paying close attention to sects and families that suddenly emerged in the past twenty years. We have a piece of summarized information about that. Ill give it to you before you leave.
Thank you. Id also like to know about the movements of the sects and families belonging to the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. Do you have any information worthy of attention?
Were already paying close attention to them because your family is a part of that alliance, Young Master Baek. The Byeok Sword Manor is in the midst of expanding their forces with the funds it secured through marriage with the Hangzhou Merchant Company. Most of the people the Baek Sword Sect has kicked out in the past have joined them. Moreover, three of the Zhejiang Martial Alliances ns seem to have decided to fall under the Byeok Sword Manors leadership.
Which ones?
The Clear Sun Sect, the Iron Palm Sect, and the Mei Household.
For what reasons did they decide to follow the Byeok Sword Manor?
Money and the fact the Byeok Sword Manor has promised to share the authority with them if it bes the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader.
In other words, the Byeok Sword Manor has aspirations to be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader.
They think they can dominate the Zhejiang Martial Alliance now that theirbat capabilities have improved and with the Hangzhou Merchant Company supporting them.
What about the Wind Saber Sect?
Theyre focusing on establishing friendly rtions to fight the Byeok Sword Manor, and the Kang Household and the Draconic Tiger Gang have decided to stand with them. Theyre currently putting all their efforts into attracting the Flying Lance Sect to their faction.
Mu-Gun guessed that the Byeok Sword Manor and Wind Saber Sect would soon attempt to invite the Baek Sword Sect and the Justice Martial Sect to their side. To be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader, more than six of the Ten ns of Zhejiang had to agree. If the Byeok Sword Manor managed to get the Baek Sword Sect and the Justice Martial Sect to their side, theyd be able to reach that position. The Wind Saber Sect also had a chance if they could attract the Baek Sword Sect and the Justice Martial Sect after bringing the Flying Lance Sect to their side.
However, the Baek Sword Sect had no intention to choose either side, making it impossible for the Byeok Sword Manor or the Wind Saber Sect to obtain a quorum and assume the position of alliance leader. In the meantime, if the Baek Sword Sect were to suggest determining the alliance leaders status through the superiority of martial arts, the Byeok Sword Manor and Wind Saber Sect would have no other choice but to ept it.
Please keep an eye on the situation revolving around the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
Understood.
I also have a favor to ask of you.
What is it?
I have some funds stashed away that are hard to give a source to. Id have to disclose their origin to use them, so would it be alright for me to use the Heavenly Secret Halls name?
Mu-Gun meant the money he left at the four vaults. Withdrawing them wouldnt be a problem, but if he wanted to use them, he would have to exin where they came from to his father. After much consideration, Mu-Gun decided to use the Heavenly Secret Halls name for it.
How do you n to use it?
Id like to disguise the funds as having originally belonged to the Heavenly Secret Hall, and that I am borrowing it long-term at a low-interest rate. Would that be possible?
I think you know full well that nothing good coulde from revealing our name to the world, Young Master Baek.
Dont worry. Im only revealing the funds source to my father, so nobody except him will know of your existence.
So not even the Baek Sword Sects patriarch knows about the money. Understood. You may use our name.
Yu-Hwa was curious about where the money actually came from, but she didnt bother to find out and just allowed Mu-Gun to use the Heavenly Secret Halls name as its source.
Thank you. Ill pay ten thousand silver nyang for borrowing the Heavenly Secret Halls name.
Im not lending you our name for money.
I know. Consider it a token of my appreciation, so please just ept it.
Fine. I gratefully ept your sincerity.
Im d. Ill be taking my leave now.
"Be careful on your way back.
Mu-Gun left Yu-Hwas room after finishing their conversation. Dan Seol-Young followed him out to see him off.
You seem quite affectionate with the Putuo Sword Sects young matriarch. If I may ask, what kind of rtionship do you have with her? Seol-Young asked Mu-Gun, pertaining to his rtionship with So Yeon-Hwa.
Mu-Gun sensed that she had already guessed the answer to that.
Shes my lover.
I see.
Seol-Young looked disappointed. Thest time they were in Nanjing, Mu-Gun showed interest in her. She was also interested in Mu-Gun and actually looked forward to a more close-knitted rtionship with him if they met again. However, Mu-Gun now had a lover. Though she was the Heavenly Secret Halls Vice Leader, she was just a gisaeng on the outside.
Meanwhile, Yeon-Hwa was the young matriarch of the Putuo Sword Sect, a renowned sect in murim. She was more suited for Mu-Gun. Hence, Seol-Young thought she should erase all feelings for Mu-Gun.
Are you upset that Im dating another woman after leaving you behind, Lady Dan?
Theres nothing for me to be upset about. I dont have any special rtionship with Young Master Baek. Seol-Young tried to speak calmly.
Despite dating Yeon-Hwa, Mu-Gun hadnt gotten rid of his favorable feelings for Seol-Young. He wanted to make her his woman. However, Seol-Young was hurt that Mu-Gun showed interest in her but went ahead and dated someone else. Rather than expressing his intention now, it would be better to wait for her pain to subside.
You dont have to see me off anymore. I can take it from here, so you can go back.
Then, be careful.
Seol-Young watched Mu-Gun leave the Flower Honor Manor, heading back inside only when she couldnt see him anymore.
***
After finishing his agenda at the Flower Honor Manor, Mu-Gun immediately headed to Baiyun Valley located deep inside Mount Yandang. It was where the Medicine King Family settled.
As soon as the Medicine King Family had settled down in Mount Yandang, they left a letter at Shanhai Tavern. After reading itst night, he decided to look for the Medicine King Family after his visit to the Flower Honor Manor. He found the Baiyun Valley without much difficulty, thanks to the map Seonwoo Kang had left with the letter.
As he entered Baiyun Valley, he saw the Medicine King Familys people, whom he was acquainted with. Mu-Gun informed them of his visit, and they guided him to Seonwoo Pyos residence. It hadnt been that long since they upied this location, so their houses and buildings hadnt been properly renovated yet. Nevertheless, the residence of Seonwoo Pyo, the Medicine King Familys patriarch, was reasonably already furnished.
Wee, Seonwoo Pyo greeted Mu-Gun.
Im a little relieved to see youve found a good location to settle in. I was secretly worried.
To be honest, we had a pretty hard time finding this ce.
I see. Im sorry I couldnt be of help.
I didnt say that to get your apology. Weve managed to set up a new home in such a great location because of your rmendation, Young Master Baek. Id like to thank you.
Dont mention it.
Have you resolved the other agenda you had in Nanjing?
Yes. Everything went well. Im worried about whats toe, however.
Whats wrong?
Have you ever heard of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect?
I know theyre considered one of the Three Greatest Demonic Sects along with the Hell-Blood Demon Sect, which executed a terrible massacre in murim thirty years ago. Did they perhaps prevail?
Thats right. We found out that Yangzhous Great Sima Family was controlled by the Asura Cult, one of the factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, and that they were devising a scheme in the dark.
What happened to them, then?
The Great Namgung Family and the Great Huangfu Family banded together and annihted the Great Sima Family. However, destroying the Great Sima Family doesnt mean the situation has already been resolved. We cant let our guards down just yet.
Still, now that weve discovered that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect still exists, wouldnt it be fine for as long as we respond to their threats ordingly?
Looking back at murims history, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect devastated murim when they finally appeared. We discovered them before they could plot in the dark with their disguised forces this time, but their forces that are still in hiding are much greater than what we have annihted. If they begin to make a move now, murimno, the entire Central ins would once again suffer a bloody tragedy.
Why are you going out of your way to tell me this?
I want to strengthen the Baek Sword Sect to counter the Nine Celestial Demons Sects threat. I would like the Medicine King Family to help me with that.
What services do you require of us?
If the Medicine King Family concocts medicinal pills for us, we would be able to swiftly enhance the Baek Sword Sects power.
You im its to fight the Nine Celestial Demons Sects threat, Young Master Baek. However, I cant help but feel that the Baek Sword Sect requires our familys support to rise to a higher position in murim as well, Seonwoo Pyo spoke without a hint of astonishment since he had already heard about it from Seonwoo Kang.
To be honest, I hope that the Baek Sword Sect can join the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families ranks. However, its also an undeniable truth that I want to stop the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. I can confidently tell you that as the Thunder Gods sessor.
I have no doubt about that. I know very well that the Thunder Gods sessor has fought the Three Greatest Demonic Sects generation after generation to protect murim. Nevertheless, if you really have to empower murim to fight the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, wouldnt providing medicinal pills to the Nine Prominent Sects or the Seven Great Families, rather than the Baek Sword Sect, be a more sure-fire method?
The Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families have already been exposed, so the Nine Celestial Demons Sect is likely already watching them closely in the dark. If the Medicine King Family supports those factions with medicinal pills, you wont be able to avoid the Nine Celestial Demons Sects eyes and ears. Hence, it will eventually put the Medicine King Family in danger. The Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families certainly wouldnt want to lose their vested interests either. If they discover the Medicine King Familys capabilities, they would definitely try to make your family bow down to them and be their subordinate. They will make it so that your medicinal pills wouldnt reach other ces. Should you reject them, theyd try to get rid of you altogether. If they couldnt have the pills, theyd make sure nobody else could.
Isnt that an excessive leap of an idea?
Do you know how the previous Thunder Gods sessor died?
I heard he perished in the vicious battle against the Hell-Blood Demon.
Thats not what really happened. He defeated the Hell-Blood Demon. It was the Seven Great Families former patriarchs who killed him.
Why would the Seven Saints kill the previous Thunder Gods sessor? Seonwoo Pyo asked, confused.
They were afraid the Thunder Gods sessor would threaten the Seven Great ns status and authority.
I find it hard to believe that the Seven Saints would kill the Heavenly Thunder God''s Swordsman, whom they fought alongside, just to protect the Seven Great Families vested interests. How do you even know that, Young Master Baek? Even if you are the current Thunder Gods sessor, you couldnt have met the Heavenly Thunder God''s Swordsman in person, and you couldnt have been there to witness it either.
Its difficult for me to exin to you the source of this information. However, what I just told you is the absolute truth.
Youre not falsely ndering them just to get support from our family, are you?
No. We do require the Medicine King Familys pills, but Im not so wicked to nder them for it. If you have even the slightest doubt about what I just said, Id understand it if you dont support our sect.
Seonwoo Pyo determined Mu-Gun wasnt lying due to his firm stance. Of course, it was impossible to ascertain his words authenticity using his expression or tone alone. Seonwoo Pyo believed in Mu-Guns personality, not his words. Although he had only met Mu-Gun recently, he believed that Mu-Gun wasnt cunning enough to falsely frame others for his own benefit.
I apologize if I offended you. Im not doubting you, Young Master Baek. I simply had to ask you because I thought I should at least get rification.
I understand. I didnt tell you the exact details, so its inevitable for you to doubt it.
Let me ask you one more question. If we supply the Baek Sword Sect with medicinal pills, what will your sect do for us in return?
Please tell me what you want.
We want all of the Central ins residents to be cured of any diseases through our medicine. To that end, we n to set up clinics across its expanse under the Medicine King Familys name. However, we require an extravagant amount of money and manpower for that. We would also need forces that can protect the clinics from external threats. If the Baek Sword Sect bes more powerful with our support, I would like for your sect to support our n in return.
I will spare no effort in providing help if its for the benefit of the world. Moreover, I dont intend to get the medicinal pill supplies for free. Ill pay based on their worth.
Purchasing the Medicine King Familys medicinal pills would cost around 200,000 nyang a year. Mu-Gun nned to solve this with the money he had left in the vaults as well.
I dont intend to make a lot of profit from selling them. You can just set the price ording to the costs of ingredients andbor that goes into concocting them.
No. Ill pay for how much the Medicine King Family determines their medicinal pills are worth. Think about it and let me know.
Mu-Gun entrusted Seonwoo Pyo with the pricing. He had known Seonwoo Pyo since his previous life, so he was confident thetter wouldnt charge an unreasonable price. That being said, all that mattered was that the Medicine King Family decided to supply them with medicinal pills. With their support, the Baek Sword Corps internal energy would improve drastically and ultimately increase their capabilities.
However, Mu-Gun didnt intend to just blindly distribute the pills.
He wanted to see the loyalty the members had toward the Baek Sword Sect and their enthusiasm to improve their martial arts first. As he previously mentioned, Mu-Gun could tolerate ack of talent, but he absolutely wouldnt condone ack of effort.
Those who never put in the effort would never be able to obtain anything. That was the Baek Sword Sects absolute principle that Mu-Gun had established.
Chapter 58
Chapter 58
To pay the Heavenly Secret Hall and the Medicine King Family, Mu-Gun had to find the silver nyang he had entrusted to the vaults. He would then have to personally visit them to withdraw his finances. Baek Mu-Gun decided to get his money in the Myth Vault first, which was the closest vault to Wenzhou since it was located in Hangzhou Province. The funny thing was that its owner was the Hangzhou Merchant Companythe Byeok Sword Manors inws.
The Hangzhou Merchant Company was a huge merchant organization that dominated the silk market and recorded huge sales every year. Many wealthy people from Zhejiang Province and Jiangsu Province trusted the Hangzhou Merchant Companys management administration, so they entrusted huge amounts of funds to the Myth Vault. Having securedrge finances, the Hangzhou Merchant Company aggressively expanded its business and also earnestly tried to extend its influence in murim by establishing a marital rtionship with the Byeok Sword Manor. The Hangzhou Merchant Company hoped the Byeok Sword Manor would get the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader position and be their shield.
Anyway, Mu-Gun had to personally go to Hangzhou to withdraw the money he left at the Myth Vault. Although he had passed through Hangzhou on his way back from his earlier journey, he didnt stop because he didnt have any immediate means to move the silver nyang.
Mu-Gun received a five percent annual interest when he entrusted his money to the vault. In thirty years, his 200,000 nyang principal amount had umted 300,000 silver nyang in interest, creating a staggering total of 500,000 silver nyang. Moving all of those simultaneously was no easy task. To reim it, he had to find a way to move it first.
The method Mu-Gun had in mind was to use the Eun Merchant Groups ship to move it. It would take at least ten days to travel from Hangzhou to Wenzhou by boat, which shouldnt be too difficult using the Eun Merchant Groups ship. Of course, hed have to pay to rent it.
Immediately after returning to the Baek Sword Sect, Mu-Gun immediately met up with Baek Cheon-Sang and informed him that he had sessfully negotiated the supply of information and medicinal pills from the Heavenly Secret Hall and Medicine King Family respectively.
They wouldnt just provide information and medicinal pills free of charge. How much do their services require?
The Heavenly Secret Halls information fee is 100,000 silver nyang a year. Weve yet to receive an exact quotation from the Medicine King Family, but I think it would probably cost at least 200,000 silver nyang.
That would be a total of 300,000 silver nyangan amount we cant afford considering the Baek Sword Sects current finances.
There is a way.
What is it?
We can take a loan from the Heavenly Secret Hall. Theyve decided to lend us 500,000 silver nyang at a one percent annual interest rate with a ten-year repayment period.
With a one percent interest rate, the interest on 500,000 silver nyang was only 5,000 silver nyang a year. Moreover, loaning them that amount with a ten-year repayment period was no different from lending them the funds for free.
Theyre willing to lend us money on such shocking conditions?
Thats right.
Hmm, no matter how much I think about it, I cant find any reason for them to help us this much. It makes me wonder if theyre using us to plot something.
The Heavenly Secret Hall wants a force that can protect them without taking advantage of them. They decided to choose the Baek Sword Sect as their shield.
Even if so, it bothers me that theyre lending us so much money.
I understand your worries, Father. However, for now, epting the Heavenly Secret Halls help would be for the best. Even on the off chance that they n to take advantage of us, it wont be toote to sever our rtionship with them then.
Yeah, youre right. We require funds to build up the Baek Sword Sect, so it would probably be best for us to receive financial support from the Heavenly Secret Hall for now. However, we shouldnt trust the Heavenly Secret Hall too much.
Understood. Ill be wary and keep a close eye on them.
Good. Youve done a great job. Its all thanks to you that the Heavenly Secret Hall and the Medicine King Family, the existence of which the world wasnt aware of, are now helping us.
I couldnt have done this without your trust and support, Father. Moreover, as the young patriarch, it is only for me to seek to improve the Baek Sword Sect.
At this rate, I dont know if my position is still necessary.
Thats absurd, Father. I can do all of these with ease because youre sturdily holding the fort.
Youre getting better at ttery, huh.
Its not empty ttery. I really mean it from the bottom of my heart.
It feels good to hear that from my own son. Cheon-Sangughed contentedly.
Theres one more matter to discuss regarding our loan from the Heavenly Secret Hall.
What is it?
The funds that the Heavenly Secret Hall promised to lend us are currently at the Myth Vault. Id likely have to go down to Hangzhou to withdraw it. Wed probably require the Eun Merchant Groups help to transport the funds as well.
Are you going to go there yourself?
Were not talking about just ten or twenty thousand silver nyang here. Were about to move 500,000 silver nyang, so it would be better for me to personally oversee the operation and ensure well safely obtain the funds.
Ill leave you to it, then. On another note, considering they loaned us 500,000 silver nyang, shouldnt I at least meet the Heavenly Secret Halls owner as the Baek Sword Sects patriarch?
Understood. Ill arrange a meeting before I leave for Hangzhou. While were at it, can I make another suggestion?
Go ahead.
I want to form an intelligence syndicate that will analyze and seek ways to utilize the information provided by the Heavenly Secret Hall.
You want to establish our own information system rather than just be on the receiving end?
Thats right.
Thats a good idea. Lets push for its establishment, then. Who should be in charge of it, though?
Why dont we leave it to Mu-Ok?
Mu-Ok?
In my opinion, Mu-Oks martial talent is only average. However, he seems to have a unique talent for judging the flow of the situation anding up with strategies. If we entrust Mu-Ok with the Baek Sword Sects intelligence syndicate, hell do better than anyone else.
I understand what you mean, but if we leave such a heavy responsibility to Mu-Ok, whos still only twenty years old, there will be a lot of talks within the sect.
That shouldnt be a problem at all if we run the intelligence syndicate unofficially.
Unofficially?
The Heavenly Secret Halls existence should never be revealed to the outside world. Hence, it would be better to operate our intelligence syndicate unofficially since it requires working together with them. Once the intelligence syndicates capability grows enough for them to work independently, no one will be able to question Mu-Ok.
But Im not sure if Mu-Ok is willing to ept that. As you said, he would have to hide his identity for a long period of time. Thats not as easy as it sounds.
Mu-Ok will ept anything for as long as its for the Baek Sword Sects sake. Mu-Ok will benefit from it as well.
Are you sure about that?
I am.
Alright. Lets have it your way, then. However, if Mu-Ok refuses, we will have to find another way.
Understood.
After finishing his discussion with Cheon-Sang, Mu-Gun left the White Sword Pavilion and returned to his residence. The next day, he visited Baek Mu-Ok.
Brother! Mu-Ok greeted Mu-Gun the moment he saw thetter enter through the door.
How have you been?
Ive been well. I heard you came back safely, but Im relieved to see you in the flesh.
If you were so worried, you shouldve looked for me as soon as you heard that I was back.
I actually went to visit you at your residence yesterday, but you werent there, so I just went back. No, shouldnt you have visited your younger brother first? How urgent was the matter you had to attend that you had to leave the sect for an entire day as soon as you returned?
I apologize, but dont get me wrong. Its all for the Baek Sword Sects sake that Ive been running around so much Im sweating.
May I ask whats going on?
We have to increase the Baek Sword Sects information power and the Baek Sword Corps martial capabilities.
How would I know what you mean if you phrase it that way?
I managed to enter into an agreement with a secret intelligence organization in murim. Theyll be providing us with intel.
May I ask which intelligence organization that is?
Its called the Heavenly Secret Hall.
Ive never heard of such a group before.
I told you, its a secret murim organization.
If so, how did youe to know of them? And how did you get them to agree to provide us with information?
Why does it feel like Im being interrogated?
Of course not. Im just curious.
I saved them from danger by chance while I was on a trip, and they decided to provide us with information because of that connection. Thats all you have to know for now.
Are you not going to tell me what you did to improve the Baek Sword Corps martial arts?
I obtained support from an organization called the Medicine King Family. They decided to supply us with medicinal pills.
Where is this Medicine King Family you speak of?
The world isnt aware of their existence either, but theyre unrivaled when ites to medicinal knowledge.
How did youe to know them?
I came across them by chance while I was on a journey.
What on earth did you do on that trip to get acquainted with not just one but two secret organizations?
It just happened. Putting that aside, I have a proposal for you.
A proposal?
In the near future, were going to establish an unofficial syndicate that will analyze and utilize the information provided by the Heavenly Secret Hall.
An unofficial syndicate?
Were operating it unofficially because the Heavenly Secret Halls existence should never be revealed to the world.
Whats the proposal?
I want you to lead the syndicate.
You want me to do what? Mu-Ok asked in astonishment.
Im sure you already know this, but information power is just as important asbat power. I refuse to carelessly leave crucial information to anyone but someone I fully trust, and youre the one I trust the most in the Baek Sword Sect. Above all, Im proposing this to you because I think its the most suitable job for your talent. Father has already given his approval. All thats left is for you to make a decision.
Im too inexperienced for such an important job. Im worried Id just identally damage the family.
Dont worry. Forming an intelligence syndicate would take time anyway, so you can just umte experience while interacting with the Heavenly Secret Hall.
Do you think I can pull it off properly, Brother?
I think youre the most perfect fit for it in the Baek Sword Sect.
Fine. Ill believe you and take on this task.
You made the right decision. Lets strike while the iron is hot. Well go to the Heavenly Secret Hall togetherter this afternoon. Well be working with them, so you should meet and get acquainted with them.
Understood.
Ill see you then.
Are you leaving already? Mu-Ok asked in disappointment as Mu-Gun got up to leave, having already finished his business here.
Why, is there anything else?
Not really. Im just a little upset that youre just going to leave even though we havent seen each other in so long.
Hmmm, what to do? It would be great to have lunch together, but I have a prior appointment.
Is your appointment perhaps with the beautiful woman who came with you?
Youve heard about her?
Yes. I heard shes a very beautiful woman. May I ask what your rtionship with her is, Brother?
Were dating. Since were on the topic, why dont we have lunch together so you can meet each other?
I dont want to disturb you two. Shell feel ufortable if I just suddenly show up. Todays probably not a good time, so it would be best to make an appointment and meet tomorrow instead.
Good idea.
Shes probably waiting. Hurry up and go.
Alright, Ill see youter.
Mu-Gun left Mu-Oks residence and went to the side building where So Yeon-Hwa was staying. After having lunch with her, he made love to her.
***
After having a good time with Yeon-Hwa in the side building, Mu-Gun went back to Mu-Oks ce an hour before they had to leave for the Heavenly Secret Hall. Mu-Ok had already finished preparations and was waiting, so they immediately headed to the Heavenly Secret Hall.
Brother! Isnt this the red-light district?
Mu-Ok, who followed Mu-Gun without hesitation, caught Mu-Gun before entering the red-light district.
Dont misunderstand. Its not what you think. The Heavenly Secret Hall is in there.
Its in the red-light district?
The Heavenly Secret Hall is hiding its existence by disguising itself as a brothel.
Isnt that the Undern Sects way of doing things?
Thats right. In fact, the Heavenly Secret Hall is an organization that was split off from the Undern Sect.
So thats why they follow the Undern Sects method.
Yeah. Anyway, have you ever been to a ce like this?
No, today is my first time.
Youre such a pure kid.
But it doesnt seem to be business hours yet, considering how quiet it is here.
The lights in the red-light district dont turn on until evening. Were here. Lets go in.
Mu-Gun pointed to the signs of the Flower Honor Manor, which they had arrived at before they realized it. Mu-Gun headed inside, and Mu-Ok quickly followed him.
Wee, Dan Seol-Young, who had been waiting outside in advance, greeted the two of them.
Lets head inside first before talking.
Follow me, please.
Seol-Young guided the two to the Flower Honor Manors inner room.
Chapter 59
Chapter 59
Let me introduce everyone first. This is my younger brother and our sects head of intelligence. Hell be in charge of receiving intel from the Heavenly Secret Hall in the future. Lady Dan here is the Heavenly Secret Halls Vice Leader.
Nice to meet you. Im Baek Mu-Ok. I look forward to your kind cooperation.
Im Dan Seol-Young. I look forward to your kind cooperation as well.
Mu-Ok and Seol-Young greeted each other after Mu-Gun introduced them.
I have a favor to ask of you.
Go ahead.
My younger brother has limited experience when ites to managing information, so I would like him to umte experience while traveling to and from the Heavenly Secret Hall. I hope you can take care of my brother, Lady Dan.
Understood. Ill help him if theres anything I can do.
Thank you. Oh, my father wants to meet the Hall Leader in person.
The Hall Leader herself?
Were going to have a cooperative rtionship by sharing information in the future, so shouldnt we at least get acquainted?
Understood. Ill tell the Hall Leader. Lets decide on the schedule once Ive confirmed the Hall Leaders decision.
Please do. Well be leaving now.
Already?
Im here today to request Lady Dan to look after my brother. Now that Im done with what I came to do, we should go back.
Were going to open soon, so since youre here already, I dont think its a bad idea to enjoy drinking, singing, and dancing.
Haha, my brother here is a little bit of a simpleton and doesnt know of such things. Ill drink and dance next time.
Mu-Gun got up from his seat using Mu-Ok as an excuse.
Do as you wish. However, please leave Young Master Mu-Ok here.
Just Mu-Ok?
If he has to gain experience anyway, wouldnt it be better to start as soon as possible?
If so, then he should stay. Mu-Ok, stay here and learn from Lady Dan. Ill be leaving first.
Alright.
Please take good care of my brother.
Dont worry.
After leaving Mu-Ok in Seol-Youngs care, Mu-Gun exited the Flower Honor Manor.
The rumors are going to be severe.
Mu-Gunined. Mu-Ok would have to go in and out of the Flower Honor Manor as if it was his home in the future. From others perspectives, hed appear to be drowning in alcohol and women, so rumors about him would naturally go around.
Moreover, most of those rumors would be judging Mu-Oks reputation. It would be hard to bear being undermined and having fingers pointed at him. The thought made Mu-Gun worry about Mu-Ok, but he believed Mu-Ok would be able to endure it.
***
The next day, Mu-Gun called his three uncles to the training hall, and theyplied without anyints. Receiving the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art from Mu-Gun was enough to make them think that Mu-Gun called them to hand down a martial arts skill to them again.
Wee. Mu-Gun bowed to his three uncles.
Long time no see, Young Patriarch. How was your trip? Baek Cheon-Ho, his second uncle, greeted him.
I had a great trip. Thank you for your concern. How have you been, uncles?
Practicing the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art you passed down to us made the past two months pass by quickly, Young Patriarch.
You were so absorbed in training that you didnt even notice the flow of time. That makes me wonder about the current level of your Celestial Moonlight Sword Art. Speaking of which, may I test your swordsmanship, dear uncles?
Im worried that wed disappoint you, Young Patriarch.
Your efforts will not betray you. Your hard work will show in your swordsmanship.
Why does it feel like those words of yours are scarier.
At Baek Cheon-Ungs response, Mu-Gun smiled softly and asked, Who wants to go first?
His uncles looked at each other. No one volunteered.
Ehem, elders first. Since youre the oldest here, why dont you go first, Second Brother? Cheon-Ho suggested to Baek Cheon-Gi.
Really? You only say that times like this.
Cheon-Houghed loudly at Cheon-Gis scolding. Haha, shouldnt we let you go first in moments like this, though?
Baffled, Cheon-Gi shook his head. Ill be your first opponent, Young Patriarch.
Can we begin now?
I did a light warm-up beforeing here, so if youre fine with it, I have no issues with starting right away.
Let''s begin, then."
Mu-Gun and Cheon-Gi faced each other in the center of the training hall, while Cheon-Ho and Cheon-Ung stepped back to one side of the training hall and watched their spar. Cheon-Gi made the first move, attacking Mu-Gun using the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art. Likewise, Mu-Gun confronted Cheon-Gi with the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art.
Mu-Gun didnt give his all. It wasnt important who won right now. What mattered to him was determining how much Cheon-Gi had aplished. On the other hand, Cheon-Gi fought Mu-Gun with all his might. He could feel Mu-Guns level was higher than his, so he naturally gave it his all.
Even so, his sword couldnt even threaten Mu-Gun, who calmly dealt with his attacks and observed his swordsmanship. Cheon-Gis talent was inferior to Baek Cheon-Sang, but he was outstanding in his own right. In addition, he executed the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art quite skilfully, perhaps because he had put a lot of effort into sword training. Afterpletely examining Cheon-Gis swordsmanship, Mu-Gun stepped back quite a distance and stopped the bout. Their sparsted a hundred seconds.
Thank you for your hard work. Your swordsmanship has shown me how hard youve trained in it, First Uncle. If you keep working hard at this rate, youll certainly reach a higher level.
Your words are a big help, Young Patriarch. I will devote myself to it even more in the future, just as you said.
Shall we check Second Uncles swordsmanship this time?
If I knew this would happen, I wouldve sparred with you before Second Brother did. His skills have increased your expectations, so Im going to be at a disadvantage. Hmph.
Theres no need to make excuses. Your swordsmanship will show how hard you trained anyway, Cheon-Gi spoke with a straight face as Cheon-Ho grumbled about going second.
Dear me, cant I even joke about it? Cheon-Ho responded in embarrassment and stood opposite Mu-Gun.
Lets begin.
As soon as Mu-Gun finished his sentence, Cheon-Ho quickly charged in and thrust his sword. Mu-Gun easily dodged his sword force by moving sideways. Cheon-Ho continued his unyielding offensive. Mu-Gun initially only evaded Cheon-Hos attacks using movement arts, but as thetter unleashed more sword techniques, Mu-Gun began to raise his sword and use it to block the iing attacks. He carefully observed Cheon-Hos swordsmanship as well. There was much more weight and power behind Cheon-Hos sword aspared to Cheon-Gis, but his sword technique wasnt as refined.
It was due to the difference in their inherent personalities.
Cheon-Ho had an energetic personality and focused on increasing the power of his sword, even if it meant giving up on his techniques delicateness. On the other hand, Cheon-Gi had an organized nature and focused on refining his sword techniques. Due to the nature of the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art, which focused on the variation, it suited Cheon-Gi better than Cheon-Ho. Hence, it led to Cheon-Gi having a rtively higher aplishment in his swordsmanship.
However, Cheon-Hos efforts werentcking. Although Cheon-Ho practiced in a swordsmanship style that didnt fit his nature, he still preserved the power behind his sword in his own way. If Cheon-Ho learned another sword technique that prioritized power instead of the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art, he wouldve achieved a much higher level than his current one. Mu-Gun decided to end the spar and think about a swordsmanship style suitable for Cheon-Ho.
He sparred with Cheon-Ungst. Like the uncles Mu-Gun fought before him, Cheon-Ung also put in a considerable amount of effort, and his sword technique performance was decent. It wasnt as good as Cheon-Gis, but it was simr to or slightly better than Cheon-Hos.
As I expected, you didnt disappoint, esteemed uncles. Going up against your swordsmanship, I can see how much effort youve put into training.
This is all thanks to you, Young Patriarch. You taught us the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art, which was such an excellent sword technique that we trained so excitedly.
Ill have to teach you something new so that you can train harder in high spirits, then.
The Celestial Moonlight Sword Art is already good enough. What else are you going to teach us?
When Cheon-Ho said something he didnt mean, Mu-Gun jokingly replied, If its good enough, then Ill stop.
Ehem, real men are a man of their word. If you decided to teach us, then you should do so.
Im kidding. What Im going to teach you today is the body cultivation method known as the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation Technique and a sword formation called the Three Absolute Soul Crushers Formation.
Mu-Gun put a lot of thought into whether he should teach his three uncles the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation Technique but ultimately decided to do so. Their roles were important if he wanted the Baek Sword Sect to reach greater heights. It would also benefit the Baek Sword Sect if he taught them the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation Technique, allowing them to reach a greater level.
He would never pass down a martial art of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect to them no matter what, but that wasnt the case with the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation Technique. It was a martial art technique that he was willing to teach as long as it was required.
Brothers! Dont you feel something amazing about that technique just by hearing its name? Cheon-Ung expressed his high expectations.
Cheon-Gi and Cheon-Ho were no different. Their experience with the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art was enough for them to know Mu-Gun wouldnt teach them ordinary techniques.
The Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation Technique is a body cultivation method that trains the body. If this body cultivation method is trained to the peak, youll be able to unlock the Adamant Vajra Body State.
Is it really possible to achieve that?
I havent reached that level yet, so I cant give you a definite answer. However, even at the 7-star realm, it would allow the practitioner to deflect off sword qi and saber qi with their bare body. Taking that into consideration, it wouldnt be entirely impossible to achieve the Adamant Vajra Body State.
Woah! Have you reached the 7-star realm, Young Patriarch?
Thats right.
Thats amazing. It hasnt even been that long since you recovered from qi deviation. I cant believe youve already reached such a realm.
You all will be able to reach that level without difficulty as well, esteemed uncles.
What about the Three Absolute Soul Crushers Formation? Cheon-Gi asked.
It is a joint attack formation made up of three people. Unlike ordinary joint attack formations, executing the Three Absolute Soul Crushers Formation creates a special aura called the Three Unbreakable Bulwark Aura. It restrains the opponent trapped in the sword formation. Due to the sword formations effect, your internal energy and sword power will also be amplified up to a maximum of four times depending on your respective levels. If you three execute the Three Absolute Soul Crushers Formation with your current skills, youll be able to overpower an Upper Peak Realm master.
Does such an incredible sword formation really exist?
Yes. Are you willing to learn it?
Of course we are.
Will we be the only ones youll be teaching it to?
I n to teach it to our martial artists in the intermediate rank and above. However, the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation Technique is only yours to learn, esteemed uncles.
Hoho, if the Baek Sword Corps members learn the Three Absolute Soul Crushers Formation, the Baek Sword Sectsbat power will increase further. You definitely are the Baek Sword Sects treasure, Young Patriarch.
Cheon-Gi gave Mu-Gun a thumbs-up.
Your roles are also important in the Baek Sword Sects growth. Moreover, I believe in you, esteemed uncles.
Thats the scariest thing Ive heard. We will do our best to not disappoint you, Young Patriarch.
Now then, Ill teach you the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation Technique first.
It took three days for Mu-Gun to teach and pass on the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation Technique to his uncles. As soon as he did, he immediately continued with the Three Absolute Soul Crushers Formation, which was asplicated and profound as its domineering power.
In fact, it took seven days and nights for Mu-Gun topletely teach them the Three Absolute Soul Crushers Formation.
***
The verification assessment on the Baek Sword Corps was held while Mu-Gun was teaching his uncles the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation Technique and the Three Absolute Soul Crushers Formation.
A basic physical strength assessment was first conducted, but it had a much higher standard than before. As a result, among the people who passed the basic physical assessmentst time, thirty-six people, all low-rank warriors, failed to meet the requirements and were eliminated. Mu-Gun was dead set on expelling them, but he chose to listen to Cheon-Sang and his uncles opinion that they should be given one more chance. Mu-Gun decided to give them a grace period of a month before conducting additional assessments.
Those who passed the basic physical strength assessment had to go through a martial arts evaluation. This time, too, Mu-Gun conducted the martial arts evaluation. Itsted over seven days and nights.
In conclusion, there were four special-rank members, fifteen advanced-rank members, one hundred and five intermediate-rank members, and eighty-five low-rank members. Compared to the previous martial arts evaluation, the number of special-rank members increased by two, advanced-rank members increased by four, intermediate-rank members increased by eight, and low-rank members decreased by fifty.
Although the total number of their members decreased since many of the low-rank warriors failed the basic physical strength assessment and were eliminated, It was encouraging to see that some of their members skills had improved, albeit a little.
However, there was a limit to how much they could expand their power with just over two hundred people. In addition to qualitative improvement, they had to pursue quantitative growth as well. Hence, in an upper brass meeting with Cheon-Sang, Mu-Gun, and his three uncles in attendance, a n was discussed to resolve this matter.
Chapter 60
Chapter 60
Baek Mu-Gun was the first to voice out his opinion.
We need to look at our martial artists training in the long run. We should establish a systematic training course.
How do we do that? Baek Cheon-Sang asked.
We can divide the martial arts training course into external martial arts training, internal energy cultivation, swordsmanship training, and sparring drills. We can then systematically teach martial arts that are suitable for each course. However, if we do that, we should prioritize nurturing training instructors and assistants with professional knowledge and skills in each of those areas.
That sounds reasonable, but for us to train our martial artists, we require personnel capable of training them. How do you n to recruit those talents? Baek Cheon-Gi raised a question.
Well prioritize the Baek Sword Sects bloodline. I also hope to fill the shortage of people by bringing in orphans from Zhejiang Province.
Orphans? Cheon-Gi asked with a puzzled look.
Bringing the orphans, who dont have anyone to rely on in this world, over to the Baek Sword Sect and raising them as respectable warriors would allow us to umte good karma. Theyll also be appreciative of the Baek Sword Sect since we brought them in and raised them when they had nowhere else to go. Theyll certainly show affection and loyalty to the sect.
The Young Patriarch is right. For the Baek Sword Sect to rise to a higher ce, we cannot ignore the public sentiment. If we save the orphans from their plight, the world will praise ourpassion. Cheon-Sang supported Mu-Guns opinion.
If you two share that sentiment, then we should follow it. Cheon-Gi no longer objected to the idea.
Well have to start looking for orphans, then.
Dont worry. I have an idea. Mu-Gun replied to Baek Cheon-Ho, indicating that it wouldnt be a problem.
How long do you n to nurture these talents for? Baek Cheon-Ung asked.
I n to nurture one hundred people every year over a period of ten years.
If so, then well be training a thousand warriors by the time were done. That would cost a lot of money. How do you intend to cover those expenses?
You dont have to worry about the funds, Cheon-Sang spoke on Mu-Guns behalf.
What do you mean by that? Have you found a way to prepare the funds?
Just keep that in mind for now.
Cheon-Sang didnt borate further. He couldnt reveal the Heavenly Secret Halls existence. Cheon-Gi and the others were curious about the details, but Cheon-Sang spoke so firmly that they didnt inquire further. Cheon-Sangs status was significantly higher than before. Mu-Gunseback settled the session issue, and Cheon-Sangs martial arts reaching the Absolute Realm formed a dignity around him that they couldnt dare oppose.
I also have another suggestion, Mu-Gun said.
What is it?
I want to use the Sea Dragon Gangs headquarters as our martial artists training center.
The Sea Dragon Gangs headquarters?
Its surrounded by the Fantasy Fog Array, making it impossible for other forces to approach. If we use that to our advantage, well be able to train our martial artists without having to worry about external threats.
Thats a good idea. Cheon-Ung voted in favor of it. Theyll be isted from the outside world, allowing them to focus only on their martial arts training. The Sea Dragon Gang used to inhabit it as well, so we dont have to build infrastructures anymore.
Cheon-Gi and Cheon-Ho didnt express any particr disagreement toward Mu-Guns suggestion.
Lets do it your way.
Thank you.
After setting up a basic n for training the new recruits, Mu-Gun asked the Heavenly Secret Hall to search for orphans around the age of fifteen in Zhejiang Province.
***
At the side building where So Yeon-Hwa was staying, Mu-Gun was lying beside her after making love to her. All things were difficult before they were easy. Likewise, they could freely make love to each other now that they had experienced it once.
Have you thought about going to Hangzhou with me? Mu-Gun asked while fiddling with Yeon-Hwas hair with his hand, which acted as an arm pillow.
Mu-Gun nned to leave for Hangzhou in three days to withdraw the funds he left at the Myth Vault. It would take fifteen days at the bare minimum. He couldnt leave Yeon-Hwa alone, so he suggested she go with him a few days ago. Yeon-Hwa had postponed giving her answer, saying that she would give it a thought.
Ive thought about it a lot, but I dont think its right for me to continue staying at the Baek Sword Sect. Yeon-Hwa carefully brought it up.
The time she spent with Mu-Gun during her stay at the Baek Sword Sect was very limited. Mu-Gun was so busy with various matters that he didnt have time to be with her. Yeon-Hwa, who didnt know anyone, had no choice but to spend time alone in the side building.
However, she didnt me Mu-Gun. She knew full well that there he had a lot to do as the Baek Sword Sects young patriarch. Yeon-Hwa knew that this situation wouldnt change much in the future, so there was no particr reason for her to stay at the Baek Sword Sect. She could consider it if she got married to Mu-Gun immediately, but she wasnt sure whether she wanted to tie the knot yet. Rather than spending time meaninglessly like this, Yeon-Hwa thought it would be much more rewarding to continue her journey across murim as originally nned.
Do you want to leave the Baek Sword Sect?
Yes. Im going to continue my original n of journeying across murim. I wont be able to see you during my travels, which is a pity, but even if I stay here, it will be difficult to spend time with you. I think it would be better for me to take some time to develop myself instead and meet you againter on as a better person.
Im sorry. Ive been too negligent of you.
I didnt say all these to hear that. Thinking about whats best for me led me to this decision. Please wait for me until Ie back from my journey across murim.
Alright. Ill respect your decision.
Also, if you pay attention to another woman just because Im not around, I wont let you off easily when Ie back.
You shouldnt pay any attention to other men either, then. No, dont evenugh in front of another guy. I dont want them to misunderstand and flirt with you.
At Yeon-Hwas warning, Mu-Gun replied to her in a simr but more clever manner.
If I be known as an ice-cold woman in murim, will you take responsibility?
Of course, I will.
Mu-Guns confident remark made Yeon-Hwa chuckle brightly. She didnt think she could have him all to herself. He was too good of a man for that. Even if he stayed still and did nothing, other women wouldnt leave him alone. Of course, it would be perfect if he loved her with single-minded devotion, but she knew he wasnt such a romanticist. Yeon-Hwa just hoped that Mu-Guns feelings for her wouldnt change and that, if she could ask for a little more, shed always be first in his heart. Hence, She was relieved when Mu-Gun confidently remarked that he would take responsibility for her.
By the way, letting you go alone on a journey through the tough and difficult murim worries me.
Ill be careful and pay attention to everything, so dont worry too much.
Good. Always keep in mind that martial arts are not everything in murim.
I will.
Yeon-Hwa could feel Mu-Guns affection for her from his worried words and gaze. Filled with his love, she snuggled into Mu-Guns chest and hugged him tightly.
Then, shyly, she said, Hug me.
As much as you want.
Mu-Gun hugged her as if he had been waiting for this moment. Even though they already had sex several times, the two began to make love passionately as if it were their first time.
***
Three dayster, Mu-Gun boarded a ship headed to Hangzhou with his six followers and fifty intermediate-ranked Baek Sword Corps warriors.
Yeon-Hwa left the Baek Sword Sect earlier to continue her journey across murim. Her trip would take at least a year.
Mu-Gun felt sad for not being able to see Yeon-Hwa during that period of time, but he was willing to endure it for the sake of her growth.
Upon departing from the Wenzhou Port, their ship sailed smoothly and reached Hangzhou in seven days. Mu-Gun checked into a room at an inn the Eun Merchant Group often used, then immediately headed to Fei Peak located on Mount Murim, where he left the deposit slip and membership que that he received in exchange for depositing his money at the Myth Vault.
Mu-Gun hid those items inside a stone cave at Fei Peak, so they wouldnt go missing unless the stone cave copsed. Someone could have found it and taken it, but Mu-Gun hid it so well that it was unlikely for that to happen. Having arrived at the stone cave at Fei Peak, Mu-Gun recalled his previous lifes memories, then began digging a two-foot hole in a particr spot. As the bottom of the cave came into view, he found an iron box wrapped with a worn-out cloth.
Mu-Gun took out the iron box, removed the cloth, and opened it. The deposit slip and membership que he had left in it was still there. He took it and descended the mountain. The next day, he wore a pigskin mask, which he newly obtained from the Heavenly Secret Hall, and visited the Myth Vault.
***
Jang Hyun-Sung, the Myth Vault owner, rxedly savored the new tea that arrived yesterday. However, General Manager Kwak Il-Hyun suddenly opened the door of his office and barged in, ruining the rxing moment.
Sir! Its an emergency.
What are you making a big fuss about? Hyun-Sung asked with a frown.
A man carrying a Golden Dragon que visited us to withdraw money.
A Golden Dragon que?
The Myth Vault issued a membership que ording to the amount of money deposited so they could identify their customers. A Golden Dragon que was issued to customers who deposited more than 100,000 silver nyang, which meant they could withdraw more than a hundred thousand silver nyang as well.
Thats right. Moreover, his membership que was issued thirty years ago.
Thirty years ago?
Yes. He entrusted us with 200,000 silver nyang at a five percent interest rate back then.
Then, the interest he has umted so far
It amounts to 300,000 silver nyang.
Holy shit! How much did he say he wants to withdraw? Hyun-Sung asked after cursing at the enormous interest.
All of it.
He wants to withdraw all 500,000 silver nyang?
Yes.
How much money is currently in the reserves of our shop?
A little over 500,000 silver nyang.
If he withdraws all of his money, well probably have a problem with our cash flow.
If things go south, it could even disrupt the Hangzhou Merchant Companys business.
Ugh, have you identified him?
We dont have a single piece of information about him.
Hmm. Dy the date of payment to two days from now and confirm his identity.
What do you n to do?
For starters, Im going to go meet my brother and decide after. Now, do as youre told.
Understood.
After giving instructions to the general manager, Hyun-Sung immediately visited Jang Hyun-Chul, the Hangzhou Merchant Company Head.
Why are you here at this hour? Hyun-Chul asked, finding his behavior strange.
A while ago, a man visited the Myth Vault and requested to withdraw 500,000 nyang.
500,000 silver nyang?
Yes. 300,000 of that amount came from interest. Hyun-Sungs reply made no sense.
For the past thirty years, the Myth Vault and the Hangzhou Merchant Company had been using the 200,000 silver nyang that Mu-Gun entrusted to the Myth Vault in his previous life to their hearts content. Considering the profit they earned from it, they knew full well 300,000 silver nyang wasnt that high. However, they felt as if it would be a pity to just immediately give it away.
300,000 silver nyang in interest?
He deposited the money thirty years ago.
Huh, Im surprised someone entrusted that amount to us for that long.
Ive dyed the date of payment for now, but I dont know what Im supposed to do.
Its definitely a waste to pay the interest, which amounts to more than the principal amount.
Thats my point. Is there a way we dont have to give that man money?
There is.
What is it?
Silencing him with death. We dont have to return the money of the deceased.
However, if such an incident bes known, the Myth Vaults credibility willpletely crumble.
Then if were going to do it, we have to make sure no one finds out.
Its not as easy as you make it sound.
Its not that difficult if you borrow the Byeok Sword Manors power.
The Byeok Sword Manor?
No one will suspect the Myth Vault if that man was killed by a Byeok Sword Manor martial artist due to an argument.
Thatll probably work, but will the Byeok Sword Manor do it for us?
If we pay them 100,000 silver nyang as a reward, theyll even kill ten people for us.
Isnt 100,000 silver nyang too much, then?
Even if we give them 100,000 silver nyang, well still be taking the remaining 400,000 silver nyang. Weve got nothing to lose. We have to pay the Byeok Sword Manor that much for them to move anyway, and even if we dont have to, we still have to keep investing money in the Byeok Sword Manors development. It wont be a waste if we consider it an investment.
Thats true.
Have you found out where that man is staying?
Ive instructed our men to do that. Im sure they already checked it.
Okay. You should return to the Myth Vault for now and figure out that mans movements. Im going to go see the Byeok Sword Manors patriarch.
Understood.
Hyun-Sung returned to the Myth Vault, and Hyun-Chul headed to the Byeok Sword Manor.
Chapter 61
Chapter 61
The Byeok Sword Manors patriarch, Byeok Cheol-Gun, weed Jang Hyun-Chul, even though thetter hade without informing him in advance.
Wee.
Im sorry for barging in without notice.
What do you mean? Were inws. Youre always wee. However, considering you came here without telling me ahead of time, youve probably got an urgent matter for me.
Yes, Id like your help in taking care of something.
What is it?
A customer of ours came to the Myth Vault today to withdraw 500,000 silver nyang.
500,000 silver nyang? Its got to be difficult to pay him that amount all at once.
Naturally, its our obligation to return the money entrusted to us by the customer, but 300,000 silver nyang of his money came from interest.
He has umted more in interest than the principal amount. How long did he entrust the money to you for it to reach that situation?
Thirty years.
Huck, that customer is amazing. He managed to keep that much money untouched for thirty years. Why are you telling me this, though?
To be honest, we find paying that much interest uneptable. I think it would be a hundred times better to invest in the Byeok Sword Manor than to give the money to aplete stranger.
Be that as it may, if you dont pay him, wont the Myth Vaults credibility drop?
Thats why I need your help.
What do you mean?
I think it would be great if you can orchestrate an incident where a Byeok Sword Manors martial artist had a scuffle and fought with the man, resulting in the man losing his life in the process.
Even if so, thats a little too
Brother Cheol-Gun! Im not doing this for my own good alone. If you can give this incident a proper resolution, Ill give you 100,000 silver nyang of the 500,000 silver nyang that Im supposed to give that man.
Hyun-Chuls words made Cheol-Guns eyes waver. He didnt want to get involved in such a messy incident, but 100,000 silver nyang was too much money to refuse. The Hangzhou Merchant Company provided the Byeok Sword Manor with a lot of funds, but they had to pay them back. Hence, there was a limit to how much support they could receive. If they epted an amount of funding that they could not afford, the Byeok Sword Manor would eventually be dominated by the Hangzhou Merchant Company.
On the other hand, they would not have to repay the 100,000 silver nyang that they would receive from this incident. With that amount, they would be able to expand the Byeok Sword Manors power without requiring the Hangzhou Merchant Companys support.
Fine, however, this is the only time Ill do something like this.
Of course. I dont want to ask you to do such a difficult request again anyway.
Hyun-Chul smiled with satisfaction. Cheol-Gun said that this would be the only time, but he would not be able to escape the Hangzhou Merchant Companys grasp as long as they received funding from them. Naturally, Hyun-Chul had no intention of only using the Byeok Sword Manor once.
Hyun-Chul would use their martial capabilities at any given moment if it was for the benefit of the Hangzhou Merchant Company. In the first ce, the reason he had entered into a marital rtionship with the Byeok Sword Manor and funded them was so he could take advantage of theirbat strength.
***
Kwak Il-Hyun, the Myth Vaults general manager, met up with Baek Mu-Gun in person and asked him to wait for two days since it would take time to prepare 500,000 silver nyang. Mu-Gun willingly epted Il-Hyuns request, because he had expected that he wouldnt be able to immediately withdraw all of it in the first ce. If it meant that he could get his 500,000 silver nyang, he was willing to wait for two days.
Having decided to return after two days, Mu-Gun left the Myth Vault. However, he noticed someone secretly following him not long after he left the vault.
Thats what I thought.
Mu-Gun did not expect the Myth Vault to easily give up 500,000 silver nyang. Since ancient times, those who ran money lending businesses had always been bound to be greedy. They would have felt vexed if a customer visited for the first time in thirty years and asked to withdraw a deposit in which the interest exceeded the principal amount.
It was obvious how they would react. They would likely kill him, disguise it as an idental death and pocket his money. He had already experienced this in his previous life, so he was well aware of it. However, back then, he thought that it was reasonable for them tosh out like thathe had left his money untouched for a hundred years, causing his earnings from interest to be five times the principal amount. Hence, it was utterly disgraceful that they tried to kill a person just for thirty years worth of interest.
Nothing had happened yet, though, so there was no need to cuss at them. Pretending not to notice the people on his tail, Mu-Gun returned to the West Lake Inn. Upon confirming that he had entered it, the pursuers immediately informed the Myth Vault.
The Myth Vault then ryed the same intel to the Hangzhou Merchant Company, which then delivered it to the Byeok Sword Manor.
***
Mu-Gun had nearly finished his meal on the inns ground floor when the beaded curtains at the inns entrance opened. Five men with swords hanging by their waists then entered, looked around the inn, and found Mu-Gun. After exchanging gazes with each other, they sat at the table next to Mu-Guns. Mu-Gun couldnt hold hisughter at their clumsy act that obviously indicated they were aiming for him.
Whats this? Hey, you there! Did you just look at me and snicker?
As he expected, one of the men picked a fight with him when heughed.
Who sent you? The Myth Vault? Mu-Gun asked as he put down his chopsticks and leaned back on the chair.
Who sent us? Stop spouting nonsense and apologize to your elders.
For what exactly?
You looked at me and snickered. You offended me, so you should apologize.
Even if I do, youre still going to continue picking a fight with me, arent you?
The man flinched at Mu-Guns unexpectedly calm attitude. He even seemed to know their identity. However, he soon fixed his demeanor and frowned.
I gave you a chance, but you threw it away. Youll have to pay for such disrespect.
The man approached Mu-Gun, as he was being obstinate. When the people around them saw it, they quickly got up from their seats and left the inn. Nothing good woulde from intervening in a squabble between martial artists.
You shouldnt interrupt peoples business, you know.
This punk!
The man punched Mu-Gun. In response, Mu-Gun raised his hand and blocked it. He then grabbed the mans fist with his palm and wrung it sideways, causing the sounds of his wrist bones breaking to echo.
Aaah!
Mu-Guns opponent rolled on the floor while holding onto his broken wrist. The other four immediately unsheathed their swords and surrounded Mu-Gun.
This bastards got a death wish!
Stop putting up such useless sloppy acts ande at me already, Mu-Gun responded and stood up from his seat.
The four men exchanged gazes, then thrust their swords in unison.
Mu-Gun had left his sword in the guestroom. Hence, he picked up a chair instead andunched a wide swing, deflecting the swords aside and pushing them away on collision.
Mu-Gun then dashed through and swung his chair at the man at the forefront of their formation, hitting his knee before he could avoid it. The opponent mmed into the floor, his leg freakishly deformed.
AAAAAAHHHH!
The man grabbed his shattered knee as he desperately screamed.
Die!
The remaining three screamed at the top of their lungs and thrust their swords from behind Mu-Gun. In response, Mu-Gun raised the chair in his hand and blocked their attack. When their weapons burrowed into the gaps in the chairs backrest, he grabbed the chair and twisted it to the side. Unable to ovee the sudden burst of power, his opponents lost their grip on their swords.
Mu-Gun thrust both his palms toward the three flustered and disarmed men. The palm force struck two of them on their chest, sting them up into the air and causing them to fall on top of a table. Unable to withstand the impact of their weight, the table split in half and let them crash into the floor. They clutched their chest in pain and groaned, seemingly incapable of getting up for a while.
Only one opponent remained. The man clenched his teeth and ran at Mu-Gun while swinging his sword. Mu-Gun easily evaded his attack, wrapped his hands around the mans right arm, and snapped it. A gruesome sound resonated.
Kuawkkkk!
Mu-Gun tossed the man screaming in pain aside, pulled a chair, and sat down.
Did the Myth Vault send you? Mu-Gun asked his opponents, all of whom were now on the ground writhing in agony.
However, no one answered him.
If you dont answer, Ill kill you one by one.
Along with his warning, Mu-Gun gathered qi at his fingertips. Soon after, one of the men copsed. His forehead had been pierced by the qi st from Mu-Guns fingers.
Ill ask you again. Did the Myth Vault send you?
Yes.
No.
The men gave two different answers. One of them answered no, while three of them said yes. Mu-Gun stared at the man who gave a different answer.
If its not the Myth Vault, then who sent you?
Its the Byeok Sword Manor, the man immediately answered after ncing at his colleagues.
I can roughly guess whats going on in the Myth Vault and the Byeok Sword Manors heads, then.
Mu-Gun guessed that the Myth Vault incited the Byeok Sword Manor. There was no such thing as a free lunch in the world. The reason why the Myth Vaultto be exact, the Hangzhou Merchant Companyinvested a huge sum of money in the Byeok Sword Manor was so they could use the forces of the Byeok Sword Manor for their own benefit.
The three of you should go back.
Mu-Gun sent everyone back except for the man who revealed the Byeok Sword Manors name. The three men took turns looking at Mu-Gun and their colleague, then quickly left the inn.
What do you n to do with me? the man asked with a nervous look.
Let me make you an offer. If you testifyter that the Myth Vault tried to kill me using the Byeok Sword Manor, Ill pay you 10,000 silver nyang.
10,000 silver nyang?
With that amount, the rest of your life will be lived in prosperity.
If I testify publicly, the Myth Vault and Byeok Sword Manor will hunt me down.
But if you refuse to testify, then Id have no reason to keep you alive either.
Fine. Ill do as you say.
Left with no other choice, he was forced to ept Mu-Guns offer. If he refused to testify, he would die helplessly at Mu-Guns hands. There was a possibility for him to survive if he testified, albeit the chances were sparse. Hed also earn 10,000 silver nyang.
Mu-Gun pressed the mans ma-hyeol acupuncture point to numb him and locked him inside the guest room to prevent him from running away. He then thought about what he should do with the Byeok Sword Manor and Myth Vault.
First of all, he had to procure evidence that the Myth Vault hadmissioned the Byeok Sword Manor to kill him. Although Mu-Gun had captured and locked a witness up in the guest room, it would be more advantageous for him to secure additional testimony by catching a more influential person.
Next, he would use the witnesses to threaten the Myth Vault and receive additionalpensation. The Myth Vault would not want its dark secrets to leak out to the public. If they did notply with Mu-Guns demands, he would destroy the Myth Vault by force. For the Myth Vault to survive, they would have no choice but toply with his demands even if it meant suffering a loss.
They had brought this all upon themselves, so they could notin about unfairness.
Mu-Guns current priority was to secure an influential witness, but to do so, he had no choice but to sh with the Byeok Sword Manor. Although having to fight them bothered him, since they were a member of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance as well, the Byeok Sword Manor had brought this upon themselves. Furthermore, if Mu-Gun took this opportunity to reduce their strength, the Baek Sword Sect would benefit from it as well, as it would make them more likely to be the alliance leader.
Mu-Gun didnt really have to go out of his way and head to the Byeok Sword Manor. Once those he had let go had returned to their sect and informed them of the situation, the Byeok Sword Manor would send warriors again. Since they had been beaten once, their next assault would be more prepared. That meant important figures would most likely participate too. If Mu-Gun could capture them, he would be able to confirm that the Myth Vault hadmissioned the Byeok Sword Manor to kill him.
As he waited in his room for the Byeok Sword Manor to send more warriors, his prediction soon proved true.
***
Late in the evening, a group of Byeok Sword Manor martial artists led by Byeok Cheol-Woon, a member of the Ten Azure Swordmasters, approached the West Lake Inn. His group consisted of fifty people superior in martial arts to the first five who came to the inn. Using the testimonies of the three men that Mu-Gun had sent back, the Byeok Sword Manor estimated the level of strength Mu-Gun possessed. They thought that he would be a Peak Realm master at best considering his age.
To that extent, the Byeok Sword Manor deployed Cheol-Woon and fifty elite swordsmen. There was an internal argument that sending that many elite swordsmen and a Peak Realm master was overkill, but Cheol-Gun decided to deploy them all anyway, just in case anything unexpected happened.
Perhaps that was why Cheol-Woon took it easy. He was confident that he could kill their opponent, no matter who he was.
Meanwhile, having noticed them approaching without difficulty, Mu-Gun made the first move. Staying inside the inn could identally cause those who were not involved to suffer damage as well, after all.
Chapter 62
Chapter 62
Byeok Cheol-Woon became slightly nervous when he discovered that Baek Mu-Gun stormed out of the inn and charged toward them using a step technique. Considering Mu-Gun noticed their approach despite their considerable distance from the inn, and the refined step technique he disyed, Cheol-Woon realized he was no ordinary martial artist. However, he was still confident he would overpower Mu-Gun.
Knowing wereing, you came out of your own ord instead of fleeing. How courageous of you, Cheol-Woon remarked when Mu-Gun was about fifty feet away from them.
I doubt I require courage to deal with the likes of you, Mu-Gun said, finding Cheol-Woons im ridiculous.
Now that Ive taken a closer look, you exude arrogance, not courage.
Youre free to think however you want, but I find that quite funny. Talking about courage and arrogance is quite ridiculous for someonemissioned by the Myth Vault to kill someone who has done nothing wrong. Considering youre still a righteous sect at the end of the day, arent you ashamed to do something like this?
Cheol-Woons face turned red. He knew full well that this incident strayed from the righteous path. However, he still came to the inn under the justification that this was for the sake of the Byeok Sword Manor.
He couldnt help but feel ashamed when Mu-Gun hit the bulls eye, but he couldnt step down now that he hade this far.
I dont know what youre talking about. You killed and wounded our ns warriors, and were just holding you ountable for those crimes. This has nothing to do with the Myth Vault.
Your conscience would know the truth, but the things youre doing now make me wonder if you actually have one.
Cheol-Woon clenched his teeth. There was no use talking to Mu-Gun any further. It was better to finish this swiftly.
That bastard killed a member of the Byeok Sword Manor. From this moment forth, well make him pay for his sins! Attack!
On Cheol-Woons order, the elite swordsmen of Byeok Sword Manor quickly surrounded Mu-Gun. However, instead of waiting for them to surround him, Mu-Gun moved to the left and swung his sword.
Rather than executing a technique, he simply swung his sword to the side. It was a very obvious attack, but the results stated otherwise. The sword qi that formed along his sword extended and encroached on the targeted space. Flustered by the golden sword qi that was pouring in like waves, the Byeok Sword Manors swordsmen, who were trying to surround Mu-Gun from the left, hurriedly thrust their swords. Unable to stop it with their skills, the golden sword qi easily tore through over twenty swordsmens defenses and severed their waists.
The remaining opponents froze in the face of the overwhelming sight, Cheol-Woon included. He immediately realized upon witnessing just one attack from Mu-Gun that their foes skills were far above the Peak Realm. He was dangerous.
Cheol-Woon had just learned that he had messed with someone he shouldnt have. They had to surrender if they wanted to survive. Otherwise, they wouldnt be able to escape from total annihtion. His pride made him hesitate to make a decision, however. In that brief moment of wavering, Mu-Gun unleashed another wave of golden sword qi from his sword, this time to his right. It devoured all the Byeok Sword Manor swordsmen in its path.
The result was no different from a while ago. Twenty swordsmen fell down to the ground with their waists severed, leaving only Cheol-Woon and ten swordsmen remaining. Cheol-Woon no longer hesitated this time.
Stop! We surrender unconditionally. So, please sheathe your sword.
You have no say in whether I sheathe my sword or not.
What do I have to do for you to stop swinging your sword? Cheol-Woon asked while clenching his teeth.
If you reveal the truth as it is to the world, I will spare the rest of you.
Thats
You better answer carefully. If you refuse, I will take the Byeok Sword Manors patriarch as a witness.
Mu-Guns words caused Cheol-Woon to stiffen. Using Byeok Cheol-Gun, the Byeok Sword Manors patriarch, as a witness was tantamount to saying that he would attack the Byeok Sword Manor itself because Cheol-Gun refused to volunteer to be a witness. If Mu-Gun made up his mind and attacked, the Byeok Sword Manor wouldnt be able to deal with him. To save the Byeok Sword Manor, he had to do as Mu-Gun said.
Alright, Ill do as you wish.
Great thinking. You will stay behind. The rest of you can leave after cleaning up this ce.
Mu-Gun subdued Cheol-Woon and went back into the inn. The swordsmen cleaned up the area as per Mu-Guns order. They then returned to the Byeok Sword Manor and gave a full-detail report on the incident that happened in the inn.
The survivors reports made Cheol-Gun realize that Mu-Gun was a master they couldnt go up against. They still couldnt be certain they could deal with him even with all of the Byeok Sword Manorsbat forces. They would sustain devastating damages, which wasnt ideal for the Byeok Sword Manor, even if they did manage to kill him.
Having to avoid losing any more of their forces, Cheol-Gun immediately headed to the Hangzhou Merchant Company to meet Jang Hyun-Chul.
Considering youre visiting thiste, something has gone wrong, hasnt it? Hyun-Chul immediately guessed.
Thats right. The target you gave us is a powerful master we cant afford to go up against. To be honest, I cant guarantee victory even if we mobilize the Byeok Sword Manorbat forces.
Hes that strong?
He killed forty of our elite swordsmen with only two attacks.
Is that even possible?
Hes at the Upper Peak Realm, at the very least. He could probably even be an Absolute Realm master. If we cross the line any further, the Byeok Sword Manor could be annihted.
Does that man know that ourpany was involved in this matter?
Im not sure about the Hangzhou Merchant Company, but he probably knows that the Myth Vault is a part of this. Our biggest problem right now is that he has captured a witness to testify to it.
A witness?
Hes holding one of the Ten Azure Swordmasters captive.
Sigh, how could you handle things so poorly?
Youre putting the me on us? This honestly wouldnt have happened if you werent greedy. No, things wouldnt have gone this far if you had proper information about that man. Cheol-Gun frowned upon Hyun-Chuls audacity to me them.
Phew, Im not trying to me you. That was a mere slip of the tongue out of frustration at the fact that things didnt go as nned. Please overlook this and understand where Iming from, Hyun-Chul apologized after flinching at Cheol-Guns aggression.
Fine. How do you n to settle this incident?
Now that itse to this, Ill have to go meet that man and negotiate with him.
And how do you n to do that?
Ill have to give him what he wants on the condition that he remains silent about this incident.
Is that possible?
There''s nothing in the world that money can''t do, Hyun-Chul confidently said. That had always been the case all his life.
***
Early morning the next day, Jang Hyun-Sung, the Myth Vault owner, visited the inn where Mu-Gun was staying. He then asked the inns staff to pass on a message to Mu-Gun so they could meet.
Mu-Gun, who was in the guest room, headed down to the ground floor after hearing from the staff that he had a visitor.
Its that person.
The staff pointed at Hyun-Sung, who was drinking tea. Mu-Gun nodded and approached Hyun-Sung.
I heard you were looking for me?
Im Jang Hyun-Sung, the Myth Vault owner.
Why would the Myth Vault owner personallye to see me? Mu-Gun asked, pretending not to know.
I sincerely apologize for the disgraceful matter that happenedst night.
You aimed for my life. Do you think this will all be over if you simply apologize?
Of course not. We willpensate you ordingly. In return, take what happenedst night to your grave and tell no one.
Ill decide after hearing how much you think my life is worth.
Tell me how much you desire.
If I want it, will you give me everything?
Thats naturally impossible. However, we will try to match your demands to the best of our abilities.
Fine. If you pay me 200,000 silver nyang aspensation for yesterdays matter, Ill keep this a secret until I die.
Mu-Gun originally thought of asking for 100,000 nyang, but he doubled the amount. Hyun-Sungs expression slightly stiffened at Mu-Guns demand.
Im sorry, but we cant give you that much due to the financial circumstances of the Myth Vault.
I heard the Myth Vault has great financial power. That doesnt seem to be the case, though, considering youre reluctant to pay a meager amount of 200,000 nyang.
Hyun-Sungs jaw trembled at Mu-Guns words, which trampled on the Myth Vault. His pride was hurt, but he couldnt risk screwing things up by doing as he pleased here.
Truthfully speaking, it is very demanding for us to immediately pay 300,000 nyang in interest on the principal amount of 200,000 nyang. If we have to pay an additional 200,000 nyang on top of that, the Myth Vaults finances could falter greatly. Would it be possible for you to make a little bit of concession? Hyun-Sung swallowed his pride and pleaded.
Since you cant meet my demands anyway, tell me the maximum amount that the Myth Vault canpensate me. Ill make my decision after hearing that.
Hyun-Sung couldnt readily answer Mu-Gun. The maximum amount he was thinking of was around 100,000 silver nyang. However, Mu-Gun demanded 200,000 nyang just a while ago. Even if they couldnt match that, they had to offer an amount close enough to it. It would be difficult to appease Mu-Gun with 100,000 nyang, which was only half of what he demanded.
That didnt remove the fact that it would be financially burdensome to offer any higher than that. But if he couldnt satisfy Mu-Guns demands, what the Myth Vault did would be known to the world, and their credibility would hit rock bottom. The people who deposited their money in the Myth Vault would swarm in to withdraw their funds. If that happened, not only the Myth Vault, but even the Hangzhou Merchant Company would fall to ruin. Saving a couple of thousand nyang right now wasnt important.
We will pay you 150,000 nyang inpensation.
Fine. Ill be satisfied with that amount, considering the sincerity that the Myth Vault is showing. Prepare a total of 650,000 silver nyang by noon. Ready an appropriate cart to move that amount as well.
Understood.
Mu-Gun settled with receiving 150,000 nyang aspensation, which was 50,000 nyang more than he originally wanted. He then sent Hyun-Sung back and had breakfast. After waiting until noon, the Baek Sword Corps warriors staying in an inn close to Hangzhou Port disguised themselves as porters and went to the Myth Vault. As promised, the Myth Vault had prepared 650,000 silver nyang and a cart.
The Baek Sword Corps warriors transported the cart containing the silver nyang to the port. The Eun Merchant Groups ship, carrying chests holding a total of 650,000 silver nyang, soon departed from the Hangzhou Port and headed for Wenzhou.
***
Mu-Gun arrived in Wenzhou several days after departure. He waited until nighttime, then secretly moved the chests to the Baek Sword Sect. Afterward, he reported to Baek Cheon-Sang.
Did everything go ording to n? Cheon-Sang asked.
There was a little conflict.
A little conflict?
Mu-Gun exined what happened in Hangzhou.
The Myth Vault aside, I didnt expect the Byeok Sword Manor to do something so wicked, Cheon-Sangmented afterward.
Many sects and families in the world advocate themselves as a righteous n, but only a few actually adhere to the path of righteousness. Many ns wont hesitate to cross the line for their own benefit.
What do you think about the Baek Sword Sect?
Weve been staying on the righteous path so far, at the very least.
I hope we will continue to do so. The Baek Sword Sects growth is important, but I dont want us to do anything that will cause us to stray from the path of righteousness.
You are the Baek Sword Sects patriarch. Your will basically trante to the will of the n. If staying righteous is what you desire, the Baek Sword Sect will naturally adhere to your will, Father.
Cheon-Sang nodded with a satisfied expression upon hearing Mu-Guns remarks.
Im worried that the Myth Vault and the Byeok Sword Manor will hold a grudge against us over this matter and take revenge.
Dont worry. I took proper measures to keep the Eun Merchant Group and the Baek Sword Sects identities hidden, so itll be difficult for them to find out who we are. Moreover, they know full well that it will be difficult to go up against my martial arts. They wont dare think of taking revenge.
Im d to hear that. What do you n to do with the additionalpensation money you received this time?
I was the one who obtained thepensation, so it has nothing to do with the Heavenly Secret Hall. The Baek Sword Sect will take it.
With 150,000 silver nyang, we wont have to worry about money for a while. Its all thanks to you.
I just did what I had to.
Youre being too modest. Youre probably exhausted from traveling through the sea. Head back and rest.
Understood.
Onest thing. We will be leaving for the Wind Saber Sect in three days, so prepare ordingly.
The Zhejiang Martial Alliance held regr meetings once a year, and all ten ns took turns hosting the regr meetings. The Wind Saber Sect would be the one holding it this time. They were based in Jinhua, which was located in the center of Zhejiang Province.
It took about three to four days to reach Jinhua from Wenzhou, but they werent on a tight schedule. The regr meeting was still ten days away, after all.
Okay.
After bidding farewell, Mu-Gun left Cheon-Sangs residence and returned home to turn in for the night.
Chapter 63
Chapter 63
Baek Mu-Gun drank tea with Baek Mu-Ok at the formers residence.
Hows work at the Heavenly Secret Hall?
It was awkward and hectic at first, but its much better now that Ive adapted to it to some extent. Its fun in its own way.
Really?
Yes. It felt amazing watching the process of gathering information that didnt seem relevant and turning it into important pieces of information. I also feel a sense of aplishment since I think Im doing something really great.
Im d it seems to suit your aptitude. For the Baek Sword Sect to grow in the future, information is more important than anything else. Thats how important your role is, so try your hardest.
Understood.
Is there any information that we should pay attention to among the ones that have reached the Heavenly Secret Hallswork?
The Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families have demanded that the Lee Household and the Taiyun Household prove they arent disguised forces of the Asura Cult. The Lee and Taiyun Households epted their demands and an investigation has been conducted.
They epted the investigation?
Yes. When the Great Namgung Family and the Great Huangfu Family first demanded the investigation, they held out and insisted that they would never ept it. However, they eventually sumbed to it when the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families dered they would be considered as disguised forces of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and wouldnt hesitate to use force should they keep refusing.
Whats the oue?
The Lee Household and Taiyun Household turned out to be unrted to the Asura Cult.
Theyre not rted? Mu-Gun asked in surprise.
Yes, they thoroughly investigated the patriarch and upper brass of the Lee Household and Taiyun Household but found no evidence pointing toward them being demonic cultivators of the Asura Cult.
Hmm, is that so?
Mu-Gun was bewildered to hear that no evidence was found. He was certain they were disguised forces of the Asura Cult due to their behavior.
However, the Heavenly Secret Hall still suspects them.
Whys that?
We have yet to rule out the possibility that the Asura Cult has brainwashed the Lee Household and the Taiyun Household patriarchs.
Mu-Gun was of the same mind. The Asura Cultno, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, to be exact, used the Myriad Illusion Body Transformation Art to conceal their identity. Rather than killing the subjects they stole the identities of, they locked those people up in a secret ce and brainwashed them using horrendous and meticulous methods. As a result, many of the people they brainwashed ended up following the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. That was why the Nine Celestial Demons Sects disguised forces were dangerous.
Once they had been brainwashed, there would no longer be any evidence that they were a part of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. This gave them the chance to cause irreparable damage upon showing their true colors.
In any case, if the Lee Household and the Taiyun Household patriarchs had been brainwashed and returned to their original positions before their ns were investigated, it wouldnt be strange for the investigation results to show they werent rted to the Asura Cult.
What did the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families do?
There was no evidence, so they had no choice but to step down.
Hmm, this incident could set back the investigation into the Nine Celestial Demons Sects disguised forces.
Thats not all. Some people in murim are criticizing the Nine Prominent Sects and Seven Great Families. There are also doubts about whether the Great Sima Family was really a disguised force of the Asura Cult.
Now that matters had transpired this way, the Seven Great Families and the Nine Prominent Sects would have no choice but to be cautious about investigating the Nine Celestial Demons Sects disguised forces in the future. If they barked up the wrong tree again, the bacsh could be severe.
He thought he should conduct an in-depth investigation into the Lee Household and Taiyun Household through the Heavenly Secret Hall, and he also wanted to conduct an investigation into the suspected disguised forces of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
While pondering over it, Mu-Gun asked Mu-Ok, Is there any other information?
Thats all weve found that is noteworthy.
Whats the progress with the matter I asked of you the other day?
Do you mean the investigation on the Zhejiang Provinces orphans?
Yes.
Reports have beening in from all over Zhejiang Province since a few days ago. In about ten days, well have a list of information put together.
Got it.
Mu-Gun nned to proceed with scouting the orphans as soon as the Heavenly Secret Hall had provided him with information about them. Of course, not all orphans would join the Baek Sword Sect just because the sect wanted it. However, for orphans with nowhere to go, the Baek Sword Sects recruitment would be quite a sweet offer many of them would ept.
Shortly after Mu-Ok left, Baek Yong-Hwan visited Mu-Guns residence.
What brought you here? Mu-Gun asked in surprise.
I have a request to ask of you, Brother.
A request?
I want to receive your teachings by your side as the Six White Wolves does.
The Six White Wolves?
Thats what the six people you teach directly, such as Baek San-Kyung, are being called.
Do you know why I give personal teachings to the Six White Wolves?
I heard they swore allegiance to you, Brother.
Thats right. They decided to follow me back when I had nothing. I wasnt even the young patriarch yet then. They saw me for who I am and didnt care about anything else. Thats why I go out of my way to teach them myself and why I cant treat you the same way I treat them. However, there is no need to be disappointed. As a member of the Baek bloodline, youll get the chance to learn martial arts that are much more outstanding than the martial arts I teach them.
Are you talking about the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art that my father and the elders have learned?
Thats right. The Celestial Moonlight Sword Art is the Baek Sword Sects strongest sword art, and only the direct bloodline of the Baek family is allowed to study it. Even the Six White Wolves cant practice it. However, your case is different. Just because youre a direct rtive of the Baek family doesnt mean its certain that youll learn the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art. Youll have to prove yourself worthy of it first.
I wasnt aware of that. I just misunderstood that you simply favored the Six White Wolves. Im sorry.
Theres nothing to be sorry about. It honestly makes me d that you have a strong desire for martial arts. Dont lose that desire and keep training hard.
Understood. Ill be on my way, then.
When Yong-hwan left, Mu-Gun delivered 100,000 silver nyang to the Heavenly Secret Hall and the Medicine King Family each through the Baek Sword Corps warriors that went with him to Hangzhou. Meanwhile, the Medicine King Family began to concoct the medicinal pills in full swing after receiving 100,000 silver nyang from Mu-Gun.
Two dayster, fifty Baek Sword Sect elite members, including Baek Cheon-Sang and Mu-Gun, left the Baek Sword Sect and headed to Jinhua, which was where the Wind Saber Sect was located.
***
It took four days for the Baek Sword Sects party to arrive at Jinhua. Cheon-Sang and Mu-Gun only took ten of the fifty warriors to apany them to the Wind Saber Sect. There werent enough manors in the Wind Saber Sect to amodate all of them, so the remaining forty members stayed at an inn located in downtown Jinhua.
The Wind Saber Sect couldve likely taken care of their entire party if they were the only onesing. However, considering the other Zhejiang Martial Alliance ns were alsoing, they limited the number of people each n could bring with them. In return, the Wind Saber Sect would bear half of the board and lodging expenses for those who couldnt enter the manor and had to stay in an inn.
Upon arriving at the Wind Saber Sect, the Baek Sword Sects party, much like the other ns, was assigned to a side building. However, their lodgings sizes and structures were all different.
The Wind Saber Sect assigned the side buildings ording to the importance of each force. They gave the Baek Sword Sect a moderate one. The ns that decided to follow the Wind Saber Sects leadership were assigned to the best ces, and the Byeok Sword Manor and those that followed them were assigned the worst ones.
The Baek Sword Sect was a fish in troubled waters and hadnt sided with either the Wind Saber Sect or the Byeok Sword Manor, so they were given a moderate-sized lodging. The Baek Sword Sects party unpacked their luggage in the building they were assigned to and confirmed if other ns had arrived.
They soon learned that the Kang Household, Draconic Tiger Gang, Justice Martial Sect, and the Flying Lance Sect arrived before the Baek Sword Sect. What was interesting was that the Byeok Sword Manor and the ns following them hadnt arrived yet, almost as if they nned to go together.
Upon hearing that the Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect had arrived, Mu-Gun checked where their lodging was at. Afterward, he headed to the lodging of the Justice Martial Sect first to meet Jeong Ho-Gun, a close friend of his. When he arrived, he found Ho-Gun drinking tea in the front yard. He was with Jo Won-Yee, the young patriarch of the Flying Lance Sect, and his sister, Jo Bi-Yeon. They knew Mu-Gun as well.
Mu-Gun smiled brightly upon seeing two people he hadnt seen in quite a long time. He approached them and loudly said, Can I also have a cup of tea?
Amid their chat, the three people turned their heads to the sudden exmation. Ho-Gun was unaffected since he had met Mu-Gun again not long ago, but Won-Yee and Bi-Yeon were clearly surprised to see Mu-Gun for the first time in three years. They were obviously weing toward his presence.
Baek Mu-Gun! How many years has it been?!
This is the first time weve seen each other since I suffered qi deviation, so its probably been a little over three years. How have you been?
Ive been doing well. I couldnt believe it when I heard from Ho-Gun that youve recovered from qi deviation, but it feels real now seeing you in person. Itste, but congrattions on your recovery.
I would like to extend my congrattions to you too. I was so sad to hear that you were suffering from it. Bi-Yeon, who was next to Won-Yee, also congratted Mu-Gun.
Thank you. Youve be quite the youngdy in the time I havent seen you.
Youve also be cooler, Brother Mu-Gun, Bi-Yeon said with a slight blush.
Wow! Thats discrimination. Youve never even called me cool before, yet you call him that as you see him, Ho-Gun responded, bewildered by Bi-Yeons remarks.
Thats because youre not cool at all, Brother Ho-Gun. Bi-Yeon scoffed.
Since the olden days, a man should have a broad heart instead of a handsome face, just like me.
I think Brother Mu-Gun has a much broader heart, though?
Alright, alright, Mu-Gun is the best. Happy? Seriously, whenever this dude shows up, I always get ignored. Ho-Gun grumbled as he red at Mu-Gun.
Mu-Gun just shrugged and sat down since he didnt do anything wrong.
As your friend, Im really happy to see you in such a healthy state. Wee back.
Thank you.
Why dont we have a drink instead of tea? Its been a while since west gathered together. Ho-Gun suggested.
What do you think?
Id love to.
Let''s go, then. This big brother will treat you guys today, Ho-Gun said in high spirits.
Big brother my ass. Youre the youngest one here.
How about you pay for drinks since you were born earlier, then?
So what if your birthday is a littleter? The one who buys the drink is the elder brother. Brother! I will be in your care today. At Ho-Gunsment, Won-Yee immediately changed his words and acted in a servile manner.
I want to go with you too. Bi-Yeon cut in quickly.
Stop spouting nonsense. We havent had the chance to catch up in so long, so dont be a bother and just stay here obediently.
Won-Yee ignored Bi-Yeons assertion to show there was no way he would allow her to tag along.
Bi-Yeon pouted in dissatisfaction, but she didnt insist further.
You know how to drink, right? Won-Yee asked Mu-Gun.
Hey! That man is a heavy drinker. I drank with himst time, and even after several bottles of alcohol, he didnt seem drunk at all.
Thats good, then lets go.
Where to? Do you know a ce?
I looked into it in advance. Just follow me.
The trio left the Wind Saber Sect and went to downtown Jinhua. They then headed to the brothel that Won-Yee searched for in advance and spent some time catching up for the first time in a while.
The drinking party continued untilte in the morning, at which point Mu-Gun had to go through a lot of trouble to carry back the other two, who were drunk and hadpletely passed out.
***
The day after the Baek Sword Sects members arrived at the Wind Saber Sect, the Byeok Sword Manor, the Clear Sun Sect, the Iron Palm Sect, and the Mei Household arrived at the Wind Saber Sect one after another respectively. Now that all ten ns of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance had gathered, the Wind Saber Sect held a banquet to wee the nine ns who visited them.
The banquet was divided into two sessions, one for the Ten Great Sects'' patriarchs, and the other for the future talents of the Ten Great Sects. The banquet for the future talents was held at the Wind Banquet Hall.
Mu-Gun went to the Wind Banquet Hall with Ho-Gun, Won-Yee, and Bi-Yeon. When they arrived, Tae Mu-Gang, the young patriarch of the Wind Saber Sect, greeted them at the entrance.
Its been a while. I was worried when I heard that you suffered from qi deviation, so its great to see you in such a healthy condition. Mu-Gang pretended to be d to see Mu-Gun.
Its quite unexpected that youre worried about me. Anyway, its nice to see you again after so long.
Haha. Arent we part of the same Zhejiang Martial Alliance? Its natural for me to worry, Mu-Gang said with an awkward smile.
Mu-Gun could easily guess what Mu-Gang was thinking. The Wind Saber Sect and the Byeok Sword Manor were constantly attempting to win over the Baek Sword Sect, the Justice Martial Sect, and the Flying Lance Sect to be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader.
In such a situation, there was nothing to gain from being on Mu-Guns bad side. He was the sessor of the Baek Sword Sect, after all. Hence, Mu-Gang was being kind, which was unbing of him.
Really? Im grateful that you were worried about me, Mu-Gun responded soullessly and went inside.
Chapter 64
Chapter 64
Already seated inside the Wind Banquet Hall were the Kang Households Kang Yong-Tae and his sister Kang Yeon-Soo. The Draconic Tiger Gangs Yong Chu-Saeng and his sister Yong Seol-Ah were already present as well.
Baek Mu-Gun really is here.
Of course hes real. Did you think hes an illusion or something? Yong-Tae, who was surprised to see Mu-Gun, got into a fit of rage when Jeong Ho-Gun spoke sarcastically.
I just found it hard to believe that he recovered from qi deviation.
Its certainly surprising. You probably encountered a miracle, considering you suffered from qi deviation for three years and found no way to recover, Chu-Saeng said while giving Mu-Gun a sharp gaze.
Ill leave it to your imagination.
Chu-Sangs cheeks twitched at Mu-Guns insincere response. However, he didnt pry further. On the other hand, Yeon-Soo and Seol-Ah couldnt take their eyes off Mu-Gun. Even before he suffered from qi deviation, Mu-Gun was already popr among thedies of the Ten Great ns'' rising stars due to his outstanding martial arts and good looks. That was one of the reasons Byeok Jin-Woon and Tae Mu-Gang envied Mu-Gun.
However, now that Mu-Gun had awakened from his previous reincarnation, he gained an outstanding aura. Moreover, he started exuding a prince-like sensation since he had reached the Absolute Realm. Hence, he possessed the perfect weapon to captivate the hearts of women.
Yeon-Soo and Seol-Ahs hearts seemed to sink with a thud at the sight of Mu-Gun, who had be more attractive. Having been interested in him since way before, they wanted to talk to Mu-Gun, but they couldnt say anything because they were so nervous.
Mu-Gun smiled softly and greeted the twodies who couldnt take their eyes off him. Its been a while. Have you been well? You both have gotten a lot prettier since thest time we met.
Yeon-Soo and Seol-Ahs faces flushed red at Mu-Guns greeting.
Are you feeling better now? I was so worried when I heard you were suffering from qi deviation, Brother Mu-Gun.
Me, too. Im so happy to see you in such good health.
Yeon-Soo and Seol-Ah replied as if they werepeting against each other.
Thank you. As Mu-Gun smiled, their faces turned even redder.
Jo Bi-Yeon, who was next to Mu-Gun, pouted in dissatisfaction upon witnessing the scene. However, it was nowhere near what Yong-Tae and Chu-Saeng were feeling. They looked irritated. They didnt like Mu-Gun that much, so they found it impossible to be happy about their younger sisters being head over heels for him.
They red fiercely at their sisters to stop them from staring at Mu-Gun. Feeling a prick of conscience, Yeon-Soo and Seol-Ah averted their gazes away from Mu-Gun. However, they couldnt help shifting their eyes back toward him even after that.
In the meantime, Shim Ok-Hwan of the Clear Sun Sect, Dam Woo-Kyung of the Iron Palm Sect, and Mei Jang-Hyun of the Mei Household entered the Wind Banquet Hall with Jin-Woon of the Byeok Sword Manor in the lead. Jin-Woons sister Byeok So-Gun, Ok-Hwans brother Shim Cheol-Hwan, Woo-Kyungs brother Dam Sa-Myeong, and Jang-Hyuns sister Mei Yak-Ran came with them.
After exchanging formal greetings with Mu-Gang, the host of the banquet, and entering the Wind Banquet Hall, they were immediately amazed by the sight of Mu-Gun sitting inside.
Whos this? Isnt this the Young Sword Dragon who suddenly disappeared three years ago? Jin-Woon made a provocative remark using the nickname that was given to Mu-Gun in the past.
I tried to live a secluded life as much as I could, but someone who doesnt know their ce kept acting wildly while I was away, so I came out of curiosity.
Jin-Woon frowned. He knew Mu-Gun was talking about him.
Youre still as arrogant as ever. I wonder if your skills remain the same as well.
Theyre good enough to teach a stinging lesson to those who dont know their ce.
Jin-Woons eyes grew fierce at Mu-Guns response, but Mu-Gun didnt avoid his re. Sparks seemed to be flying from their locked gazes.
Ehem, its been a while since weve met, so should we really start a war of nerves now? Dont ruin the atmosphere for useless reasons and just sit down. Mu-Gang, the host of the banquet, intervened.
Thats right, Mu-Gun came for the first time in a long time, so lets just drink in a good mood today, Cho Won-Yee stepped in between them as well. Only then did Jin-Woon stop ring.
Fine. We can do this some other day. Jin-Woon shrugged.
When Jin-Woon stopped ring, Mu-Gun also naturally stopped making eye contact with him.
Now, now! Dont just stand around like that, everyone. Have a seat. At Mu-Gangs remarks, the people standing found their seats and sat down.
As everyone sat down, Mu-Gang, sitting at the seat of honor since he was the banquets organizer, stood up.
First of all, I would like to thank you all for attending the banquet. Its been a while since weve seen each other, so lets just think about having fun today. Weve prepared as much alcohol as required, so you dont have to worry about that.
Do you think all alcohol is the same? It can only be called alcohol if its at least one of the Ten Finest Liquors of the Central ins, Jin-Woon arrogantly said, intending to make the Byeok Sword Manor stand out by showing that the Wind Saber Sect was financially inferior to the Byeok Sword Manor.
The Ten Finest Liquors of the Central ins were as expensive as their fame. It would require an exorbitant amount of money to buy enough of them. Jin-Woon thought it would be impossible with the Wind Saber Sects finances.
Haha! The Ten Finest Liquors of the Central ins is indeed great, but wouldnt any liquor be just as fine if its shared like-minded friends? Mu-Gang shrugged off Jin-Woons words.
Youre serving guests, however, so you have to show some sincerity. It cant be helped if you couldnt prepare it because your finances cant handle it, though. Jin-Woon tantly denigrated the Wind Saber Sect.
Well, I think its better to be self-sufficient with ones own resources than be a n that gained riches through the financial support of their wifes family, no longer holding back, Mu-Gang rebutted.
Hah, calling yourselves self-sufficient sounds grand, but in truth, you just dont have any inws with that sort of financial capabilities, do you? Its also a part of ones capabilities to have such great inws, Jin-Woon sneered.
I wonder if thats the case? Mu-Gun, who was listening quietly to their conversation, intervened.
What?
Since the early times, there has been no such thing as a free lunch in the world. Getting financial support from the Hangzhou Merchant Company at no cost means they could easily sway the Byeok Sword Manor. After all, Hangzhou Merchant Company cutting off their financial support would threaten the Byeok Sword Manors finances. To prevent that, thetter would have no choice but toply with the formers requests. Perhaps that sort of incident has already even happened.
Jin-Woons expression hardened, unable to stop himself from feeling bitter. It hadnt been that long since Byeok Sword Manor was left with no other choice but to ept a request from the Hangzhou Merchant Company. They tried to harm someone who came to the Myth Vault to withdraw money and, as a result, suffered considerable damage. However, Jin-Woon pretended not to be affected by it at all.
Do you think we havent thought that far? We wont be swayed by the financial power of the Hangzhou Merchant Company. Keep your needless worrying to yourself.
Im d to hear that, then. Anyway, lets stop talking about the same thing over and over again and just drink merrily. As Tae Mu-Gang said, what matters is who you share a drink with. No matter how great the liquor is, it wouldnt taste good if drank with a snobbish guy, would it? On the contrary, even cheap bamboo leaf wine would taste amazing if its drunk with a good group of friends. What are we waiting for? Bring in the drinks.
A-alright.
At Mu-Guns urging, Mu-Gang nodded and instructed the servants to bring in the prepared alcohol.
Since youre the host of the banquet, why dont you start by pouring everyone a drink?
Should I?
Mu-Gang moved without a singleint at Mu-Guns lead. The alliances rising stars looked at Mu-Gun in awe as he easily overpowered Jin-Woon with words and led the banquet naturally, while the women thought Mu-Gun appeared even cooler than he already was. Their gazes on him were full of envy.
On the other hand, Jin-Woon gritted his teeth. He wanted to get even with Mu-Gun as he humiliated him. He doubted Mu-Gun had recovered all his martial arts even if he recovered from qi deviation. Moreover, he had made steady progress with his martial arts over the past three years, so he was confident that he could defeat Mu-Gun now if theypeted in martial arts. It was impossible for him to openly challenge Mu-Gun to a martial arts bout, however. Hence, he had to show everyone that Mu-Gun was inferior to him in a different way.
!
Jin-Woon agonized over what he could do but soon came up with a good method as he watched Mu-Gang pouring alcohol for everyone. Using his internal energy, he would prevent Mu-Gun from receiving the alcohol and humiliate him in the process.
Have a drink.
Mu-Gang poured alcohol for Jin-Woonst. For now, Jin-Woon pretended everything was alright and epted the alcohol that Mu-Gang had poured him. Mu-Gang had finally poured alcohol on all the attendees. However, his own ss was still empty.
Ill pour you a ss, Tae Mu-Gang.
Mu-Gun volunteered to pour alcohol into Mu-Gangs ss and said, You should make a toast as the host of the banquet.
Mu-Gang got up from his seat to make a toast as Mu-Gun told him to.
Lets drink to the Zhejiang Martial Alliance making a new leap forward. For the future of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance!
Cheers!
At Mu-Gangs lead, the other attendees repeated after him and raised their sses. After Mu-Gang emptied his ss, the others chugged their ss as if they were waiting for this moment. That marked the beginning of the banquet. However, there werent any specially prepared events. It was just drinking, talking, and having a great time with like-minded people.
Mu-Gun actively mingled with the rising stars who attended the banquet. It was a sight that had never been seen before. Before his current reincarnation awakened, Mu-Gun didnt interact deeply with other descendants except for Ho-Gun and Won-Yee. From their perspectives, Mu-Gun relied on his martial arts and ignored them, so they didnt have a good impression of him. However, it was different now. Mu-Gun got along with them in a friendly manner.
The Ten ns of Zhejiangs unity was required in reorganizing the Zhejiang Martial Alliance to revolve around the alliance leader. Forming a rapport through interactions with these rising stars was integral to that unity. Although initially unfriendly toward each other, they gradually opened their hearts and began to mingle around when Mu-Gun actively interacted with them. However, the rising stars of the Clear Sun Sect, the Iron Palm Sect, and the Mei Household, all of which had decided to follow the Byeok Sword Manors leadership, refused to do the same since they were wary of Jin-Woon.
Mu-Gun led the atmosphere of the banquet until Jin-Woon couldnt stand it anymore.
Its been a while since Ive seen you, so let me pour you a ss, Jin-Woon told Mu-Gun with a bottle of alcohol in hand.
I see no reason to refuse.
Mu-Gun dly raised his ss. Jin-Woon smiled with satisfaction and poured alcohol into it. While doing so, he yed a prank using his internal energy. He imbued his internal energy into the alcohol being poured into Mu-Guns ss so that he would drop it.
I knew this would happen.
Mu-Gun shook his head as internal energy pressed down on the ss. He then exuded his own internal energy in retaliation. Mu-Guns internal energy, which flowed backward along the stream of alcohol, began to heat up the liquor bottle held by Jin-Woon with the Samadhi True Fire technique.
Agh! Hot!
Jin-Woon lost his grip, the hot energy he felt from the bottle taking him by surprise. As the bottle broke, the alcohol in it spilled and sshed onto Mu-Gun.
Even if you dont like me, isnt it a little overboard to put me in this mess? Mu-Gun asked in shock as he patted down his alcohol-soaked clothes.
Its not like that
If it isnt, then do you mean to say that the bottle, which had no issues, suddenly became hot? Mu-Gun cut off Jin-Woon as he was trying to exin himself. Flustered by the sudden turn of events and other descendants eyes, Jin-Woon became lost for words. He didnt know how he did it, but based on the circumstances, Mu-Gun clearly used his internal energy to heat up the bottle. However, he couldnt just say that outright. Considering he himself found it ridiculous even though he was the one who fell for it, would anyone believe him if he told them? It would only make him look weird. For now, no matter how humiliating it was, he had to apologize and step down.
I apologize. I suddenly lost strength in my hands. I swear I didnt do it on purpose, so I hope you dont misunderstand, Jin-Woon reluctantly apologized.
Well, if you say so, then thats probably the case. Ill think of this as a mistake, so dont worry about it and just drink up.
Rather than provoking Jin-Woon further, Mu-Gun took a bottle next to him and extended it to Jin-Woon. Everyone could feel Mu-Guns kindness and understanding as he casually overlooked Jin-Woons behavior, which was obviously intentional. Furthermore, in contrast to Mu-Guns broad mind, Jin-Woons shamelessness was embossed even further. Even though they followed the Byeok Sword Manor, the rising stars from the Clear Sun Sect, the Iron Palm Sect, and the Mei Household frowned at Jin-Woons behavior, which said a lot about what they thought of his actions. Jin-Woons actions to put Mu-Gun in trouble instead led to Mu-Gun garnering more attention and allowing him to set the mood of the banquet.
Meanwhile, the Wind Saber Sects Tae Mu-Gang, the banquet organizer, smiled triumphantly at Jin-Woons actions against Mu-Gun. Mu-Gang thought that the more enmity Mu-Gun had against Jin-Woon, the higher the possibility of the Baek Sword Sect siding with the Wind Saber Sect. In actual fact, Mu-Gang, just like Jin-Woon, also didnt like Mu-Gun that much. He hated that Mu-Gun was getting more attention than him even though he was the host of the banquet. Furthermore, he felt annoyed that Mu-Gun alone grabbed the attention of the women in attendance.
However, he couldnt ruin such an important asion because of his personal feelings. Mu-Gang was willing to bury his own feelings whenever necessary if that was what it took for the Wind Saber Sect to be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader. In that respect, it was apparent that Mu-Gang was much more mature and calctive than Jin-Woon. Throughout the duration of the banquet, Mu-Gang put in the effort to win Mu-Guns favor. Mu-Gun, too, was favorable toward Mu-Gang unlike Jin-Woon, who openly confronted him.
Mu-Guns reason was the same as Mu-Gangs. To unify the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, it was necessary for him to get the Byeok Sword Manor and Wind Saber Sects acknowledgment more than anyone else. Of course, they could just bring the Byeok Sword Manor and Wind Saber Sect to their knees by force, but doing that would make it difficult to create the Zhejiang Martial Alliance that Mu-Gun dreamed of.
Ultimately, Mu-Gun wanted to form a coalition in which the Baek Sword Sect was the main n and others served as vassal ns that supported the Baek Sword Sect. For that toe to fruition, he had to achieve unity with the other ns. The rising stars attending the banquet would be the backbone leading the Ten Great ns in the future, so winning over their hearts would be of great help in achieving the Zhejiang Martial Alliance that he had envisioned.
The banquetsted untilte at night. The descendants had a good time ying various drinking games popr in murim and chugging drinks due to the games penalties. As theyughed and chattered with each other while ying drinking games, the friendship between the descendants deepened.
However, even in the midst of all that, there was still animosity between Mu-Gun and Jin-Woon. Even the descendants of the three ns supporting the Byeok Sword Manor mingled more with Mu-Gun than with Jin-Woon.
Feeling a sense of superiority toward the three ns descendants, Jin-Woon had a strong desire to trample on them. They stood on his side ording to their familys decision, but there was no way they would feel good after receiving such treatment. Unlike Jin-Woon, Mu-Gun treated them in a friendly manner and indiscriminately, making it only natural for them to like Mu-Gun more.
Hence, Jin-Woon inevitably felt he lost more things than others in this banquet.
Chapter 65
Chapter 65
The day after the banquet, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance patriarchs gathered together to discuss the pending issues of murim and the operation of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
Everyone probably knows now that the Jiangsu Provinces Great Sima Family was a disguised force of the Asura Cult, which is one of the factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Now that they have revealed themselves, the other factions have also likely begun to move. If the Nine Celestial Demons Sects full-scale rampage is already underway, then our Zhejiang Martial Alliance will soon be put in an extremely precarious position. We should prepare countermeasures for that threat now. Byeok Cheol-Gun, the patriarch of the Byeok Sword Manor, was the first to speak.
How do you think we should prepare? Tae Gong-Pyo, the Wind Saber Sects patriarch, asked.
The Zhejiang Martial Alliance is currently only an alliance in name, but we do not actually have any system as an alliance. To efficiently respond to the Nine Celestial Demons Sects threat, we should first establish a solid system.
What do you mean?
First and foremost, we should elect a Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader. The leader will be given strong authority, allowing us to respond in time during emergencies.
In other words, you want the other ns to follow the orders of the n elected as the alliance leader?
Individually, we, the Ten ns of Zhejiang, are just trifle organizations. However, if we join forces and share the same mind and goal, well be a huge force that even the Seven Great Families cannot easily mess with. Dont think of it as merely following the orders of the elected alliance leader. Rather, I hope you see it as developing the Zhejiang Martial Alliance together with the elected n as the leader.
That n should be qualified enough to make the others follow them. How will we determine that qualification?
Why dont we elect an alliance leader through fair voting by the various patriarchs?
I dont think thats a good method, Baek Cheon-Sang voiced out in opposition.
How so? Cheol-Gun asked with a frown, perhaps due to the fact that he didnt like Cheon-Sang, who disagreed with him.
If the alliance leader is elected by vote, factions will inevitably be formed within the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. It will only be a hindrance to our unity.
Patriarch Baek has a point. Jeong Won-Hyo, the Justice Martial Sects patriarch, supported Cheon-Sang.
Cheol-Gun frowned. How do you think we should elect the alliance leader, then?
Arent martial arts the most important criterion in murim?
You want to elect the alliance leader through a martial artspetition? Cheol-Gun replied with a satisfied smile.
Cheol-Gun recently reached the Upper Peak Realm by consuming a medicinal pill he procured through the Hangzhou Merchant Company. Hence, he was confident in his own martial arts and had no reason to refuse.
It is an undeniable truth that martial arts are the priority in murim. However, it will be difficult to lead the Zhejiang Martial Alliance with strong martial arts alone. Martial arts are certainly important, but the majority of the Ten ns of Zhejiang should acknowledge the leader as well. That would immediately establish their authority. Kang Won-Hee, the Kang Households patriarch, raised a disagreement.
Why dont we decide on the candidate for alliance leader bypeting through martial arts, then vote on whether to acknowledge the candidate as the alliance leader? Gong-Pyo, the Wind Saber Sects patriarch, suggested.
What if the candidate is voted out? Dam Hwa-Seong, the Iron Palm Sects patriarch, asked.
Why dont we take the first runner-up in the martial artspetition as the new candidate and vote again?
In short, you want to appoint the candidates through a martial artspetition, then verify whether theyre qualified through voting.
Thats right.
That would certainly eliminate any backbiting about the alliance leader election. It would ultimately establish the leaders authority as well. Cheol-Gun agreed with Gong-Pyos opinion.
If Cheol-Gun showed overwhelming martial arts in the martial artspetition with three ns already on his side, it wouldnt be difficult for him to get majority support. Wind Saber Sects Tae Gong-Pyo was also confident that he could be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader. He believed that although he had fewer ns on his sidepared to the Byeok Sword Manor, he would be able to win over the support of the three ns that kept a neutral political stance if he showed superiority through his martial arts.
Meanwhile, Cheon-Sang was at a loss now that the candidate had to gain majority support. He was confident in the martial artspetition. The problem was that he had to win over the majority of the Ten ns of Zhejiang. Would the ns on the Byeok Sword Manor and Wind Saber Sects side support the Baek Sword Sect? The Baek Sword Sect had a decent reputation, but it wasnt outstanding enough to change the minds of the ns that followed the Byeok Sword Manor and Wind Saber Sect. At the very least, he could rely on his Absolute Realm martial arts. The Absolute Realm was a domain that garnered awe and respect. Showcasing it in the martial artspetition could move the hearts of the other ns.
Now that they had reached an agreement on the basic method of electing the alliance leader, a detailed discussion on the agenda ensued.
Electing an alliance leader isnt the only issue. The alliance leaders authority has to be clearly defined and thoroughly conformed to, Cheon-Sang voiced his opinion, taking the initiative.
I agree. There is no reason to pick an alliance leader if its nothing more than a title. We have to give the alliance leader strong authority.
Cheol-Gun agreed with Cheon-Sang, surprised by his unexpectedly active participation in the discussion. Since it was highly likely that Cheol-Gun would be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader, obtaining strong authority over the alliance would be advantageous for him.
What do you mean exactly by strong authority? Gong-Pyo asked, suspecting that the Baek Sword Sect was on the Byeok Sword Manors side because of the perfect chemistry between Cheon-Sang and Cheol-Gun.
We should give the alliance leader authority to arbitrarily move the Zhejiang Martial Alliances forces. To that end, we should establish a united corps within the Zhejiang Martial Allianceposed of our own people. Cheon-Sang told them what he had discussed with Mu-Gun earlier.
If the Zhejiang Martial Alliances leader uses the united corps for personal purposes, it will lead to a serious situation. We will have to prepare countermeasures for that, Mei Jung-Hak of the Mei Household said, expressing his concern.
That could be avoided by giving the Ten ns of Zhejiang the right of veto. Cheon-Sang calmly and immediately came up with a countermeasure.
How do we use that right?
Each n has to be notified in advance before the Zhejiang Martial Alliance can mobilize the forces. If the majority of the ten ns use the right of veto, the leaders right to mobilize the forces will be restricted.
Wouldnt that interfere with quick decision-making? During emergencies, we wont have time to give advance notices and decide whether to proceed or not. Kang Won-Hee, the Kang Households patriarch, raised a question.
Giving the alliance leader the full authority to respond quickly in urgent situations will likely make up for that. Of course, the Ten ns of Zhejiangs consent should be required when granting full authority.
Setting up a Zhejiang Martial Alliance United Corps and dispatching our own forces will be quite expensive. How are we going to cover that cost? Hwa-Seong, the Iron Palm Sects patriarch added.
How about the n elected as the alliance leader pay thirty percent of the funds required, and the remaining nine ns share the burden of the other seventy percent? This time again, Cheon-Sang expressed his opinion without hesitation.
Isnt it too unfair for the alliance leader to pay thirty percent of the cost? Gong-Pyo raised his disagreement with a dissatisfied look.
The Wind Saber Sect, which wasnt financially well-funded, couldnt help but find it burdensome to pay thirty percent of the funds. Of course, theyd only have to pay it if they actually became the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader.
Isnt it only right to take responsibility for that, considering the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader will possess authority on various matters? If youre not willing to take on that much responsibility, you shouldnt desire the position in the first ce.
What Patriarch Baek said is reasonable. As the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader, you should set an example to lead the other ns. Cheol-Gun supported Cheon-Sang.
Cheol-Gun was exhrated. Cheon-Sang continued to offer opinions that were advantageous to him. In his mind, he thought that the Wind Saber Sect would be the greatest hindrance to him bing the Zhejiang Martial Alliances leader, but its weakness was its financial situation. Unlike the Byeok Sword Manor, which had the Hangzhou Merchant Companys financial power on its back, the Wind Saber Sect had to procure funds on its own.
It wouldnt be easy for them to pay thirty percent of the funds for establishing the Zhejiang Martial Alliance United Corps. Depending on the circumstances, the Wind Saber Sect could even step down from thepetition for the alliance leader position. If they did, the Byeok Sword Manor would no longer have anything to worry about. As far as he knew, no n was ahead of the Wind Saber Sect in terms ofbat or financial power.
The other patriarchs of the Ten ns of Zhejiang didnt raise any disagreement, which indicated that they agreed with Cheon-Sang. Except for the Byeok Sword Manor and the Wind Saber Sect, there was virtually a very low possibility for the other ns to be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader.
Having the elected alliance leader fund a huge amount to establish a united corps wasnt a bad condition. After all, it would reduce the amount the others would have to pay. Since no one raised any disagreement, the Wind Saber Sects patriarch, Gong-Pyo, found it hard to object. If he opposed it, the other patriarchs would only antagonize him. Hence, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and ept Cheon-Sangs opinion.
With a basic direction now in ce, further discussion on the details continued. The meeting between the Ten ns of Zhejiangs patriarchssted for three days, and the reorganization n for the Zhejiang Martial Alliance was finalized based on the election of the alliance leader and the establishment of the United Corps as a foundation.
The decisions made through the patriarchs meeting were as follows:
First, the sparringpetition for the alliance leader election would be held in Hangzhou in two months.
Second, to ensure the sparringpetition would be held fairly, the Shaolin Temple and the Putuo Sword Sect would be requested to attend as observers.
Third, the use of force is allowed against ns that refused to acknowledge the result of the sparringpetition.
Fourth, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance United Corps will be established in Shaoxing, and the n elected as alliance leader will bear thirty percent of the cost necessary for its establishment and maintenance. The other nine ns will share the remaining seventy percent of the cost.
Fifth, each n in the Zhejiang Martial Alliance will dispatch an entire martial squad, numbering one hundred warriors, to the Zhejiang Martial Alliance United Corps.
Sixth, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader will have a three-year term, and the patriarchs of the nine ns, except for the patriarch of the n elected as the alliance leader, can veto the alliance leaders use of thebat force. However, in the case of an emergency, a quorum could delegate full authority to the leader, eliminating the need to recognize the right of veto.
Seventh, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader has to prioritize the interest of the entire Ten ns of Zhejiang, which is a part of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. If the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader arbitrarily uses the power of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance for the benefit of their own n, the patriarchs of the other nine ns can unanimously impeach the alliance leader of their position.
The detailed agenda decided through the patriarchs meeting satisfied Mu-Gun. It was pretty simr to what he and Cheon-Sang envisioned. The key was whether the other ns would vote in favor of Cheon-Sang bing the alliance leader. It would be toocent of them to simply believe in their martial arts capabilities and hope that the other ns would vote for them. They had toe up with a clear n to ensure the other ns would vote in favor of the Baek Sword Sect. A surefire way would be to bring them over to their side through marriage.
However, Mu-Gun had no intention of going through a marriage of convenience. The story would change if both parties liked each other, but none of the rising stars of the Ten ns of Zhejiang attracted Mu-Guns heart.
Ruling out the marriage of convenience, the best method was to show what sort of benefits they would gain if the Baek Sword Sect became the alliance leader. If the Zhejiang Martial Alliance became stronger, the ns belonging to it would also be able to gain more benefits. Even just absorbing the territories upied by the notorious sects in Zhejiang could give them tremendous benefits.
The Baek Sword Sect had to confidently show they were capable of expanding the Zhejiang Martial Alliances power. In addition, the Baek Sword Sect could gain more votes if they could help the other ns martial arts grow. Hence, Mu-Gun intended to actively help the ns belonging to the Zhejiang Martial Alliance develop their martial strength. He ultimately nned to make the Zhejiang Martial Alliance a single united force centered on the Baek Sword Sect, so it would be problematic if only the Baek Sword Sect grew stronger. The Zhejiang Martial Alliance as a whole should improve.
Mu-Gun was considering two ways to increase the martial strength of the other ns. The first was to improve their martial arts and lead them to achieve a higher martial arts level. The second was to provide them with the Medicine King Familys medicinal pills to enhance their martial arts.
Paying attention to the other ns when the Baek Sword Sects growth required immediate attention could be foolish. However, as Mu-Gun previously mentioned, he wanted to turn the others into the Baek Sword Sects vassal ns. If they became stronger, the Baek Sword Sects power would as well. Helping them grow would eventually lead to the Baek Sword Sects growth.
Of course, everything Mu-Gun had done would go to waste if the other ns didnt want to be regarded as vassal ns, but he believed they would eventually end up following the Baek Sword Sect. No, he would make sure they would. Mu-Gun had already expressed his thoughts to Cheon-Sang, and Cheon-Sang epted them after much consideration. If he helped the other ns and excluded the Baek Sword Sect, Cheon-Sang would have never agreed to it.
However, Mu-Guns idea was to basically focus on the Baek Sword Sects growth while helping the other ns grow as well. Mu-Gun decided to prioritize developing the Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect since they had an amicable rtionship with the Baek Sword Sect.
Nevertheless, even if Mu-Gun offered to help grow their martial strength, all this would only be possible if the other party epted his help. From the other ns perspective, his offer would likely sound absurd. What could Mu-Gun even do to help them improve? They would feel offended as well and could even think that he was looking down on them.
He had to approach the ns that wouldnt misunderstand his true intention first, which was why he chose the Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect. They were both rtively friendly with the Baek Sword Sect. The Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect could naturally still find it absurd and offensive, but there was more room formunication with thempared to the other ns. As long as Mu-Gun do a great job in persuading them, they would likely understand.
Mu-Gun had such overwhelming martial arts anyway that they would have no choice but to understand. If he disyed overwhelming martial arts before exining and convincing the Zhejiang Martial Alliance about the way forward, they would likely trust Mu-Gun and the Baek Sword Sect. As a result, they would be willing to leave the task of improving their martial arts to Mu-Gun.
In addition, it would also be easier to persuade the other ns if the Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sects skills stood out in the sparringpetition after being enhanced through an improved martial art and the Medicine King Familys medicinal pills.
Chapter 66
Chapter 66
After the discussion on the election of the alliance leader, the Ten ns of Zhejiang were given some time to develop friendships with each other for seven days. During that time, the Ten ns of Zhejiang interacted with the other families and sects as they desired. The Byeok Sword Manor and the Wind Saber Sect supervised the ns already on their side while making an effort to recruit the three ns that remained neutral. In the midst of all that, Mu-Gun visited the side building where the Justice Martial Sect was staying.
Youre here? Jeong Ho-Gun weed Baek Mu-Gun.
During the three-day-long meeting of the Ten ns of Zhejiangs patriarchs, Mu-Gun spent time with Ho-Gun and Jo Won-Yee.
Yes. Is Uncle Jeong inside?
He is. Why are you looking for my father?
I have something to tell him.
Something to tell my father?
Yes, so please tell him I wish to have an audience with him.
What is it about?
You kids dont have to know.
Do you want to die?
You can hear it directly from Uncle Jeongter, so hurry up and inform him of my arrival.
Fine. Wait here.
Ho-Gun immediately went to his father and delivered Mu-Guns words. Jeong Won-Hyo, Ho-Guns father, was surprised but decided to meet Mu-Gun anyway. Ho-Gun guided Mu-Gun into Won-Hyos room.
Thank you for epting my sudden request.
Its fine. Why did you ask to see me?
I have a proposal for you, Uncle Jeong.
A proposal? What is it?
I hope that the Justice Martial Sect will support the Baek Sword Sect as the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader.
It would be understandable if this wasing from Elder Brother Cheon-Sang, but its honestly unpleasant to hear that from you.
Im sorry if I offended you. However, Im here in my fathers stead because there are a lot of prying eyes, so please overlook this and understand.
Won-Hyo nodded at Mu-Guns reply.
The Byeok Sword Manor and the Wind Saber Sect were paying keen attention to whether the other ns would aim for the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader position. From where Baek Cheon-Sang stood, he had to pay attention not to let the others find out that he desired it. Hence, Won-Hyo could understand that Cheon-Sang sent Mu-Gun instead of visiting himself.
I was surprised to see Elder Brother Cheon-Sang actively expressing his opinion at the patriarchs meeting, but I didnt expect he had this in mind. Still, even if Ino, even if the Justice Martial Sect wants to support the Baek Sword Sect, wouldnt it be of no use if Elder Brother Cheon-Sang doesnt win in the sparringpetition?
You dont have to worry about that. Father will undoubtedly win the sparringpetition. Once he does, all you have to do is agree to my father bing the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader. Moreover, we would be even more grateful if you could help persuade the other sects patriarchs to support my father.
You seem to have something to believe in, seeing how confident you are. Personally, I hope Elder Brother Cheon-Sang can be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader instead of the others. However, as the Justice Martial Sects patriarch, I have to prioritize the Justice Martial Sect. Ill be upfront. What can the Justice Martial Sect gain from supporting the Baek Sword Sect?
Ill help the Justice Martial Sect grow stronger.
How would you do that?
First, Ill improve the Justice Martial Sects martial arts.
Youre going to improve the martial arts of our sect?
Thats right. With all due respect, the Justice Martial Sects current martial arts can only go as high as the Upper Peak realm. To make matters worse, its only possible to reach that level with enough talent and effort. Uncle, if you allow me, I will turn the Justice Martial Sects martial arts into an Upper Ascension Realm martial art.
Hahaha! Do you have any idea how absurd you sound right now? Youre going to make the martial arts of our sect reach the Upper Ascension Realm? That makes me curious about how great the Baek Sword Sects martial art is now. If you can enhance our sects martial arts into the Upper Ascension Realm, then you likely wouldve improved the Baek Sword Sects martial arts to the Upper Ascension Realm long ago.
Youre right, Uncle Jeong. Our sects martial arts have already reached that realm.
Can you prove it now?
I am the proof.
What? Baffled, Won-Hyo looked at Mu-Gun.
Mu-Gun smiled, then released and filled the entire room with the powerful aura that he had been hiding. Won-Hyos expression became tinged with astonishment as he watched Mu-Gun. He could instinctively feel from Mu-Guns aura that he was at least in the Upper Peak Realm.
This doesnt make sense Won-Hyo muttered in disbelief at Mu-Guns strength.
Mu-Gun stopped exuding his aura, then told the still-surprised Won-Hyo, If you want, I can show you the Baek Sword Sects sword techniques as well.
I can definitely see that your level is high, but that does not prove that the Baek Sword Sects martial arts have been enhanced to the Upper Ascension Realm. I want to witness it with my own eyes.
Lets go to the training hall, then.
Mu-Gun rose from his seat and moved to the training hall inside the side building with Won-Hyo. Mu-Gun stood in the center of it and used his aura to confirm that there was no energy source nearby. Afterward, he began to demonstrate the Celestial Moonlight Sword.
The sword qi the Celestial Moonlight Sword manifested was truly amazing. Every time Mu-Gun moved his sword, the training hall was enveloped with moonlight. Before the moonlights vestige disappeared, another filled the training hall. The scene made Won-Hyo feel suffocated and as if he would never be able to escape if he was inside that moonlight. The sword technique Mu-Gun currently performed was on a whole different level from the Baek Sword Sects sword technique he knew of yet still contained the Baek Sword Sects swordsmanship he was familiar with. It was clear that their current martial arts had been improved to the Upper Ascension Realm. This made a question naturallye to his mind.
Who enhanced their martial arts?
Was it Baek Cheon-Sang? Or Baek Mu-Gun? No matter how much he thought about it, there was no way only two people could do it together. To enhance an existing martial art, a great level of enlightenment was required. It would be pushing it too far to say that Cheon-Sang and Mu-Gun improved the martial arts together. If they had the capabilities to do so in the first ce, the Baek Sword Sect wouldnt have fallen behind the Byeok Sword Manor or the Wind Saber Sect. If so, then it wasnt an existing member of the Baek Sword Sect. He was sure that an unidentified third party had intervened.
Dont tell me Is the Nine Celestial Demons Sect involved?
Won-Hyo suspected that one of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects faction was raising the Baek Sword Sect as a disguised force. What if they supported the Baek Sword Sect to take control of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance and use them to dominate murim? It was terrible just imagining it.
It was also very suspicious that Mu-Gun, who was a cripple until recently, suddenly recovered from qi deviation and reached a level higher than the Upper Ascension Realm in such a short time. Won-Hyo looked closely at Mu-Gun in doubt. He couldnt feel any signs of demonic energying from Mu-Gun. Mu-Gun wasnt wearing a Demon Seal Ring, which was capable of concealing demonic energy, either.
However, that alone wasnt enough to conclude that Mu-Gun and the Baek Sword Sect werent rted to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. If not Mu-Gun, Cheon-Sang could be the one connected to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Mu-Gun saw the doubt in the eyes of Won-Hyo, who was looking at him.
It seems that you are suspicious of me, Uncle Jeong.
Mu-Guns words made Won-Hyo ponder how he should respond. If he expressed doubt now, it could give him away and alert the enemy.
Considering you couldnt answer immediately, it really seems like you are. To be honest, it certainly could be suspicious from your perspective. Our sect, which was nothing special up until now, suddenly enhanced our martial arts. Moreover, I, who has been turned into a cripple by qi deviation, suddenly recovered and reached such a high level. I understand that this would not make sense. Moreover, given the current circumstances, you likely even wonder if the forces of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect have infiltrated the Baek Sword Sect.
Mu-Guns words seemed to havepletely interpreted his inner feelings, so Won-Hyo confessed. Its just as you said. Can you prove that the Baek Sword Sect has nothing to do with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect?
Do you know the Heavenly Sea God Sect?
The sect of the Heavenly Seafarer, who was highly renowned in the past?
Thats right. Youre likely well aware that our sect attacked the base of the Sea Dragon Gang and eradicated them not long ago.
Yes.
I found the inheritance left behind by the Heavenly Seafarer at the Sea Dragon Gangs base. My father and I were able to gain enlightenment through his legacy, and, through that enlightenment, we improved our sects martial arts.
Is that true?
You will believe me once you look at this.
Mu-Gun took out a letter left behind by the Heavenly Seafarer and showed it to Won-Hyo. Predicting that this sort of situation would arise, Mu-Gun had forged a letter from the Heavenly Seafarer in advance so that it could be used as evidence to back up his words. As expected, Won-Hyo couldnt help but believe him when he saw the letter the Heavenly Seafarer left behind.
It seems I was suspicious for no reason. Im sorry.
Its fine. I wouldve had the same suspicions.
Thank you for your understanding. To sum it all up, if our sect supports the Baek Sword Sect for the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader position, you will enhance the martial arts of our sect to the Upper Ascension Realm?
Thats right. We are doing this not just to win over the Justice Martial Sects support. My father wishes for the Zhejiang Martial Alliance to be a central force of murim that can stand shoulder-to-shoulder with the Seven Great Families. That will be difficult to achieve if only our sect bes strong. All the ns in the Zhejiang Martial Alliance have to grow stronger, and improving the Justice Martial Sects martial arts is a step toward that.
Elder Brother Cheon-Sangs ambition is gigantic. It worries me that he could be dreaming too big. Since the early times, too much ambition has always led to ruination.
I know very well what youre worried about, Uncle Jeong. However, if we dont challenge ourselves, we wont be able to achieve anything. The current Zhejiang Martial Alliances power is insignificantpared to the Seven Great Families, but the Seven Great Families didnt start as strong and powerful as they are now. Hence, there is definitely a possibility for us to reach their level.
Youve got a point. However, the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families wouldnt want anyone to challenge their authority. They have no regard for the method and ways theyd use to prevent the other forces from growing and protecting their vested powers. If the power of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance grows and threatens their status, they will not leave the Zhejiang Martial Alliance alone no matter what.
That could have been the case if the Nine Celestial Demons Sect didnt resurface. Now that traces of that demonic sect has appeared, the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families wont be able to mess with the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. For the sake of fighting the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, they have to value murims strength, even if just by a little bit.
Youre right. I didnt think that far ahead.
Won-Hyo immediately acknowledged Mu-Guns opinion.
Will you stand on the Baek Sword Sects side, Uncle Jeong?
Do I have to make a decision right now?
No, but if you think about the enhancement of your sects martial arts, the sooner you decide, the better.
Theres certainly no need to waste time for no reason. As of today, the Justice Martial Sect will support the Baek Sword Sect for the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader position, and we promise to make every effort to make that happen.
You will not regret your decision. To improve the Justice Martial Sects martial arts as promised, I first have to understand the Justice Martial Sects martial arts. Will that be fine with you?
Won-Hyo momentarily hesitated to answer Mu-Guns question. The Baek Sword Sects martial arts were at a much higher level than the Justice Martial Sects, so they wouldnt covet the Justice Martial Sects martial arts. However, martial art superiority aside, showing every single aspect of their sects martial art to Mu-Gun would be akin to showing their hand to their opponents in a game of poker.
If the Baek Sword Sect had ill intentions, they could formte a method to render the Justice Martial Sects martial arts useless. It would basically mean that the Baek Sword Sect would be holding onto the Justice Martial Sects fatal weakness. If that happened, the Justice Martial Sect would be forced to be absolutely inferior to the Baek Sword Sect in terms of martial arts.
On the other hand, could the Justice Martial Sect stand on an equal footing with the Baek Sword Sect if they didnt expose their martial arts and refused the Baek Sword Sects offer to enhance it? Having seen the Celestial Moonlight Sword Mu-Gun demonstrated a while ago, Won-Hyo knew that it was highly unlikely. The Justice Martial Sect was no match for the Baek Sword Sect. If the results were the same anyway, it would be much better to ept the Baek Sword Sects help and enhance their martial arts. Then, at the very least, the Justice Martial Sect would be able to secure the upper hand in terms of martial arts against the other ns.
I have decided to entrust the Justice Martial Sects fate to the Baek Sword Sect, so whats there to not be fine with? Do you want me to show it to you now? Won-Hyo asked, having made up his mind.
Yes, Id very much appreciate it.
First of all, I will exin to you our internal energy cultivation method.
Won-Hyo began to exin the scriptures and application method of the Sunlight Origin Cultivation Methodthe Justice Martial Sects internal energy cultivation method. One exnation was enough for Mu-Gun to memorize all of its scriptures and application methods. Amazed by Mu-Gunsprehension ability, Won-Hyo continued exining the steps and the internal energy application method of the 12 Pure Sun des, which was a sword art thatplemented the Sunlight Origin Cultivation Method. This time too, Mu-Gun memorized its steps and the internal energy application method in just one exnation.
How long will it take to enhance our martial arts?
Ill be able to finish improving it in three days at the earliest.
After listening to Won-Hyos exnation of the internal energy scriptures and the steps of the Sunlight Origin Cultivation Method and the 12 Pure Sun des respectively, Mu-Gun decided on the direction he wanted to take in enhancing the Justice Martial Sects martial arts. The Sunlight Origin Cultivation Method and the 12 Pure Sun des focused on the characteristic of the sun. Hence, incorporating the fire element into it would allow it to grow exceptionally stronger.
Adding special attributes to an ordinary martial art was not as easy as it sounded. However, Mu-Gun, who had learned from watching various martial arts through his multiple past lives, could aplish such a feat.
Mu-Gun decided to add the essence and principle of the Nine Revolving Fire Art and the Nine Sky-Shaking Fire des, which he had learned in his previous life, to the Sunlight Origin Cultivation Method and the 12 Pure Sun des, which would serve as foundations.
The Nine Revolving Fire Art and the Nine Sky-Shaking Fire des were the ultimate arts of the Vermillion Fire Sect, which the Hell-Blood Demon Sect had wiped out. The Vermillion Fire Sects patriarch handed down the Vermillion Fire Sects martial arts to Mu-Gun just before his death and requested him to continue their sects legacy. However, betrayed by the Seven Saints in his past life, Mu-Gun failed to fulfill the request of the Vermillion Fire Sects patriarch. Therefore, Mu-Gun intended to pass down their martial arts and continue their legacy in this reincarnation instead if a suitable person appeared.
Although it bothered him a little to use the essence and principle of the Vermillion Fire Sects martial arts without permission for the sake of enhancing the Justice Martial Sects martial art, he decided to think of it as a price to pay for continuing the Vermillion Fire Sects legacy.
In any case, he thought he could quicklyplete the revamped martial arts of the Justice Martial Sect once he had incorporated the essence and principle of the Vermillion Fire Sects martial art into them. On the other hand, Won-Hyo, who was unaware of the process and details, was astonished to find out that the enhancement could bepleted so fast.
In three days?
Just because I only require a short amount of time doesnt mean I will haphazardly alter the Justice Martial Sects martial arts. You dont have to worry.
Thats not what Im worried about. Im just surprised that our sects martial arts can be refined so quickly.
Thats because I already have a basic idea of how to improve the Justice Martial Sects martial arts. Now, then, Ill be on my way. Ill visit as soon as Im done with the enhancement.
Alright. Ill be looking forward to it.
Mu-Gun finished his discussion with Won-Hyo and returned to the side building where the Baek Sword Sect was assigned.
Chapter 67
Chapter 67
Three dayster, Baek Mu-Gun visited the side building where the Justice Martial Sect was staying and met Jeong Won-Hyo.
Come in.
Won-Hyo weed Mu-Gun.
How is the enhancement of our sects martial arts?
I havepleted it. Would you like to see it for yourself?
That would be great.
Won-Hyo and Mu-Gun immediately headed to the training hall.
Let me demonstrate the martial arts before I exin it to you.
Mu-Gun unsheathed his sword and stood in the middle of the training hall. He then began to disy the 12 Heavenly me des, which were based on the Justice Martial Sects martial arts and the essence of the Vermillion Fire Sects martial arts.
The 12 Heavenly me des could only be used at its peak by using it alongside the Heavenly me Origin Cultivation Method, which was an enhanced cultivation method based on the Sunlight Origin Cultivation Method. Mu-Gun couldnt learn the Heavenly me Origin Cultivation Method. Hence, he instead used the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art and tried to match the Heavenly me Origin Cultivation Methods characteristics as much as he could before performing the 12 Heavenly me des.
The techniques of the 12 Heavenly me des Mu-Gun demonstrated didnt differ that much from the 12 Pure Sun des. However, the power and energy they contained were in an entirely different league.
Won-Hyos eyes widened when he saw the sword technique, which boasted apletely different level of power despite being a nigh-simr technique to the original. It wasnt just Mu-Guns strength that caused the difference in power. Although the techniques of the sword art were nearly the same, they contained an extremely high level of internal energy application that changed their power.
The Baek familys ability to transform the 12 Pure Sun des into a sword art of apletely different level in just three days astonished Won-Hyo beyond belief. He couldnt help but look forward to how much progress he would make if he mastered the revamped 12 Pure Sun des. Mu-Gun gained Won-Hyos admiration. He stopped swinging his sword after disying the twelfth and final technique.
What do you think?
Its so amazing that Im at a loss for words.
Theres more to it than what I just showed you. If you master the Heavenly me Origin Cultivation Method and the 12 Heavenly me des to the 5-star Realm, youll be able to imbue the hellfire aura in your sword. As you may have already guessed, the Heavenly me Origin Cultivation Method and the 12 Heavenly me des are the names of the revamped Sunlight Origin Cultivation Method and the 12 Pure Sun des.
Shocked about what he had heard, Won-Hyo rified, Did you just say that I will be able to exude hellfire aura?
Thats right. I focused on the fact that the Sunlight Origin Cultivation Method and the 12 Pure Sun des were techniques based on the characteristics of the sun, so I incorporated the fire element into it in order to maximize the martial arts power.
Empowering martial arts with a specific attribute is difficult even for Absolute Realm masters. Your ability to incorporate the fire element into our sects martial sects shows that the Baek Sword Sects martial prowess is at an astonishing level.
I managed to get my hands on a martial art containing the fire attribute in the Heavenly Sea God Sects secret cave. All I did was use that as a reference.
Mu-Gun convinced Won-Hyo with a usible lie just in case it raised suspicion.
Even so, its still amazing. Even if you refer to a martial art containing the fire attribute, its not as easy as it sounds to imbue the fire attribute to apletely different martial art. Are you the one who developed all the improvements to our sects martial arts?
Yes.
Wow. Im envious of you. Id love nothing more than for Ho-Gun to be at least half as good as you.
Dont say that. Ho-Guns talent is already plenty amazing. If you give him proper guidance from the side, he will be a martial artist capable of making a name for himself in murim in the future.
While were on the topic, what do you think about guiding Ho-Gun from the side?
Do you really want me to?
Im ashamed to say this, but I think youll be more helpful to Ho-Gun than I can be. Receiving your help would also stimte him a lot since youre his friend. Wont he put in more effort as a result?
Im fine with it, but I dont know how Ho-Gun will feel about it.
Ill exin it to Ho-Gun myself, so you dont have to worry about that.
Okay. As long as Ho-Gun is fine with it, I will oversee him from the side as much as I can.
Alright. Thank you.
Well then, allow me to start teaching you the revamped martial arts.
Ill be in your care.
It took Mu-Gun two days to teach and pass down the Heavenly me Origin Cultivation Method and the 12 Heavenly me des to Won-Hyo.
***
While teaching Won-Hyo the Heavenly me Origin Cultivation Method and the 12 Heavenly me des, Mu-Gun also gave Jo Jin-Myeong, the Flying Lance Sects patriarch, the same offer he made to Won-Hyo. The only difference from before was that Won-Hyo, the Justice Martial Sects patriarch, stepped up to convince Jin-Myeong as well. In response to Mu-Gun and Won-Hyos persuasion, Jin-Myeong promised to support the Baek Sword Sect as the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader. Mu-Gun promised to enhance the Flying Lance Sects martial arts in return, so he asked for Jin-Myeong to show him their current martial arts.
Jin-Myeong hesitated to tell Mu-Gun about the Flying Lance Sects martial arts at first. However, he changed his mind and began to exin it to Mu-Gun after hearing about the overwhelming power of the Justice Martial Sects improved martial arts from Won-Hyo. As could be inferred from their sects name, their martial arts revolved around spearmanship.
It had to have been questionable whether Mu-Gun, whose main weapon was a sword, was capable of enhancing spear techniques. However, that was nothing but needless worry. Mu-Gun handled various weapons throughout his various reincarnations. He had experience with not only swords and sabers but spears and bows too. Of course, just because he had used spears as a weapon before did not mean he could enhance all types of spear techniques. Performing such a feat required enlightenment on spearmanship at the very least.
Fortunately, Mu-Guns enlightenment in spearmanship was as high as his enlightenment in swordsmanship. In his fifth reincarnation, Mu-Gun lived as the leader of the Northern Gale Brigade, which conquered the immigrants in the north.
The Northern Swift Wind Spear Art, which the members of the Northern Gale Brigade had mastered, was known as the greatest spear art of murim. It was strong enough to terrorize the immigrants. Moreover, at the time, Mu-Guns Northern Swift Wind Spear Art was at such a high level that no one could best him.
Mu-Guns enlightenment back then still lingered in his mind. Having decided to incorporate the essence and principle of the Northern Swift Wind Spear Art into the Flying Lance Sects spear art, he began to revamp their martial arts. It took him three days toplete it, which was the same duration it took for him to improve the Justice Martial Sects martial arts.
However, even though he hadpleted the enhancement, itcked an ultimate trump card like the 12 Heavenly me des, which could call forth a hellfire aura. After much thought, Mu-Gun came up with a good idea.
To be in line with the Flying Lance Sects name, Mu-Gun decided to add the element of the Flying Lance, which was a technique that threw a spear at the opponent. To create it, Mu-Gun reformed the Flying Golden Shield Scripture and held a spear to test it. He invoked the Flying Divine Coil Scripture, which was the revamped Flying Golden Shield Scripture, and tossed the spear forward. Thrown into mid-air, it coiled at high speed, causing a sharp ear-splitting sound.
The spear ripped through the air and urately hit the wooden doll erected a hundred feet away, causing a deafening st. When the spear struck its chest, the wooden doll shattered to pieces beyond recognition. Even then, the spears insane level of power didnt decrease. It continued flying for quite some time before falling to the floor. Despite being the techniques creator, Mu-Gun gasped at its power. It was a technique so powerful he wondered if he should actually pass it down to the Flying Lance Sect.
However, he soon stopped worrying about it. The Flying Lance Thrust, which used the Divine Flying Coil Scripture, was extremely profound and difficult to learn. The only reason it exerted so much power was that Mu-Gun was the one who executed it. Without talent and effort, it would be difficult to properly master the Flying Lance Thrust. Even if the practitioner did have both, those were just the bare qualifications to learn it.
Above all, the Flying Lance Sect promised to support the Baek Sword Sect as the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader. He agreed to improve their martial art in exchange, so it was only fair to pass down the Flying Lance Thrust to them. Mu-Gun met up with Jin-Myeong, the Flying Lance Sects patriarch, and personally showed him the improved martial arts. Jin-Myeong couldnt help but admire Mu-Guns spear techniques.
He was also very satisfied with the martial arts that Mu-Gun had revamped. He was shocked beyond belief in particr when he witnessed thest technique, the Flying Lance Thrust. Mu-Gun then passed down the Divine Wind Spirit Cultivation Method and the Divine Swift Wind Spear Art, the revamped martial art of the Flying Lance Sect.
In the midst of all that, the final day of the regr meeting came. The next day, the Ten ns of Zhejiang would leave the Wind Saber Sect and return to their respective home. The Wind Saber Sect held a banquet that evening to wrap up the event. Unlike the banquet on the first day, the banquet held on thest day was attended by all the patriarchs and the rising stars of the Ten ns of Zhejiang.
It was tradition to spice up the party by having a sparring session among the rising stars on thest days banquet. The Ten ns of Zhejiang considered it a very important event since their position was indirectly evaluated ording to its results. In short, the spar between the descendants was a showdown with the Ten ns of Zhejiangs pride on the line.
Mu-Gun used to receive the most attention. However, during the three years that Mu-Gun was inflicted with qi deviation, Byeok Jin-Woon and Tae Mu-Gang boasted the greatest skills. Last year, the Byeok Sword Manors Byeok Jin-Woon defeated Tae Mu-Gang by a narrow margin.
Except for Won-Hyo and Jin-Myeong, who had already confirmed Mu-Guns skills, the other patriarchs of the Ten ns of Zhejiang were curious about his ability since he made aeback after recovering from qi deviation. Byeok Sword Manor patriarch, Byeok Cheol-Gun, in particr, hoped that Jin-Woon would defeat Mu-Gun at this banquet and prove that their ns martial arts were the best among them. Cheol-Gun wasnt aware that Mu-Gun had bested Jin-Woon at the banquet held on the first day of the regr meeting.
Jin-Woon purposely kept quiet about it for fear of being reprimanded. Jin-Woon was concerned about Mu-Guns skills since thetter could heat the alcohol bottle, but he tried to rationalize it as some kind of trick and not martial arts. Hence, he believed he would naturally win against Mu-Gun in a martial arts match.
Jin-Woon was determined to show everyone that he was superior to Mu-Gun through this sparring session. Still, just in case, he was more focused on martial arts training than ever during thest seven days. One could wonder what would change from focusing on martial arts training for only seven days, but Jin-Woon managed to break down the bottleneck wall that prevented him from progressing further and gained a bit of enlightenment.
As a result, he managed to advance beyond the First-rate Realm and into the Upper First-rate Realm. Jin-Woons confidence rose enough to be convinced that he could defeat Mu-Gun. As he looked forward to his sparring session with Mu-Gun, the banquet continued.
The Wind Saber Sect prepared various performances for the banquet, so there was no shortage of events that spiced it up. The Ten ns of Zhejiangs patriarchs and descendants joyfully enjoyed them. However, if there was a beginning, there was bound to be an end.
When all of the Wind Saber Sects prepared entertainment was over, Wind Saber Sects patriarch, Tae Gong-Pyo stood up from the table of honor. He then asked the other patriarchs, How was it? Did you like the performances?
Its better than what I expected. I can see how much effort the Wind Saber Sect has put into this banquet, Kang Household''s patriarch, Kang Won-Heeplimented.
Im d to hear that. Now, why dont we take a look at the skills of the rising stars who will one day lead the Zhejiang Martial Alliance?
Ive actually been waiting for this. Im looking forward to who will entertain us this time around, Mei Household''s patriarch, Mei Jung-Hak said, his expression filled with anticipation.
What would be the winners prize? It is apetition in essence, after all, so shouldnt there be one? Cheol-Gun asked Gong-Pyo.
Gong-Pyo frowned. Up until now, there had never been an instance where a prize was up for grabs in the sparring session between the descendants. Cheol-Gun was aware of it, but the reason he mentioned a prize was that he wanted to embarrass the Wind Saber Sect. If the Wind Saber Sect failed to present a prize here, they would lose face.
However, it was impossible to swiftly prepare an unnned prize. In that situation, all Gong-Pyo could offer was money, but how much? For the sake of the Wind Saber Sects honor, they couldnt afford to pay too little. After much consideration, Gong-Pyo came to a decision.
Of course. If I could, I would have loved to give a spiritual pill as the prize, but its not easy to procure one, as Im sure youre well aware. Instead, I will give 10,000 silver nyang to the winner of the sparring session.
All descendants, heed my words. The Wind Saber Sects patriarch has decided to award 10,000 silver nyang to the winner of the sparringpetition. Make sure you perform your best at this sparring session. When Cheol-Gun spoke to the descendants, they all cheered.
Gong-Pyo was furious that he ended up spending 10,000 silver nyang, which was unnned. Despite so, Cheol-Gun kept showing off in front of the descendants as if he was the one who prepared it. The sight irritated Gong-Pyo. He hoped for Mu-Gang to somehow defeat Jin-Woon so he could trample on Cheol-Guns pride.
The sparringpetition between the descendants would proceed in a Last-Person-Standing manner. Last years winner would be the first to participate. The descendants could challenge him, and if the challenger emerged victorious, he would in turn face the other challengers in the ce ofst years winner. Thest person standing would be the sparringpetitions winner.
However, not all the descendants participated in it since the rising stars who didnt want to join had the option not to. Normally, only three or four descendants participated. Those who werent confident of beating their opponents didnt have to force themselves to join.
ording to the format of the sparringpetition, Jin-Woon would be the first participant since he remained until the very end of the previous sparringpetition. Any descendants confident in beating him coulde forth and challenge. Jin-Woon did not nce at the other descendants. Instead, he was fixated on Mu-Gun.
If youre confident, step forth.
His gaze seemed to be challenging Mu-Gun. The attention of the people attending the banquet was focused on the two. Even the most tactless person could see that Jin-Woon had called out Mu-Gun as his opponent, and if Mu-Gun didnt challenge Jin-Woon here, it would be no different from admitting defeat. Mu-Gun chuckled at Jin-Woons provocation and stood up.
Chapter 68
Chapter 68
Woah!
The rising stars expressed expectations for the showdown between Baek Mu-Gun and Byeok Jin-Woon, which was happening for the first time in three years. The Ten ns of Zhejiangs patriarchs were also very much interested in their battle. Would Mu-Gun be able to disy his martial prowess from the past? Would he be able to beat Jin-Woon, whose skills had improved in the past three years?
Whilst in the middle of everyones attention, Mu-Gun went up to the central stage, which was prepared for the sparringpetition. Mu-Gun and Jin-Woon stood opposite each other with thirty feet of distance between them.
I thought you would run with your tail between your legs, so this is surprising, Jin-Woon provoked Mu-Gun.
Surprising? I have no reason to avoid you.
Well see how long you can keep that arrogant act up.
Mu-Gun shrugged at Jin-Woons reply. His rxed demeanor made Jin-Woon grit his teeth.
In the midst of all that, Tae Gong-Pyo, the organizer of the banquet, gave the two of them precautions and announced the beginning of the match.
The sparring match this time is for the purpose ofpeting in martial arts, so sneaky methods like hidden weapons are prohibited. Hurting your opponent with attacks beyond a certain limit is also prohibited. Vite these rules, and you will be disqualified regardless of the reason. Now then, you may begin.
As if he had been waiting for the signal, Jin-Woon dashed forward and swung his sword at Mu-Guns shoulder. In response, thetter stepped back gently and easily avoided his attack. However, he did not stop attacking Mu-Gun. Mu-Gun kept avoiding Jin-Woon''s offensive with slight movements, his sword still sheathed. Frowning at the sight, Jin-Woon unleashed even more of his internal energy. In doing so, his attacks became faster and fiercer. In response, Mu-Gun also made bigger evasive movements.
Mu-Gun kept narrowly evading Jin-Woons sword. Mu-Gun seemed to be in a dire situation at first nce, but his rxed expression showed that wasnt the case. His demeanor and insistence to keep his sword sheathed and just avoid the iing attacks annoyed Jin-Woon.
Lets see how long you can keep avoiding my attacks.
Seemingly ovee with anger, Jin-Woon began to attack Mu-Gun with all his might. He even used an ultimate technique, which he should have refrained from using in a sparring match. As a result, Mu-Gun finally drew his sword. He could have continued evading Jin-Woons attack if he wanted to, but he had to unsheathe his sword in order to win.
Moreover, there was no need to provoke the Byeok Sword Manor anymore. Mu-Gun, who had only dodged the attacks so far, went on the offensive as soon as he pulled out his sword. Rather than backing down, Jin-Woon insteadunched an attack of his own. It initially appeared to be a close match, but Jin-Woon eventually began to be pushed back. He onlysted this long because Mu-Gun controlled his strength to conceal his skills. If he put his mind to it, he could have defeated Jin-Woon in a second. Oblivious to that fact, Jin-Woon clenched his teeth and put all his strength into somehow changing the tide of the battle.
However, his efforts were far from enough. Let alone counterattacking, it was difficult for Jin-Woon to even block Mu-Guns offense. In truth, the oue of the battle between them was basically set in stone. Mu-Gun could have knocked Jin-Woon down, but he waited for thetter to admit defeat on his own ord. Jin-Woon felt that his defeat was imminent, but he refused to admit it out of pride.
Meanwhile, the ten patriarchs present couldnt help but stare at Mu-Gun in awe as he overpowered Jin-Woon. The strength Mu-Gun disyed made them wonder if qi deviation had really crippled him until recently.
Hoho, its already amazing that he recovered from qi deviation. I cant believe he even made progress. The Justice Martial Sect''s patriarch Jeong Won-Hyo pretended to know nothing and just admired Mu-Guns skills.
I know, right? What on earth happened to him? Did he perhaps encounter a miracle? Jo Jin-Myeong, the Flying Lance Sects patriarch, asked, acting oblivious as well.
I dont know the details, but it seems like a nameless stranger graced him, Baek Cheon-Sang replied, acting like he was unsure either.
It was a countermeasure done in advance to block out specific questions about the miracle Mu-Gun encountered.
Recovering from qi deviation and even advancing his martial arts skills is a blessing in disguise. It seems like the heavens care a lot about the Baek Sword Sect.
I dont know about that. Considering the difficult times weve been through for the past three years, I dont know if the heavens really care about our sect.
Isnt it fine as long as the oue is good? Anyway, Im envious. I wish my kid is half as good as him, Shim Seok-Gun of the Clear Sun Sect said with envy.
They are all kids with a bright future. Theres no guarantee that their growth will be stagnant until the end. We will only know what the future holds when the timees.
Im saying this because I dont think it will be much different from now.
Shouldnt they stop the fight now, though? The oue of the battle has basically already been decided.
Gong-Pyos words made the other patriarchs turn to Byeok Cheol-Gun, who lookedpletely dismayed. Rather than just a simple defeat, he was being made a fool. This matter really hurt Cheol-Guns pride, considering he was aiming for the position of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader. Naturally, his anger was directed at the Baek Sword Sect. He vowed to never forgive the Baek Sword Sect for humiliating him like this. However, now wasnt the right time for this.
That brat refuses to give up since hes usually burning with fighting spirit, so I ask for your understanding. As Patriarch Tae said, its better to end their fight now, Cheol-Gun said, forcibly managing his own emotions.
Upon hearing his answer, Gong-Pyo shouted at the two people engaged in a spar.
Enough! Stop the fight and step down, both of you. At Gong-Pyos yell, Mu-Gun and Jin-Woon stopped their attacks and stepped back.
At the patriarchs discretion, we have decided that Baek Mu-Gun is the victor of this bout. Byeok Jin-Woon, admit your defeat and step down from the stage.
Jin-Woon tried to protest, but Cheol-Gun restrained him with a single gaze. Jin-Woon red at Mu-Gun once before going down the central stage.
If anyone wants to challenge our victor, Baek Mu-Gun, step up on the stage, Gong-Pyo said while looking at the descendants gathered outside the stage.
The rising stars couldnt readily step up to the te. Rather, they were wary of each other. Even if they wanted to challenge him, they could only do so if there were a chance of winning. Jin-Woon was already a difficult opponent to win against. Hence, there was very little chance of them winning against Mu-Gun, who overwhelmingly defeated Jin-Woon. None of the descendants wanted to fight a battle that they were obviously going to lose.
However, regardless of victory or defeat, there was a descendant who wanted to challenge Mu-Gun, a strong opponent. It was Dam Woo-Kyung of the Iron Palm Sect. Woo-Kyung rose from his seat and went up to the central stage.
As expected of you, Baek Mu-Gun. I might be inferiorpared to you, but I will give it my all. Woo-Kyung cupped his fist at Mu-Gun.
I should be the one saying that. I look forward to this fight. Mu-Gun also cupped his fist in response.
Let the fight begin!
At Gong-Pyos announcement, the spar between Mu-Gun and Woo-Kyung began. Woo-Kyung made the first move. He knew that Mu-Gun was far superior to him, having witnessed the battle between him and Jin-Woon a moment ago. Once he allowed Mu-Gun to attack, he would no longer have any chance to counter. Hence, his best choice was to go on the offensive first. Woo-Kyung gave it his all from the very beginning.
Woo-Kyungs right palm struck toward Mu-Guns chest, unleashing the Iron Palm Sects famed ultimate skill, the Iron King Herculean Palm. As its name suggested, the Iron King Herculean Palm was a palm technique that focused on great power. Instead of defeating the opponent through elegant sophistry, the Iron King Herculean Palm simply overpowered the opponent through simple power.
Physical strength was as important as internal energy when it came to using that technique. Those with arger physique and muscle strength would be able to draw out more power from it. In this regard, Woo-Kyungs physical conditions were the perfect match for the Iron King Herculean Palm technique. He was one head taller and almost twice as bulky as Mu-Gun. The great strength surging in his massive body further enhanced its power.
As Woo-Kyung tried to strike Mu-Guns chest, his palm force unleashed quite a domineering palm force. Mu-Gun swung his sword toward it, releasing a sword shadow that enveloped Woo-Kyungs right palm. If Woo-Kyung continued forcing his palm force, his right arm would be torn to shreds by the sword shadow Mu-Gun had unleashed.
Woo-Kyung hurriedly stopped his attack and moved to the side. After escaping from Mu-Guns sword energy, Woo-Kyung charged toward Mu-Gun again and extended his left palm. In response, Mu-Gun quickly turned around and swung his sword. He hit Woo-Kyungs left arm with the t side of the sword to avoid injuring thetter.
With his left arm pushed back by Mu-Guns sword strike, the direction of Woo-Kyungs palm force was greatly redirected to the side. If Mu-Gun had struck Woo-Kyung with the swords de, his left arm would have been severed. That one move basically ended the match.
Woo-Kyung was also well aware of that. However, he didnt want to stop here. It wasnt that he wanted to defeat Mu-Gun. He simply didnt want to miss the opportunity to fight someone with all his might.
Can we spar a little more?
If you wish.
Mu-Gun dly epted. Woo-Kyung bowed with gratitude and stormed at Mu-Gun once again. Instead ofunching an attack of his own, Mu-Gun focused on receiving and parrying Woo-Kyungs offense. Woo-Kyung could see that Mu-Gun was deliberately giving him a chance to attack as much as he wanted. A spar of this level wouldnt help him at all, so he had no reason to ept Woo-Kyungs request. However, he didnt ept to spar in exchange for a reward in the first ce. He was continuing with it purely for Woo-Kyungs sake. Well aware of this, Woo-Kyung was grateful for Mu-Guns consideration.
Meanwhile, the ten patriarchs, who watched the showdown between Mu-Gun and Woo-Kyung, were deeply impressed by Mu-Gun for knowing how to lower his skills to match his opponent. Martial artists at his age were usually busy showing off. They didnt mind trampling on their opponents if it was for the purpose of standing out. It was rare for there to be a martial artist like Mu-Gun, who was considerate of his opponent and spared no efforts to help his opponent grow.
The patriarchs were envious of Mu-Gun for possessing a personality that was umon in people his age despite his great abilities. Of course, not everyone felt the same. Cheol-Gun could not stand the fact that Mu-Gun stood out since Jin-Woon could be viewed as inferior to Mu-Gun.
The sparring match between Mu-Gun and Woo-Kyung soon came to an end. Woo-Kyung admitted defeat after he ran out of strength and could no longer attack. Afterward, he thanked Mu-Gun.
Thank you. Thanks to you, I was able to unleash my martial arts as much as I wanted. It was really of great help.
If you ever want to spar again,e find me at the Baek Sword Sect. I will always wee you.
You definitely said youd wee me. You cant go back on your wordster, okay?
That wont happen, so feel free toe whenever. At Mu-Guns remarks, Woo-Kyung smiled widely and went down the central stage.
Meanwhile, the descendants watching the bout between the two heated up in embarrassment. They refused to participate out of fear of losing in front of so many people. However, they didnt find Woo-Kyungs defeat humiliating or embarrassing at all. On the contrary, it was cool to see Woo-Kyung fight with all his might. As a result, they all began to harbor a desire to fight to their hearts content, regardless of victory or defeat.
Chapter 69
Chapter 69
If you want to challenge Baek Mu-Gun, the winner, go up the stage. Tae Gong-Pyo told the rising stars as Dam Woo-Kyung came down the stage.
Unlike a while ago when everyone was wary of each other, six people, namely the Wind Saber Sects Tae Mu-Gang, the Clear Sun Sects Shim Ok-Hwan, the Mei Households Mei Jang-Hyun, the Draconic Tiger Gangs Yong Chu-Saeng, the Kang Households Kang Yong-Tae, and the Flying Lance Sects Jo Won-Yee, all stood up at the same time. Except for Byeok Jin-Woon and Dam Woo-Kyung, who had both already participated in the sparring, and Jeong Ho-Gun of the Justice Martial Sect, everyone hoped to spar with Mu-Gun.
Ho-Gun would have many opportunities to spar with Mu-Gun in the future anyway, so there was no reason for him to step up. Gong-Pyo looked perplexed at the unexpected development. When the six of them stepped up at the same time, it was difficult for him to choose whom to go first.
How about the eldest goes first? The Kang Households patriarch suggested.
Thats a great method. Lets give priority to the older ones since theres an ovep of challengers wanting to spar. The oldest among the challengers, go up the stage.
As instructed, the Mei Households Jang-Hyun went up to the central stage and politely cupped his fist at Mu-Gun. They then began sparring. This time again, Mu-Gun dragged the sparring match to allow Jang-Hyun to disy the best of his abilities. Jang-Hyun gave it his all from the very beginning and faced off against Mu-Gun. However, he couldnt even touch a single strand of Mu-Guns hair. After giving it his all, Jang-Hyun swiftly admitted defeat and stepped down.
The sparring session continued after that. The Clear Sun Sects Ok-Hwan and the Kang Households Yong-Tae challenged Mu-Gun in session after Jang-Hyun. They, too, did their best, but they fell short of Mu-Guns skills. Despite participating in multiple sparring matches, Mu-Gun didnt show any signs of exhaustion.
It seemed as if he wouldnt have any issues even if he were to spar with every single one of the rising stars attending the banquet. However, due to time constraints, Mu-Gun couldnt spar with all of them. The winner of the match had already been decided anyway.
It was interesting to witness Mu-Guns martial arts, but the more the spar continued, the less they were inspired by it. In the end, Gong-Pyo put an end to the sparringpetition with Yong-Tae as the final challenger after the other patriarchs agreed to it. The descendants, who had yet to spar with Mu-Gun, expressed frustration, but they had no choice.
Fortunately, Mu-Gun promised the rising stars who expressed regret over not being able to spar with him that he would spar with them whenever they wanted as long as they went to look for him at the Baek Sword Sect. Since he didnt reject their request to spar, the rising stars had a favorable impression of Mu-Gun. Among them, some were so captivated by his overwhelming martial arts that they even thought of him as an idol.
However, some were also jealous and envious of Mu-Gun, like Jin-Woon. In any case, Mu-Gun won most of the descendants hearts through this sparringpetition. Meanwhile, seeing Mu-Guns martial prowess began to make the Byeok Sword Manors Cheol-Gun and the Wind Saber Sects Gong-Pyo wary of the Baek Sword Sect. After all, they were aiming to be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader.
They hadnt been paying any attention to Baek Cheon-Sangs martial arts until they saw the sparringpetition, which made them change their minds. The martial arts that Mu-Gun disyed were at least in the Peak Realm.
In less than half a year since Mu-Gun recovered, Baek Cheon-Sang was able to help Mu-Gun recover from qi deviation and made him a Peak Realm master. Taking that into consideration, Cheon-Sangs martial arts could possibly be at a high level. It was also worrisome that the Baek Sword Sect still assumed a neutral position. Hence, they couldnt rule out the possibility that the Baek Sword Sect was aiming for the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader position.
Considering the Justice Martial Sect and Flying Lance Sect, which had close rtionships with the Baek Sword Sect, were also upholding neutral grounds, they could have reached some kind of agreement among themselves. If the Baek Sword Sect gained their support, they would inevitably be a strong contender in thepetition for the leader position.
Of course, the Baek Sword Sect still had to obtain the vote of three more ns aside from those two to be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader. Since the other ns supported the Byeok Sword Manor and the Wind Saber Sect, it would be difficult for the Baek Sword Sect to get the votes they needed, but that didnt mean it was impossible. Depending on the oue of the martial artspetition, the other ns could change their mind whenever they wanted. That was what made the martial artspetition very important.
They had to emerge victorious at the martial artspetition at all costs. Hence, Cheol-Gun and Gong-Pyo vowed to devote themselves to martial arts training for the remaining month before the martial artspetition.
***
After the regr meeting, the Ten ns of Zhejiang headed back to their respective homes. The same applied to the Baek Sword Sect, which was apanied by the Flying Lance Sect on the way back.
The Flying Lance Sect was based in Lishui, which was located between Jinhua and Wenzhou. On their way to Lishui, Mu-Gun passed on the Divine Wind Spirit Cultivation Method and the Divine Swift Wind Spear Art to Jo Jin-Myeong since he hadnt taught those to them yet. Meanwhile, Ho-Gun moved separately from the Justice Martial Sect and followed Mu-Gun. After hearing all the details from Jeong Won-Hyo, Ho-Gun decided to follow Mu-Gun withoutint.
Mu-Gun also examined Ho-Guns martial arts, just as Won-Hyo had requested. Mu-Gun passed down the Heavenly me Origin Cultivation Method and the 12 Heavenly me des to Ho-Gun first.
Ho-Gun could not help but be surprised upon receiving the Heavenly me Origin Cultivation Method and the 12 Heavenly me des from Mu-Gun. It was a different level of martial arts from the Justice Martial Sects martial arts that he knew of.
Are you really the one that enhanced it?
If not, how would I be able to teach you?
Are you really Baek Mu-Gun?
What if Im not?
I knew you were talented, but being able to enhance a martial art technique is on apletely different scale. Even the high and mighty Seven Great Families patriarchs wont be able to do this.
I guess Im much more impressive than those high and mighty Seven Great Families patriarchs.
This is crazy.
Ho-Gun felt that it didnt make sense that Mu-Gun could revamp his sects martial arts.
Why are you getting hung up over it? Just ept it. If you assume that I am an extraordinary genius thates once in a thousand years, no, once in ten thousand years, then its perfectly understandable.
Fine, what a great man you are. Just as you said, whats the point of getting hung up over it? I dont know how you created such martial arts, but learning more outstanding martial arts is good for me. Youre really Baek Mu-Gun, though, right?
If you dont believe that I am, we can stop right now if you want. I have nothing to lose anyway.
No, what do you mean I dont believe it? I believe you. I totally do, so just continue.
When Mu-Gun reacted aggressively, Ho-Gun immediately turned submissive. Mu-Gun smirked and continued passing on the martial arts.
As they left the Wind Saber Sect and headed toward the Flying Lance Sect headquarters, Mu-Gun finished teaching the Divine Wind Spirit Cultivation Method and the Divine Swift Wind Spear Art to Jin-Myeong. Having learned all the martial arts and discovering that Ho-Gun learned martial arts from Mu-Gun, Jin-Myeong asked Mu-Gun a favor. Like Ho-Gun, he wanted Won-Yee to tag along with Mu-Gun and let him observe his martial arts.
Mu-Gun dly epted his request. The Baek Sword Sect had friendly rtions with the Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect. If Mu-Gun developed their sessors skills by keeping them next to him, they would be grateful to the Baek Sword Sect, which in turn would strengthen their rtionship.
Above all, it would be difficult to strengthen the Zhejiang Martial Alliance by developing the Baek Sword Sects power alone. The other Ten ns of Zhejiang also had to be powerful. If Ho-Gun and Won-Yee, the sessors of the Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect respectively, could strengthen their martial arts through Mu-Guns teachings, it would ultimately benefit the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
Mu-Gun also personally found it great that he could help his friends. Ho-Gun and Won-Yee headed to the Baek Sword Sect with Mu-Gun. Just like the case with Ho-Gun, Mu-Gun taught Won-Yee the Divine Wind Spirit Cultivation Method and the Divine Swift Wind Spear Art, which was an improved version of the Flying Lance Sects martial arts.
***
The Baek Sword Sects group arrived in Wenzhou seven days after leaving Jinhua. Upon their arrival, Mu-Gun guided Ho-Gun and Won-Yee to the side building where they would be staying and visited the Medicine King Family.
Wee, Seonwoo Pyo weed Mu-Gun.
How have you been?
Besides not being able to sleep well because I have been concocting the spiritual pills you asked for, everything is fine.
Haha, Im sorry that youre suffering because of me.
Im joking. I take it you came today to check how many spiritual pills were made?
Yes. How many have you produced?
Weve made thirty Hundred Herb Pills, which gives the user ten years worth of internal energy, and five Heavenly Medicine Pills, which gives the user thirty years worth of internal energy.
Are there any spiritual pills that are more effective than the Heavenly Medicine Pill?
There is a Divine Medicine King Pill, which gives the user sixty years worth of internal energy. However, the beast core of a divine beast or spiritual nt is required to concoct it. We could probably make one if we can get our hands on them. Otherwise, it will be difficult due to our current situation.
I see. Can you produce the Hundred Herb Pills and the Heavenly Medicine Pills continuously?
Yes, but its not easy to collect the ingredients required for the Hundred Herb Pills and the Heavenly Medicine Pills. The maximum that can be produced in a month with the current manpower is twenty Hundred Herb Pills and three Heavenly Medicine Pills.
In a single year, that would be a total of 240 Hundred Herb Pills and 36 Heavenly Medicine Pills. That was enough for the Baek Sword Sect, but nowhere near enough if the other ns of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance were put into consideration.
Can we not increase the quantity produced?
With the Medicine King Familys manpower, what I mentioned earlier is the limit. However, if we can transport the necessary materials for their production by air separately, well be able to slightly increase production.
Could you tell me the ingredients required for making the spiritual pills?
Ill make a list and give it to you.
Thank you. How much do you n to ask for the spiritual pills?
Are you going to pay me the amount I decide?
Yes.
You wont curse me outter because its too expensive, will you?
How could I think of such a thing? I am already very grateful to be able to receive the Medicine King Familys spiritual pills, so dont worry and just name your price.
1,000 nyang each for the Hundred Herb Pill, and 3,000 nyang each for the Heavenly Medicine Pill, Seonwoo Pyo suggested.
Some would think that that was too expensive, but Mu-Gun thought otherwise. The suggested price was equivalent to a meager 100 silver nyang for a years worth of internal energy. On the contrary, it was actually a bargain. If the Hundred Herb Pill and the Heavenly Medicine Pill were released to the market, all the martial artists would probably rush over to buy them.
Mu-Gun could see that Seonwoo Pyo set the price with him in consideration.
Thank you for your consideration, Patriarch Seonwoo.
What consideration? Im just asking for the price that I think is right.
I would like to take the avable spiritual pills with me. Would that be fine? I will send you the payment for the purchase of the spiritual pills as soon as tomorrow morninges.
I dont mind. Ill prepare for that right away.
Thank you.
Are you nning on leaving immediately?
Im thinking of having a cup of tea with Elder Brother Kang first.
Okay, you do that. I will send the spiritual pills to Kangs room as soon as theyre ready.
Thank you. Ill see you next time.
Okay.
Mu-Gun left Seonwoo Pyos residence and visited Seonwoo Kangs. Shangguan Bihe was also there. They had recently officially gotten married. Mu-Gun drank tea and chatted with the Seonwoo couple. Afterward, he descended Mount Yandang with the spiritual pills that were prepared.
Upon returning to the Baek Sword Sect, Mu-Gun immediately visited Cheon-Sang.
Where did you go? You left as soon as we got back.
I visited the Medicine King Family.
Are the spiritual pills ready already?
Yes. I brought back thirty Hundred Herb Pills, which gives the user ten years worth of internal energy, and five Heavenly Medicine Pills, which gives the user thirty years worth of internal energy.
We have five spiritual pills that can give the user thirty years worth of internal energy?
Cheon-Sang was startled. A spiritual pill capable of providing thirty years worth of internal energy was umon in murim. The Shaolin Temples Small Taoism Pill or the Wudang Sects Clear Effervescence Pill had the same effect, but they couldnt produce more than twenty of those annually. Hence, it was astonishing that the Medicine King Family could concoct five Heavenly Medicine Pills in a little over a month.
Thats not all. Well also be able to obtain three or more Heavenly Medicine Pills monthly in the future.
The Medicine King Familys capabilities are truly great. How do you n to use the spiritual pills, though?
It would likely be better to give the five Heavenly Medicine Pills we obtained this time to the five squad leaders of the Baek Sword Corps. Moreover, it would be great if we could provide twenty-two out of the thirty Hundred Herb Pills to the twenty-two members with high martial arts ranking in the corps.
That would leave us with eight Hundred Herb Pill. Do you have other ns for those pills?
With all due respect, I would like to give those to the people Im training personally. I would also like to give one each to the Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sects young patriarchs.
Putting aside the people under your wing, is there a need to provide these pills to the Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sects young patriarchs?
If we generously provide them with a Hundred Herb Pill, they will realize our sincerity and be even more willing to follow our lead. Well also benefit from the Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect bing stronger since we have a friendly rtionship with them.
Alright, I got it. Its not like two Hundred Herb Pills will significantly increase the power of our forces anyway.
Thank you for your understanding.
Afterpleting his report, Mu-Gun returned to his own residence.
Chapter 70
Chapter 70
Upon returning to his residence, Baek Mu-Gun found Baek Mu-Ok waiting for him.
Elder Brother!
Have you been waiting long?
Not at all. Anyway, congrattions on bing the winner of the banquets sparringpetition.
Thank you, but its not that big of a deal. How have you been?
Ive been fine. Nothing noteworthy happened.
Hows the situation in Jiangsu Province?
As the Great Namgung Family and Hebei Peng Family upied the Great Sima Familys territory, the Taiyun Household and the Lee Household formed a coalition and are currently fighting a war of nerves with the two esteemed families.
They took control of the Great Sima Familys territory in the end, huh.
When the Great Sima Family was revealed to be a disguised force of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, those two families gained a clear justification, so no one could stop them from taking over the Great Sima Familys territory. Since the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families had united to fight the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, the Nine Prominent Sects seem to be keeping quiet about it.
Are there any other ns that are suspected of being the Nine Celestial Demons Sects disguised force?
None so far. However, we have begun a full-fledged investigation into the forces the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families find suspicious, so well likely get a lead soon.
Well, there is a chance we wont find anything, just like in the case of the Taiyun Household and Lee Household.
Wouldnt that be a big problem?
Thats why we have to find some sort of trace on them somehow.
Are you nning on making a move yourself, Elder Brother?
If I have to, I will. Anyway, lets think about thatter. Hows the recruitment going?
We have checked the list of orphans given by the Heavenly Secret Hall and filtered out a hundred and fifty people who meet the requirements. Were currently working on recruiting them.
What about the recruitments sess rate?
We should be able to recruit the number of people we want since about seventy to eighty percent of the orphans want to be martial artists of our sect.
I see. When do you think itll bepleted?
We will be able to bring them all to Wenzhou in ten days.
Got it. Dont becent and pay more attention to it until its done.
Understood. By the way, apart from recruiting and raising orphans, shouldnt we recruit warriors who can be an immediate addition to the Baek Sword Sectsbat forces as well? Even if we be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader, we wont be able to properly assume authority with the Baek Sword Corps current members alone.
Youre not wrong, but that isnt as easy as it sounds. The only thing we can do to achieve that is to hire vagabonds. Theyre driven by money, however, so we cant expect them to swear loyalty to the Baek Sword Sect. It would be better to use that funds to nurture martial artists of our own than recruit those people.
Mu-Gun had already thought about recruiting martial artists who could immediately contribute to theirbat force, but he couldnt find any suitable methods.
Hmm, Ill try to see if I cane up with a way.
Thats up to you.
It would be great if Mu-Ok could do that. Even if he couldnt, they wouldnt have anything to lose anyway.
Also
When Mu-Ok hesitated, Mu-Gun looked at him with a puzzled expression.
If you have something to say, just say it.
Thats
Youre frustrating me. Out with it.
Mu-Ok shut his eyes tightly and asked, Do you perhaps have feelings for Lady Dan?
Mu-Gun realized from Mu-Oks reaction that he had feelings for Dan Seol-Young.
Do you have feelings for her?
Yes. However, I am being careful about it because I feel like Lady Dan has feelings for you, Elder Brother. If by any chance, you feel the same way and are interested in Lady Dan, I will quickly give up all feelings for her.
To be honest, its true that Im attracted to Lady Dan. However, theres no need for you to give up because of me. Just do as your heart tells you to do. Instead, no matter who Lady Dan chooses, we have to respect her decision.
Even so, how could Ipete with you for a woman, Elder Brother?
If you really like Lady Dan, dont think about conceding for my sake. That would be rude to both Lady Dan and me. Will you still give up after all that?
I wont, but dont resent meter on.
I should be the one telling you that. Donte crying to meter.
That will never happen, Mu-Ok said, seemingly confident in making Lady Dan his woman.
Mu-Gun could feel how much Mu-Ok liked Seol-Young, but he didnt have any intention to give up Seol-Young to Mu-Ok. He wanted the best to win her heart over.
***
The next day, Baek Cheon-Sang summoned the five squad leaders, including Baek Cheon-Gi, to give them the Heavenly Medicine Pills.
May I ask what this is? Cheon-Gi asked.
Its a spiritual pill called the Heavenly Medicine Pill. If you consume it, youll gain thirty years worth of internal energy.
Did you just say thirty years?
Cheon-Sangs words surprised Baek Cheon-Ung and the other squad leaders, which was only natural. Spiritual pills capable of granting thirty years worth of internal energy were rare and hard to obtain, yet Cheon-Sang just said that he obtained five of those rare pills.
Yes. You squad leaders y a big role in the Baek Sword Sects development. Hence, I have decided to give these spiritual pills to you all. Consume them and work even harder in your martial arts training.
Where did you get this spiritual pill? Cheon-Gi expressed his doubt.
I cant tell you that yet. However, I promise that the source of these spiritual pills is by no means illegal. If you have any doubts about the origins of these spiritual pills, its fine even if you dont consume it.
I believe in you, Patriarch.
The same goes for me.
None of the squad leaders, not even Cheon-Gi, had any intention of giving up on the spiritual pill. He was curious how Cheon-Sang obtained such a precious spiritual pill, but he didnt intend to give up thirty years worth of internal energy just to satiate that curiosity.
I know I dont have to tell you, but you shouldnt reveal the existence of this spiritual pill to anyone.
Understood.
Cheon-Sang cautioned the squad leaders and sent them on their way. Afterward, he summoned the twenty-two highest-ranking members of the Baek Sword Corps and gave them a Hundred Herb Pill each. The act made the high-ranking members impressed by Cheon-Sangs grace, causing their loyalty toward Cheon-Sang and the Baek Sword Sect to increase.
Mu-Gun also summoned his six followers and gave them a Hundred Herb Pill each.
These Hundred Herb Pills are only given to the highest-ranking members of the Baek Sword Corps. By right, you couldnt have gotten one. In short, you guys are getting preferential treatment and will have to train harder than the rest.
Thank you. As you said, we will train harder than anyone else.
The six felt a heavy responsibility for the preferential treatment they had received. Mu-Gun had given them a lot of things aside from the Hundred Herb Pill. They had to show enough progress to satisfy him in return for what he had done for them. Beingzy and failing to meet his expectations would make Mu-Gun disappointed and forsake them. Not wanting that to happen, they could only do one thing to prevent it: train with all their might. They went back after solidifying their resolve.
After his six subordinates left, Mu-Gun immediately called for Jeong Ho-Gun and Jo Won-Yee but didnt give them a Hundred Herb Pill right away. Ho-Gun and Won-Yee were still learning the internal energy cultivation methods he had recently enhanced from their sects martial arts and had to refrain from consuming any spiritual pills until they were familiar with them. Hence, Mu-Gun put off giving them the Hundred Herb Pill and focused on guiding their martial arts for now.
Besides sleeping and eating, Mu-Gun spent most of his time instructing the two on their martial arts. Under Mu-Guns supervision, they were put through extremely intense training that worked them to the bones. They tried to appeal to Mu-Gun,ining that it was so strenuous they were about to die, but he didnt even budge an inch.
Mu-Gunshed out at them saying that they should go back to their respective sects if they couldnt follow his training. However, he also enticed them by mentioning that there would be a reward if they could properly follow it.
Mu-Guns carrot-and-stick approach and encouragement left them with no other choice but to devote themselves to training. They initially keptining that they were having a hard time, but as time passed, they began to feel their skills improving. From then on, they started to train without a singleint.
Even though they didnt say anything, they were very grateful to Mu-Gun, who spent most of his days for their sake. He didnt even have time to train himself because he was busy guiding them. No one would go out of their way to guide others on martial arts so enthusiastically, even if they were the best of friends. Perhaps because they were grateful, they no longerined and just silently followed Mu-Guns training.
Ten days quickly passed by just like that. In that short time span, Ho-Gun and Won-Yees martial arts had changed beyond recognition. In addition to being able tofortably use the newly learned Heavenly me Origin Cultivation Method and the Divine Wind Spirit Cultivation Method, they were able to execute the 12 Heavenly me des and the Divine Swift Wind Spear Art without any issues. That alone raised their martial art skills by a notch, which was proof that the martial arts Mu-Gun had enhanced were excellent.
Mu-Gun was satisfied with the results. They endured difficulties as they followed his training. No matter how great he was at instructing them, it wouldve been useless if the students did not put in any effort. In that respect, Ho-Gun and Won-Yee were excellent disciples. Mu-Gun decided to give them the Hundred Herb Pills he had been holding on to. After all, they had now mastered the internal energy cultivation method to a considerably familiar extent.
As I had promisedst time, Im going to reward you two today for properly following the difficult training.
What? Are you really going to give us a reward? I thought you were just saying that to intimidate us, Ho-Gun said with a surprised expression.
Im not the type to make such threats.
Whats the reward, then?
A spiritual pill.
A spiritual pill? Like the ones that can enhance the users internal energy?
Are there any other spiritual pills besides that?
Youre really going to give us one?
Thats what I just said.
Youre dead if youre joking.
Ho-Gun found it hard to believe, and Mu-Gun shook his head at that sight. He took out the Hundred Herb Pills he had kept in his pockets and handed one each to Ho-Gun and Won-Yee.
Here you go.
Is this really a spiritual pill?
If you dont believe me, Ill take it back.
Thats not what we mean!
Ho-Gun and Won-Yee quickly snatched the Hundred Herb Pills from Mu-Guns hand.
Whats this spiritual pill called?
The Hundred Herb Pill.
Does that mean its made of a hundred types of spiritual herbs?
Something like that.
What does it do?
Each pill will give the user ten years worth of internal energy.
Ten years?! Are you sure you want to give us something so precious? Won-Yee asked, surprised by the Hundred Herb Pills effect. It was burdensome to just ept it.
Im giving it to you precisely because youre you.
Wow, Mu-Gun.
Ho-Gun and Won-Yee stared at Mu-Gun as if moved by his words.
Are you thankful?
Of course we are.
Train diligently and be stronger, then. Thats what I want most from you.
Why? You want to make us strong and make us do your bidding?
How did you know? There will be a lot of work to be done in the future.
Speaking of which, tell us what youre up to. Bing the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader is just the beginning, right? Youre drawing a bigger picture, arent you?
My wish is to make the Zhejiang Martial Alliance the strongestbat force in murim.
The strongestbat force in murim? Do you really think thats possible, considering the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families are standing ground in that same world?
It naturally wont be easy, but I dont think its impossible.
Woah, you really seem serious.
Shouldnt I have that much ambition since I was born a man? I want to make that dreame true with you guys.
To be honest, I dont know about you, but do you really think we can aplish that with our abilities? Wed already be thankful if we could avoid getting in your way, Won-Yee spoke while mocking himself. He didnt believe in his own talent.
In my opinion, the two of you are talented enough. Depending on your efforts, you can reach a high realm as long as you try. Just trust me and follow my lead. I will turn you both into masters no matter what.
His words werent empty. Their talents werent extremely outstanding, but they were above average. If they worked hard with Mu-Gun guiding them properly from the side, their talent would be enough for them to be outstanding masters.
Youre not sweet-talking us just because were friends, are you?
Not at all. I dont know about anything else, but I have no mercy when ites to martial arts. No matter how close we are, if youcked talent, I wouldnt have given you a Hundred Herb Pill or checked your martial arts.
I see. We just have to trust you and follow you, right?
In exchange, you have to do what I tell you to do. If you give up halfway through because its hard or if youre just going to put subpar efforts into it, its better for all of us for you two to just give up right now. I dont want to waste my time either.
How hellish do you n to work us for you to say such determined words?
As much as I care about you two?
What a wicked guy. If you say it like that, I cant help but want to do it.
Just do it, then.
Fine, Ill spare no effort in doing whatever you tell me to do, Won-Yee said with a determined expression.
I dont have any choice but to do it, then. However, you must never give up on us, Mu-Gun.
You dont have to worry about that. As long as you dont give up, I wont until the very end either. Mu-Gun gave them a wide smile.
Ho-Gun and Won-Yee suddenly got goosebumps. For some reason, they felt like they were walking down a difficult path on their own ord.
Chapter 71
Chapter 71
Upon receiving a Hundred Herb Pill from Baek Mu-Gun, Jeong Ho-Gun and Jo Won-Yee immediately consumed it. They fully absorbed the internal energy it contained through an entire day of circting their qi. If they had used their previous internal energy cultivation method, they would have only been able to get up to sixty or seventy percent of its internal energy. However, they managed to absorb most of it thanks to Mu-Gun, who enhanced and increased the efficiency of their internal energy cultivation methods.
Even though they only gained ten years worth of internal energy, the two felt a significant change in their martial arts. In fact, the increase in their internal energy allowed them to advance to the Upper-intermediate First-rate Realm.
Mu-Gun revamping their sects martial arts was also what ultimately allowed them to elevate their martial arts to another level. If they continued to devote themselves to training, they would be able to reach the Peak Realma league beyond the First-rate Realm.
Ho-Gun and Won-Yee became confident that they could really be masters, just as Mu-Gun had told them. That sliver of hope naturally led them to develop a desire for martial arts training. However, personal training alone would only slow down their martial arts growth. On the other hand, sparring regrly with martial artists of a simr level while also devoting themselves to personal training would allow them to elerate it.
Mu-Gun could act as their sparring partner, but he couldnt always be around them. They required an opponent with whom they could spar at any time even in his absence. Fortunately, they had a suitable sparring partnerMu-Guns six followers.
Having advanced into the First-rate Realm after consuming the Hundred Herb Pill, they had be good enough to be Ho-Gun and Won-Yees sparring partners. The six would also benefit from this since the sparrings effectiveness could be maximized, considering they had never faced off against Ho-Gun and Won-Yees martial arts.
Mu-Gun introduced his six subordinates to Ho-Gun and Won-Yee. The two trained with the Six White Wolves and frequently duked it out with each other. As the young patriarchs of their families, Ho-Gun and Won-Yee could have been displeased that they had to train with the Six White Wolves, who were only members of the Baek Sword Corps, but they didnt have such thoughts at all. Although the fact that Mu-Gun treasured them very much yed a role, the Six White Wolves'' skills were by no means inferior to theirs. Since ancient times, the qualification of a warrior did not lie in his status but in his martial arts. They thought the Six White Wolves were fully qualified to train with them.
Ho-Gun and Won-Yee did their best in their martial arts training. Considering they were training with the Six White Wolves, Mu-Gun no longer had to intensively guide the two. All he had to do now was check the results of their training once every few days and correct any steps they did wrong. They had to make their own efforts from now on, but Mu-Gun believed they would work hard on their own ord even if he didnt supervise them.
He believed in their determination, and having the Six White Wolves around them served as a great stimulus to them. The Six White Wolves worked harder than anyone else on their martial arts training. If Ho-Gun and Won-Yee watched them training from the side, they wouldnt be able to bring themselves to rest and would inevitably train alongside them. Mu-Gun hoped they would be rivals andpete in good faith with the six, thus helping each other grow in the process.
While Ho-Gun and Won-Yee were training with the Six White Wolves, Mu-Gun visited the Eun Merchant Group. Mu-Gun had sent a visiting request a few days ago and scheduled it in advance, so he met Eun Ye-Sang, the Eun Merchant Groups young mistress, without having to wait too long since his arrival.
Unlike the male attire she wore before, Ye-Sang appeared wearing an extravagant outfit. She even had makeup on. She was extremely beautiful, proving she deserved the title of Wenzhous greatest beauty. Ordinary men would have shown signs of astonishment, but Mu-Gun wasnt impressed by her beauty at all. To Mu-Gun, she was just the young mistress of the Eun Merchant Group. She wasnt even a woman in his eyes. Hence, her beauty couldnt catch his attention at all.
Long time no see. How have you been? Mu-Gun casually greeted her.
Ye-Sang frowned when Mu-Gun seemed to bepletely unaffected despite seeing her dolled-up appearance. She dressed up today to waver Mu-Guns heart with her beauty, only to have her pride hurt by Mu-Guns gaze, which didnt seem to change in any way between when she dressed up as a man and when she dolled up. She couldnt reveal her true feelings, however, so she forced herself to smile and greeted him back.
Its been a while. Thanks to the Baek Sword Sect escorting our mercantile journey, were doing well and havent had any troubles. How have you been, Young Patriarch Baek?
Ive been doing well, too, Mu-Gun answered briefly.
Why did you want to see me today?
I came tomission the Eun Merchant Group for a job.
Commission us?
I want to buy medicinal herbs through the Eun Merchant Group.
You want to buy medicinal herbs?
Is it possible?
Hmm, our merchant group does not deal with medicinal herbs, but we can purchase them through another merchant group that specializes in that trade. What kind of medicinal herbs are you hoping to obtain?
There are quite a few that Id like to buy. Therger the quantity, the better.
How many kinds are we talking about here?
It will be easier if you refer to this list.
Mu-Gun showed Ye-Sang a list of medicinal herbs that made her look puzzled. It had more than one hundred kinds of medicinal herbs. Moreover, most of them werentmonly avable to purchase.
Where on earth do you n to use all these medicinal herbs for? The Baek Sword Sect isnt trying to set up a pharmacy, is it?
Do I have to reveal where I n to use it?
No, Im just asking out of curiosity. If its hard to answer, you dont have to tell me.
Can you purchase the medicinal herbs listed?
It wont be easy, but its possible. What matters is what our merchant group will get by mediating the purchase of these medicinal herbs. Were merchants. Even if its a favor for the Baek Sword Sect, we wont move if theres nothing to gain.
Of course, well pay the brokerage fee. If the Eun Merchant Group takes charge of buying these medicinal herbs, we will pay you ten percent of the total purchase price as a brokerage fee. However, if you purchase at a price that is much higher than the market price, the fee will be reduced by half.
Mu-Gun put out conditions in case the Eun Merchant Group tried to intentionally raise the purchase price to receive more from brokerage fees.
Shouldnt you increase it if we buy at a lower price than the market price, then?
Alright. If you do, I will double the brokerage fee.
Great. We ept your purchasemission. However, it may take some time.
Understood, but it will be troubling if it takes too long.
We will try to be as quick as possible.
We n to continue purchasing these medicinal herbs for the foreseeable future, so please keep that in mind.
Understood.
Thank you for epting our request. Ill be on my way now.
Are you leaving already?
Is there anything else you want to discuss?
No. However, youre still a customer, so it bothers me to send you away like this.
I appreciate the sentiment, but its fine.
Alright. Be safe.
Mu-Gun immediately got up and left the Eun Merchant Group without showing any interest in Ye-Sang, which hurt her pride greatly. If she could, she wanted to ignore him in the same way, but it didnt go as well as she wanted it to. Mu-Gun upied her mind without her realizing it. She even wanted to look good in front of him.
In fact, the reason she decided to take on the medicinal herbsmission was that she wanted to look good to Mu-Gun. Although she was also angry with him for not showing interest in her, she was even more furious at herself for caring about Mu-Gun and trying to look good in front of him.
Lets not think about it. Lets ignore it.
Ye-Sang tried to divert her train of thought, but the more she did, the more Mu-Gun appeared in her mind.
***
The next day after returning from the Eun Merchant Group, Mu-Gun headed to the Baek Sword Sects grand training hall, where 123 orphans were brought over from all parts of the Zhejiang Province two days ago. However, there were only 108 orphans now.
The Baek Sword Sect made sure to inform them that they would enter the Sea Dragon Archipgo and receive martial arts training for a period of three to five years, and they also mentioned that they wouldnt be able to leave the Sea Dragon Archipgo until they had achieved the desired level that the Baek Sword Sect had in mind. They were then given a day to make a final decision. Those who were confident about being confined in the Sea Dragon Archipgo and undergoing severe martial arts training could remain at the Baek Sword Sect, whereas those who werent were asked to leave.
As a result, 15 out of the 123 orphans gave up and went back to where they came from. There were two reasons why the others decided to remain at the Baek Sword Sect. The first was that they admired martial artists, and the second reason was that not only would they not starve during training, but they could also receive monthly wages.
All men wanted to be martial arts masters. It was no different for the orphans. For the general public, martial arts masters were objects of admiration. If they could be a martial arts master, they would be able to obtain wealth, honor, and women as beautiful as flowers.
However, bing a martial artist was by no means an easy task. There were few ns willing to take in orphans as disciples and pass on martial arts to them. The Baek Sword Sect was a well-known n within the Zhejiang Province at the end of the day, so being able to be a part of it was a sweet offer for the orphans who admired murim.
The Baek Sword Sect also promised to provide the orphans with meals and lodging if they were to be its disciples. Furthermore, even if it did not amount to how much official members earned, the Baek Sword Sect would also pay them a fixed monthly wage. For these orphans, who had no ce to call home and suffered to live day by day, those alone were enough reasons for them to remain.
Mu-Gun entered the grand training hall, where all 108 orphans gathered.
This man is the Baek Sword Sects young patriarch. Everyone, greet him politely! Baek Jin-Won, the White Bear Squad Leader and the head instructor in charge of training the orphans in the Sea Dragon Archipgo, shouted at the orphans.
Ten other instructors were selected to assist in training the orphans in martial arts along with Jin-Won.
We greet the Young Patriarch!
The orphans bowed at Mu-Gun in their own disciplined way. It seemed like Jin-Won had quickly educated them before Mu-Gun came.
Raise your heads.
The orphans did as Mu-Gun instructed. Mu-Gun took a look at the orphans staring at him in one fell swoop and continued.
Nice to meet you all. I am Baek Mu-Gun, the Baek Sword Sects young patriarch. I understand you have all lived all your life alone in this world. However, from this moment forward, you are no longer alone. The Baek Sword Sect will be your home, and the sects disciples will be your brothers. Keep one thing in mind: the Baek Sword Sect does not retain those who do not work hard. If you want to call the Baek Sword Sect your home and family, you will have to work hard to prove that you are qualified. However, once you do, the Baek Sword Sect will care for you and look after you more than anyone else. Can you all do that?
Yes!
Good. I will put my trust in you. We will leave for the Sea Dragon Archipgo immediately. Make the necessary preparations now.
Instructors, lead the members you are in charge of to Wenzhou Port, Jin-Won ordered the instructors as soon as Mu-Gun finished speaking.
The instructors led their members to Wenzhou Port. Mu-Gun came with them since his eyes were required to pass through the Sea Dragon Archipgos Fantasy Fog Array.
Two ships had been prepared at the Wenzhou Port. The instructors divided the orphans ordingly, having been informed beforehand. Mu-Gun boarded the one that would be at the forefront. Once everyone had boarded and a headcount had been done, the ships immediately departed from Wenzhou Port.
They safely passed through the Fantasy Fog Array and arrived at the Sea Dragon Archipgo a dayter, and the orphans couldnt help but be amazed by the ces splendor. The instructors assigned them to lodgings that were converted from the buildings previously used by the Sea Dragon Gangs pirates.
Three people were assigned to each room to allow the orphans to share their joys and sorrows and develop chemistry from the very beginning. This prepared them for the Three Absolute Soul Crushing Formation, a joint attack formation they woulde to learn in the future. Each room was more thanfortable andrge enough for three people to stay in.
The orphans new environment made them feel how much the Baek Sword Sect was trying to take care of them. In fact, while they were on their way to the Sea Dragon Archipgo, some orphans suspected that the Baek Sword Sect simply coaxed them and was taking them to a strange ce. However, the Sea Dragon Archipgo and their new amodations cleared away all their doubts. After being assigned to their rooms, the orphans restedfortably for the rest of the day.
The training began in earnest from the next morning onward. They underwent various exercises that were meant to improve their strength, agility, and endurance, ultimately building their physical foundations. The orphans struggled with the unfamiliar exercises, but they trained with all their might as per ordered by the instructors. Mu-Gun appeared to be satisfied upon witnessing the orphans training hard even though they hadnt gotten the hang of it yet.
The Baek Sword Sects martial artist fostering project had begun.
Chapter 72
Chapter 72
Baek Mu-Gun returned back to the Baek Sword Sect after spending a night at the Sea Dragon Archipgo. He then called the other four squad leaders, including Baek Cheon-Gi, to the training hall to check their skills. Starting with Cheon-Gi, Mu-Gun sparred with the squad leaders one after another. Taking the Heavenly Medicine Pill had a clear effect. They had improved significantly.
Baek Cheon-Gi, Baek Cheon-Ho, and Baek Cheon-Ung were now on the verge of advancing into the Upper Peak Realm. And despite being inferior to them, Baek Soo-Kwang, the White Leopard Squad Leader, demonstrated superior capabilities around the Peak Realm. Baek Jin-Won, who was dispatched to the Sea Dragon Archipgo as the head instructor, would be on par with Soo-Kwang.
Mu-Gun was satisfied with the squad leaders skills. His three uncles would likely reach the Upper Peak Realm by polishing their swordsmanship and consuming the spiritual pill one more time. If they were lucky, they could even go beyond the Upper Peak Realm and reach the Absolute Realm. To do so, they would require a high level of martial arts enlightenment. Hence, Mu-Gun decided to convey his deep understanding of martial arts to the four squad leaders as soon as time permitted.
After inspecting the squad leaders skills, Mu-Gun objectively evaluated the Baek Sword Sectsbat forces. The Baek Sword Corps currently had just over two hundred members. Among them, less than twenty were in the First-rate Realm. The Seven Great Families aside, their forces were terriblepared to even mid-sized ns.
In retrospect, the Baek Sword Sect had a decent number of high-ranking masters. Within their rank were two Absolute Realm masters, Baek Cheon-Sang and Baek Mu-Gun, and three Peak Realm masters on the verge of advancing into the Upper Peak Realm. They might not be on par with the Seven Great Families, but their forces werent far behind other mid-sized ns. Mu-Guns existence, in particr, yed a big role. His strength was simr to thebined strength of two or three Absolute Realm masters. Putting that into consideration, the Baek Sword Sectsbat power was actually quite strong.
Nevertheless, they wouldnt be able to be a powerful n with only a few people. That was why the Baek Sword Sect was trying to be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader. However, Mu-Gun had to find a way to increase the Baek Sword Sects power itself as well. Having been thinking about how to do that for quite some time now, he finally found a wayrecruiting masters whom he had a connection with in his previous lives to the Baek Sword Sect.
In his previous reincarnation just before this, Mu-Gun met many martial artists and built friendships with them while fighting with the Hell-Blood Demon Sect. He was eventually betrayed by the Seven Saintsthe former patriarchs of the Seven Great Familiesbut unlike them, many warriors were loyal to their friendship. Among them were masters who moved independently instead of being a part of a specific force.
The Sunset Sword, Jin Yoo-Sung.
The Tempest Saber, Yang Cheol-Gon.
The Nine Dragons Fist, Hwang Rei.
The Thunderous Wind Palm, Han Baek.
Those masters were revered as the Four Peerless Wanderers back then. Mu-Gun used to scour the battlefield and fight the Hell-Blood Demon Sects demonic cultivators with them. As they went through life and death together, Mu-Gun and the Four Peerless Wanderers built a friendship deep enough to entrust their lives to each other.
Unlike Mu-Gun, who lost his life when the Seven Saints betrayed him after the final battle, the Four Peerless Wanderers survived until the very end and were still renowned for their martial arts until the present day.
If the Baek Sword Sect could recruit them, the Baek Sword Sect would possess the same power as the Seven Saints in terms of masters. The question was whether Mu-Gun could recruit them, who were unrivaled even though they werent affiliated with any factions.
Mu-Gun was prepared to reveal the secrets of his previous life if it meant being able to recruit them. He believed that if they found out that he was the Heavenly Thunder God''s Swordsman in his previous life, the Four Peerless Wanderers would be willing to lend their strength for the sake of the Baek Sword Sect.
That was how deep the loyalty between Mu-Gun and the Four Peerless Wanderers was in his previous life. The problem was that he didnt know where they were located right now. After the fight against the Hell-Blood Demon Sect had ended, they appeared in murim every now and then.
However, they had rarely been seen in the past decade. Some said that the Four Peerless Wanderers were already dead, but Mu-Gun was convinced that they were still alive and were hiding somewhere, choosing to not appear in murim. In his previous life, they were all in their early and mid-thirties, so they should just be a little over sixty years old right now. Their status wouldve been uncertain if they were ordinary people, but they were masters with a high level of martial arts, so they should still be at their peak. Considering they had Upper Peak Realm martial arts, it was unlikely for them to have be sick or died to another martial artist. In other words, it wasnt entirely groundless to believe that the Four Peerless Wanderers were still alive.
Mu-Gun decided to get the Heavenly Secret Halls help in finding the Four Peerless Wanderers, so he immediately headed to the Flower Honor Manor. He could have made a request through Baek Mu-Ok, but he chose to go personally this time because it was a personal request. He also wanted to see Dan Seol-Young again after so long. As soon as Mu-Gun arrived at the Flower Honor Manor, Seol-Young came to greet him just like before.
Wee. Seol-Young, who kindly greeted Mu-Gun, was still as beautiful as ever.
How have you been?
Ive been doing fine. Pleasee inside.
Youre not even going to ask how Im doing? Mu-Gun asked, sounding disappointed.
I heard from the Second Young Master that Young Master Baek has been doing well.
At least you still seem to be curious about me, considering you heard updates about me through Mu-Ok.
Dont get me wrong. I did not ask. The Second Young Master told me about you of his own volition.
Does that mean Lady Dan isnt curious about news regarding me?
What answer do you want to hear?
Since you asked, I would prefer if you said you were curious.
I dont think thats something a person who already has a woman should say.
What should I do if Lady Dan is also in my heart?
Youre too greedy.
But I am serious about liking both you and that woman, Lady Dan.
Just because you are serious doesnt mean its eptable.
I know that very well. I dont intend to force my true feelings on you. Rather, I just hope to convey them.
I understand your true feelings very well, Young Master Baek, so lets stop here and go inside.
Mu-Gun went inside without saying anything more when Seol-Young drew a clear line. Seol-Young guided Mu-Gun into Cheon Yu-Hwas room.
Wee.
Have you been well?
Yes, I have. Considering you came in person, you likely have something important to say.
Haha. Hearing that makes me feel like I onlye whenever I need your help. I apologize.
Dont be. I know very well that Young Master Baek is busy, so you dont have to worry about that sort of thing. Anyway, what brings you here today?
I have a piece of information I would like to request the Heavenly Secret Hall to look into.
What is it?
Do you know the Four Peerless Wanderers?
We, the Heavenly Secret Hall, handle information regarding murim, so how could we not know them? Do you want to know information about them?
I want to know their current whereabouts.
The Four Peerless Wanderers have not shown themselves in murim for the past decade. Even the Heavenly Secret Hall will find it hard to find them.
I know. However, I came here anyway because the Heavenly Secret Hall is the only one I can ask about this.
Why are you looking for them anyway?
I will tell you the reason when you find them.
So we have to seed in this task first before you tell us why youre looking for them.
Will you do it?
It will take a lot of manpower and effort to find the Four Peerless Wanderers.
I will pay you ordingly for the trouble youll have to go through.
The Baek Sword Sect paid the Heavenly Secret Hall 100,000 silver nyang annually in exchange for information. However, finding the Four Peerless Wanderers was not part of that deal since this had no rtion to the Baek Sword Sect. This was a personal request from Mu-Gun. Furthermore, as Yu-Hwa said, it would require a lot of manpower and effort to find the Four Peerless Wanderers. Hence, it was only natural to pay an information fee.
Yu-Hwa pondered for a while, then quoted a request fee. If you pay 2,000 silver nyang as a deposit, and another 2,000 nyang for each of the Four Peerless Wanderers we find as apletion fee, we will ept Young Master Baeks request.
The deposit had to be paid even if they couldnt find the Four Peerless Wanderers. For a deposit, 2,000 silver nyang was quite expensive, andbining that with thepletion fees made an exorbitant total price. That was how difficult Mu-Guns request was.
However, if the Baek Sword Sect could find and recruit the Four Peerless Wanderers, 10,000 silver nyang would be a bargain. To obtain such masters, Mu-Gun was willing to invest even 100,000 silver nyang. Moreover, it just so happened that he had 10,000 silver nyang to spare, which he had won as the sparringpetition prize at the Zhejiang Martial Alliances regr meeting. Mu-Gun decided to use that money to find the Four Peerless Wanderers.
Okay. I will pay 2,000 silver nyang as a deposit.
Mu-Gun immediately took out two pieces of the credit notes he received at the Wind Saber Sect and gave them to the Heavenly Secret Hall as a deposit. Each credit note was worth 1,000 silver nyang.
If I knew you would dly pay this amount, I would have charged a higher fee.
Haha, would you like to increase the price now, then?
I cant do that. Ill simply charge higher next time.
I should be more prudent with my next request, then.
Hoho, this isnt even a big deal, but I dont know why I enjoy talking to Young Master Baek so much. Am I making a fool of myself?
No. I also enjoy talking to you, Hall Leader Cheon.
Even if its lip service, thank you.
I mean it. They''re not empty words.
Can you visit me asionally and keep mepany in the future, then?
I would be happy to.
Thank you. On another note, I have an urgent favor to ask of you too, Young Master Baek. Can you do it for me?
What is it?
As the Thunder Gods sessor, you likely know the origin of the Heavenly Secret Hall very well, dont you?
Thats right. As far as I know, the previous Thunder Gods Sessor, the Undern Sects Supreme Monarch, realized the limitations of the Undern Sects information power and created an intelligence syndicate that specialized in dealing with information regarding murim. That syndicate became the Heavenly Secret Hall.
Youre right. Do you also know about the Heavenly Martial Hall, which was created alongside the Heavenly Secret Hall?
Of course I do. Wasnt it abat organization created to protect the Undern Sect from the other forces of murim?
Thats correct. However, after the Undern Supreme Monarch passed away, the Heavenly Martial Hall lost its power and no traces could be found of them anymore today. I hope that Young Master Baek can revive the Heavenly Martial Hall.
You want me to bring back the Heavenly Martial Hall?
Im asking you this favor because I believe its entirely possible if its you, the descendant of the Undern Supreme Monarch and the Thunder Gods sessor.
May I ask why you want to revive the Heavenly Martial Hall?
Its for the sake of protecting the Heavenly Secret Hall. As you know, the Heavenly Secret Hall was helpless when we faced off against the Great Sima Familys martial prowess since we dont have the power to protect ourselves. If it wasnt for Young Master Baek, the Heavenly Secret Halls organization would have fallen to their hands No, we would have fallen to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. To prevent such an incident from happening again, the Heavenly Secret Hall has to possess the power to protect itself.
The Baek Sword Sect has already promised that we would protect the Heavenly Secret Hall.
For now, at the very least. However, nothingsts forever in this world. How long will the Baek Sword Sect protect us? Moreover, with all due respect, the one I believe in is Young Master Baek, the Thunder Gods sessor, not the Baek Sword Sect. It is uncertain whether the Baek Sword Sect will continue to respect and protect the Heavenly Secret Hall as they are doing right now even after our rtionship with Young Master Baek ends. Of course, regardless of the Heavenly Martial Halls existence, the Heavenly Secret Hall will stand on Young Master Baeks side until the end.
Mu-Gun nodded, fully convinced upon hearing Yu-Hwas response. There was no eternal camaraderie in murim. Therefore, the way to survive in murim was to have the power to protect yourself.
To revive the Heavenly Martial Hall, martial artists are needed first and foremost. Do you have any martial artists prepared?
There are some martial artists who have been trained as Heavenly Secret Guardians. Will it be fine if we start with them?
How many members do you have?
A little over a hundred people.
With that many people, we cany the foundation.
Will you help rebuild the Heavenly Martial Hall, then?
I will, but I have a condition.
Tell me.
Please allow the Baek Sword Sect to use the Heavenly Martial Hallsbat forces as a mercenary force. Of course, were willing to pay for their services.
Mu-Guns ulterior motive was to supplement the Baek Sword Sects martial prowess, which wascking in numbers, through the Heavenly Martial Hall.
Is that your only condition?
Yes.
Hmm, understood. However, as the Heavenly Martial Hall has to put the safety of the Heavenly Secret Hall first, please promise that the Baek Sword Sect wont use the Heavenly Martial Halls forces if the Heavenly Secret Halls safety is threatened.
I promise. If needed, I will write you a memorandum.
Speaking of which, lets write an agreement on the matters regarding the Heavenly Martial Hall.
Lets do that.
Mu-Gun and Yu-Hwa drew up an agreement on the revival of the Heavenly Martial Hall and the mobilization of theirbat forces. Afterward, Mu-Gun returned to the Baek Sword Sect.
Chapter 73
Chapter 73
The Byeok Sword Manor''s patriarch, Byeok Cheol-Gun couldnt get rid of his anxiety after the regr meeting. Their currentpetitor, the Wind Saber Sect, didnt bother him too much. The problem was the Baek Sword Sect. He was worried about the martial arts their young patriarch, Baek Mu-Gun, demonstrated.
Something seemed different with Baek Cheon-Sang as well, which concerned Cheol-Gun. Even though he didnt think it was possible, he was worried about the possibility of Cheon-Sangs martial arts level being higher than his own. If things went south and he lost to Cheon-Sang in the martial artspetition, he could lose over the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader position. In that situation, the Hangzhou Merchant Company could cut off their support.
The Hangzhou Merchant Company spared no effort in investing in the Byeok Sword Manor as they believed that they would be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader. Their ulterior motive was to expand their business and earn more profits under the Byeok Sword Manors protection once they had be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader. Hence, to avoid losing their financial support, Cheol-Gun had to somehow be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader.
Ill have to go meet my inws.
Cheol-Gun immediately made an appointment to meet Jang Hyun-Chul from the Hangzhou Merchant Company.
Considering you asked to meet me so urgently, you likely have something important to tell me.
I have a favor to ask of you.
A favor?
Do you think you can procure another spiritual pill that you got mest time?
Do you know how hard it is to source a spiritual pill?
I know very well. However, I need it to be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader.
What do you mean by that? Are you implying that its difficult to do so with your current skills?
To be honest, theres this individual on my mind. I can probably win against him, but theres this ufortable feeling bothering me. If, by any chance, I lose in the martial artspetition and do not be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader, wouldnt you be in huge trouble as well?
Are you threatening me? Hyun-Chul asked unpleasantly.
Im just saying that we should make sure we get things done properly, Cheol-Gun said with a shameless expression.
Hyun-Chul barely managed to hold himself back from cursing at Cheol-Guns shameless demeanor.
For now, as Cheol-Gun said, they had to ensure he became the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader.
Phew, I understand. Ill do my best. However, its difficult for me to guarantee Ill be able to get it. As I mentioned just now, procuring spiritual pills is no easy task.
I have my faith in you.
Cheol-Gun asked for a favor, which was basically an order, and headed back.
For someone who cant get anything right, all he has is endless greed.
Hyun-Chul cursed Cheol-Gun out when he was left alone. Hyun-Chul didnt see any courtesy toward him from Cheol-Guns demeanor despite being inws. Hyun-Chul became inws with Cheol-Gun solely for the benefit of the Hangzhou Merchant Company. However, neither Cheol-Gun nor the Byeok Sword Manor could do anything properly, not even during the Myth Vault incidentst time. Cheol-Gun could not even guarantee that he could be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader. Hyun-Chul became worried that he would end up gaining nothing in return for investing in the Byeok Sword Manor.
Be that as it may, it was currently impossible to take it all back. Whether he liked it or not, he had to make sure that Cheol-Gun could be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader. Hence, he had to procure the spiritual pill that Cheol-Gun demanded. Fortunately, Hyun-Chul had a reserve spiritual pill, which he bought just in case.
He didnt tell Cheol-Gun about it to make it seem as if the Hangzhou Merchant Company had to go through all forms of difficulties to procure the spiritual pill and ultimately make thetter as indebted to them as possible. Considering Cheol-Guns attitude, however, he likely wouldnt be grateful for the Hangzhou Merchant Companys efforts. He would just think it was only natural for them to give it to him. That attitude made Hyun-Chul not want to give Cheol-Gun the spiritual pill.
Be that as it may, for the benefit of the Hangzhou Merchant Company, Cheol-Gun had to be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader. Hence, Hyun-Chul decided to give the spiritual pill to Cheol-Gun in due course.
***
In preparation for the martial arts tournament, Baek Cheon-Sang entrusted Baek Mu-Gun and Baek Cheon-Gi with matters pertaining to the Baek Sword Sect, then focused on his martial arts training. Cheon-Sang was in the Absolute Realm. ording to thest regr meeting, Byeok Cheol-Gun and Tae Gong-Pyo were in the Upper Peak Realm and had the highest level of martial arts. Cheon-Sang was likely to win the martial artspetition if it were based on martial arts alone. However, he couldnt rest easily.
Nobody could predict what would happen during the time before the tournament. Cheol-Gun or Gong-Pyo could even receive a miracle and reach the Absolute Realm. It was certainly unlikely to happen, but he couldnt afford to let his guard down. After all, it was still possible.
Cheon-Sang put off the training on the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art for now and focused on training in the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art. As the Baek Sword Sect''s patriarch, he wanted to win the martial arts tournament with his sects martial arts. To be honest, the chemistry between the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art, a technique based on destructive power, and the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art, a sword art based on variation and change, wasnt great. It was difficult to perfectly manifest the Celestial Moonlight Sword Arts changes and variations using the Heavenly Sea Goliath Cultivation.
However, in return, it could increase the Celestial Moonlight Swords otherwisecking destructive power. Hence, although its advantages were reduced, its disadvantages were remedied. It could be an ambiguous technique without any special characteristics if done incorrectly, but it was better to have increased destructive power in exchange for a reduced variation in technique. After all, that gave a more powerful aspect to the sword art.
Immediately after returning from the regr meeting, Cheon-Sang focused on his personal training for a month in an attempt to harmonize the Heavenly Sea Goliath Cultivation and the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art. With only a month left until the martial arts tournament, Cheon-Sang concentrated on umting actualbat experience by sparring with none other than Mu-Gun. Mu-Gun was the only person in the Baek Sword Sect who could spar with Cheon-Sang, who was an Absolute Realm master. Today, too, Mu-Gun headed to the training hall to spar with Cheon-Sang.
Come on in.
Shall we start?
Lets go.
Instead of idle talk, Mu-Gun and Cheon-Sang immediately equipped themselves with swords and faced each other.
Will you use a different sword art today too? Cheon-Sang asked.
Yes. Ill try to imitate the Byeok Sword Manors martial arts.
My God, your ability to create a new sword art by applying the principles of a martial art youve seen once always amazes me.
Mu-Gun used various martial arts that were simr to those of the Ten ns of Zhejiang as he sparred with Cheon-Sang. To avoid making Cheon-Sang suspicious, Mu-Gun didnt just say that he could remember any martial arts he saw once but also that he could mimic and create a new one based on them. He didnt really have that sort of ability, however. He just used martial arts he learned in his previous life and were simr to those of the Ten ns of Zhejiang.
Without any way of knowing that, Cheon-Sang couldnt help but believe Mu-Gun upon witnessing thetter demonstrate a new martial art one after another, almost as if he was a bottomless treasure chest. As a result, Cheon-Sang gained experiencebating various martial arts thanks to Mu-Gun. From there, he realized how to react and which martial techniques to use ording to the nature of the different martial arts he faced off against.
Since ancient times, the more martial arts a martial artist fought against, the better they would be. In that respect, Mu-Gun was basically the best training partner for Cheon-Sang. Mu-Gun raised his sword. The Byeok Sword Manors swordsmanship relied on broadswords since it focused on breaking through their opponents defenses by maximizing its destructive power with a rtively heavy sword and physical strength.
One of murims renowned broadsword-based sword arts was the Great Namgung Familys Invincible Emperor Sword Art. The sword that fit most with the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art, Mu-Guns internal energy cultivation method, was also the broadsword. Mu-Gun chose the Ten Thousand Sky-Shattering Pressure Sword Art, a broadsword-based sword art, for this sparring session.
The Ten Thousand Sky-Shattering Pressure Sword Art was the famed ultimate martial art of the Sky-Shattering Sword Demon, Heo Wook, who was a notorious figure in murim hundreds of years ago. Believing in his own power, he performed wicked acts all over the world. Mu-Gun obtained Heo Wooks martial arts as spoils of war after defeating him.
Unlike Heo Wook, a person walking the demonic sect''s ways, as could be seen from his title, the Sky-Shattering Demon Sword, the Ten Thousand Sky-Shattering Pressure Sword Art was not a demonic martial art. It was the ultimate sword art of the Sky-Shattering Sword Sect. Heo Wook simply happened to learn it by ident and named it his famed ultimate skill.
The Sky-Shattering Sword Sect was a righteous sect that respected martial arts. Hence, their martial art was naturally far from being a demonic martial art. The Byeok Sword Manors martial art had a fairly simr form to it. However, thetters level far exceeded the Byeok Sword Manors martial arts. The ultimate version of the Byeok Sword Manors martial arts was basically the Ten Thousand Sky-Shattering Pressure Sword Art.
Mu-Gun unleashed the Ten Thousand Sky-Shattering Pressure Sword Art using the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art as the foundation. As if it wasnt his first time using it, Mu-Gun skilfully disyed its techniques as he attacked Cheon-Sang.
Mu-Gun swung his sword vertically, sending huge pressure toward Cheon-Sangs head. The Ten Thousand Sky-Shattering Pressure Sword Arts fearsome aspect was its enormous pressure known as the Sky-Shattering Destructive Qi. Those crushed under it found it difficult to even execute their movements, not to mention their techniques. Of course, that naturally didnt apply to everyone. There were many cases where an opponent had ovee the pressure it unleashed.
Cheon-Sang was one such case. He easily overcame the Sky-Shattering Destructive Qi, then swung his sword in retaliation. The moonlight sword qi pouring out from his sword aimed for Mu-Gun. In response, Mu-Gun swept past the space in front of him by twisting the trajectory of his sword.
The Sky-Shattering Destructive Qi that emerged from his sword destroyed the moonlight sword qi in one strike. A violent explosion then resonated. After eliminating the moonlight sword qi, Mu-Gun extended his sword again. The Sky-Shattering Destructive Qi that soared from the ground flushed toward Cheon-Sang, seemingly trying to split him in half.
Cheon-Sang stepped back and swung his sword without a break. The moonlight sword qi he unleashed from his sword piled up on top of each other, blocking the Sky-Shattering Destructive Qis advances. Cheon-Sang was pushed back as another loud sonic boom resonated, unable to ovee the fierce pressure of the Sky-Shattering Destructive Qi. Cheon-Sang realized that it would be difficult to overpower the Ten Thousand Sky-Shattering Pressure Sword Art due to the Celestial Moonlight Sword Arts nature. If so, then he had to exploit the variations existing within it. Nevertheless, as previously mentioned, it was difficult to manifest those due to the nature of the Heavenly Sea Goliath Cultivation.
Ill make up for it with my movement art!
Cheon-Sang decided to make up for theck of change caused by his internal energy cultivation method by including the variability of the Heavenly Sea Convection Step, the secret movement art of the Heavenly Sea God Sect, to the Celestial Moonlight Sword Arts variability. The Heavenly Sea Convection Step was a movement art modeled after the circr movement of the ocean current. It was created topensate for the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Arts characteristics, whichcked the element of surprise.
When the variability of the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art and the Heavenly Sea Convection Step werebined, another irregr change could bemanded from the formers inherent variability. Sure enough, thebined Celestial Moonlight Sword Art and the Heavenly Sea Convection Step resulted in unpredictable variables. Facing such techniques wouldve been difficult for someone with no knowledge about the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art and the Heavenly Sea Convection Step. However, Mu-Gun knew both.
Hence, Mu-Gun perfectly coped with the new irregrity. He predicted Cheon-Sangs movement in advance, then blocked his attack and pushed him back with the Sky-Shattering Destructive Qi. Mu-Gun had no intention to lose on purpose just because Cheon-Sang was his father, and Cheon-Sang didnt wish for Mu-Gun to lose on purpose either. There was nothing to be ashamed of about being defeated. All Cheon-Sang had to do was figure out where he wascking from that loss and try harder the next time.
On the other hand, if Mu-Gun lost on purpose, Cheon-Sang would not be able to properly determine his shorings and wouldnt be able to make improvements. It was much better topete without making any kind of concession for the sake of his growth. As such, Mu-Gun continued to drive him to a corner. Mu-Gun was bing more and more powerful with the martial arts he was using as well. Even though he had learned the Heavenly Sea Convection Step, this was the first time he had personally executed it.
Unfamiliar with it, the first time he executed its steps resulted in unnatural movements. However, as the battle progressed, he began to adapt to it. Not long after, he was naturally unleashing its techniques. As such, the power resulting from the technique became increasingly stronger. Cheon-Sang was forced to go on the defensive due to Mu-Guns increasingly powerful attacks. In the end, he admitted defeat before even a hundred seconds had passed.
Stop! I lost.
When Cheon-Sang admitted defeat and stepped down, Mu-Gun immediately lowered his sword.
Well done.
What do you mean well done? This is an experience that money cant buy. By the way, the sword art you showed me today was terrifying. Did you really create that by observing the Byeok Sword Manors martial arts?
Cheon-Sang questioned the power of the Ten Thousand Sky-Shattering Pressure Sword Art, which was very much different from the Byeok Sword Manors martial arts.
I incorporated the martial arts principle of the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art with the Byeok Sword Manors sword art as the base. I think it produced great results.
You incorporated the martial arts principle of the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art?
I applied the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Arts Thousand Waves Qi to the technique.
Upon mastering the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art to a certain level, the practitioner would be able to emit the Thousand Waves Qi, which was the aura of a huge wave. Perhaps because both the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art and the Ten Thousand Sky-Shattering Pressure Sword Art were based on the martial principle of the broadsword, the Thousand Waves Qi and the Sky-Shattering Destructive Qi had pretty simr traits and power. Hence, Cheon-Sang was easily convinced.
It sounds simr to the Thousand Waves Qi. Not putting the martial arts you created based on the Ten ns of Zhejiangs martial arts to good use would be a waste.
You dont have to worry about that. If Father bes the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader andmands the Ten ns of Zhejiang, I will pass down those martial arts to them just as I did with the Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect.
I understand doing that for the Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect since theyre our friends, but Im not sure if it would be wise to pass down those martial arts to the other ns.
You dont have to worry about the Ten ns of Zhejiang threatening the Baek Sword Sects authority just because they be stronger. It will be no issue if the Baek Sword Sect bes much stronger than them. Rather, increasing the Zhejiang Martial Alliances strength as much as possible would benefit the Baek Sword Sect.
Alright, I understand. These are martial arts that you have created anyway, so it is up to you to decide how to use them.
Thank you for understanding.
You dont have to thank me. Lets call it a day. You did a great job today too.
No, spending time with you like this is a pleasure, Father.
Youre getting better at ttering.
Im not ttering you. I really mean it from the bottom of my heart.
Okay, I get it already, so go and rest up.
I''ll be leaving now, then.
Mu-Gun smiled at the sight of Cheon-Sang speaking shyly. He then left the training hall.
Chapter 74
Chapter 74
A few dayster, Baek Mu-Gun visited the Medicine King Family at Mount Yandang and received three Heavenly Medicine Pills and twenty Hundred Herb Pills, which they had made in the span of a month. The twenty Hundred Herb Pills were given to the Baek Sword Corps highest-ranking martial artists, excluding those who received the Hundred Herb Pillsst month.
On the other hand, the Heavenly Medicine Pills were not given to anyone. Where they would be used had already been set in stone. During a discussion with Baek Cheon-Sang, Mu-Gun decided to give two of the three Heavenly Medicine Pills to the patriarchs of Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect. Since that decision was already final anyway, they thought it was better to give the pills to the patriarchs before the tournament for the alliance leader position. It would be much easier to persuade the other ns if they showed an unexpectedly good performance in the tournament.
For that purpose, Mu-Gun nned to stop by both sects before going to Hangzhou. Mu-Gun headed to the Justice Martial Sect with Jeong Ho-Gun, Jo Won-Yee, and the Six White Wolves. Their journey progressed extremely fast due to their small numbers and since they traveled on horseback.
They arrived at the Justice Martial Sect just three days after they left. Notified in advance, the Justice Martial Sect weed their party with great hospitality. After enjoying the dinner party, Mu-Gun met with Jeong Won-Hyo and gave him a Heavenly Medicine Pill, the effects of which surprised thetter.
Hoh, I havent even been able to repay your grace for revamping our martial arts yet, but youre already giving me such a precious spiritual pill. I really have to carry this favor to my grave.
Its fine. Consume this Heavenly Medicine Pill and properly demonstrate your skills in the uing martial arts tournament. That would be enough for me.
You want me to participate in the martial arts tournament?
If you put up an unexpectedly good fight in it, the other ns will surely wonder why your martial arts have suddenly shown such improvement.
Should I let them know that I received help from the Baek Sword Sect at that time, then?
That would be much appreciated. Once they have learned of the truth, the other ns will begin to hope that our sect will help them just as how we helped you and the Flying Lance Sect. That would be enough reason for them to support our sect into bing the alliance leader.
To be honest, Considering the Byeok Sword Manor and the Wind Saber Sect want to be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader without giving anything in return, it is a hundred times better to choose the Baek Sword Sect, which strives to achieve growth together with the Ten ns of Zhejiang. If the other ns learn the Baek Sword Sects real intention, they will certainly support the Baek Sword Sect.
You should also help us a lot from the side, Uncle Jeong.
Thats a given. I dont want the Byeok Sword Manor or the Wind Saber Sect to be the alliance leader either.
Thank you.
I should be the one thanking you.
Are you properly familiarizing yourself with the Heavenly me Origin Cultivation Method and the 12 Heavenly me des?
The more I be proficient at them, the more I realize how amazing they are. Its just a pity that I dont have enough talent to keep up with their excellence.
If you increase your internal energy by consuming the Heavenly Medicine Pill, it will be much easier for you to execute the 12 Heavenly me des. If you dont mind, I would also like to check your martial arts through a spar, Uncle Jeong.
Id appreciate that if youre truly willing.
You should absorb the Heavenly Medicine Pill first. Lets spar after that.
Alright. Again, thank you.
No, Im d I could be of help to you, Uncle Jeong.
Hoho, you speak such ttering words. You must be tired, so go and rest up for now.
Okay, please have a good rest as well, Uncle Jeong.
Mu-Gun bid farewell and left Won-Hyos room. He then returned to the side building where he was staying and went to sleep.
Immediately after Mu-Gun went back, Won-Hyo consumed the Heavenly Medicine Pill and circted his qi. The energy it contained was enormous. It would have been difficult to effectively handle it with their original cultivation method.
Fortunately, the improved Heavenly me Origin Cultivation Methods efficacy was outstanding. The Heavenly Medicine Pills energy conformed to its energy and moved as Won-Hyo wanted. He skilfully circted his qi and absorbed the Heavenly Medicine Pills energy with his new cultivation method.
The Heavenly me Origin Cultivation Method was based on the energy of fire. The Heavenly Medicine Pill, which contained yang energy, had simr properties to the Heavenly me Origin Cultivation Methods internal energy.
In other words, the Heavenly me Origin Cultivation Method could absorb the Heavenly Medicine Pills energy as its own without a single waste. Won-Hyo continued to circte his qi until dawn the next morning. After absorbing all of it, Won-Hyo finally opened his eyes. He stayed up all night, but he did not look tired at all. Rather, he was overflowing with vigor, having turned the pills energy into his internal energy.
This spiritual pill is really good.
Won-Hyo admired its effect. It was not just the amount of his internal energy that increased. By absorbing the Heavenly Medicine Pill, he had finally managed to cross over the wall of the Upper Peak Realm, which he had been unable to do until now. Won-Hyo felt ted, but consuming a spiritual pill to solve a problem that he couldnt fix despite trying so hard made him feel a little dejected at the same time. It was as if all his efforts so far had just been a waste of time since he reached the Upper Peak Realm so easily.
He soon shook his head, however. If he had not put in the effort, he couldnt have reached the Upper Peak Realm even after consuming the Heavenly Medicine Pill. The Heavenly Medicine Pill was not almighty. It was simply a kind of catalyst that ensured the efforts he had put in so far would bear fruit. That being said, he also knew he shouldnt be satisfied with just the Upper Peak Realm and shouldnt be negligent in his efforts.
He knew full well why Mu-Gun gave him the Heavenly Medicine Pill. Mu-Gun said that he would make the Zhejiang Martial Alliance a forceparable to the Seven Great Families. For that purpose, the entirety of the Ten ns of Zhejiang had to grow together. Mu-Gun did not give him the Heavenly Medicine Pill just so he could be satisfied with the Upper Peak Realm. The Upper Peak Realm was nothing more than just the beginning. Rather than stopping here, he should devote his all toward reaching a higher realm.
Having reached the Upper Peak Realm with the Heavenly Medicine Pills help, Won-Hyo felt the need to check his skills immediately. If possible, he wanted to spar with Mu-Gun right away. However, he required time to control his power, which had gone through a sudden growth. Won-Hyo stayed in the training hall for an entire day, concentrating on martial arts training. As a result, he had be ustomed to the Upper Peak Realm to a certain extent.
Won-Hyo immediately requested a spar with Mu-Gun now that he was familiar enough with the Upper Peak Realm for it, and Mu-Gun dly epted. The two sparred in the training hall. Mu-Gun adjusted his skills so that Won-Hyo could unleash his martial arts as much as he wanted at first. After observing all of Won-Hyos martial arts, he went on the offensive and pushed Won-Hyo back helplessly with overwhelming martial prowess. Thetter soon admitted defeat.
Phew, I thought I would be able to stand against you to some extent now that Ive advanced into the Upper Peak Realm, but it seems like I still have a long way to go, Won-Hyomented.
With all due respect, your internal energy has reached the Upper Peak Realm in terms of quantity, but you are stillcking when ites to handling it. Your swordsmanship is in the same state.
Handling my internal energy? What do you mean by that?
The flow of your internal energy isnt smooth enough when connecting each technique, and if you take a closer look, youre not using your internal energy efficiently when executing your techniques. The key point to the 12 Heavenly me des is to properly distribute your speed and power. Depending on the technique used, you should freely adjust those two factors ording to the situation. To do so, you have to handle your internal energy in a much more detailed and diverse manner.
Using the techniques Won-Hyo disyed in their spar as an example, Mu-Gun spoke about the key points and told him about specific methods of handling his internal energy. As Won-Hyo listened, he realized that he had literally only scratched the surface of the 12 Heavenly me des this whole time while practicing the technique. Hence, he believed he could advance to a higher level than the Upper Peak Realm if he could operate his internal energy in a more detailed and diverse manner, just as Mu-Gun said.
On the other hand, he was astonished beyond belief by Mu-Guns insight, which pinpointed parts that he could not think of. Won-Hyo already knew that Mu-Gun was a genius in an entirely different league since he reached the Absolute Realm and created the 12 Heavenly me des and Heavenly me Origin Cultivation Method in his early twenties, but Mu-Guns talent still surprised him every time he saw him. He was truly one of the best of all time.
Mu-Guns talent made it seem possible for the Baek Sword Sect and the Zhejiang Martial Alliance to reach the highest position in murim. Won-Hyo was convinced that walking alongside Mu-Gun was the best for the Justice Martial Sects future. Hence, he decided to stand with the Baek Sword Sect no matter what happened in the future.
***
The day after giving the Heavenly Medicine Pill to Patriarch Jeong and checking his martial arts, Mu-Gun left the Justice Martial Sect and headed to the Flying Lance Sect. The patriarch had to go to Hangzhou for the martial arts tournament anyway, so he could have gone with Mu-Guns party, but he decided to choose a different path. He nned to pass through Quzhou, the Draconic Tiger Gangs territory, to reach Hangzhou.
Patriarch Jeong wanted to stop by the Draconic Tiger Gang before going to Hangzhou so he could persuade them to support Baek Sword Sects Baek Cheon-Sang as the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader. Mu-Gun didnt request him to do that. Rather, he chose to do it himself. Determined to side with the Baek Sword Sect, he thought about how he could help Cheon-Sang be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader. That led him to his current decision.
Mu-Gun was satisfied to see Patriarch Jeong being proactive. It was solid proof that he would truly follow the Baek Sword Sect and would not betray the Baek Sword Sect in the future. Mu-Guns party arrived at the Flying Lance Sect three days after they left the Justice Martial Sect.
Like how it went with Jeong Won-Hyo, Mu-Gun gave the Heavenly Medicine Pill to Jo Jin-Myeong, the Flying Lance Sect patriarch, and examined his martial arts. Likewise, Jin-Myeong also received Mu-Guns advice and gained a great level of enlightenment. He was also convinced that following the Baek Sword Sect was the best option for the Flying Lance Sect. Just like that, Mu-Gun brought the Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect to their side.
After finishing everything he wanted to do at the Flying Lance Sect, Mu-Gun andpany immediately left for Wenzhou instead of Hangzhou since it was much faster to go to Wenzhou and travel by sea than bynd. Jin-Myeong and the other martial artists of the Flying Lance Sect traveled to Wenzhou with Mu-Guns group since they had to go to Hangzhou anyway.
During their journey to Wenzhou, Mu-Gun sparred with Ho-Gun, Won-Yee, and the Six White Wolves individually whenever he had time. He used those opportunities to check their martial arts as well. Under Mu-Guns intensive guidance, their skills grew rapidly.
Won-Yees abilities surprised Flying Lance Sect''s patriarch Jin-Myeong. He had improved beyond recognition. Thetter was very grateful to Mu-Gun. He heard from Won-Yee that Mu-Gun gave him a Hundred Herb Pill. Though it paled inparison to the Heavenly Medicine Pill, the Hundred Herb Pill was already extremely rare. The fact that Mu-Gun gave the Heavenly Medicine Pill and the Hundred Herb Pill to Jin-Myeong and Won-Yee respectively showed how important Mu-Gun and the Baek Sword Sect regarded the Flying Lance Sect. Jin-Myeong thought he made the right choice supporting the Baek Sword Sect and entrusting Won-Yee to Mu-Gun. He was so excited to see what would be of the Flying Lance Sect, which would grow with the Baek Sword Sect.
Mu-Gun and the Flying Lance Sect party arrived in Wenzhou three days after leaving the Flying Lance Sect. They stayed at the Baek Sword Sect for a night, then headed to Hangzhou by boat the very next day. There were two ships bound for Hangzhou. One carried the Baek Sword Sect and Flying Lance Sects warriors, while the other was the Eun Merchant Groups ship.
By chance, the Eun Merchant Group also had to go on a mercantile journey to Hangzhou. As they traveled with the ship that carried the Baek Sword Sect and Flying Lance Sects martial artists, the two sects naturally escorted them. Eun Ye-Sang was part of the Eun Merchant Groups party heading to Hangzhou. Before arriving in Hangzhou, Ye-Sang tried to attract Mu-Guns attention by creating an opportunity to bump into him whenever there was a chance.
Despite her efforts, Mu-Gun showed no interest in her. Although Ye-Sangs pride was hurt, she refused to yield. If there was something she wanted, she had to get it no matter what. Hence, she was determined to make Mu-Gun hers. However, considering Mu-Guns attitude toward her, it seemed unlikely.
Just in case of a pirate ambush, the Baek Sword Sect and the Flying Lance Sect were on high alert on their way to Hangzhou. The Four Seas Gang had recently expanded their region of activities to the Sea Dragon Gangs territory. As a result, they regrly appeared in the sea near Zhejiang Province. They didnt show up, however, fortunately allowing the Baek Sword Sect and the Flying Lance Sect to arrive in Hangzhou safely.
Chapter 75
Chapter 75
The martial arts tournament for the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader was just three days away. Upon arriving in Hangzhou, the Ten ns of Zhejiang arranged their own amodations and prepared for the martial arts tournament. Since participation wasnt mandatory, they first had to submit an application to participate in it. Otherwise, they could choose to drop out.
After tabting the application submissions, the Clear Sun Sect and the Kang Household had been confirmed to have dropped out of thepetition. The others chose to join. The eight patriarchs drew lots to determine the tournament brackets.
The tournament brackets were as followed:
The first match was between the Baek Sword Sects Baek Cheon-Sang and the Draconic Tiger Gangs Yong Gun-Seong, followed by the Byeok Sword Manors Byeok Cheol-Gun and Flying Lance Sects Jo Jin-Myeong. The third match was between the Wind Saber Sects Tae Mu-Gang and the Iron Palm Sects Dam Hwa-Seong, and the fourth was between the Justice Martial Sects Jeong Won-Hyo and the Mei Households Mei Jung-Hak.
In the midst of that, a magnificent arena was set up in the middle of downtown Hangzhou. A high tform was ced to the left of it, and hundreds of seats were prepared on the remaining three sides. It had been prepared free of charge by the Hangzhou Merchant Company in exchange for taking all the profits from the ticket sales for the tournament.
The promotions for the martial arts tournament started a month ago, so the public had considerable interest in it. That led to a surge in ticket prices. If the tickets were sold out, it would be more than enough to offset the cost of installing the arena. The Hangzhou Merchant Companys anticipation was right on the mark. Despite the expensive price, the tickets were sold out in less than an hour since they began selling them. It was solid proof of how high the interest in the martial arts tournament was.
The Hangzhou Merchant Company earned 1,000 silver nyang in ticket sales after deducting the costs of the arenas instation. It was an insignificant amountpared to the profits they usually earned, but it was better than making losses. They also sought profits in other ways to profit anyway. They started a gambling event to bet on the martial arts tournaments champion. In reaction to that, many people ced bets.
An overwhelming amount of money was ced on the Byeok Sword Manors Byeok Cheol-Gun, which served as proof of how high his chances of winning were. The second and third ces with the highest bets were the Wind Saber Sects Tae Mu-Gang and the Iron Palm Sects Dam Hwa-Seong. Very few people bet on Baek Cheon-Sang. When Baek Mu-Gun heard that a gambling event was being held to guess the final winner of the martial arts tournament, he immediately went and ced his bets, as he thought that it was basically a jackpot up for grabs.
Mu-Gun betted 10,000 silver nyang, the maximum amount he could bet, all on Cheon-Sang. If Cheon-Sang won, Mu-Gun would earn 100,000 silver nyangwhich was tenfold his bet. Mu-Gun was confident that the Baek Sword Sect patriarch would win the tournament.
With the tournament bracket of the martial arts tournament finalized, Mu-Gun began to work behind the scenes to win over the support of the other ns. Won-Hyo and Jin-Myeong also actively engaged in persuading the other ns. Won-Hyo went to persuade Yong Gun-Seong, the Draconic Tiger Sects patriarch, and Jin-Myeong went to persuade Kang Won-Hee, the Kang Households patriarch.
Both the Draconic Tiger Gang and the Kang Household supported the Wind Saber Sect, but objectively speaking, it was highly unlikely for the Wind Saber Sect to beat the Byeok Sword Manor and be the Zhejiang Martial Alliances leader. Even if Mu-Gang defeated Cheol-Gun and emerged victorious in the martial arts tournament, it would be difficult to win over the majority support of the Ten ns of Zhejiang.
Won-Hyo and Jin-Myeong suggested that they support the Baek Sword Sect since the Wind Saber Sect was unlikely to be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader anyway, which was an absurd proposal in Gun-Seong and Won-Hees perspective. In their opinion, the Baek Sword Sect had even lower chances of bing the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leaderpared to the Wind Saber Sect. Won-Hyo and Jin-Myeong emphasized that the Baek Sword Sect should be the alliance leader for the Zhejiang Martial Alliances development, exining that the Baek Sword Sect had improved their sects martial arts. The Baek Sword Sect didnt spare any efforts in supporting the improvement of their martial arts either.
Gun-Seong and Won-Hee couldnt easily bring themselves to believe what the two said. The Baek Sword Sect they knew of was not capable of doing that. Won-Hyo and Jin-Myeong stressed that Gun-Seong and Won-Hee would realize that they were not lying once they had seen the oue of the martial arts tournament. As such, Won-Hyo and Jin-Myeong asked them to support the Baek Sword Sect if their words proved true.
After much consideration, Gun-Seong and Won-Hee added their own conditions. If the Wind Saber Sects Tae Mu-Gang emerged as the victor of the martial arts tournament, Won-Hyo and Jin-Myeong would have to support the Wind Saber Sect. They tried to retain the minimum amount of loyalty to the Wind Saber Sect. Won-Hyo and Jin-Myeong readily epted their condition.
If Cheon-Sang lost, there was no possibility for them to be the alliance leader anyway. Moreover, they were confident that Cheon-Sang would win, so there was no reason for them to refuse that condition. Won-Hyo and Jin-Myeong immediately told Mu-Gun of their meetings afterward.
Although some conditions were at stake, Mu-Gun was satisfied since the Baek Sword Sect would win over their support if Cheon-Sang won the tournament. He thanked Won-Hyo and Jin-Myeong for sessfully persuading Gun-Seong and Won-Hee. Now that the Draconic Tiger Gang and the Kang Household were on their side, they only needed one more ns support to take hold of the majority of the votes.
Now that it hade down to this, Mu-Gun wanted to obtain the support of either the Byeok Sword Manor or the Wind Saber Sect, the ns with the biggest forces within the Ten ns of Zhejiang. If they didnt support the Baek Sword Sect, even if Cheon-Sang became the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader, they would be a major obstacle to future operations.
However, if they could at least gain the support of one of them, the Baek Sword Sect would increase their influence as the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader. Mu-Gun thought it would be easier to persuade the Wind Saber Sect, considering the Byeok Sword Manor had a lot of supporters. Mu-Gun decided to secure the Wind Saber Sects support but chose to wait until the martial arts tournament ended. Persuading them would be difficult, considering they still harbored hope to be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader.
Once Cheon-Sang had emerged as the victor in the tournament, it would be easier to persuade the Wind Saber Sect when the possibility of them bing the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader had disappeared.
Meanwhile, a day before the martial arts tournament, the Shaolin Temples Great Monk Gong Seon and the Putuo Sword Sects Jeong Ryeo-Gun, both of whom were in charge of overseeing the event, arrived in Hangzhou.
The Shaolin Temples Great Monk Gong Seon was a venerable monk affiliated with the Pce of Eternal Life mainly in charge of the Shaolin Temples external affairs. His name was widely known throughout murim. He previously represented the Shaolin Temple and met the Great Namgung Family and the Great Huangfu Family to handle the Great Sima Family incident. His reputation and skills were great enough to be publicly credible and were more than enough to oversee the martial arts tournament. Jeong Ryeo-Gun, who was in charge of the Putuo Sword Sects General Affairs Hall, was the second-inmand of the Putuo Sword Sect. That was enough proof to see she wasntcking in reputation or skills either.
With those two overseers ready, the day of the martial arts tournament finally arrived. The event wouldst for two days. The first day was divided into morning and afternoon sessions. The quarterfinals and semifinals would be held on the same day. The long-awaited final battle would be held on the second day.
Those who purchased the tickets for the martial arts tournament came to the venue early in the morning and secured a seat while waiting in anticipation for it to begin. The first contestants, Cheon-Sang and Gun-Seong, went up the stage as scheduled. They cupped their fists and greeted each other, then proceeded to wait for the match to start. The host of the martial arts tournament informed the two about the rules.
The use of hidden weapons or poison that goes against the righteous path is strictly prohibited in this match and will result in immediate disqualification. The match will only end once one of you admits defeat or can no longer fight. Lastly, although winning is important, it is equally important not to hurt each other, so please refrain from any excessive use of force. Well begin when youre both ready.
After hearing the rules from the host, Cheon-Sang and Gun-Seong unsheathed their sword and saber respectively and announced that they were ready.
Then, let the first match of the martial arts tournament begin!
Wo!
Win the match, Baek Cheon-Sang!
Yong Gun-Seong is the best!
In response to the hosts announcement, the spectators cheered and shouted out the names of the contestants they were supporting. When the first match began, Gun-Seong took the initiative. He didntpletely believe Won-Hyo that Cheon-Sang would win, but he thought that Won-Hyo wouldnt have made that im for no reason. Gun-Seong had no idea how strong Cheon-Sang had be, but if his martial arts really had be stronger, going on the offensive first was a way to increase his chances of winning.
Gun-Seong gave it his all from the very beginning and unleashed the ultimate saber art of the Draconic Tiger Gang, the 18 Draconic Tiger Saber Art. The saber qi that manifested from his saber created a ferocious momentum and stormed at Cheon-Sang head-on. In response, Cheon-Sang used the Heavenly Sea Convection Step to steer sideways, then retaliated with a swing of his sword. The moonlight sword qi that poured out from his sword indiscreetly struck Gun-Seongs side.
Cheon-Sangs offensive movement took Gun-Seong by surprise. Cheon-Sang easily dodged his saber qi with a movement art andunched a counterattack.
Gun-Seong swung his saber to the side, curving and twisting his saber qis trajectory to collide with the moonlight sword qi that was charging at him.
With a loud sh, Gun-Seong was pushed back. Cheon-Sang chased after Gun-Seong andunched a barrage of moonlight sword qi again. Gun-Seong urgently swung his saber to block it.
Ugh.
The entanglement of saber qi and sword qi caused an explosion of energy, and Gun-Seong let out a frustrated groan. The weight behind the moonlight sword qi exceeded his expectation. It was very much different from the sword art of the Baek Sword Sect that he had known. The Baek Sword Sects sword art focused on variability and change, so it wascking in destructive power. However, that didnt seem to be the case now, seeing as how it contained enough power to shred his saber qi in an instant. Even then, it still retained its eye-boggling variability.
It had only been three seconds since their battle started, but Gun-Seong already knew that Won-Hyo wasnt just exaggerating when he said that Cheon-Sang would be the martial art tournament winner. He also realized that he wouldnt win against Cheon-Sang with his skills. Nevertheless, having already participated in the tournament, he wanted to do his best even if he would end up losing.
Gun-Seong swung his saber with all his might to block the eye-boggling moonlight sword qi that was plowing at him, and with great difficulty, barely managed to block it. However, he couldnt ovee the power it contained. He was sted back once again, causing him to stagger and preventing him from standing up straight. Not wanting to give Gun-Seong a chance to regain his footing, Cheon-Sang charged at him head-on and unleashed moonlight sword qi again.
In all honesty, the oue of the match between the two had already been set in stone. All that was left to do was for Gun-Seong to admit defeat. The patriarchs who were watching their match were shocked beyond belief by Cheon-Sangs skills. Only Won-Hyo and Jin-Myeong remained calm since they were already aware of that.
The other patriarchs expected their match to be neck and neck. However, contrary to their expectations, Cheon-Sang overpowered his opponent. Despite being up against Gun-Seong, Cheon-Sangs skills were exceptionally outstanding. He was by no meanscking in any aspect even whenpared to the Byeok Sword Manors Byeok Cheol-Gun or the Wind Saber Sects Tae Mu-Gang.
As expected, my hunch was right.
The Byeok Sword Manors Cheol-Gun confirmed his suspicion, which he had been bothered about, to be true. Although Cheon-Sangs scheme of perfectly hiding his true skills all these while felt really scary, it was also suspicious that Cheon-Sangs skills suddenly increased by a huge margin. However, that was not important right now. The more pressing issue was whether he could beat Cheon-Sang and be the winner of the martial arts tournament.
Cheol-Gun was surprised by Cheon-Sangs skills, but he still believed that he would be the champion. He finally managed to advance into the Absolute Realm by consuming the additional spiritual pill that the Hangzhou Merchant Company procured. Strictly speaking, he barely stepped on the doorsteps of the Absolute Realm, but he had faith that it would be enough to emerge victorious in the martial arts tournament.
If he had known that Cheon-Sang was an Absolute Realm master, he wouldnt have had such condescending thoughts. Unfortunately, it was difficult for him to gauge the exact level of Cheon-Sangs skills with his current cultivation.
Chapter 76
Chapter 76
The first match ended with Baek Cheon-Sangs victory. The spectators gave Cheon-Sang thunderous apuse for the unexpected performance that he had shown.
Patriarch Baeks skills are truly amazing.
Yong Gun-Seong did not feel mortified at all even though he was defeated. Cheon-Sangs abilities were so overwhelming that he had no choice but to admit it.
Haha, Im honored to receive such praise. Youre also amazing enough, Patriarch Yong.
You dont have tofort me. That aside, if Patriarch Baek bes the champion, I will keep my end of the promise. You wont have to worry.
Thank you. The Baek Sword Sect will not forget your loyalty, Patriarch Yong.
After a short conversation with Gun-Seong, Cheon-Sang returned to the waiting area prepared for the martial arts tournaments contestants.
Great work out there, Mu-Gun greeted Cheon-Sang.
Thats just the beginning, so dont celebrate just yet. Anyway, how did I do?
The harmony between the Heavenly Sea Goliath Cultivation and the Celestial Moonlight Sword wasnt bad.
That means its still not good enough, then.
Your current skills are more than enough to win the martial arts tournament. Since Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art can maximize the Heavenly Sea Goliath Cultivations effect, it would be best for you to focus on the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art rather than the Celestial Moonlight Sword.
I understand. By the way, it seems like Byeok Cheol-Guns aura is out of the ordinary. What do you think?
In my opinion, I think his level has definitely improvedpared to thest time we saw him. However, I doubt he has be a full-fledged Absolute Realm master yet. Unless he uses some sort of special divine art, you wont lose to him, Father. It goes without saying that you shouldnt let your guard down, though.
That wont happen, so you dont have to worry.
Im just saying. Ah, it seems like the second match is starting now.
Amid their conversation, the second matchs contestants, Byeok Cheol-Gun and Jo Jin-Myeong, went up to the arena.
Theres no chance that Patriarch Jo will win, is there?
Although Patriarch Jos skills have improved a lot, it still isnt enough to defeat Patriarch Byeok. He wont go down easily, though.
I hope he doesnt bring it to a tight match and end up injuring himself.
Patriarch Jo probably wont overdo it either. And Patriarch Byeoks perspective wont humiliate himself by needlessly injuring his opponent since he has to win the support of the majority of the Ten ns.
Youve got a point. We can be at ease and watch their match, then.
Yes.
The match between Cheol-Gun and Jin-Myeong had begun. As expected, Cheol-Gun had the upper hand. However, Jin-Myeong didnt back down without a fight. He confronted Cheol-Gun with his newly acquired martial arts. Despite having the upper hand, Jin Myeongs counterattacks that used the Divine Swift Wind Spear Art, which had a fierce whirlwind-like prative force, made Cheol-Gun falter every now and then.
Rather than stemming from Jin-Myeongs skills, it was more urate to say that it was the result of the Divine Swift Wind Spear Arts power itself, which exuded a unique aura called the Swift Wind Helix Qi. The Swift Wind Helix Qi possessed a powerful crushing force that pushed back Cheol-Gun, who couldnt properly respond to this power he had no information about.
The other patriarchs were surprised to see Jin-Myeong putting up a good fight but also doubted the sudden improvement of his skills. However, it was different for Yong Gun-Seong and Kang Won-Hee, both of whom already knew the reason behind it. When they saw Jin-Myeong disying apletely different martial art, they realized that the Baek Sword Sect had really improved the Flying Lance Sects martial arts. Witnessing Jin-Myeong making rapid progress just by having their sects martial arts revamped made the two jealous and greedy.
Would they also be stronger just like him if the Baek Sword Sect improved their sects martial arts? On the other hand, their disappointment toward the Wind Saber Sect deepened. The Baek Sword Sect provided practical assistance to those that decided to support them, namely the Justice Martial Sect and Flying Lance Sect.
Meanwhile, the Wind Saber Sect didnt give the Draconic Tiger Gang or the Kang Household anything. They just promised to appoint them to important positions and help them in terms of physical and mental aspects if the Wind Saber Sect became the Alliance Leader. In fact, even if the Wind Saber Sect became the Alliance Leader, it was questionable whether they would really keep their end of the promise.
If only they had supported the Baek Sword Sect from the very beginning, they could have at least increased their abilities through the improvements done to their sects martial arts. It was much more beneficial for them to support the Baek Sword Sect instead of the Wind Saber Sect, and it still wasnt toote to switch sides.
Gun-Seong and Won-Hees hearts gradually shifted toward the Baek Sword Sect.
As Mu-Gun had expected, Jin-Myeong put up a good fight against Cheol-Gun, but as Cheol-Gun directed all his efforts into the match, the tides slowly began to turn. Their battlested more than fifty seconds before Jin-Myeong eventually admitted defeat.
Despite emerging victorious, Cheol-Gun wasnt in a good mood. He regretted being unable to overwhelm Jin-Myeong like what Cheon-Sang had done in the first match.
Still, his belief that he would be the champion remained firm. A short break was held after the second match, then the battle between the Wind Saber Sects Tae Gong-Pyo and the Iron Palm Sects Dam Hwa-Seong began. Those two were the most likely candidates to win after Cheol-Gun.
Although the publics expectations had changed since Cheon-Sang showed unexpected skills in the first match, the match between the two drew considerable attention. After all, they were the second and third-most anticipated champion candidates. Furthermore, as everyone had expected, the battle between them was fierce and intense. Almost equal in terms of skills, their fight became extremely close. However, after a hundred and fifty seconds, Gong-Pyo imed victory. The audience responded with enthusiastic apuse to the thrilling match they disyed.
In the next match, contrary to expectations, the Justice Martial Sects patriarch, Jeong Won-Hyo defeated the Mei Households Mei Jung-Hak and became thest contestant to advance to the semi-finals. The other patriarchs were once again surprised, this time by Won-Hyos skills.
Now that all four semi-finalists had been decided, the lots for the semifinals were drawn. The audience watched the match-up lots being drawn as they were interested as to whether Cheon-Sang, who stood out the most in the quarterfinals, would face off against Cheol-Gun in the semifinals.
The Shaolin Temples Great Monk Gong Seon and the Putuo Sword Sects Jeong Ryeo-Gun did the lots by drawing from a tinted box with the names of all four contestants marked on a ball.
Great Monk Gong Seon was the first to draw a ball, finding the name written on it to be Tae Gong-Pyo. Ryeo-Gun then drew as well to decide who would be Gong-Pyos opponent. With everyone paying attention, the name on the second ball was revealed. It was Baek Cheon-Sang.
The first match of the semifinals was between Cheon-Sang and Gong-Pyo, making the second match naturally between those who werent drawn. It didnt really matter to Cheon-Sang who his opponent would be. His aim was to be the champion. Hence, regardless of whom he would be up against, all that mattered was that he won.
The morning sessions schedule ended with that. The tournament was scheduled to continue after lunch. Cheon-Sang had lunch with Won-Hyo and Jin-Myeong at a restaurant in downtown Hangzhou. Mu-Gun ate with them.
Come to think of it, I was the only one who was eliminated. Jin-Myeong smiled bitterly.
Wasnt your opponent a favorite to win? Although you lost, everyone saw your outstanding skills, Patriarch Jo. Won-Hyo consoled Jin-Myeong.
Jin-Myeong smiled at Won-Hyo to show that he was grateful, then proceeded to ask Cheon-Sang, By the way, it seems like Patriarch Byeoks skills are much better than expected. Can you win against him?
You dont have to worry. I wont let you two down.
Jin-Myeong nodded in response to Cheon-Sangs confidence.
However, even if you win in the martial arts tournament, we still have to get the majority support of the Ten ns. Only five ns support the Baek Sword Sect so far, including ours. We need at least one more to support us. What do you n to do about that? Won-Hyo asked.
Ill handle that. Mu-Gun interrupted after listening from the side.
Do you have a n in mind?
Im thinking of winning over the Wind Saber Sect to our side.
The Wind Saber Sect? I wonder if theyll support the Baek Sword Sect.
Its safe to say that if the Wind Saber Sects patriarch gets eliminated in the semifinals, there will be close to no possibility of the Wind Saber Sect bing the Alliance Leader anyway. In the end, they would have to choose to either support the Baek Sword Sect or the Byeok Sword Manor. From their point of view, it would be better to support us than the alternative.
It would certainly be better to persuade the Wind Saber Sect once they can no longer be the alliances leader than to coax the ns that have already decided to support the Byeok Sword Manor. Jin-Myeong agreed with Mu-Guns opinion.
Im concerned about Elder Brother Cheon-Sang being the opponent of the Wind Saber Sects patriarch in the semifinals, though. If he loses to Elder Brother Cheon-Sang, wouldnt the Wind Saber Sect resent Elder Brother Cheon-Sang and refuse to support the Baek Sword Sect? Won-Hyo voiced a different view on the matter.
The Wind Saber Sects patriarch isnt such a shallow person. If we offer to improve their martial arts and even give them spiritual pills in the future in return for supporting the Baek Sword Sect, they will eventually have no choice but to choose the Baek Sword Sect.
That will definitely make them more likely to choose the Baek Sword Sect. Won-Hyo finally agreed.
The Wind Saber Sects patriarch wasnt foolish enough to give up on the opportunity to be stronger just because he got eliminated by Cheon-Sang.
Great. I also think it would be better to win over their support. Will you meet the Wind Saber Sects patriarch in person?
Yes.
Let me go with you. I would sound more trustworthy than you when ites to discussions about improving their martial arts as well as talks regarding the spiritual pills. Jin-Myeong offered.
Ill go with you too, then. Upon listening to what Jin-Myeong said, Won-Hyo also volunteered toe along.
You likely wont have to.
Why not?
Since he has already seen your martial arts for himself this morning, he will believe me even if the two of you donte with me.
Thats certainly true.
Jin-Myeong and Won-Hyo nodded, convinced.
Then lets leave meeting the Wind Saber Sects patriarch to Mu-Gun. When do you n to meet him?
This evening, most likely.
I see, alright then. Ill leave it up to you, Cheon-Sang said, showing his faith in Mu-Gun.
It was a matter of course. This was all possible because of Mu-Gun. Having decided to persuade the Wind Saber Sect''s patriarch Tae Gong-Pyo, the four returned to the arena after a light lunch. Cheon-Sang and Won-Hyo, who advanced to the semifinals, rested in the waiting area and waited for the afternoon session to begin. As the schedule of the afternoon session approached, the spectators who left for lunch returned and filled the seats one after another.
Great Monk Gong Seon and Ryeo-Gun, who were in charge of overseeing the tournament, also returned to the podium after having lunch and resting. The afternoon sessions schedule began soon after. The first contenders, Cheon-Sang and Gong-Pyo, went up to the arena when the host called them. As soon as they did, the audience apuded and cheered enthusiastically.
Cheon-Sang and Gong-Pyo cupped their fists at each other and assumed abat stance. The host once again reminded them of the rules, then proceeded with the match. Having confirmed Cheon-Sangs amazing skills in the quarterfinals, Gong-Pyo quickly went on the offensive as soon as the match began. He unleashed the ultimate saber art of the Wind Saber Sect, the 18 Wind des Saber Art, and a thin saber qi wasunched from his saber. The multipleyers of thin saber qi fluttered like the wind as they flew toward Cheon-Sang. The 18 Wind des Saber Art was a very unique saber art that manifestedyers of thin saber qi referred to as Wind des. The Wind des moved wildly like petals flying in the wind and enveloped the opponent.
However, the real threat of the Wind des was that they responded to the energy contained in the opponents attacks, avoided them, then dug into the gaps. It could make one think of it as an unbeatable martial art.
That wasnt the case, however. Its most crucial w was that the Wind des movements were too dull and far from enough in numbers to be an invincible martial art. Therefore, they often failed to respond to high speed attacks and were often countered.
The Celestial Moonlight Sword Art was a martial art based on the variability of the sword, but it was also based on speed. Hence, Gong-Pyos Wind des couldnt ovee the Celestial Moonlight Sword Arts speed. Moreover, the Wind des werent that strong either. Hence, the 18 Wind des Saber Art failed to break through the Celestial Moonlight Sword Arts sword qi.
As he repelled the Wind des, Cheon-Sang gradually suppressed Gong-Pyo.
Chapter 77
Chapter 77
Baek Mu-Gun watched the battle between Baek Cheon-Sang and Tae Gong-Pyo in the waiting room. Cheon-Sang suppressed Gong-Pyos initial attacks and secured the upper hand with a counterattack. At this rate, it seemed like Cheon-Sang would get an easy victory. There was no longer any need to worry about the oue of the match. Instead, Mu-Gun paid attention to the Wind des that Gong-Pyo unleashed.
He saw an endless amount of possibilities in that martial art. Gong-Pyos current Wind des was still iplete. For it to be a perfect skill, it had to be separated into a much thinneryer of qi than it was now. If it could be broken down until it was as thin as a sheet of paper, the amount of Wind des could be amplified. Furthermore, the thinner they were, the faster and more irregr their movements would be. It would also increase the responsiveness to the opponents energy.
Wind de Scales sounds nice.
Mu-Gun decided on the name of the Wind des offensive qi even before he had improved the 18 Wind des Saber Art. If he informed Gong-Pyo about the Wind de Scales, a skill that further improved the Wind des, he would support the Baek Sword Sect for the sake of obtaining the Wind de Scales. The problem was whether the Wind de Scales could be perfected. However, Mu-Gun was confident he could revamp it as long as he knew the principle behind the Wind des.
While Mu-Gun was thinking about the Wind des, the match between Cheon-Sang and Gong-Pyo ended. As expected, Cheon-Sang emerged victorious. Gong-Pyo admitted his defeat with a dejected look over Cheon-Sangs skills, which were overwhelmingly different from his. Cheon-Sang returned to the waiting room after addressing Gong-Pyo with good manners until the very end.
The second match of the semifinals took ce right after, and it ended with Byeok Cheol-Guns victory, as many people had expected. Although he lost, Jeong Won-Hyo, like Jo Jin-Myeong, disyed a good fight until the end of the match and left a deep impression on the other patriarchs as well as the audience.
Just like that, the semifinals ended and the final match was confirmed to be between Cheon-Sang and Cheol-Gun. The people had a heated debate over who would emerge victorious. Many believed that Cheol-Gun, the current favorite, would win, but many others also believed that Cheon-Sang, who appeared as a new powerhouse, would end up winning.
Amid the growing interest in the final matchs winner, Mu-Gun visited the amodation where the Wind Saber Sect was staying.
What are you doing here? Tae Mu-Gang asked Mu-Gun with an unhappy expression.
I would like to meet the Wind Saber Sects patriarch.
He isnt someone whom you can meet just because you want to. Stop ying around and leave while Im being nice.
Its an important matter that will determine the future of the Wind Saber Sect.
And what exactly is that?
I would like to tell the Wind Saber Sects patriarch about it in person.
If what you just said is a lie, I will make you regret it.
Youre wee to do so.
Follow me.
Mu-Gang led Mu-Gun into the amodation. He made Mu-Gun wait for a moment as he looked for Tae Gong-Pyo and announced Mu-Guns visit. Gong-Pyo wondered about Mu-Guns visit, but he decided to meet Mu-Gun when he heard that it was a matter that would determine the future of the Wind Saber Sect. Mu-Gang guided Mu-Gun into Gong-Pyos room.
Thank you for meeting me even though I came without notice.
Enough with the pretense. What is it that you want to say thats rted to the Wind Saber Sects future?
Its about whom you support as the alliance leader.
So, in short, you came to visit me to ask me to support the Baek Sword Sect. However, what does that have to do with the future of our sect?
What you will obtain in return will depend on who you support. I assure you that it would be a better decision for the Wind Saber Sect to support the Baek Sword Sect.
Is that so? Seeing how confident you are makes me think youll be giving us something amazing.
I will give you a martial art that will make the Wind Saber Sect stronger.
A martial art?
To be exact, I will improve the martial arts of the Wind Saber Sect and make it reach the Upper Ascension Realm.
Are you making fun of me? Gong-Pyo said in a displeased tone due to Mu-Guns absurd remarks.
What did you think about the martial arts of the Justice Martial Sects patriarch and the Flying Lance Sects patriarch in the martial arts tournament today? Mu-Gun asked without losing his nerve at all.
It was so amazing that it made me doubt whether they were the Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect that I knew of. Dont tell me Are their improvements due to the Baek Sword Sect? Gong-Pyo asked with a surprised look, suddenlying to a realization as he answered.
Thats correct.
Just simply improving the martial arts wont result in their skills improving to that extent.
We also provided the two patriarchs a spiritual pill to increase their internal energy.
Did you just say that you offered them spiritual pills?
Our sect aims to make the Zhejiang Martial Alliance the strongestbat force in murim. For that purpose, not only our sect but all Ten ns of Zhejiang has to be stronger. Thats why our sect is willing to help improve the martial arts of other ns and provide them with medicinal spills. However, if the Byeok Sword Manor bes the alliance leader, they will only be busy pursuing their own interests instead of thinking about the entire Zhejiang Martial Alliance as a whole.
In other words, if our sect supports the Baek Sword Sect as the alliance leader, you will improve our sects martial arts and even give us spiritual pills?
Thats right. This is something that the Byeok Sword Manor can never do.
Be that as it may, it is questionable whether the Baek Sword Sect has the resources to improve the martial arts of other ns and provide them with spiritual pills.
You will probably find out soon anyway, but our sect was able to discover the secret cave of the Heavenly Sea God Sect by chance. My father reached the Absolute Realm through the enlightenment scriptures and the spiritual pills left behind by the Heavenly Seafarer. I also advanced into the Absolute Realm when I chanced upon miraculous enlightenment. As a result, we can now improve the martial arts of other ns. The spiritual pills were left behind by the Heavenly Sea God Sect to prepare for any threats from the Three Greatest Demonic Sects, including the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Mu-Gun came up with a believable exnation.
Did you just say that not just Patriarch Baek, but you have advanced into the Absolute Realm as well?
Yes.
Bing an Absolute Realm master at your tender age was something even the Shaolin Temples Divine Monk Dharma and the Wudang Sects Supreme Elder Sanfeng couldnt achieve.
Gong-Pyo couldnt easily bring himself to believe that Mu-Gun was in the Absolute Realm.
If you dont believe me, I can demonstrate it.
Mu-Gun raised his hand and manifested golden vajra qi above it. Gong-Pyo was baffled at the sight of Mu-Gun easily manifesting the Star Aura Hand.
Wow, its hard to believe it even though its right in front of me. To be an Absolute Realm at such a young age...
I was lucky. You can reach the Absolute Realm as well for as long as you desire it, Patriarch Tae.
You mean if I support and follow the leadership of the Baek Sword Sect?
There is nothing to be ashamed of acknowledging and following the strong in murim. In my opinion, I dare say that our sect is more than qualified enough to be the alliance leader.
You said that you would upgrade our sects martial arts if we support the Baek Sword Sect, but how exactly do you n to do that?
The core of the 18 Wind des Saber Art is the Wind des. The concept of the Wind de itself is excellent. However, your martial arts arent properly utilizing their essence. If Patriarch Tae is willing to leave it to me, I will maximize their power.
How can I believe you? If the Baek Sword Sect fails to upgrade our martial arts, we would only end up showing you our martial arts without anything in return.
With all due respect, the Wind Saber Sects current martial arts are not a threat to the Baek Sword Sect, whether we know about it or not. As such, even if our sect fails to upgrade it, there will be no actual damage to the Wind Saber Sect.
Thats a harsh remark, but its hard to deny it. Gong-Pyo smiled bitterly.
Id like to say this again, the Baek Sword Sect wishes for all the Ten ns of Zhejiang to grow.
Do you promise to give us spiritual pills?
Of course. However, we will only provide spiritual pills once weve been voted as the alliance leader.
Alright. I promise to support the Baek Sword Sect as the alliance leader.
Youve made the right decision. What about your sects martial arts, though? For us to upgrade it, you should first show me the Wind Saber Sects martial arts.
I will show you since it wont be a threat to the Baek Sword Sect anyway. However, even if our sect supports the Baek Sword Sect, it will probably not be enough to obtain more than half of the votes. Are there any other ns that promised to support you?
Since the Wind Saber Sect decided to support our sect, wont the Kang Household and the Draconic Tiger Gang support the Baek Sword Sect?
Mu-Gun did not reveal that they had already decided to support the Baek Sword Sect out of consideration of the Kang Household and the Draconic Tiger Gang.
I can certainly help you persuade them.
Ill try to convince them myself first. If it doesnt work out, I will request your help.
Up to you. When should I show you our sects martial arts?
You can discuss it with me right now.
Will there be enough time?
I have a good memory. It wont take that long. Mu-Gun smiled and said.
Gong-Pyo knew of Mu-Guns talent very well, so he showed him the Wind Saber Sects martial arts without anyints. After listening to Gong-Pyos exnation of the Wind Saber Sects martial arts twice, he had practically remembered them all. Then, after bidding farewell to Gong-Pyo, he left the Wind Saber Sects amodation.
***
Mu-Gun wasnt the only one who moved to win over the support of the other Ten ns of Zhejiang. The Byeok Sword Manor also required votes from two other ns to obtain more than half of the votes. The Byeok Sword Manorpletely gave up on persuading the Baek Sword Sect, as they were certain that the Baek Sword Sect was aiming for the position of the alliance leader. They had also given up on convincing the Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect, both of which were likely to support the Baek Sword Sect.
Instead, given the fact that the Wind Saber Sect was eliminated from the martial arts tournament, they judged that there would be room for persuasion for the Kang Household and the Draconic Tiger Gang. While Mu-Gun met up with Gong-Pyo, the Byeok Sword Manor sent men to both the Kang Household and the Draconic Tiger Gang. Byeok Cheol-Gun, the Byeok Sword Manors patriarch, couldnt do it himself since he had to prepare for the final match of the martial arts tournament tomorrow. Instead, he sent his two younger brothers, Byeok Cheol-Seong and Byeok Cheol-Ryong.
Cheol-Gun expected Cheol-Seong and Cheol-Ryong to return with positive responses since he promised to give 100,000 silver nyang to the Kang Household and the Draconic Tiger Gang if they supported the Byeok Sword Manor as the alliance leader. He believed that amount was enough to move those ns hearts. However, when Cheol-Seong and Cheol-Ryong returned from their respective meetings, they both looked grim.
Did it not go well? Cheol-Gun asked.
They said that they would think about it if we gave them a 100,00 silver nyang first and that they would only support the Byeok Sword Manor if you win the final match, Elder Brother, Cheol-Seong said awkwardly after returning from his meeting with the Kang Households patriarch, Kang Won-Hee.
The Draconic Tiger Gangs patriarch also made the same demands. It seems like they had this nned out, Cheol-Ryong said with conviction.
Considering that they demanded Elder Brother wins in the martial arts tournament first, it is highly likely that they also made some sort of deal with the Baek Sword Sect.
Cheol-Gun frowned due to what he had learned. Though it was just an assumption, the Baek Sword Sect had to have presumably offered something equivalent to 100,000 silver nyang to the Kang Household and the Draconic Tiger Gang. The Kang Household and the Draconic Tiger Gang nned to gain benefits from both the Byeok Sword Manor and the Baek Sword Sect, and they would only support one sidethe winning nin return.
In actual fact, it didnt matter even if the money was given in advance as long as they supported the Byeok Sword Manor as the alliance leader. However, if, on the off chance that Cheol-Gun lost in the final match, he would lose the alliance leader position as well as 200,000 silver nyang.
Cheol-Gun was confident of winning the finals match, but for the Byeok Sword Manor to be the alliance leader, they required the Kang Household and the Draconic Tiger Gangs support. Although they made lowly demands, he had no choice but toply since they held the upper hand.
The problem was how he was supposed to procure 200,000 silver nyang, which was to be paid to the Kang Household and the Draconic Tiger Gang. Fortunately, Cheol-Gun had a n he could rely onthe Hangzhou Merchant Company. Cheol-Gun was well aware that the Hangzhou Merchant Company aimed to make the Byeok Sword Manor the alliance leader. Hence, they would naturally be willing to pay the 200,000 silver nyang.
The Hangzhou Merchant Company did give 200,000 silver nyang to the Byeok Sword Manor. However, they added a condition that if Cheol-Gun failed to be the alliance leader, they would immediately collect the 200,000 silver nyang. Confident hed be the alliance leader, Cheol-Gun willingly epted the Hangzhou Merchant Companys terms. Afterward, he paid the Kang Household and the Draconic Tiger Gang 100,000 silver nyang each.
However, Cheol-Gun did not realize that everything was beyond his wildest dreams. It was Mu-Guns idea for the Kang Household and the Draconic Tiger Gang to request the Byeok Sword Manor to pay 100,000 silver nyang in advance. Mu-Gun knew for sure that the Byeok Sword Manor would make contact with the Kang Household and the Draconic Tiger Gang to coax them. In the process, he expected that the Byeok Sword Manor would tempt the Kang Household and the Draconic Tiger Gang with money since they had the financial support of the Hangzhou Merchant Company. Hence, he told the Kang Household and the Draconic Tiger Gang of this in advance and made sure that they demanded such conditions from the Byeok Sword Manor.
If Cheol-Gun became the winner, the Kang Household and the Draconic Tiger Gang would have no choice but to support the Byeok Sword Manor as the alliance leader since they received the 100,000 silver nyang. Nevertheless, they still put such conditions on the line because they were confident that Cheon-Sang would defeat Cheol-Gun and be the martial arts tournament champion.
The Kang Household and the Draconic Tiger Gang would earn 100,00 silver nyang regardless of the oue. What was interesting was that they were grateful to the Baek Sword Sect instead of the Byeok Sword Manor, who gave them 100,000 silver nyang each. The Byeok Sword Manor ended up doing the hard work that would benefit others and not themselves.
Chapter 78
Chapter 78
The day of the final match dawned. The finalists Baek Cheon-Sang and Byeok Cheol-Gun headed to the arena early to prepare for their match. Despite being much more expensive than the quarterfinals and semifinals, the tickets had been sold out. While the ce was filled with people looking forward to the finals, the overseers, Great Monk Gong Seon and Jeong Ryeo-Gun, were seated next to the podium.
Who do you think will be the victor? Ryeo-Gun asked Great Monk Gong Seon, who was sitting next to her.
Im not sure. I find that difficult to determine since both finalists have yet to give it their all. What do you think, Patriarch Jeong?
The same goes for me, considering theyre both clearly outstanding. It wouldnt be strange for either of them to win.
Their skills have certainly exceeded my expectations. Not just them, either. The excellent skills of the other patriarchs who participated in this tournament surprised me as well.
I agree. Through this event, I discovered that murim had underestimated the power of the Ten ns of Zhejiang. The Zhejiang Martial Alliance could even have a significant influence over murims domain in the future.
Considering a faction of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect has resurfaced, the Zhejiang Martial Alliances power will be a great help to murim.
On that note, have there been any new revtions about the Nine Celestial Demons Sects location?
The Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families have formed a joint investigation team to investigate this but are yet to find any clear evidence.
Wont the Nine Celestial Demons Sect be more secretive because of the Great Sima Family incident?
Most likely, but all evil deeds will eventually be discovered and their tails bound to be revealed if it bes too long, dont you think so? They cant hide their true colors forever.
If you ever need help from our sect, please dont hesitate to let me know. I will be more than happy to lend a hand.
Alright.
While the two overseers were talking, the host came up to the arena and heightened the mood of the final match with his eloquent words. As per scheduled, he then called Cheon-Sang and Cheol-Gun up on stage. The two headed up amid the audiences cheers and apuse. Cheon-Sang and Cheol-Gun sparked a war of nerves to keep each other in check and from getting a head start.
The host ensured they were fully aware of the matchs rules. Afterward, he rang the gong, signaling the official beginning of the final match.
Cheon-Sang and Cheol-Gun charged at each other as if they had nned to do so from the start. As soon as their swords shed, a strong shockwave formed along with an ear-splitting boom.
Bothbatants were pushed back, but they simultaneously charged at each other again. With another sh of their swords, they unleashed a sonic st. The two fighting each other with pure strength riled up the audience and caused them to passionately cheer for the intense sword exchanges. Cheol-Gun frowned at Cheon-Sangs swordsmanship, which he couldnt push back using his own swordsmanship at all. The destructive power of the Byeok Sword Manors swordsmanship, the Air-Splitting Sword Art, was recognized by others. The Baek Sword Sects swordsmanship, which was based on the swords variability, could never have blocked it.
However, even after several shes, Cheon-Sang didnt lose ground at all. Cheol-Gun knew beforehand that Cheon-Sangs swordsmanship was different from the one he was familiar with, but he didnt expect that it would be able to exert enough power to stand against the Air-Splitting Sword Arts power. The problem was that Cheon-Sangs swordsmanship was based on variability, not destructive power. If the aspect of variability was added to Cheon-Sangs swordsmanship, which he couldnt overpower, Cheol-Gun would be at a disadvantage. He had to end the match before Cheon-Sang could begin to seriously incorporate the aspect of variability into his swordsmanship.
Cheol-Gun mustered his internal energy with all his strength. Along with a heavy sword shadow, a blue sword-shaped aura soared from his weaponvajra qi. It served as proof that he had reached the Absolute Realm. However, the auras form wasnt clear since Cheol-Gun had yet topletely enter it.
Nevertheless, despite its imperfect state, it was still vajra qi. Cheol-Gun swung his sword, believing that even Cheon-Sang would be helpless before his vajra qi. His sword dropped through the space and violently struck Cheon-Sang. Cheon-Sang immediately activated the Heavenly Sea Convection Step in response and escaped from it. Cheol-Gun chased after Cheon-Sang,unching another attack as thetter retreated from a distance.
Cheol-Gun thought Cheon-Sang would use his movement art to evade this time, too. However, his expectations were off the mark. Rather than evading, Cheon-Sang thrust his sword, which had a stronger and clearer form of vajra qi than that of Cheol-Guns. Its size and shape proved that Cheon-Sang hadpletely advanced into the Absolute Realm. Cheol-Gun felt shocked and in disbelief despite witnessing the sight himself. Cheon-Sang was a full-fledged Absolute Realm master unlike him, who was barely in the Absolute Realm.
A question shed in Cheol-Guns mind. How could a nobody like Cheon-Sang advance to the Absolute Realm? That certainly seemed impossible unless someone had helped him. Of course, it was possible that he obtained miraculous enlightenment, but only those born with great luck could have such an encounter. Cheol-Gun doubted Cheon-Sang had such great luck. Something else was definitely in the works.
He had no time to think, however. A stronger and more outstanding vajra qi than he was capable of was heading toward him. There was no room for him to escape, and even if there were, it would be toote now. Cheol-Gun clenched his teeth and blocked Cheon-Sangs sword. Along with a thunderous sound, an iparably tremendous shock wave violently hit Cheol-Gun. Cheon-Sangs vajra qi smashed and scattered his.
Ugh.
Cheol-Gun quickly stepped back, swallowing a groan under the pressure and pain that enveloped him. Not wasting his momentum, Cheon-Sang dashed toward Cheol-Gun and released a few rays of moonlight sword qi at him. If this was a life-and-death battle, Cheon-Sang would have ended it by using vajra qi again, but it was just a spar. Cheol-Gun urgently swung his sword at the iing fan-shaped moonlight sword qi. Cheol-Guns vajra qi shattered the moonlight sword qi before it couldnd.
However, Cheon-Sangs offense did not end there. He positioned himself behind Cheol-Gun using the Heavenly Sea Convection Step, then released his moonlight sword qi again. Without so much as a moment to catch his breath, Cheol-Gun blocked the moonlight sword qi with his sword. However, Cheon-Sang was just starting. He activated the Heavenly Sea Convection Step to maneuver around Cheol-Gun while constantly unleashing a chaotic barrage of moonlight sword qi.
Cheol-Gun continuously used vajra qi to defend. If he didnt block the space itself by spreading his vajra qi, it wouldve been difficult for him to defend against the recklessly approaching moonlight sword qi. He did his best to find a chance to counterattack, but he couldnt even dream of it due to Cheon-Sangs relentless assault. To make matters worse, his internal energy began to hit rock bottom due to his constant use of vajra qi.
Cheol-Gun knew that the match was basically over. In truth, if Cheon-Sang had attacked with vajra qi, Cheol-Gun would have had no way to block it. Under the current circumstances, it was better to admit defeat. If he dragged on the match at this point, he knew he would only look more pathetic. Nevertheless, Cheol-Gun could not easily admit defeat. He felt too mortified to give up the position of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader. However, he had no other choice. If he kept going and Cheon-Sang made up his mind tounch a big attack, he could be seriously injured for no reason.
Stop! I lost.
Cheol-Gun stepped back and admitted his defeat. At his deration, Cheon-Sang stopped swinging his sword and looked at the host.
Do you admit defeat, Byeok Sword Manors patriarch? The host asked for rification.
I do. Cheol-Gun nodded.
The Byeok Sword Manors patriarch has admitted defeat. Patriarch Baek Cheon-Sang of the Baek Sword Sect is the winner of the martial arts tournament! Congrattions!
At the hosts deration, the audience congratted Cheon-Sang with enthusiastic apuse. Meanwhile, Cheol-Gun, who admitted defeat, could not get rid of his suspicions about the process of how Cheon-Sang became an Absolute Realm master. Eventually, an assumption crossed his mind.
Was Baek Cheon-Sang perhaps rted to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect? It was just a vague doubt with no evidence to back his im. However, Cheol-Gun did not want to lose the Alliance Leader position to Cheon-Sang just like this, so he could not let his assumption go to waste, no matter how vague.
Wait a moment! I have something to say! Cheol-Gun shouted.
The host calmed the audience down and looked at Cheol-Gun in response.
What is it?
First and foremost, congrattions on your victory, Patriarch Baek. However, to be honest, I have doubts about the process you had to go through for you to reach your current realm. With all due respect, may I ask for an exnation?
Its hard for me to understand what you just said, Patriarch Byeok. What do you doubt about my level of cultivation?
Everyone must be aware that the Great Sima Family, based in Yangzhou, Jiangsu Province, was discovered to be a disguised force of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Ive also heard that the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families are investigating the sects that have shown rapid growth recently to root out the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. For those reasons, I think Patriarch Baek should be investigated as well. I am by no means trying to frame you, Patriarch Baek. However, as the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader, I would like for you to prove the legitimacy of the alliance by showing that you are truly and perfectly qualified for it.
The audience began to make amotion upon hearing Cheol-Guns words. The overseers at the seats of honor on the podium and the other patriarchs expressions became serious.
As Patriarch Byeok said, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader is a position that should not have a speck of suspicion. As such, I am willing to be investigated.
Cheon-Sang hated that Cheol-Gun associated him with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect despite theck of evidence. However, as Cheol-Gun said, there had to be people who had doubts about his cultivation level. Hence, he took this as an opportunity to get rid of all suspicions. He had no qualms about being investigated because he had nothing to do with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect anyway.
I can handle this investigation. Is that alright?
No one would doubt the investigations results of the Shaolin Temples Great Monk Gong Seon.
Ill leave it to you, then.
When Cheol-Gun and Cheon-Sang agreed to let Great Monk Gong Seon helm the investigation, Gong Seon immediately headed up to the arena to examine Cheon-Sangs energy and confirm whether he was wearing a Demon Seal Ring. As he did, Gong Seon was amazed by Cheon-Sangs confident and vigorous aura. Considering the energy Cheon-Sang contained, he was likely unrted to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Nevertheless, his internal energy could not be obtained from the Baek Sword Sect. To clear all suspicions raised by Cheol-Gun, hed have to reveal its origin.
Patriarch Baeks internal energy is clearly not rted in any way to the internal energy of demonic sects such as the Nine Celestial Demon Sect. However, it is also true that getting internal energy of your level with the Baek Sword Sects ability, which is widely known in murim, is difficult. Although this is something that no one can force, if you would like topletely prove your innocence, it would be better to reveal the origin of your internal energy, Patriarch Baek.
By right, that information is difficult to disclose to the public. However, I will do so anyway since no one should doubt the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leaders credibility. As Great Monk Gong Seon had determined, my internal energy does not originate from the Baek Sword Sect. That does not mean that it is part of the demonic sect. The internal energy that I amassed and cultivated is the Heavenly Sea God Sects internal energy cultivation method, Heavenly Sea Goliath Cultivation.
Do you mean the sect founded by the Heavenly Seafarer, a martial artist who made a name for himself in murim over a hundred years ago? Great Monk Gong Seon asked, surprised.
Thats right. The Heavenly Seafarer made a secret cave to protect murim from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and the other Three Greatest Demonic Sects. There, he left everything he hade to possess throughout his entire life. Our sect happened to discover the secret cave left behind by the Heavenly Seafarer and obtained the Heavenly Seafarers martial arts.
Hoho, it is fortunate that the martial legacy of the Heavenly Seafarer, who had achieved many aplishments as one of murims Ten Wonders, lives on. Considering you have inherited his legacy, the Baek Sword Sects role will be very important in the future. I pray that your sect will be of great help to murim.
I will do my best to protect murim. Thats why I n to begin with fending off the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, as willed by the Heavenly Seafarers legacy.
As everyone heard, the Baek Sword Sect has nothing to do with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. They reached their current status by inheriting the martial legacy of the Heavenly Seafarer, a previous member of the Ten Wonders. I dere the Baek Sword Sects martial arts trustworthy.
The audience apuded and cheered at Great Monk Gong Seons deration. With the suspicions of the patriarchs about Cheon-Sangs cultivation having been resolved as well, they acknowledged him. However, Cheol-Gun remained suspicious.
You merely im that you inherited the martial legacy of the Heavenly Seafarer, Patriarch Baek. You will have to prove that youre not lying.
The expressions of the other leaders turned sour when Cheol-Gun kept persisting. From their perspective, Cheol-Gun was being unreasonable because the Alliance Leader position was snatched.
Im not sure about that. I dont know if anyone will recognize it even if I demonstrate the martial arts of the Heavenly Sea God Sect here. Hence, Patriarch Byeok wont believe that it is the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts, and you will once again ask me to prove myself. With all due respect, you just dont want to acknowledge me as the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader, do you? Cheon-Sang retorted, no longer able to hold himself back against Cheol-Guns remarks that repeatedly questioned him.
If you lost fair and square, then ept it!
Stop being petty!
After Cheon-Sang responded, shouts of criticism toward Cheol-Gun were heard from all over the audience seats. Cheol-Guns face turned purple at the crowds criticisms. No one here would listen to him anymore. The moment Great Monk Gong Seon revealed that Cheon-Sangs martial arts were not rted to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and Cheon-Sang revealed that he inherited the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts, most of the peoples doubts disappeared. At the very least, not a single person believed that Cheon-Sang was rted to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. In this situation, there was nothing more that Cheol-Gun could do.
Ehem, I went overboard. I am only acting like this because I care about the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. I ask for your understanding, Patriarch Baek.
I understand very well that you care about the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, Patriarch Byeok. However, asrades and members of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, you will need to have faith rather than doubt.
I will keep your advice in mind, Patriarch Baek.
At Cheon-Sangs advice filled with hidden meaning, Cheol-Gun forced an answer and left the stage.
Chapter 79
Chapter 79
After dering Baek Cheon-Sang as the martial arts tournaments winner, the patriarchs proceeded to vote that evening with the two overseers attending. The voting was done by show of hands, so they could immediately determine who was in favor and who was against the candidate. Great Monk Gong Seon, the overseer in charge of the votes, spoke to the leaders of the Ten ns.
We will now proceed with the voting to elect an alliance leader. As overseers, I and the Putuo Sword Sects matriarch will confirm and attest to the oue of this election. Now then, if you are in favor of electing Patriarch Baek Cheon-Sang, the martial art tournament winner, as the leader of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, please raise your hand.
At Great Monk Gong Seons instructions, several patriarchs immediately raised their hands, starting with Cheon-Sang and followed by Jeong Won-Hyo, Jo Jin-Myeong, Tae Gong-Pyo, Kang Won-Hee, and Yong Gun-Seong. Excluding the Byeok Sword Manors patriarch, the other n leaders became wary of the situation and quickly showed their hands when the votes exceeded the majority. As a result, Cheon-Sang was sessfully elected as the alliance leader.
With Cheon-Sang now confirmed to be the alliance leader, the center of power would shift toward the Baek Sword Sect. There was no need to vote against him, which could lead to them falling out of his favor, just to maintain loyalty to the Byeok Sword Manor. Their votes would not have affected the result of Cheon-Sangs election anyway, so it could still be seen as a show of loyalty to Byeok Cheol-Gun. Only Cheol-Gun, the Byeok Sword Manors patriarch, did not raise his hand. He knew it would not matter whether he did or not, but he refused to acknowledge Cheon-Sang as the alliance leader.
Nine n leaders have voted to elect Patriarch Baek Cheon-Sang as the alliance leader! In ordance with the voting methods rule, I hereby announce Baek Cheon-Sang as the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader! Congrattions on bing the alliance leader.
Congrattions.
Great Monk Gong Seon made an official announcement and congratted him. Jeong Ryeo-Gun and the other patriarchs congratted him as well.
Thank you, everyone. Cheon-Sang stood up and bowed to the other n leaders.
Dont you have some sort of speech as the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader? Won-Hyo asked.
The other party leaders nodded in agreement and stared at Cheon-Sang.
First of all, I would like to express my gratitude to all of you for supporting my goal to be the alliance leader despite my shorings. As its leader, I aim to work for the entire Zhejiang Martial Alliance, not for the Baek Sword Sect alone. For our organization to grow, however, we have to unite. Hence, I hope all the esteemed n leaders do their part in unifying the Zhejiang Martial Alliance and turning it into a group that helps one another with faith rather than doubt.
We will trust each other and follow your leadership, Alliance Leader.
I trust that you will lead us well, Alliance Leader.
When Cheon-Sang finished his speech, the various patriarchs gave words of support and encouragement. In this situation where everyone was uniting, only Cheol-Gun did not mingle with them. Rather, he simply sat in silence. His behavior bothered Cheon-Sang. He was still human, and Cheol-Gun, who tried to associate him with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, offended him.
However, if he turned a blind eye to Cheol-Gun for personal reasons, he wouldnt be qualified to lead the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. A leader should always be capable of embracing even those opposing them. Above all, for the Zhejiang Martial Alliance to truly be strong, all the Ten ns had to work side by side.
Patriarch Byeok! You likely think I am not good enough to be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader. Hence, I wont ask you to support me now. In return, instead of unconditionally opposing my leadership, please objectively watch over me. If you still think Im inadequate for the position afterward, please feel free to give your blunt opinion on it. For our alliances sake, Id be more than willing to listen to you, Patriarch Byeok. Moreover, we desperately require the Byeok Sword Manors power for the Zhejiang Martial Alliance to reach greater heights. Even if you do not like me, I hope you will join hands with me for the alliances sake.
Cheon-Sang ced himself in a lower position and reached out to Cheol-Gun. When Cheon-Sang broadmindedly reached out, Cheol-Gun could no longer hold his ground. Unless he nned to leave the Zhejiang Martial Alliance altogether, he had no choice but to join hands with Cheon-Sang.
I understand what you mean. As youve said, Alliance Leader, I will prioritize the Zhejiang Martial Alliance over my own personal feelings.
Thank you for understanding.
Seeing Cheon-Sang trying to embrace Cheol-Gun instead of rejecting him made the other patriarchs realize Cheon-Sang was qualified to be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader not only in terms of martial prowess but also in character.
Weve just elected the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader, making this day historical! We cant just let this chance pass by, can we? the Iron Palm Sects Dam Hwa-Seong said.
Well said. Dont you think we should drink until we drop tonight? Mei Jong-Hak rejoiced.
Youre only saying that because you want to drink, dont you? Yong Gun-Seong of the Draconic Tiger Gang joked and teased Jong-Hak, who loved drinking.
Haha, thats partly the reason. Who will be paying for the alcohol today, though?
Shouldnt the newly elected alliance leader naturally pay for the drinks?
Haha, alright. I will pay for the drinks today, so enjoy the night to your hearts content, everyone.
Can we go to the most expensive brothel in Hangzhou, then?
Of course. Lets go, Cheon-Sang replied.
You cant go back on your wordster, okay?
Dont worry. I will pay for it even if I have to borrow money.
Now, now! Lets go before the alliance leader changes his mind. Hwa-Seong urged the other patriarchs.
Arent we just doing whatever strikes our mood, though? It will be difficult for Great Monk Gong Seon and Lady Jeong to join us, Won-Hyo said while looking in the direction of the two overseers.
Hoho, dont worry about us and just go.
Yes, todays event is for the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, so dont pay us any heed.
Great Monk Gong Seon and Ryeo-Gun responded, hoping that the others would not feel pressured to include them.
I apologize, but please excuse us today. I will be sure to treat you on a separate asion, Cheon-Sang said with an apologetic look.
Hoho, its really fine. Go ahead and have fun. With a benevolent expression, Great Monk Gong Seon waved his hand, gesturing for them to go quickly.
The patriarchs went outside, leaving the overseers behind. They headed to the West Lake House, the best brothel in Hangzhou.
***
Cheol-Gun went together with them to the West Lake House, but unlike the other patriarchs, he could not enjoy his time there infort. After all, he knew the Hangzhou Merchant Company would not stay still now that the Byeok Sword Manor failed to be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader.
As expected, when he returned to the Byeok Sword Manor after drinking untilte at night, the Hangzhou Merchant Companys Jang Hyun-Chul was already waiting for him with a cold expression.
You seem to be living the life, Patriarch Byeok. Seeing you like this could make one think that you have be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader, Hyun-Chul sarcastically remarked as soon as he saw Cheol-Gun.
I know very well how you feel, but please give it a rest. Do you think I wanted this to happen? Cheol-Gun did not like Hyun-Chuls attitude toward him, but he was at fault too. Hence, he suppressed his anger and spoke nicely.
So? Considering our current situation, do you expect me to just stay still and ept it because it cant be helped?
What I mean to say is that nothing good wille from dealing with this emotionally.
Lets have a rational conversation, then. Do you know how much the Hangzhou Merchant Company has invested in the Byeok Sword Manor so far?
Over 600,000 silver nyang, if I remember correctly.
It was only 400,000 nyang until the Byeok Sword Manor borrowed an additional 200,000 nyang to win over the Kang Household and the Draconic Tiger Gang for the alliance leader election. As a result, the amount the Byeok Sword Manor had to pay back reached a total of 600,000 nyang.
We, the Hangzhou Merchant Company, provided you with 600,000 silver nyang because we believed that the Byeok Sword Manor would be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader. However, you failed to meet our expectations. That leaves us no choice but to take our money back.
What do you mean by that? You want to take back your money?
It is just as I said. I will give you two months. Im considering your circumstances and giving you this much time because we are inw. Return 600,000 silver nyang to us in two months.
No, wait. How do you expect me to repay all that money in two months?
Thats for you to figure out. If you fail to return our 600,000 silver nyang in two months, you will have to forfeit thend and buildings the Byeok Sword Manor possesses.
What kind of nonsense is that? Lets try to find another way instead of doing this, Cheol-Gun pleaded.
There is no other way. Your only other option is to be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader.
An alliance leader has already been elected. How do you expect me to get that position?
If an ident happens to the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader, wont you have another chance?
There was no way Cheon-Sang would suddenly be met with an ident. Rather, Hyun-Chul was implying Cheon-Sang should be gotten rid of through a staged ident.
You want me to
Cheol-Gun couldnt bring himself to finish his sentence, having fully understood what Hyun-Chul meant. Instead, he just stared at Hyun-Chul.
I dont intend to force you if you dont want to. If you dont want to do it, then just return 600,000 silver nyang to us within two months, Hyun-Chul said, indicating that he had nothing to lose.
Ehem Cheol-Gun gulped.
In one corner of his heart, he honestly desired to fake an ident and get rid of Cheon-Sang just as Hyun-Chul suggested so he could be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader. However, if things were to go wrong and he failed, he could lose everything he had achieved so far. Even if he seeded, it would be hard to avoid the doubt of others.
The problem was that it was almost impossible to get 600,000 silver nyang within two months. If he could not get rid of Cheon-Sang and failed to be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader, the Hangzhou Merchant Company could take away all of the assets that the Byeok Sword Manor had amassed so far. That would ultimately ruin the Byeok Sword Manors finances, leaving them with insufficient money to maintain theirbat forces.
In a nutshell, that would mean the end of the Byeok Sword Manor. If so, then he was left with a single option: somehow get rid of Cheon-Sang and be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader.
However, eliminating Cheon-Sang wasnt easy either. Even if he could mobilize all of the Byeok Sword Manors martial artists, it didnt mean he could order them to do anything. He could only mobilize the members who would do anything for the sake of the Byeok Sword Manor to aplish a task as wicked as getting rid of Cheon-Sang.
At most, less than a hundred would be willing to carry out such a mission. There wouldnt be enough of them to kill Cheon-Sang, an Absolute Realm master.
Honestly, I want to do as you say. However, killing Baek Cheon-Sang, an Absolute Realm master, with our nsbat power would be difficult.
If youre determined to do it, I can provide help.
Help?
There are unaffiliated martial arts masters who are connected to the Hangzhou Merchant Company. They will do anything for money. If you intend to go through with this, I can connect you with them.
Do you want me to borrow money from the Hangzhou Merchant Company again?
Does it still matter whether its 600,000 nyang or 700,000 nyang, considering you wont be able to pay it back anyway?
Hyun-Chuls words made Cheol-Gun smile bitterly. He was certainly right. Cheol-Gun had no other option. All he could do was borrow money from the Hangzhou Merchant Company and hire the masters to get rid of Cheon-Sang.
Are their skills reliable?
Trust me.
Hyun-Chul was confident. Cheol-Gun was bothered by his strangely twisted lips, but there was no use crying over spilled milk.
Then, I will leave it in your care.
When do you n to proceed with this important task?
The masters you speak of shoulde over first, shouldnt they?
You dont have to worry about that. I can arrange that immediately.
Did you perhaps anticipate the current situation and prepare in advance?
Thats not the case. I also believed that you would emerge victorious in the martial arts tournament. However, in the off chance that you could not, I had this n prepared in advance.
Better safe than sorry, huh?
Thats right.
Cheol-Gun knew that he had fallen into Hyun-Chuls trap, but there was no going back under the current circumstances. He had no choice but to seed no matter what. The key was when to attack Cheon-Sang. Cheon-Sang and the other patriarchs nned to stay at the Byeok Sword Manor for the next three days to discuss matters rted to the Zhejiang Martial Alliances operations, which included the establishment of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance United Corps.
It was practically impossible to cause an ident in Hangzhou since they were all staying in the Byeok Sword Manor, leaving him no choice but to proceed with his ns once the Baek Sword Sects group had left Hangzhou instead. However, the Baek Sword Sect would most likely return to Wenzhou by sea. The Baek Sword Sect had a lot of experience in naval warfare, while the Byeok Sword Manor had close to no experience in it. Fighting on the sea would put the Byeok Sword Manor at aplete disadvantage.
However, traveling by sea meant they would inevitably anchor in a port city and stay the night. Taking that into consideration, he could simply go to where the Baek Sword Sects ship would dock ahead of them, wait for them there, andunch a surprise attack.
Well set the n in motion once the Baek Sword Sects group leaves Hangzhou.
Dont tell me you intend to challenge them in naval warfare?
No. Well wait and attack the Baek Sword Sects group where theyll stop in the middle of their voyage.
We will have to find out where theyll be staying, then.
The Baek Sword Sect uses the Eun Merchant Groups ship. As you likely already know, merchant groups usually decide where theyd be stopping in the middle of their voyages before they actually set sail. The Eun Merchant Group travels from Hangzhou to Wenzhou, so there are two ces where they will stop by and stay the night. Xiangshan and Taizhou.
We should send some people to Xiangshan in advance, then. It wont be easy to follow the Baek Sword Sects group once they leave, and that also poses the risk of getting caught.
I wont be able to personally go if we do that.
Just send some people. Im certain the masters Ive prepared will take care of it.
You do know that Baek Cheon-Sang is an Absolute Realm master, dont you?
Dont worry. He still wont be able to do anything against them.
The names of such an incredible group of masters would surely be known throughout murim. Can you tell me who they are?
I dont know either. All I know is that they will move for money. They didnt reveal their identity, but their skills are guaranteed, so dont worry.
Cheol-Gun felt ufortable about this, but it was already impossible for him to stop halfway. He could only pray that they would get rid of Cheon-Sang smoothly.
Chapter 80
Chapter 80
Baek Cheon-Sang and the other patriarchs discussed matters rted to the Zhejiang Martial Alliances operations, including the Zhejiang Martial Alliance United Corps establishment. At the same time, Baek Mu-Gun collected his winnings of 100,000 nyang from the gambling event in which he betted on who the martial arts tournament winner would be.
The Hangzhou Merchant Company, which organized the gambling event, paid 100,000 silver nyang without making a fuss. Although they lost 100,000 silver nyang to Mu-Gun, so many people bet on Byeok Cheol-Gun and Tae Gong-Pyo that they still earned more than 200,000 nyang in profits after paying Mu-Gun.
Mu-Gun deposited the 100,000 silver nyang to the Myth Vault, receiving a credit note in return. He nned to use his earnings to establish the Zhejiang Martial Alliance United Corps.
The Zhejiang Martial Alliance United Corps establishment was expected to cost a few million nyang. However, that total amount already ounted for a few years. It would only cost 500,000 nyang to a maximum of 1 million nyang per year. As the Zhejiang Martial Alliances leader, the Baek Sword Sect had to cover thirty percent of it, which meant they had to pay 150,000 to 300,000 nyang a year.
The 100,000 nyang he earned from the gambling event was not enough, but it would still be of great help. After depositing his winnings, Mu-Gun focused on improving the martial arts of the three ns, including the Wind Saber Sect, while the Ten ns of Zhejiang leaders were in a meeting.
Among them, the one he invested the most effort into was the Wind Saber Sects martial arts. Mu-Gun tried to find a way to evolve the 18 Wind de Saber Arts Wind de into the Wind de Scales. After several trials and errors, he finally achieved satisfactory results. If the existing Wind de could split a certain amount of saber qi into ten thin des, the Wind de Scales that Mu-Gun revamped could split the saber qi up to a hundred des.
Dividing saber qi into ten times the number of thin des inevitably made the Wind des thinner. The new Wind des, which were now much thinner than before, could react more sensitively to the opponents aura. Its improved application of internal energy significantly enhanced its speed and power.
If Gong-Pyo could use the Wind de Scales, which Mu-Gun had revamped, in the martial arts tournament, Cheon-Sang wouldve had trouble blocking them. Nevertheless, if Gong-Pyo were to advance to the Absolute Realm, few people would be able to block his Wind de Scales. However, it was not omnipotent. Attacks that exceeded its speed or devastated the space itself could neutralize it.
Even so, there was a good chance that the Wind de Scales could be the greatest martial arts, although it would still be useless despite its excellence if its practitioner failed to use it to its fullest potential. Mu-Gun had increased the power of the Wind de Scales as much as he could. It was now up to Tae Gong-Pyo and Tae Mu-Gang to disy its full power.
The Wind de Scales was thest martial art Mu-Gun worked on. Having sessfully fixed all three sects martial arts, Mu-Gun met up with Draconic Tiger Gang''s patriarch Yong Gun-Seong, Kang Household''s patriarch Kang Won-Hee, and Wind Saber Sect''s patriarch Tae Gong-Pyo in order and taught them their respective revamped martial art.
The three patriarchs could not help but be amazed by the improved martial arts. Gong-Pyo, in particr, was so shocked upon seeing the Wind de Scales, which Mu-Gun personally demonstrated, that he was rendered speechless. The improved martial arts, which had be much stronger in his hands, made the three patriarchs aware of Mu-Guns ability. The fact that he could improve their sects martial arts to this extent meant his martial prowess was very high.
It also showed the Baek Sword Sects truly amazing generosity. Although a part of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, they were different ns in the end. Hence, it was definitely not easy to willingly improve the others martial arts.
To put it bluntly, the improved martial arts would make the other ns stronger, perhaps even strong enough to pressure the Baek Sword Sect, yet they still willingly did so under the logic that the Ten ns of Zhejiang had to be more powerful to strengthen the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. However, they could never have done something like that if they werent confident they wouldnt get overpowered by other ns no matter how strong they became.
What was important was that their confidence was not a show of bravado. Having properly grasped Cheon-Sang and Mu-Guns abilities, the three patriarchs believed that the Baek Sword Sect would likely dominate the Zhejiang Martial Alliance in the future. Hence they thought it would be best for them to trust and follow the Baek Sword Sect than go against them. As a result, instead of forcing the other ns into submission with their martial prowess, the Baek Sword Sect showed undeniable strength, causing the ns to follow the Baek Sword Sect on their own ord.
However, not all the Ten ns of Zhejiang were like that. The Baek Sword Sect still had an unfriendly rtionship with the Byeok Sword Manor, the Clear Sun Sect, the Iron Palm Sect, and the Mei Household. There was nothing to worry about, though. The Byeok Sword Manor would likely say otherwise, but the Baek Sword Sect could easily move the hearts of three of those ns if the Baek Sword Sect did what they did for the other ns.
* * *
In the inner sanctum of the Hangzhou Merchant Company, Hangzhou Merchant Company''s owner Jang Hyun-Chul and a man in his mid tote fifties exuding an extraordinary aura were having a discussion. Interestingly enough, the middle-aged man was the one sitting at the head table instead of Hyun-Chul, and Hyun-Chul was showing the middle-aged man the utmost courtesy. It could be surmised from such behavior that the middle-aged man had a higher status than Hyun-Chul.
Its disappointing that I have to step forward because you cant even handle something like this properly.
Im sorry. I did not expect the Baek Sword Sect''s patriarch to reach the Absolute Realm in such a short period.
As the middle-aged man reprimanded him, Hyun-Chul bowed his head.
You said that he inherited the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial legacy, right?
Thats right.
The Heavenly Sea God Sect isnt something we can simply look down on.
No matter how great the Heavenly Sea God Sect is, they would not darepare themselves to the Demonic Monarchs, Hyun-Chul ttered. Only those from demonic sects could earn the title ''Demonic Monarch.''
Thats a given. However, it would still be better to be safe.
What do you n to do?
Ill take the Poison Monarch with me.
Ah! If you two Demonic Monarchs move together, dealing with someone like Baek Cheon-Sang would be a piece of cake.
The middle-aged man frowned. The Poison Monarch and I shouldnt even have to handle this ourselves.
Im sorry.
One mistake is enough. If you disappoint me again, your head will roll.
I will make sure not to make any more mistakes.
Make sure that we properly control the Byeok Sword Manors patriarch, It would be meaningless for him to be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader if he does not follow our orders.
You dont have to worry about that. The moment they decided to participate in getting rid of Baek Cheon-Sang, this matter became the Byeok Sword Manors decisive weakness. They will have no choice but to follow our cause out of fear of their weakness being revealed to the world.
You were also that confident about the Byeok Sword Manors patriarch bing the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader, werent you?
I will make sure of it this time.
You should. Otherwise, you will lose your head, the middle-aged man warned Hyun-Chul once again and got up.
Are you leaving?
Why? Do you have anything else to say?
No. its just that I prepared alcohol and women for you, esteemed Demonic Monarch. Why dont you stay back and enjoy it for a while before leaving?
Its fine. Ill enjoy it after I get back.
Understood. I will prepare thoroughly and make sure you enjoy it when you are back.
I look forward to it.
The middle-aged man left the Hangzhou Merchant Company. After seeing him off, Hyun-Chul headed back inside and immediately sent someone to the Byeok Sword Manor to inform them to prepare the personnel that would be sent to Xiangshan.
* * *
After three days of discussion, the ten patriarchs finally decided how to form the Zhejiang Martial Alliance United Corps and its organizational system. To start, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance United Corps would be established in Shaoxing as nned, but instead of constructing a new manor, they decided to purchase an existing manor and expand it. To that end, they deployed an investigation team to look for manors that would serve as the uniter corps headquarters.
Furthermore, the basic framework of the Zhejiang Martial Alliances organizational system had also been created. The alliance leader naturally stood at the top of the alliance, while the nine other n leaders were elected as elders. They would decide on all alliance-rted matters, be they important or trivial, with the alliance leader.
The smaller ns all over the Zhejiang Province would also be integrated into the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, forming an external division. To that end, the Ten ns decided to actively encourage the smaller ns in their respective territories to enter the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. Of course, they didnt n to force them to join, so only those willing would be recruited.
The Zhejiang Martial Alliances martial forces would mainly be divided into internal and external divisions. The Ten ns martial artists would lead the internal division, and the dispatched members of the Zhejiang Provinces smaller ns would take charge of the external division. On top of that, it was agreed that martial artists would be fostered and trained to form a martial squad that would be under the direct control of the alliance leader.
However, reaching an agreement did not mean they could immediately aplish all their goals. It would take at least a year for their ns to have a substantial impact. After the meeting between the patriarchs, the Baek Sword Sects group prepared to return to Wenzhou. The Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect decided to travel with the Baek Sword Sect since it was much morefortable to travel to Wenzhou by sea, then return to their respective homes from there.
Just like when they came to Hangzhou, the Baek Sword Sects group used the Eun Merchant Groups ship on their return home. During that time, the Eun Merchant Groups Eun Ye-Sang approached Mu-Gun more assertively. Mu-Gun knew quite well she did so to secure benefits for the Eun Merchant Group through the Baek Sword Sect.
Once the Zhejiang Martial Alliance United Corps had been established, various rights and privileges would alsoe into effect. The total number of personnel that would be dispatched to the united corps headquarters by the Ten ns of Zhejiang and the Zhejiang Provinces smaller ns was estimated to be at least two thousand. Just being able to provide the food and daily necessities for so many people would bring the Eun Merchant Group a lot of profit. Many merchant associations, including the Eun Merchant Group, would want to get the privileges and supply rights rted to the establishment of the united corps.
Cheon-Sang, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader, could exert considerable influence in determining whod get trading privileges and supply rights. Ye-Sang approached Mu-Gun more assertively with that in mind. If the Eun Merchant Group and the Baek Sword Sect were to be connected by marriage, she thought Cheon-Sang would give the Eun Merchant Group trading privileges and supply rights for the united corps. That was also one of the reasons why the Hangzhou Merchant Company tried to make the Byeok Sword Manor the Zhejiang Martial Alliance''s leader.
As expected, Mu-Gun ignored Ye-Sang, whom he was not interested in, inplete disgust when she approached him from a political standpoint. Anger could devour her if he kept ignoring her, ultimately making her put a stop to the procurement of the herbs necessary for the Medicine King Family to concoct the spiritual pills. However, the same applied to the Eun Merchant Group. The Baek Sword Sect could also decide to no longer escort the Eun Merchant Groups mercantile journey.
The ship carrying the Baek Sword Sects group arrived in Xiangshan three days after leaving Hangzhou. They decided to stay the night in Xiangshan and depart again the next day.
* * *
In an inn on the outskirts of Xiangshan, the middle-aged man whom Hyun-Chul had met the other day as well as another middle-aged man received a report from someone who appeared to be their subordinate.
The Baek Sword Sects party arrived at Xiangshan Port a while ago.
How many are there?
There are ny people in total, with thirty people each from the Baek Sword Sect, the Justice Martial Sect, and the Flying Lance Sect.
There arent that many of them. As nned, wellunch an attack tonight, so prepare thoroughly and make sure not to make any mistakes. Inform the Byeok Sword Manor of this as well.
Understood, their subordinate answered, then immediately left.
I doubt Im even needed here, considering there are only ny of them, the second middle-aged man, who had been listening in silence, said with an indifferent expression.
You dont even have anything to do anyway, so stopining.
What do you mean I have nothing to do? Do you know how busy I am?
You are well aware that the patriarch is in a bad mood because of the Great Sima Family incident, are you not? If we make another mistake, we would be severely reprimanded. As you said, this is something that I can handle on my own, but since were doing it, wouldnt it be better to make sure we deal with it properly? The first middle-aged man brought up the Great Sima Family to persuade the second middle-aged man. They both sounded like they were rted to the Asura Cult of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Youve got a point.
Stopining and cooperate, then. In return, I will let you have a taste of a bunch of energetic girls when were done.
Hoho, I cant wait. The second middle-aged man smacked his lips, looking all excited.
We still have a lot of time, so why dont we y a game of Go?
Why, though? Its so boring.
Whats that? Are you afraid youll lose to me?
Lose? Who? Me?
If youre so confident, then lets y.
Do you think I will fall for such a shallow provocation?
Stop ying hard to get. Weve got nothing to do anyway, right?
You really like doing troublesome things.
The second middle-aged man reluctantly epted, and the two began to y a game of Go. After a while, night fell. While they were waiting idly, their subordinate who gave a report earlier returned and informed them that they hadpleted all the necessary preparations.
Well then, lets go.
The two middle-aged men, who were itching to go, quickly got up and headed outside. Upon exiting the building, they found the fifty men the first middle-aged man had brought and a hundred Byeok Sword Manor warriors. They were standing by with ck masks and clothes on.
Are you all ready? the first middle-aged man asked them.
We are.
Keep this in mind, everyone. No one should know what is about to happen tonight. For that purpose, we have to kill every single one of them, leaving no man alive. Do you understand?
Yes.
Good. Move out. At the first middle-aged mans order, the one hundred and fifty ck-masked men headed toward the inn where the Baek Sword Sects group was staying.
Byeok Cheol-Ryong, who led the Byeok Sword Manor warriors, could not get rid of his doubts. The people the Hangzhou Merchant Company had brought were all giving off a gust of dark energy. It was as if he was looking at demonic sect members. In particr, the two middle-aged men leading them gave off terrifying energy that went beyond what could be called dark. It felt simr to themonly known demonic qi of demonic practitioners.
Cheol-Ryong was very suspicious of their identity since he didnt know anything about them. He only knew that they were mercenaries hired by the Hangzhou Merchant Company. If they were indeed demonic sect members, the Byeok Sword Manor could fall into a perilous situation. However, he could not dispute that now that they hade this far.
Regardless of whether they were the demonic sect figures or not, not getting rid of the Baek Sword Sects group would threaten the Byeok Sword Manors existence. Cheol-Ryong tried to turn a blind eye to his suspicions. After an hour, they arrived at the city street three hundred feet away from the inn where the Baek Sword Sects group was staying.
Chapter 81
Chapter 81
Everyone, begin the hunt! the first middle-aged man ordered.
As soon as he did, the one hundred and fifty ck-masked men quietly approached the inn. The two middle-aged men followed behind them. Upon entering the establishment, the ck-masked men killed everyone inside at random, intending to keep nobody in the inn alive.
Having set up a night watch in case of any unforeseen situation, the Baek Sword Sect''s martial artists standing watch hurriedly blew the whistle upon discovering the ck-masked men.
Enemy iing!
Ambush!
The whistle and screams of the night watch made the Baek Sword Sects group wake up, hurriedly pick up their weapons, and fight the unidentified enemy. Baek Mu-Gun was among them. As soon as Mu-Gun heard the screams, he quickly picked up his sword and left his room, finding ck-masked men running wild in the inn.
Mu-Gun immediately charged at them.
It did not matter who they were. He had no intention of forgiving anyone who dared attack the Baek Sword Sect. Through his sword, Mu-Gun unleashed various rays of moonlight sword qi in all directions, severing the throats and piercing the hearts of the ck-masked men in droves. Mu-Gun didnt stop. With a single leap, he easilynded before the ck-masked men and cut them down without hesitation.
Baek Cheon-Sang, who hade out before the enemy realized, mercilessly ughtered the ck-masked men as well. With the two of them actively participating in the battle, their enemys advances were stunted.
It didntst long, however. Two pairs of ck-masked men with extraordinary auras blocked Cheon-Sang and Mu-Gun. Mu-Gun looked at the two men who stood in his way, both of which were masters in the Upper Peak Realm. They were not ordinary martial arts experts, either, since he could sense demonic qi leaking out from them. Considering the density of their demonic qi, they werent just normal demonic practitioners. They had to be rted to the Three Greatest Demonic Sects.
You bastards are from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, huh.
You must be trying to hasten your death.
The two ck-masked men pincered Mu-Gun. In response, Mu-Gun quickly used the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art to block their attacks, pushing them back with a thunderous st. He then immediately chased after his opponents and executed the Supreme Moonlight, the Celestial Moonlight Sword Arts strongest attack, to bring a swift end to their battle. Vajra qi in the form of moonlight quickly devoured the space and poured out toward the two masked men.
His opponents eyes wavered. They would have trouble stopping his attack with their current strength. However, at that moment, a silhouette jumped in front of them. With a single sword swing, he released bloodcurdling vajra qi and enveloped the moonlight vajra qi, which was suffocating the two masked men. As the two vajra qi entangled with each other, a tremendous roar reverberated. The st was so loud that the fight happening inside the inn stopped for a moment.
Mu-Gun stepped back to avoid the shockwave and nced at the man who intervened and blocked his attack. He was a middle-aged man with an extraordinary aura. He had to be in the Absolute Realm at the very least. Furthermore, just like the duo Mu-Gun was fighting just now, a genuine demonic qi was leaking from him. The middle-aged man was likely a demonic practitioner of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Wow, despite witnessing it in person, I still cant believe youre already in the Absolute Realm at that age.
The middle-aged man who blocked the Supreme Moonlight expressed his surprise. Instead of answering, Mu-Gun observed the situation in the inn. He was currently up against two masked men in the Upper Peak Realm and a middle-aged man in the Absolute Realm. Cheon-Sang was also up against two ck-masked men in the Upper Peak Realm. On top of that, there was another middle-aged man standing by the entrance of the inn. He, too, was also an Absolute realm master, but he was yet to make a move.
In short, they had to deal with two Absolute Realm masters and four Upper Peak Realm masters at the same time. Even if he and Cheon-Sang dealt with them together, they would both have to fight an Absolute Realm master and two Upper Peak Realm masters each. Mu-Gun could pull off such a feat, but it was too much for Cheon-Sang. Before Cheon-Sang was defeated, he had to end his fight quickly.
I guess I dont have a choice.
[O God of Thunder shining brightly in gold. Adhering to the ancient covenant, I long for your power. Manifest your existence and show your domineering power to these foolish ingrates!]
Mu-Gun spoke in the Language of the Gods to manifest the Thunder God, a supreme Heavenly Realm being. As soon as Mu-Gun finished reciting the incantation, the air around him began to shake violently. The middle-aged man initially looked at Mu-Gun as if thetter wasnt making any sense since he was spouting iprehensible words, but he soon realized that something was wrong when tremendous energy fluctuated around Mu-Gun. He hurriedly attacked Mu-Gun.
The middle-aged man unleashed bloodcurdling vajra qi from his sword and made it burrow toward Mu-Gun. It was not just him. The other middle-aged man, who was just observing from the inns entrance, also immediately realized the seriousness of the situation and rushed toward Mu-Gun while exuding a green ray of vajra qi. The vajra qi the two middle-aged men emitted seemed as if they were going to devour Mu-Gun at any moment.
At that moment, Mu-Guns eyes were dyed in gold, and golden lightning enveloped him like a storm. The golden lightning engulfed the vajra qi of the two middle-aged men pressuring Mu-Gun.
With a thunderous st, the two middle-aged mens vajra qi were quickly extinguished and disappeared without a trace. They looked bewildered, but not just simply because of the golden lightnings power. It was because the Nine Celestial Demons Sects old enemy came to mind when they saw Mu-Gun releasing golden lightning from all over his body.
The Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect.
Those men, who had repeatedly trampled on the grand n of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, could allegedly cover themselves with golden lightning and create a sword out of it at will. The description matched Mu-Guns current appearance.
You fucker! Youre the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects sessor, arent you?! The first middle-aged mans voice trembled.
The Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects sessor was a powerful being that not even the Nine Demon Kings of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect could do anything to. He was an existence they could never handle with their own strength. As if to bear witness to that, just facing Mu-Guns aura alone made them feel numb all over and caused their legs to shake.
As the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects sessor, I will eradicate the demonic practitioners of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect from this moment onward.
Mu-Gun did not purposely try to hide the fact that he was the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects sessor. He unleashed the Thunder Gods Descent, already prepared to reveal his identity, but only to those currently present. Mu-Gun decided to take down every demonic practitioner who raided the inn so that no one could reveal his identity to the Celestial Nine Demons Sect.
Targeting the two Absolute Realm masters first, Mu-Gun raised both his hands toward them and executed the Ten Thunderous Tornado Strike, the third technique of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Art. In doing so, he unleashed ten crescent-shaped Thunderbolt Swords from his hands. The swords surrounded the middle-aged men and quickly rotated around the two, forming a thunderstorm.
The Ten Thunderous Tornado Strike was an offensive qi that created and surrounded the opponent with ten crescent-shaped Thunderbolt Swords before unleashing a thunderstorm. Countless thunder strikes would bombard those trapped inside it, rendering their protective vajra qi useless no matter how powerful it was. The only way to block the Ten Thunderous Tornado Strike was to break it with a stronger attack.
Unleashed while Mu-Gun was in the Thunder Gods Descent state, the Ten Thunderous Tornado Strike was difficult to block even for a Supreme Realm master. Hence, it was close to impossible for the two Absolute Realm masters to withstand it.
The two middle-aged men still tried to block the Ten Thunderous Tornado Strikes barrage of thunderstrikes with all their might, but it was simply beyond their capabilities. Unable to defend against the constant bombardment of thunder strikesing from all sides, they were eventually riddled with wounds.
If this situation persisted, they would be torn into pieces. Fortunately, the two were not the only ones in the inn. Noticing the two middle-aged men in danger, the four Upper Peak Realm masters immediately charged toward Mu-Gun.
They also knew about the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects sessor, and they understood that they could not defeat him on their own. Nevertheless, they were willing to do anything to save the masters they served. Their attacks, which came from all sides, forced Mu-Gun to stop the Ten Thunderous Tornado Strike. However, he unleashed a wave of golden lightning in all directions in response.
The wave of golden lightning surrounded Mu-Gun and acted as a protectiveyer. It then rapidly expanded and engulfed the four masked mens attacks. The fierce qi that they exerted with all their might disappeared without a trace as soon as it shed with Mu-Guns technique. After extinguishing their attacks, the golden lightning continued storming forth until it hit them directly. The strong impact sted them back and stunned them.
Deal with them please! Mu-Gun shouted in the direction where Cheon-Sang was.
The four masked men had been mmed into the floor of the inn and were now paralyzed, making it a piece of cake to eliminate them. Baek Cheon-Sang, Jeong Won-Hyo, and Jo Jin-Myeong quickly charged at them and stabbed them.
While Cheon-Sang and the others dealt with the four Upper Peak Realm masters, Mu-Gun put an end to his fight with the two middle-aged men, who had escaped from the Ten Thunderous Tornado Strikes barrage. Mu-Gun fired two Thunderbolt Swords from his hands, piercing the middle-aged mens hearts. After being severely wounded within the confines of the Ten Thunderous Tornado Strike, the two finally copsed with a hole in their chest. They couldnt even try to avoid it anymore.
After confirming his opponents deaths, Mu-Gun immediately deactivated the Thunder Gods Descent. The golden ray of thunder surrounding him squirmed around and disappeared into thin air. Mu-Gun staggered for a moment as a lethargic sensation flooded into him. Cheon-Sang quickly approached and supported Mu-Gun.
Are you okay?
Yes, I just lost my strength for a moment. Anyway, we cannot let any of the masked men in this inn escape. They are all demonic practitioners of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Show no mercy.
Mu-Gun revealed the identity of the masked men so that Cheon-Sang and the others would not show weakness.
Its just as Mu-Gun said. The Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners deserve to die. Kill them all! Cheon-Sang ordered.
The remaining ck-masked men in the inn still greatly outnumbered the Baek Sword Sects group. However, with the masters who led the masked men now dead, their numbers no longer meant much.
Meanwhile, Byeok Sword Manors Byeok Cheol-Ryong was greatly embarrassed to learn that the people they were working with were demonic practitioners of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. He couldnt believe the Hangzhou Merchant Company would hire such people.
Nevertheless, judging from the situation that just transpired, that was clearly the case. If matters continued to progress at this rate, they would also be used of being demonic practitioners and be sentenced to death. He would have to reveal his identity to prevent that from happening, but doing so still wouldnt put an end to this matter. Rather, that would only reveal that the Byeok Sword Manor conspired with the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners to kill Baek Cheon-Sang. The Byeok Sword Manor would incur the wrath of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance as a result of that, ultimately ruining their n.
For the sake of the Byeok Sword Manor, Cheol-Ryong decided not to reveal his identity and instead sacrificed himself. Those who came with him did the same. However, there was something they could not hide even if they tried to hide their identitytheir energy.
Mu-Gun had detected that the masked men emitted two different energies. One was the energy of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners, and the other was energy that had no rtion to demonic sects. Carefully inspecting the masked men who did not exude any demonic qi, Mu-Gun soon discovered that one of them had a simr aura to Byeok Cheol-Gun of the Byeok Sword Manor.
Chapter 82
Chapter 82
Baek Mu-Gun immediately approached him. The lethargic sensation that flooded into him after manifesting the Thunder Gods Descent had already disappeared, so he no longer had trouble moving. Although the Thunder Gods Descent had exhausted most of his internal energy, he still had more than enough to overpower Byeok Cheol-Ryong.
Mu-Gun quickly moved behind the ck-masked Cheol-Ryong and struck him on the shoulder with the Heavenly-Descent Thunder Strike. Cheol-Ryong swiftly tried to evade upon feeling Mu-Guns energy, but thetters attack was too fast. The Heavenly-Descent Thunder Strike shattered Cheol-Ryongs shoulders as a golden ray of lightning flickered past.
Arghh!
With a golden thunderbolt enveloping his shoulder, Cheol-Ryong screamed as he fell to the floor. Although his shattered shoulder brought him extreme pain, the golden thunderbolt digging through his insides caused far more unimaginable pain. Mu-Gun grabbed the fallen Cheol-Ryongs head and took off his mask, revealing his face. He was one of the key figures of the Byeok Sword Manor, so Mu-Gun naturally recognized him.
I did not expect the Byeok Sword Manor to be one of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects subordinates.
Thats not it! We were not aware theyre demonic practitioners of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect either! Cheol-Ryong hastily eximed.
Why did you all target us, then?
The Hangzhou Merchant Company demanded it. Doing whatever it took to save the Byeok Sword Manor, Cheol-Ryong put the Hangzhou Merchant Company up on a stake.
The Hangzhou Merchant Company?
Since the Byeok Sword Manor failed to be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader, they demanded we return the money we had borrowed from them so far. We do not have the financial resources to pay them immediately, so the Hangzhou Merchant Company offered us a proposition.
Was it to kill my father, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader, and take his position?
Thats right. Of course, we refused. Wecked the ability to do that as well. However, the Hangzhou Merchant Company forced us to take action, stating that they hired masters from a third party.
Even if the Hangzhou Merchant Company forced you to do it, the Byeok Sword Manor could have still refused.
We did not have a choice either.
Even if so, there are things that can but should not be done. What the Byeok Sword Manor did this time has not only betrayed the Zhejiang Martial Alliances faith. This wicked and atrocious act also deviates from the humane and righteous path. The Byeok Sword Manor will have to pay the price for that.
What do you n to do with the Byeok Sword Manor?
An eye for an eye. Thats the principle of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
The Byeok Sword Manor tried to kill the Baek Sword Sects patriarch, so the Baek Sword Sect would kill the Byeok Sword Manors patriarch in return.
The Patriarch was against it until the very end. All of this was something I decided on arbitrarily, Cheol-Ryong said, wanting to take on all the me.
However, Mu-Gun was not nave enough to trust his word.
Do you expect me to believe that?
Its true. All the fault lies with me, so let this end with my death.
Cheol-Ryong tried his best to save the Byeok Sword Manor.
Others would praise his loyalty, but Mu-Gun held a different opinion. If Cheol-Ryong truly was loyal to and cared for the Byeok Sword Manor, he should have objected to this until the very end. He was now trying to take all the me after the n to cause an incident took a wrong turn, which did not impress Mu-Gun in the least. No longer finding any worth in answering him, Mu-Gun suppressed Cheol-Ryongs a-hyeol and ma-hyeol acupuncture points.
If it was entirely up to him, he wouldve already killed Cheol-Ryong, but he needed him alive to prove the Byeok Sword Manor and the Hangzhou Merchant Companys evil deeds. As Mu-Gun overpowered Cheol-Ryong, the Baek Sword Sects group defeated all the remaining ck-masked men.
Although Baek Cheon-Sangs performance was undoubtedly outstanding, Jeong Won-Hyo and Jo Jin-Myeong, whose martial prowess level had advanced to greater heights since Mu-Gun had improved their martial arts and given them a Heavenly Medicine Pill, also yed an active role. Leaving it up to the Baek Sword Sects martial artists to clean up this mess, Cheon-Sang headed to his room with Mu-Gun, Won-Hyo, and Jin-Myeong to discuss the countermeasures to this incident.
What was that martial art you used against the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners just now? Cheon-Sang asked Mu-Gun. Won-Hyo and Jin-Myeong were also curious.
Its the martial arts of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect, Mu-Gun confessed.
There was no hesitation in his answer since he had already decided to reveal the truth when he decided to manifest the Thunder Gods Descent.
The Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect?
It is moremonly known as the Thunder Gods sessor in murim.
Youre the Thunder Gods sessor?
Im sorry I could not tell you in advance. If this information were to spread across murim, I could be the target of the Three Greatest Demonic Sects. Hence, I had no choice but to keep silent about it.
We have to hide the fact that you are the Thunder Gods sessor in the future too, then.
Thats right. On that note, I would like you both to keep this matter a secret as well, Justice Martial Sect Patriarch and Flying Lance Sect Patriarch. Please supervise the members of your n from disclosing it to anyone.
Thats a given. We will do just that.
Dont worry. I will make sure my n members are tight-lipped about it.
Jin-Myeong and Won-Hyo promised to keep Mu-Guns secret without a hint of hesitation.
Thank you.
How did you be the Thunder Gods sessor? Cheon-Sang asked.
The stranger who treated my qi deviation was from the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect.
Did you refer to him as a stranger because you could not reveal the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects existence?
Thats right. Im sorry I could not tell you earlier.
Its fine. My doubts have finally been cleared up. To be honest, I often wondered if you were my son while looking at the advancements and martial arts you have shown me. Everything makes sense now that youve revealed youre the Thunder Gods sessor.
I take it you want to increase the Zhejiang Martial Alliances power to fulfill your duties as the Thunder Gods sessor, then? Won-Hyo asked.
Thats right.
Im still in disbelief, Jin-Myeong said, unable to believe that Mu-Gun was the Thunder Gods sessor, who was known as a legend in murim.
Im looking forward to how much the Zhejiang Martial Alliance will grow now that the Thunder Gods sessor is with us.
With Mu-Guns strength as the Thunder Gods sessor, wouldnt it be possible for the Zhejiang Martial Alliance to be a forceparable to the Nine Prominent Sects or the Seven Great Families? Jin-Myeong responded in agreement to Won-Hyos remarks.
For the Zhejiang Martial Alliance to be as great a force as the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families, the patriarchs of the Ten ns of Zhejiang have to be stronger first and foremost. Since the olden days, a martial force relying on the strength of a single person had never been able tost long. For the Zhejiang Martial Alliance to truly be a longsting prestigious alliance like the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families, the patriarchs role will prove more important than anything else.
In short, we should work harder.
Thats right. If the patriarchs can go beyond the Upper Peak Realm and be Absolute Realm masters, no one will be able to recklessly look down on the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
Can we really advance into the Absolute Realm, though?
It wont be easy, but its not impossible. I will do my best to help the n leaders reach the Absolute Realm. Put your faith in me and give it your utmost efforts.
Alright. Well trust you and do our best.
Won-Hyo and Jin-Myeong began to have hope that they could be Absolute Realm masters. Mu-Gun was the Thunder Gods sessor. With his help, bing an Absolute Realm master was no longer a pipe dream.
On the other hand, Cheon-Sang smiled bitterly at his son, who had far exceeded him. Of course, he was naturally happy and proud that his son was doing great. However, as a father, he couldnt stop his pride from being hurt for being weaker than his son.
It would be troubling if he began to envy Mu-Gun due to his mindset. Fortunately, he did not stoop that low. Rather than being envious of Mu-Gun, Cheon-Sang gained a burning resolve to put in more effort than before so he could be a parent that his son would not be ashamed of. Cheon-Sangs personal feelings aside, Mu-Guns existence as the Thunder Gods sessor was currently exerting a positive influence on everyone.
I think its time we discuss how we should handle this incident.
What is there to discuss? Won-Hyo was furious. The Byeok Sword Manor tried to kill Patriarch Baek, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader. That alone is enough for the Byeok Sword Manor to be sentenced to death, yet they even stooped low enough to collude with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. There is no point talking about this any further. We have to go back right now and punish them for their sins.
I agree with you. The Byeok Sword Manor has made such a big mistake that even if we exterminate their entire n, they would have nothing to say to defend themselves. They will have to pay for their sins. Jin-Myeong also took a firm stance.
I also think that their upper brass should be punished with death, their patriarch included. However, punishing the entire Byeok Sword Manor for this matter would be crossing the line. More importantly, the Byeok Sword Manor is the biggest force in the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. Eradicating them would also weaken the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
Even so, we cannot overlook the crime that theymitted. To uphold the Zhejiang Martial Alliance and the alliance leaders dignity, we have to take stern measures against the perpetrators of this incident.
Patriarch Jo is right. I, too, want to take stern measures against the perpetrators involved in this incident. However, we cannot punish the Byeok Sword Manor martial artists who were oblivious to this incident.
If we punish the Byeok Sword Manors upper brass for their sins, will their members just stay still?
As long as we are certain of the crime the Byeok Sword Manors upper brass hasmitted, they will not dare oppose us.
If they learned that the Byeok Sword Manors upper brass colluded with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, their warriors would certainly turn their backs on them. Won-Hyo agreed with Cheon-Sangs remarks.
If we eliminate their upper brass, we will need a new leader to lead them. What should we do about that?
That is entirely up to the Byeok Sword Manor to deal with. We will get rid of the main culprit of this incident, then give their n the time and opportunity to reorganize themselves.
Wouldnt it be better to appoint a person that you can control as their new patriarch? That would put the Byeok Sword Manor under your authority.
Thats preposterous. I have no intention of controlling the Zhejiang Martial Alliance in that manner. I will pretend I didnt hear what you just said, Patriarch Jo.
It was a slip of the tongue. Please forgive me.
Its fine. I know you did not say that with ill intentions.
The Byeok Sword Manor aside, we have to discuss what to do with the Hangzhou Merchant Company. If what Byeok Cheol-Ryong said is true, the Hangzhou Merchant Company is likely conspiring with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, Mu-Gun said.
However, we cannot just trust Byeok Cheol-Ryong and use the Hangzhou Merchant Company. To bring the Hangzhou Merchant Company to justice, we have to find solid evidence that they joined hands with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
If they are really working with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, they would definitely have paid the Nine Celestial Demons Sect quite a hefty amount of money. Considering the habits of merchant associations, the Hangzhou Merchant Company likely created a secret ledger that recorded the amount of money they offered to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Getting our hands on that will confirm if those two factions have truly partnered up.
We should find that secret ledger first, then.
We can also use the Byeok Sword Manors patriarch to get a confession from the Hangzhou Merchant Company.
What do you mean?
We just have to make the Byeok Sword Manor Patriarch visit and question the Hangzhou Merchant Company about whether they mobilized the demonic practitioners of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
And you want to use that to make the Hangzhou Merchant Companys owner himself confess?
Thats right. However, this nes with two conditions. The first condition is to make the Byeok Sword Manor Patriarch move ording to our intentions, and the other is to ensure that there is a reputable person of murim that can bear witness to the moment when the Hangzhou Merchant Companys owner confesses.
If you want someone to bear witness, I think you can request the Putuo Sword Sect for help. They were one of the overseers in the martial arts tournament held recently, and theyre quite close as well.
Mu-Gun nodded to Won-Hyosment.
I share the same opinion.
Lets ask the Putuo Sword Sect to bear witness, then. The problem now is getting the Byeok Sword Manor Patriarch to move ording to our will.
Though it may be surprising, thats something that can easily be solved.
How so?
The Byeok Sword Manor Patriarch would not want the Byeok Sword Manor, which has been passed down through generations, to be disgraced with the stigma of colluding with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. To prevent that from happening, he will try to reveal the Hangzhou Merchant Company being in league with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
That may be the case, but were talking about the Byeok Sword Manor Patriarch here. He will definitely ask us to overlook the crimes he hasmitted under the pretext of making the Hangzhou Merchant Company''s owner confess, Jin-Myeong voiced out. From his perspective, Byeok Cheol-Gun was that type of person.
If the Byeok Sword Manor Patriarch decides to act that way, we will dere that we will not show any mercy to the Byeok Sword Manor. That would eventually defeat his stubbornness. Of course, thats assuming he does not sacrifice the Byeok Sword Manor just to save himself.
Hmm, we should request the Putuo Sword Sect for help and go back to Hangzhou for now, then.
I think it would be better if one of you two is put in charge of requesting the Putuo Sword Sect to bear witness. The other will immediately head to Hangzhou with us.
Ill go to the Putuo Sword Sect. Jin-Myeong volunteered.
Take the corpse of one of the Nine Celestial Demon Sects masters with you. It should prove helpful.
The aura that a martial artist possessed did not disappear immediately after death. Rather, it remained intact for three days at the minimum and ten days at most. Hence, it would still be possible to confirm the presence of demonic qi in the body of a demonic practitioner they had just fought.
Ill do that.
After their meeting, the four left the guest room again and exined the gist of the situation to the surviving martial artists. They then made sure that everyone present would be tight-lipped about Mu-Guns martial art.
Chapter 83
Chapter 83
On the ship headed back to Hangzhou, Baek Mu-Gun and Byeok Cheol-Ryong sat across from each other. Cheol-Ryongs hands and legs were tied up.
I would like to make an offer to you.
What is it?
I hope you can help me persuade the Byeok Sword Manor Patriarch.
Persuade him?
I need his help in revealing that the Hangzhou Merchant Company colluded with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
What will I gain from convincing our patriarch to reveal that the Hangzhou Merchant Company is in league with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect?
We will guarantee the Byeok Sword Manors survival. However, the upper brass rted to this case will have to pay for their sins ordingly.
I should just pay for the sins by myself, then.
Youre still saying that, huh.
Because thats the truth.
You mean to say you decided to kill the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader without the Byeok Sword Manor Patriarchs permission? Even a three-year-old kid would not believe that.
Mu-Guns words put Cheol-Ryong at a loss for words.
To tell you the truth, I actually dont need to go through this in such a cumbersome and inconvenient way. I can just destroy the Byeok Sword Manor and Hangzhou Merchant Company by myself. As you have already seen, that is definitely possible with the martial prowess I possess. And since this is a matter rted to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, I am more than willing to do that. So think about this carefully, for this is thest chance I am giving to the Byeok Sword Manor.
Cheol-Ryong could not ignore Mu-Guns warning. Having witnessed Mu-Guns martial arts and his decisiveness to kill the demonic practitioners back at the inn, Cheol-Ryong could not turn a deaf ear to his words. From Cheol-Ryongs point of view, the best choice he currently had was to cooperate with Mu-Guns demand and minimize the sacrifice to the Byeok Sword Manors upper echelons.
I have to end this with just my and Elder Brothers death.
He hoped to put an end to this incident by sacrificing himself alone, but that was impossible. At the very least, Byeok Cheol-Gun also had to be held responsible. Instead, no matter the cost, he wanted to protect Byeok Cheol-Seong, the Byeok Sword Manors second-inmand.
Fine. I will do as you say, but let this end with just the patriarch and I taking full responsibility. We were the ones who orchestrated this incident. No one else is even aware of this.
The core of the Byeok Sword Manors leadership was the three brothers Byeok Cheol-Gun, Byeok Cheol-Seong, and Byeok Cheol-Ryong. There were also the five Byeok Sword Squads leaders, but they were likely unaware of this incident. Even if they were core members of the n, the Byeok brothers probably didnt reveal the n to assassinate Baek Cheon-Sang, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader, to them. However, Cheol-Seong was highly likely kept in the loop about the assassination ns. If that was proven to be the case, Cheol-Seong should also be held responsible for this incident.
The Byeok Sword Manors second-inmand had to have been aware of this.
Youre right. However, he never agreed to it. The patriarch and I disregarded his objection and pushed ahead with the n. Second Brother is not guilty. Cheol-Ryong said in desperation, hoping to at least save Cheol-Seong.
Mu-Gun contemted it. It was not a wise option to leave any room for future troubles, but if pressed too hard, even a cornered rat would bite a cat. Unless he was determined to annihte the Byeok Sword Manor, he had to give them some leeway.
If the Byeok Sword Manor actively cooperates, I will do as you wish.
Thank you.
Well then, rest up.
Mu-Gun left Cheol-Ryong alone in the cabin and informed Baek Cheon-Sang and Jeong Won-Hyo of the oue of their conversation. Cheon-Sang and Won-Hyo were worried that there would be future troubles if Cheol-Seong was left alive. However, Mu-Gun reassured them that Cheol-Seong would not stir trouble rashly since he would have realized the Baek Sword Sects power through this incident.
Even if so, Mu-Gun did not intend to let his guard down. Mu-Gun nned to thoroughly monitor the Byeok Sword Manors movement through the Heavenly Secret Hall. Moreover, if discovered that the Byeok Sword Manor was up to no good, he would punish them immediately.
As the Baek Sword Sects group headed back to Hangzhou, the Byeok Sword Manors Cheol-Gun got the carrier pigeon that Cheol-Ryong had sent. The message it brought stated that the insurgency at Xiangshan was sessful. Cheol-Gun, who had been anxiously on the edge of his seat due to this, finally got peace of mind.
Cheol-Ryong, whom the Baek Sword Sect held captive, sent out a carrier pigeon carrying false information under Mu-Guns orders to ease Cheol-Guns mind. As a result, Cheol-Gun now waited for Cheol-Ryongs return with an eased mind. His dream of bing the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader had been rekindled.
* * *
Two dayster, the Baek Sword Sects group arrived at Hangzhou Port. Mu-Gun took Cheol-Ryong with him and immediately headed to the Byeok Sword Manor with Cheon-Sang and Won-Hyo. The martial artists from the three ns, including the Baek Sword Sect, were instructed to stay at a lodging within the ports vicinity.
As they approached the Byeok Sword Manor, Mu-Gun untied the shackles on Cheol-Ryongs hands and said, If you dont want the Byeok Sword Manor to bepletely wiped from existence, it would be in your best interest not to do anything foolish.
Dont worry.
Taking the lead, Cheol-Ryong entered the Byeok Sword Manor with the Byeok Sword Manors martial artists opening the door for him upon confirming his identity. Cheol-Ryeong went in as if nothing had happened. The others, including Mu-Gun, followed him inside. Cheol-Ryong then led them to Cheol-Guns office.
They asionally encountered Byeok Sword Manor martial artists on the way there, but they didnt suspect anything since Cheol-Ryong was with them. Upon finally arriving at Cheol-Guns office, Cheol-Ryong informed the guardians standing guard in front of the office of his visit.
Patriarch! The Great Commander has requested an audience!
Let him in.
The guardians opened the door to the office with Cheol-Guns permission. Cheol-Ryong entered the office first, followed by Mu-Gun and the others.
Wee!
Cheol-Gun, who was pleased to see Cheol-Ryong as he entered the office, looked stunned upon seeing Mu-Gun and the others following after him. The moment he saw people who were supposed to have been killed in Xiangshan, Cheol-Gun realized something had gone wrong. Cheol-Gun racked his brain thinking about what to do in this situation.
Consider yourself warned that its best not to try anything foolish, Cheon-Sang told Cheol-Gun.
Elder Brother! Doing as the Alliance Leader said would be for the best, Cheol-Ryong also warned Cheol-Gun just in case he nned to do something reckless.
Cheol-Guns expression turned more dreadful.
What happened? Cheol-Gun asked Cheol-Ryong.
As you can see, the Byeok Sword Manors n to assassinate the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader has failed. I know you coveted the position, but how could you do something this wicked? You even involved the demonic practitioners of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Even if we wipe the Byeok Sword Manor from existence now, nobody will find it wrong of us.
What? When did we involve the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners?
The people the Hangzhou Merchant Company hired were demonic practitioners of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, Cheol-Ryong exined.
What kind of nonsense are you spouting?
It seems the Hangzhou Merchant Company is working with them.
What do you mean by...
As a member of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, attempting to assassinate the alliance leader was a grave offence. Even so, they could still preserve the Byeok Sword Manors existence. However, colluding with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect was a crime so severe that it would not just threaten the Byeok Sword Manors existence but also invalidate the history created and left behind by their predecessors. The current situation perplexed Cheol-Gun so much that he was at a loss on how to deal with this problem.
If this fact spreads across murim, the Byeok Sword Manor would be branded as a coborator of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. The Byeok Sword Manor would be annihted, and you all will never be able to step foot in murim ever again.
Let me be clear. The Byeok Sword Manor has nothing to do with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. All we did was work together with the martial artists that the Hangzhou Merchant Company hired. I admit that I wanted to harm you, Patriarch Baek, but I really did not know the Hangzhou Merchant Company was working with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Thats just your one-sided im, Patriarch Byeok. If you cannot present evidence that the Byeok Sword Manor has no rtion to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, the entire murim will suspect your n to be in league with them. No matter what you say in your defence, it is an undeniable truth that the Byeok Sword Manor worked with their demonic practitioners.
You can just interrogate the Hangzhou Merchant Companys owner to confirm it.
We cannot interrogate the Hangzhou Merchant Companys owner simply because of suspicion alone.
Its not simply suspicion. Its something I personally witnessed and heard.
You are the main perpetrator of this incident, Patriarch Byeok. It is unreasonable to interrogate the Hangzhou Merchant Companys owner because of your testimony.
What do you n to do, then?
You have to induce the Hangzhou Merchant Companys owner to confess.
What do I gain from doing that?
Youll clear the suspicion that the Byeok Sword Manor is in league with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
That basically means I still have to take responsibility for what happened to Patriarch Baek.
However, in that situation, I will only hold the two of you ountable. Thats the most we can yield.
How exactly do you n to hold us ountable?
You aimed for my life. You are to pay for your crime with your life in return. Cheon-Sangs remarks made Cheol-Guns face stiff.
Elder Brother! This is the only way we can save the Byeok Sword Manor. Cheol-Ryong pleaded to Cheol-Gun.
Cheol-Gun closed his eyes in resignation as he saw the desperation in Cheol-Ryongs gaze.
Fine. I will do as you please. However, please exclude my brother from the punishment. He was only following my orders. I bear all the responsibility, so let this end with my death alone.
We are already making a lot of concessions by holding just the two of you responsible. Dont expect more.
I know this is shameless of me, but please show a little more mercy.
Please dont do that. I cannot escape the responsibility for this incident either. It is only right that I am held responsible for this matter with you, Elder Brother.
Dont be foolish. You only did what I ordered you to. This ispletely my fault, so I should be the only one taking responsibility. I beg of youplease let this incident end with my death alone, Cheol-Gun pleaded to Cheon-Sang.
Cheon-Sang looked troubled. It was difficult for him to pretend not to understand Cheol-Guns desperate desire to save his younger brother.
Lets go with that, Mu-Gun told Cheon-Sang, who could not make a decision easily.
Killing Cheol-Ryong would not have made much difference anyway, and Cheol-Ryong witnessed the Baek Sword Sects power with his own eyes. As long as he was around, the Byeok Sword Manor would never plot against the Baek Sword Sect since he knew better than anyone that doing so would wipe the Byeok Sword Manor from the face of the world.
Alright. In consideration of your feelings for your younger brother, I will show mercy, Patriarch Byeok.
Thank you. Moreover, I know this is an unforgivable crime, but I would like to sincerely apologize to you, Patriarch Baek.
Please understand that I cannot overlook your crimes, Patriarch Byeok.
I am grateful enough to you for letting my younger brother live. Please tell me what I have to do.
At Cheol-Guns words, Cheon-Sang sent a look to Mu-Gun, gesturing to him to say it himself.
Call the Hangzhou Merchant Companys owner to the Byeok Sword Manor tomorrow and question him about the people mobilized for this assassination n. All you have to do is get him to reveal their identity and affiliation.
Understood. Is there anyone that can bear witness to his confession?
The Putuo Sword Sect will stand witness.
Alright.
Also, with all due respect, you two should stay with us until you meet the Hangzhou Merchant Companys owner tomorrow.
Okay.
Having already let everything go, Cheol-Gun obediently followed Mu-Guns demands. Mu-Gun and the others stayed the night at the Byeok Sword Manor along with two of the Byeok brothers.
The next day, the Putuo Sword Sects Jeong Ryeo-Gun secretly arrived at the Byeok Sword Manor. As soon as Ryeo-Gun, who was supposed to bear witness to the confession, arrived, Cheol-Gun sent a messenger to Jang Hyun-Chul, the Hangzhou Merchant Companys owner. He requested him toe to the Byeok Sword Manor under the pretext that he had something to discuss regarding the incident that happened in Xiangshan.
Hyun-Chul, who was frustrated about not getting any news from Xiangshan, immediately rushed to the Byeok Sword Manor.
Chapter 84
Chapter 84
As soon as Jang Hyun-Chul arrived, Byeok Cheol-Gun guided him to the living room. In the next room, Mu-Guns group and Jeong Ryeo-Gun of the Putuo Sword Sect were listening to the conversation in the living room.
Did you receive any news from Xiangshan? As soon as Hyun-Chul entered the living room, he asked Cheol-Gun.
Have you not heard anything yet?
Yes. I was actually about to contact you because I was so curious.
The matter has been properly resolved.
Are you speaking the truth?
Yes. However, I have something I would like to confirm with you.
What is it?
Its about the identity of the people you hired.
Why do you ask?
ording to what my younger brother said, he could feel demonic qi leaking from all of them. Dont you have something to tell me?
When Cheol-Gun asked, Hyun-Chul thought it would be best that he found out. After all, he intended to tie down the Byeok Sword Manor by revealing that they had been working with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and using it as their weakness.
As you have likely already guessed, they are demonic practitioners, but not just any demonic. They came from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Did you just say the Nine Celestial Demons Sect? Cheol-Gun asked, pretending to be surprised.
Thats right. They are the demonic practitioners of the Asura Cult, one of the nine factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Considering youre aware of their identity, then that means the Hangzhou Merchant Company is in league with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Thats right.
When Hyun-Chul admitted to it without hesitation, Cheol-Gun stared at him bewilderedly.
Why are you answering it so proudly? Are you not aware that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect is the public enemy of murim and that any forces that collude with them will not be able to avoid being annihted?
Are you going to destroy our merchantpany?
Although our n is not prestigious, we are still a righteous sect in name. Even if we are inws, I cannot overlook you being in league with them.
I dont think youre in a position to say that after coveting the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader position so much that youd assassinate Baek Cheon-Sang. The Nine Celestial Demons Sect was involved in Baek Cheon-Sangs assassination, which basically proves that your sect is working with them. You can say that you were not aware of this incident, but I wonder who would believe you? Whether you like it or not, you are in the same boat as us.
Now that I think about it, your ulterior motive has always been to use that as a pretext to control our sect from behind the scenes. The reason you wanted to make our sect the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader was to exploit the alliances power through our sect.
Its disappointing that you think of me that way. All that matters is that you have finally gotten the position that you desire so much, and that we can also get what we want through you. Isnt this a mutually dependent rtionship? Hyun-Chul replied shamelessly.
Cheol-Gun was eager to hit Hyun-Chuls face for making a fool out of him, but he tried his best to calm down. He couldnt resent Hyun-Chul for this. After all, being so blinded by his desire to be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader that he got caught in Hyun-Chuls scheme was his own fault. Fortunately, there was still a chance to right his wrongs.
That makes me wonder about what to do. After all, I doubt what you want will happen.
What do you mean by that? Do you want me to reveal everything to the world? If I do that, the Byeok Sword Manor would note out unscathed.
If you did something wrong, you should rightfully be punished. Theres also something you arent aware of.
And what would that be? Hyun-Chul asked, sensing something ominous.
In truth, the n in Xiangshan failed. All of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect demonic practitioners that you sent were wiped out.
Thats ridiculous! Two Demonic Monarchs went to Xiangshan, so their failure is impossible, Hyun-Chul said, looking flustered.
Despite so, thats the truth, Cheol-Gun replied.
Hyun-Chul suddenly wondered why Cheol-Gun was so nonchnt. The n at Xiangshan failing would be bad news for Cheol-Gun too. Something was up. At that moment, a thought shed past Hyun-Chuls mind.
Did the Byeok Sword Manor discover the Nine Celestial Demons Sects identity before their insurgency and changed their mind? If so, perhaps they informed the Baek Sword Sect of this fact and annihted the two Demonic Monarchs and the subordinates under theirmand as well. Was he trying to wipe out the Hangzhou Merchant Company by revealing the collusion between them and the Nine Celestial Demons Sect?
If so, then the Byeok Sword Manor would no longer have to return the money they borrowed from the Hangzhou Merchant Company even if they couldnt be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader. That had to be the case. There was no way to exin the current situation. Convinced of the assumption that crossed his mind, Hyun-Chul became infuriated at Cheol-Gun.
You bastard! How dare you betray me! Do you know how much the Hangzhou Merchant Company has done for the Byeok Sword Manor? And yet you repay our kindness by treating us like your enemy? You ungrateful bastard.
I cant believe your audacity. Youre the one who tried to use the Byeok Sword Manor to your advantage, you bastard.
Shut up! Youve just made the huge mistake of making an enemy out of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. The Byeok Sword Manor will soon disappear without a trace.
I think you should worry about yourself first.
Why? Are you going to kill me with your worthless martial arts?
Id love to if I could, but there are people who want you alive. I think weve heard everything we needed to hear, so why dont you alle out? Cheol-Gun said in the direction of the room where Mu-Gun and the others were hiding.
What are you doing? Hyun-Chul shouted with a flustered expression.
At that moment, Mu-Gun and the others entered the living room.
We heard everything as clear as day. Thanks to you, we have confirmed that the Hangzhou Merchant Company is working with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, Cheon-Sang told Hyun-Chul.
As soon as he heard Cheon-Sangs remarks, Hyun-Chul realized that he hadpletely fallen into their trap. He underestimated Cheol-Gun and trusted the two Demonic Monarchs too much. He should have had his suspicions when he received no news, but he became toocent. His failure to handle this matter more rationally and thoroughly resulted in the worst oue.
However, it was toote for regrets. Caught in an inescapable trap, Hyun-Chuls face was colored in despair.
* * *
Upon confirming that the Hangzhou Merchant Company was working with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect through the confession of the Hangzhou Merchant Companys owner, Mu-Gun interrogated Hyun-Chul about the Nine Celestial Demons Sects whereabouts. He also confiscated all the assets and authority held by the Hangzhou Merchant Company.
If the Baek Sword Sect used their martial forces to seize the Hangzhou Merchant Companys assets despite not being guilty of any crime, murim would have criticized them. However, the Hangzhou Merchant Company colluded with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect to attack the Baek Sword Sect, so they didnt have any qualms with it.
From that moment onward, the Baek Sword Sect held the Hangzhou Merchant Companys life. That was the principle of murim. That was also why the Baek Sword Sect could take away all their assets. Jang Hyun-Chuls entire family was expelled from the Hangzhou Merchant Company, and Sang Baek-Gwan, a highly trusted Business Leader within thepany, was appointed as its new owner. Hyun-Chul was also driven out of the Myth Vault, which the Hangzhou Merchant Company owned, and a new owner was appointed.
The Hangzhou Merchant Company and the Myth Vaults people could have harbored hostility toward the Baek Sword Sect, which drove out the upper echelons of their organization. However, when they heard that Hyun-Chul and the other executives tried to assassinate the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader by joining hands with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, they decided to follow the Baek Sword Sect without anyints. They did not believe the Baek Sword Sects ims at first, but as Mu-Gun expected, Hyun-Chul had a secret ledger that he used to record the payments he had made to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
The Baek Sword Sect found the secret ledger and presented it as evidence to the people of the Hangzhou Merchant Company and the Myth Vault. After confirming its contents, they finally believed the Baek Sword Sects ims and decided to follow them.
After taking all of the Hangzhou Merchant Company and the Myth Vaults authority, the Baek Sword Sect gave full management responsibility to the twopanies newly appointed leaders and executives. They were experts when it came to the management of a merchant association, so it was best to leave it up to them.
Meanwhile, Mu-Gun interrogated Hyun-Chul and tried to find the location and traces of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. However, Hyun-Chul did not know anything about its whereabouts. The only person in the Nine Celestial Demons Sect he had contact with was the Asura Ghost Monarch, one of the Five Monarchs from the Asura Cult. The middle-aged man that Hyun-Chul had met the other day was the Asura Ghost Monarch. He had no idea where the Asura Cults headquarters was or what they were scheming. He just received orders from the Asura Ghost Monarch to make sure the Byeok Sword Manor would be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader, and to manipte the Zhejiang Martial Alliance through the Byeok Sword Manor.
Mu-Gun gave up getting information about the Nine Celestial Demons Sects location from Hyun-Chul since Hyun-Chul had been consistent with his ims and Mu-Gun knew he was not lying. The Nine Celestial Demons Sect was only trying to exploit Hyun-Chul, who was nothing more than a lizards tail that could be cut off at any time to them. Hence, Hyun-Chul couldnt provide him with important information such as the Nine Celestial Demons Sects location.
The two middle-aged men he killed in Xiangshan would have had such information, but even if they were alive, they would definitely never voluntarily disclose it.
Anyway, Mu-Gun had failed to find the Nine Celestial Demons Sects whereabouts. All that remained now was how to deal with Hyun-Chuls family, who colluded with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Mu-Gun concluded that Jang Hyun-Chul and Jang Hyun-Seong, who were the key figures in theirpanys cooperation with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, would be punished by death, while the other members would be banished from the Zhejiang Province.
The surviving members holding a grudge against the Baek Sword Sect would be a hindrance in the future, but they had nothing to do with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. He couldnt execute them just because they were a part of Hyun-Chuls family.
After dealing with the Hangzhou Merchant Company, all he had to do now was hold the Byeok Sword Manor ountable. As Cheol-Gun had already decided to take full responsibility and pay for his crimes with his life, it was just a matter of putting it into action.
However, Matriarch Jeong of the Putuo Sword Sect, who was merciful by nature, carefully expressed her opinion. Although Cheol-Gun was guilty of a great crime, he did not have any direct rtionship with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, and he also contributed to revealing the collusion between the Hangzhou Merchant Company and the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. As such, she suggested considering these extenuating circumstances in the judgment of his crimes. Cheon-Sang slightly wavered upon hearing her opinion. Although it was disgraceful of Cheol-Gun to try to kill Cheon-Sang, it would benefit the Zhejiang Martial Alliance if Cheol-Gun had a change of mind due to this incident and swore his allegiance to them.
However, Mu-Guns opinion differed. The Byeok Sword Manors martial artists killed or gravely injured more than forty people from not only the Baek Sword Sect but the Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect as well. Turning a blind eye to their sacrifice would be impossible, considering they put their life on the line out of sheer loyalty. If this incident was overlooked, the Baek Sword Sects martial artists would feel as if Baek Sword Sect couldnt care less if they were killed.
Above all, the Byeok Sword Manor tried to assassinate the Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader. To preserve the Zhejiang Martial Alliances dignity, Cheol-Gun had to be punished. He would serve as a warning to others. At Mu-Guns strong assertion, Cheon-Sang also admitted that he thought of this matter toocently. Finding Mu-Guns assertion reasonable, the Putuo Sword Sects Matriarch no longer insisted on her opinion. The Baek Sword Sect demanded that Cheol-Gun confess his sins to the Byeok Sword Manors martial artists and take responsibility for this incident bymitting suicide. They thought this was the best way to minimize the Byeok Sword Manors resistance.
Cheol-Gun obediently epted the Baek Sword Sects demands. It was definitely not an easy task to confess his sins to his subordinates, who trusted and followed him. However, Cheol-Gun had already put everything down and decided to think only of the Byeok Sword Manor. With his confession and death, he could avoid any hostility between the Baek Sword Sect and Byeok Sword Manor.
Cheol-Gun gathered all the Byeok Sword Manor martial artists and confessed that he tried to assassinate Zhejiang Martial Alliance Leader Cheon-Sang due to his greed for the position. His confession deeply shocked the warriors of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. Some of them felt disappointed when they found out that Cheol-Gun, whom they trusted and followed, was blinded by greed.
After confessing his sin before the Byeok Sword Manors martial artists, Cheol-Gun stated that he was no longer qualified to be their sects patriarch for bringing disgrace upon the ns honor. With that in mind, he revealed that he wanted to pay for his sins to the Baek Sword Sect and Byeok Sword Manor with his death.
Last but not least, he said that he hoped his death would not create hostility between the Byeok Sword Manor and Baek Sword Sect. After requesting that the Byeok Sword Manor fulfill their responsibilities as a member of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, he struck the crown of his head. Cheol-Gunmitted suicide without giving anyone time to stop him, leaving the Byeok Sword Manors martial artists shocked. In this horrifying situation, they were at a loss for what to do.
The upper echelons of the Byeok Sword Manor, who were made aware of this in advance, suppressed their sorrows and quickly dealt with the situation. After calming down the Byeok Sword Manors martial artists, they retrieved Cheol-Guns body. The funeral process for Cheol-Gun began soon after.
Cheol-Guns sudden death would certainly bring disorder to the Byeok Sword Manors warriors for the time being. However, it shouldntst long after the new patriarch had settled into his position and pulled them together. They would be reinstated as a member of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance from that point on.
The incident between the Hangzhou Merchant Company and the Byeok Sword Manor hade to an end. The Baek Sword Sects group left Hangzhou after Cheol-Guns funeral.
Seven days and nightster, the Baek Sword Sects group safely arrived in Wenzhou.
Chapter 85
Chapter 85
News about Baek Cheon-Sang of the Baek Sword Sect bing the Zhejiang Martial Alliance''s leader quickly spread throughout murim. It eventually reached the Great Namgung Family and the Great Huangfu Family as well, both of which paid special attention to Cheon-Sang being the sessor of the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial art legacy because it reminded them of Gu Jeon-Saeng, the young man who fought with them during the Great Sima Family incident. He definitely mentioned that he chanced upon a miraculous encounter with the Heavenly Sea God Sect.
It was impossible for both Cheon-Sang and Jeon-Saeng to gain miraculous enlightenment from the Heavenly Sea God Sect at the same time. Considering their age, it was also unlikely that Cheon-Sang was Jeon-Saeng. However, it would make sense for Jeon-Saeng to be Cheon-Sangs son. Coincidentally, Baek Cheon-Sangs son, Baek Mu-Gun, apparently recovered and regained his martial arts after suffering from qi deviation for three years.
The Great Namgung Family and the Great Huangfu Family were convinced that Jeon-Saeng was Mu-Gun. If proven true, then that would mean Mu-Gun had hidden his identity and deceived the two great ns. They did not feel particrly offended about it, though. It wasmon for someone to hide their identity under a pseudonym in murim. It would be a different story if hemitted a crime while in disguise. However, Mu-Gun neither did anything of the sort nor caused any particr harm to the two great ns either, so they couldnt find fault in Mu-Guns actions.
What they should be focusing on was the fact that the Baek Sword Sect had two Absolute Realm masters. They still were not a match for the Seven Great Families, but theirbat power certainly should not be ignored. To top it all off, the Baek Sword Sect had be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader.
If the Zhejiang Martial Alliance came together and strengthened its power around the Baek Sword Sect, it could pose a threat to the Seven Great Families in the future. The two great ns judged they should start paying attention to the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
That being said, they decided to build a friendly rtionship with the Baek Sword Sect. Making an ally out of the Baek Sword Sect could have a great effect on their battle strength.
Marriage was the best way to create a friendly rtionship with the Baek Sword Sect. Almost as if they promised to do so, the two great ns sent a marriage proposal to the Baek Sword Sect. However, they werent the only ones toe up with that idea.
When the Baek Sword Sect became the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader, various ns and sects also rushed to send marriage proposals to them. The Eun Merchant Group, who had broken the engagement between them in the past, sent one as well. That was how much the Baek Sword Sects presence had grown.
Smiling bitterly at the simultaneous talks of marriage, which came in droves, Cheon-Sang called for Mu-Gun.
Did you call for me?
Look at this.
Cheon-Sang handed over several sealed envelopes.
What are all these?
Marriage proposals that came for you.
Marriage proposals?
Since weve be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader, various ns now want to tie the knot with us to create a connection. Surprisingly, the Great Namgung Family and the Great Huangfu Family also sent marriage proposals.
The Great Namgung Family and the Great Huangfu Family as well?
Do you have the faintest idea of what theyre up to?
At that moment, Mu-Gun realized that those two great ns had unearthed his true identity. With their ability, it wouldnt have been difficult to determine he was actually Jeon-Saeng.
Theyre probably trying to secure control over Zhejiang Province by turning us into a friendly force.
Is that all there is to it?
When they attacked the Great Sima Family, I also took action. I used an alias back then, but it seems theyve figured out my identity.
They likely already know youre also in the Absolute Realm, then.
Thats right.
If so, then it all makes sense now. This is an opportunity for them to get an Absolute Realm master as a son-inw and create a friendly rtionship with the Baek Sword Sect, making it worthy for them to bring up talks of marriage first even if it meant bending their pride.
It seems even the Eun Merchant Group has sent a marriage proposal, Mu-Gun said, noticing their name among the sealed envelopes he was looking through.
Those people are really thick-skinned, arent they? It hasnt even been that long since they broke off the engagement, yet theyve already sent us another marriage proposal. Cheon-Sang sounded disgusted.
Merchants have always been shameless when ites to making a profit.
Anyway, what do you want me to do with those marriage proposals?
Please reject all of them.
All of them?
Do you perhaps have a n that you like?
Thats not it. The marriage proposals from the Great Namgung Family and the Great Huangfu Family just bother me a little.
Dont worry. No matter how powerful the Great Namgung Family and the Great Huangfu Family are, they wont harass us just because we refused their marriage proposal.
Alright. You may leave now.
Since Im here, theres something I would like to tell you.
What is it?
I received a request from the Heavenly Secret Hall to foster some martial artists. If possible, I hope to train them in our sect.
Whys that?
In exchange for training their warriors, the Baek Sword Sect can mobilize them whenever necessary. Think of them as some sort of mercenary.
That would temporarily solve our urgent need for more Baek Sword Corps members.
Thats right. Moreover, it would be strategically beneficial for us to train the Heavenly Secret Halls warriors since that would make any external forces think of them as the Baek Sword Sects martial artists.
I understand where youreing from. Do as you please.
Thank you.
Upon getting Cheon-Sangs permission, Mu-Gun immediately notified the Heavenly Secret Hall. A few dayster, one hundred and twenty warriors, whom the Heavenly Secret Hall was training to be Heavenly Secret Guardians, arrived at the Baek Sword Sect. The sect could amodate five hundred people from the five squads under normal circumstances, so there were no issues with the Heavenly Secret Halls members staying at the Baek Sword Sect. Mu-Gun was nning to teach them martial arts that were originally meant for the Heavenly Martial Halls warriors.
Mu-Gun made the Heavenly Martial Halls martial arts, which were called the Heavenly Martial Heart Protection and the 13 Heavenly Martial Sword Art, bybining various martial arts during his time as the Undern Supreme Monarch. Not only were they Ascension-realm martial arts, but their peak could be easily reached as well for as long as the practitioner had talent and put in the effort.
The greatest features of the Heavenly Martial Heart Protection Art and the 13 Heavenly Martial Sword Art were how easy they were to learn and how fast they were to master, but one shouldnt expect to get past the Upper Peak Realm using them, considering they had clear limitations as well.
These martial arts characteristics were quite simr to demonic arts since Mu-Gun used demonic arts as a reference when creating them. However, they didnt put their practitioner at risk of falling into deprivation. After all, he had removed the demonic arts unique demonic qi by incorporating righteous sects martial arts.
Mu-Gun spent several days passing on the Heavenly Martial Halls martial arts to the Heavenly Secret Hall warriors. Most of them were simr in age to Mu-Gun, so they could have doubted his ability or gotten their pride hurt from learning from Mu-Gun, who was their peer. However, none of those happened. Rather, they treated him respectfully and obeyed him as if he was their superior because of the Heavenly Secret Hall leaders strict order to treat Mu-Gun like how they treated her. Moreover, having learned about Mu-Guns abilities, they didnt dare defy him.
It took half a month topletely teach them everything, but he no longer had to pay them as much attention from there. Checking the results of their training once in a while and guiding them on what to improve was more than enough.
After passing on the Heavenly Martial Halls martial arts to the Heavenly Secret Hall warriors, Mu-Gun focused on his personal training. He also checked the martial arts of his two friends, Jeong Ho-Gun and Jo Won-Yee, and his six followers whenever he had time. With Mu-Guns guidance, Ho-Gun, Won-Yee, and the Six Wolves skills quickly developed.
The Heavenly Secret Hall contacted him in the midst of all that, stating that they had located the Four Peerless Wanderers. As soon as Mu-Gun received their message, he immediately rushed to the Flower Honor Manor and met up with Cheon Yu-Hwa, the Heavenly Secret Hall leader.
Wee.
I heard you found the Four Peerless Wanderers?
Its quite sad that youre jumping straight to business instead of saying hello first.
Haha, it seems I was in too much of a hurry. Have you been well?
Things have been the same as always for me. However, although itste, congrattions on your father bing the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader.
Thank you.
I would like to tell you about this over a cup of tea, but seeing your expression makes me feel that I should do it now. I couldnt find all four of the Heavenly Extreme Adventurers, but I managed to locate the Thunderous Wind Palm, Han Baek, at the very least.
Where is he right now?
Hes living in seclusion in Duchang, Jiangxi Province.
Duchang? Mu-Gun tilted his head. It was his first time hearing of that ce.
Its a small city located north of Poyang Lake. He spends his free time fishing there.
Got it. How long will it take to find the other three?
Im not sure. I doubt I can even guarantee that I can find them. To be honest, we were just lucky to find Han Baek. However, wont we get more information about the others if we meet with him? As far as I know, the Four Peerless Wanderers are quite close to each other, so wont there be some sort ofmunication between them?
I hope thats the case.
Regardless, well spare no effort in locating the other three.
Ill leave it to you.
By the way, how is the Heavenly Secret Guardians training going?
Ive already taught them all the Heavenly Martial Halls martial arts.
The Heavenly Martial Halls martial arts?
Thats right. I taught them the Heavenly Martial Heart Protection Art and the 13 Heavenly Martial Sword Art, the original practitioners of which being the Heavenly Martial Hall martial artists.
How do you know the Heavenly Martial Halls martial arts so well that you can teach others about them?
As the Thunder Gods sessor, I inherited all the martial arts of my predecessors.
I see.
Since were nning to rebuild the Heavenly Martial Hall anyway, I thought you would want to rebuild it to perfection. Hence, I taught them the Heavenly Martial Halls martial arts. However, Im not sure if youre happy about it.
I like it. I truly desire to rebuild the Heavenly Martial Hall, not just its name alone. Im d that Young Master Baek was willing to teach them its martial arts.
Im d to hear that.
Ill be giving you full authority for the revival of the Heavenly Martial Hall in the future, Young Master Baek, so please train them as you see fit.
Understood. Although he had finished his business, Mu-Gun did not get up immediately. Rather, he chatted with her first before leaving the Flower Honor Manor.
Immediately after returning to the Baek Sword Sect, he met with Cheon-Sang and requested to travel outside.
You want to go on a journey? Where do you n to go? Cheon-Sang curiously asked.
I n to visit Poyang Lake in Jiangxi Province.
Why do you suddenly want to go there?
Have you heard of the Four Peerless Wanderers?
The masters who yed an active role in the battle against the Hell-Blood Demon Sect thirty years ago?
Yes. One of them, the Thunderous Wind Palm, Han Baek, has been living in seclusion near Poyang Lake.
What does that have to do with your visit?
Im thinking of recruiting him to the Baek Sword Sect.
You think thats possible?
While the chances of it happening could be low, sessfully recruiting him would greatly increase the power of the Baek Sword Sect and the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. Weve got nothing to lose anyway, so why shouldnt we give it a shot?
You seem to have already made up your mind. Its impossible to go against your stubbornness, so do as you please.
Thank you.
When do you n to depart?
I n to leave tomorrow.
Alright.
With Cheon-Sangs permission, Mu-Gun prepared to leave for Poyang Lake. The following day, he departed early in the morning. When Mu-Gun revealed he was going on a trip to Poyang Lake, Ho-Gun and Won-Yee insisted on going with him. The Six Wolves, who were next to them, followed suit and requested to go with him as well.
Mu-Gun only managed to dissuade them by saying that he was going there for an important matter, not for travel purposes.
* * *
In a mansion in Suzhou, Jiangsu Province, two of the Asuras Five Monarchs were sitting across from each other. Asura Sword Monarch Wi Ji-Wook sat on the left side, while Asura Saber Monarch Yeon Ja-Gwang sat on the right. The two middle-aged men looked quite serious, having heard that the Asura Ghost Monarch and the Asura Poison Monarch had been killed during a mission in Zhejiang Province.
This is a big problem. Putting aside the fact that they failed to execute their scheme, the Ghost Monarch and the Poison Monarchs deaths are a huge loss, the Asura Saber Monarch said with a grave expression.
Honestly, Im still in disbelief. The Poison Monarch, the Ghost Monarch, and the Ghost Monarchs demonic generals were all working together, so how is it possible that they got wiped out? the Asura Sword Monarch asked, unable toprehend it.
I feel the same way. Although the Baek Sword Sects patriarch has inherited the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial legacy and reached the Absolute realm, he still couldnt have been a match against the Ghost Monarch or the Poison Monarch.
The only way it would make sense is if someone aside from the three ns martial artists had been there.
Who do you think that would be?
I dont know, but theyre clearly a master even the Ghost Monarch and the Poison Monarch were no match against.
If so, shouldnt we find out who that martial arts master is? Its terrifying to have a knife in the dark. Identifying that master would allow us to prepare against them in the future.
I have actually instructed our people to investigate this incident in detail.
This situation is so frustrating. Not only have our ns in Jiangsu Province stopped progressing properly, but even the matters in Zhejiang Province have gone south. To top it all off, we also lost the Ghost Monarch and the Poison Monarch. Im starting to get worried about how angry the patriarch will be when he finds out about this.
Losing the Ghost Monarch, the Poison Monarch, and even a couple of demonic generals is certainly a pity, but if the patriarch, who has been in closed-door cultivation, reaches the Supreme Realm, we will be able to turn everything that has happened so far to our favor.
I truly hope the patriarch advances into the Supreme Realm. I wonder if we should just be sitting around and watching things unfold right now, though.
I know youre frustrated, but we have to be cautious. It would be better to conserve the Taiyun Household and the Lee Householdsbat forces for now until the patriarchpletes his closed-door training.
The Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families were zing with fury and chasing the traces of the Asura Cult. Making a hasty move under the current circumstances would be a bad move. For now, they had to hide and wait for the right opportunity to make a move.
If you say so, then so be it. The Asura Saber Monarch obediently listened to the Asura Sword Monarch.
Thus, the two demonic monarchs patiently waited at a manor in Suzhou for the right time to strike.
Chapter 86
Chapter 86
Baek Mu-Gun left Wenzhou, passed Songyang, and reached Mount Jiulong in five days. Crossing Mount Jiulong, which was located southwest of Zhejiang Province, was necessary to reach Jiangxi Province. Hence, after spending a night at a guesthouse near Mount Jiulong, he climbed it early the next morning. He could have crossed it in less than half a day if he used his step technique, but he didnt bother rushing.
Strolling, Mu-Gun enjoyed the beautiful scenery of Mount Jiulong as if he was on a sightseeing trip. The weather and scenery were so great he couldnt help but hum to himself.
After quite a bit of hiking, he heard a womans scream from not far away. Without any hesitation, Mu-Gun rushed toward its source and witnessed an unforgivable atrocity not long after.
A few men, who appeared to be mountain bandits, were trying to rape a woman. On the ground next to them were a few bleeding men, most likely the womanspanions. A nce was enough for Mu-Gun to get the gist of the situation. The mountain bandits lecherous hearts got the best of them when they saw the woman, so they tried to rape her. The few men apanying her tried to stop them but were mercilessly cut down.
Stop!
Without wasting any more time, Mu-Gun approached the bandits, who had just stripped the woman bare of her clothes. When they saw Mu-Gun, they snorted.
Young brat! We are just trying to have fun for the first time in so long, so just go your way instead of interrupting us. If you interrupt us one more time, you will end up just like those bastards lying on the ground over there. Consider yourself warned, one of the bandits said as if he was being extremely merciful.
You bastards truly deserve to die.
Upon confirming his suspicion to be right on the mark, Mu-Gun decided to kill all the bandits. Men like them did not deserve to live.
What did he just say? one of the bandits asked, looking dumbfounded. Little did he know that those words would be hisst.
Mu-Gun unleashed the Vajra Exorcism Finger and prated one of the bandits foreheads. When he copsed on the ground with a finger-sized hole in his forehead, the other bandits expressions stiffened. At that moment, they realized that Mu-Gun was by no means an ordinary person. They quickly equipped their weapons and tried to attack Mu-Gun, but Mu-Gun gave them no chance to retaliate. He gathered qi at his fingertips and executed the Vajra Exorcism Finger over and over again. With their foreheads pierced, the bandits dropped dead before they could even resist.
W-wait a minute! We are the Nine Dragons Strongholds bandits! thest bandit standing hurriedly shouted.
So what?
Messing with the Nine Dragons Stronghold will put you in great danger. If you let me live, Ill make sure nothing happens to you. Thest remaining bandit borrowed the Nine Dragons Strongholds power to threaten Mu-Gun.
His threat wasnt baseless. The Nine Dragons Stronghold was a member of the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin, the most powerful bandit group in the Central ins. They were strong enough to defeat most small and medium-sized martial arts ns. In particr, the Nine Dragons Strongholds Chief, Meng Heuk-San, who was renowned as the Great Dragon Saber, possessed incredible martial arts. He was also rumored to be an Upper Peak Realm master, so no one could easily mess with the Nine Dragons Stronghold.
However, that did not apply to Mu-Gun.
I have no need for that. Ill just obliterate the Nine Dragons Stronghold. Now, die.
Mu-Gun gathered qi at his fingertips and released another Vajra Exorcism Finger toward thest remaining bandit, sending him to the ground with his forehead pierced. After killing his opponents, Mu-Gun looked at the woman whom the bandits almost raped. She hurriedly covered herself with her torn clothes and rushed to the men who had fallen victim to the bandits.
Uncles! Uncles! Open your eyes, please! You cant die like this!
The woman shook the men as she shouted, but none of them answered. They had already stopped breathing.
Mu-Gun approached the woman.
Im afraid they have already stopped breathing.
Sniff This is all because of me. These uncles died trying to save me. What do I do? Sniff
The woman wailed and med herself in front of the deceased.
Its not your fault, so dont me yourself. Those bastards over there are to me. Theyre worse than beasts.
The woman tried to wipe away her tears and calmed down in response. Afterward, she bowed to Mu-Gun.
Seems my gratitude is overdue. Thank you for saving me.
Its a shame that I camete. I could have saved those two as well.
This is all because of those bandits. I dont know why the murim ns of Zhejiang Province are leaving the Nine Dragons Stronghold alone. If they had gotten rid of them, these uncles would not have had to suffer untimely deaths.
The woman expressed her resentment not only toward the bandits but also toward the murim ns of Zhejiang Province for leaving them alone instead of getting rid of them. Mu-Gun looked bitter upon hearing her words. The Nine Dragons Stronghold charged an exorbitant amount of toll from many merchant associations going to and from the Jiangxi Province and the Zhejiang Province. They didnt hesitate to murder and rob people, either.
Although the Zhejiang Martial Alliance was well aware of the Nine Dragons Strongholds monstrosity, they did not take any action. While that was due to the strong power of the Nine Dragons Stronghold, it was also because they were afraid that the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin would retaliate. The Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin had a strong sense of camaraderie. If one of their members were harmed, the others would unite and take revenge.
As a result, it became impossible for anyone to mess with the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin. With its current power, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance wouldnt have trouble getting rid of the Nine Dragons Stronghold. However, the moment they messed with them, the alliance would be subjected to the retaliation of the entire Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin. Afraid of that happening, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance couldnt touch the Nine Dragons Stronghold.
Despite being fully aware of that, the womans words seemed to stab into Mu-Guns conscience like a dagger. For the Zhejiang Martial Alliance to establish itself as a prestigious alliance, they should fight against injustice no matter the danger instead of just ignoring it. Unfortunately, they are currently failing to do that.
That had to change. Mu-Gun decided not to ignore the Nine Dragons Strongholds tyranny anymore. He currently possessed power great enough to no longer be afraid even if the entire Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin came together anyway. Hence, there was no more reason to hesitate.
Youre right. Zhejiang Provinces murim sects have been very cowardly all this while. However, that wont be the case anymore. Although I do not represent the murim sects of Zhejiang Province, I promise you that the Nine Dragons Stronghold will be rendered incapable of tyranny again.
Are you speaking the truth?
Yes. I, Baek Mu-Gun of the Baek Sword Sect, swear to you that Ill aplish that in our sect''s name.
Ah, so youre Young Master Baek! Come to think of it, I havent introduced myself yet either. Im Ha Dan-Young. I grew up in a remote mountain vige, so I am not affiliated with any family.
Considering youre trying to cross Mount Jiulong, are you on your way to Jiangxi Province?
Yes. Those two uncles were very close to myte father and worked for the Poyang Merchant Association in Jiangxi Province. They both felt sorry for me since I have been living a hard life, so they prepared a job for me at their workce. We were on our way there when this happened.
I see. What are you going to do now?
Honestly, Im not sure. Now that my two uncles have been met with an untimely death, I dont know if there will be a ce for me in the Poyang Merchant Association even if I go there. It will likely be difficult for me to reach that ce alone, too, so itll probably be better for me to just return to my hometown.
Where are you from?
Im from Unhwa.
I can help you, then. Ill write you a letter of introduction to the Justice Martial Sect, so please go to them. They will give you an appropriate position to work at.
Thank you so much. Im already very grateful to you for saving me from the bandits, yet youre even providing me with a good workce. How can I ever repay your generosity? Dan-Young asked, feeling deeply emotional.
There''s an old saying that states even brushing past a person is one''s karma. Think of it as a special connection between us, Lady Ha. For now, lets retrieve their bodies and descend the mountain.
Mu-Gun retrieved the bodies of the two middle-aged men who traveled with Dan-Young. Together, they then went to Songyang, which was where he stayed a night before climbing Mount Jiulong. Although he was trying to go to Jiangxi Province, he refused to let Dan-Young go alone even if it meant dying his trip.
After leading Dan-Young to Songyang, Mu-Gun gave her a letter of introduction and some money to use for travel expenses. He then headed toward Mount Jiulong again. Mu-Gun nned to dispose of the Nine Dragons Strongholds bandits before crossing over to Jiangxi Province.
* * *
Meanwhile, upon discovering the corpses of the bandits Mu-Gun had killed, the Nine Dragons Strongholds bandits became hellbent on finding the culprit. After some time, they finally found tracks they believed were the culprits, so they immediately followed it to Songyang.
They had be so ferocious that if they went down to Songyang in this state, their tyranny would likely cause many of Songyangs residents to suffer. However, before that could happen, Mu-Gun, who was climbing up the same path they took to descend down, sensed the presence of dozens of peopleing from the top. Immediately identifying the presence to be the Nine Dragons Strongholds bandits, he leisurely waited for them toe down from the mountain.
After a while, a little under thirty men who obviously looked like bandits finally appeared and soon came across Mu-Gun, who was leisurely standing at the foot of the mountain with a sword sheathed on his waist and the Flying Golden Shield strapped to his back. He temporarily stopped using the Flying Golden Shield to hide his identity from the Great Namgung Family and Great Huangfu Family. Since those two great ns had already discovered his true identity, he no longer had to do that.
Noticing Mu-Gun was armed with a sword and a shield, the bandits realized that he was the one who killed their colleagues.
Are you the one who killed our brothers?
Theymitted a crime deserving of death. Hence, naturally, they had to die.
You fucker! Dont you know who youre messing with?
Im well aware of who you are. Youre all from the Nine Dragons Stronghold of the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin. What about it, though? At the end of the day, you lot are just mountain bandits.
This young bastard is asking to be killed.
What makes you think youre capable enough to kill me?
What are you guys doing?! Why havent you ripped off that cheeky mouth of his yet?! shouted the bandit who was talking with Mu-Gun, unable to stand it anymore.
Even if he didnt order them, Mu-Gunsments made the other bandits so furious that they immediately equipped their weapons and charged at him. Mu-Gun slowly unsheathed his sword while looking at the bandits rushing toward him. As soon as it was out of its sheath, he unleashed countless sword shadows against the bandits at lightning speed.
Witnessing the rampaging moonlight sword shadows made the bandits realize that Mu-Gun was a master they could not go up against. They hurriedly tried to defend themselves, but their attempts proved futile. The moonlight sword shadows cut across the space and mercilessly pierced through their necks and chests.
Agh!
The bandits fell to the ground with blood splurting from their neck and chest wounds. As a single attack took down ten of their brothers, the remaining bandits stood rooted to the ground. Having confirmed Mu-Guns overwhelming ability, they no longer dared attack him anymore.
Why? Why did you stop attacking me? Didnt you say youre going to rip my cheeky mouth off? Mu-Gun mocked the bandits, who were bewildered and at a loss.
W-we made a big mistake because we failed to recognize you, Sir Master. Please forgive us just this one time.
I cant do that, can I? If I wasnt this strong, would you have spared my life?
At Mu-Guns rebuttal, the bandits became speechless.
Despite so, youre still asking me to spare you? I have decided to kill every single Nine Dragons Stronghold bandit today. No one will be spared.
The bandits expression stiffened at Mu-Guns deration. Considering they were going to be killed either way anyway, it would be better to try something before they died.
Die! The bandits rushed at Mu-Gun with the determination to die.
Instead of backing away, Mu-Gun approached them and retaliated. By the time he had finished attacking, all but one of the bandits had perished with a hole on their throats and chests. Mu-Gun purposely kept one alive so hed have someone to guide him to the Nine Dragons Strongholds base. Thest remaining bandit immediately plopped to the ground. Witnessing Mu-Guns overwhelming martial prowess had caused all of the strength in his legs to disappear.
Lead me to the Nine Dragons Strongholds base.
Ill do what you want, but please spare me in exchange. The bandit begged for his life.
Fine.
You promised. Youre not going to go back on your wordster, are you?
I swear to God that I wont kill you with my own hands.
The bandit was suspicious of Mu-Guns promise, but he didnt really have any other choice but do as his captor ordered and hope that he would spare him. The bandit led Mu-Gun to the Nine Dragons Strongholds base. When they arrived, Mu-Gun analyzed the Nine Dragons Strongholdsbat forces.
ording to the bandit, the Nine Dragons Strongholdprised a total of three hundred people. The masters within their ranks included Nine Dragons Chief Meng Heuk-San, also known as the Great Dragon Saber, and the Four Tigers of Jiulong, who were his personal guards.
The Nine Dragon Sky Ascension Squad, which the Nine Dragons Chief had personally trained, was also said to have excellent skills. ording to the bandit Mu-Gun kept alive, the Nine Dragons Strongholdsbat forces were great enough to fight most small and medium-sized martial arts ns.
The very thought of fighting alone against that many would normally be considered preposterous. Nevertheless, Mu-Gun walked toward the Nine Dragons Stronghold without hesitation.
Chapter 87
Chapter 87
Inside thergest and most luxurious building of the Nine Dragons Stronghold was Meng Heuk-san, the Nine Dragons Chief and Great Dragon Saber, leaning against a chair adorned with tiger fur while looking displeased. He gave off an intimidating aura and had arge physique, a hedgehog-like prickly beard, and tiger-like eyes.
You still havent found that damned bastard yet? Heuk-San asked Yeom Jang, who was standing in front of him. Yeom Jang was the Nine Dragons Strongholds vice chief and strategist.
I sincerely apologize. Our members reported that they have found his tracks, so we should get some news if we wait just a little longer.
I wonder what kind of person he is. How dare he fearlessly mess with the Nine Dragons Stronghold?
It bothers me a little, though.
What does?
I examined the cause of our brothers deaths. It seemed as if finger qi had urately pierced through their foreheads, so I doubt hes just an ordinary martial arts expert.
Even if so, he is just one guy.
Heuk-San dismissed Yeom Jangs concerns as if there was nothing to worry about.
Understood. Ill report to you as soon as we find him, Chief.
Just as Yeom Jang bid his farewell and was about to leave, an ear-splitting roar resonated outside.
Were under attack!
Were being ambushed!
The Nine Dragons Strongholds bandits sounded panic-stricken.
Whats going on?
Ill go take a look.
No. Ill go do it myself.
Heuk-San took his treasured Nine Dragon Saber. After exiting the building, he soon saw a man ughtering his subordinates using a golden shield, which the man threw in every direction as if it was a flying wheel. Heuk-San knew as soon as he saw him. That bastard was the guy he was looking for.
Without further dy, Heuk-San charged at him.
* * *
Mu-Gun entered the Nine Dragons Strongholds base and, like a ghost, began to ughter all the bandits all over the ce, hiding their presence while standing guard. The bandit who served as Mu-Guns guide got goosebumps as he watched Mu-Gun locate and eliminate all the members. It was as if Mu-Gun had seen through everything.
While he was leading Mu-Gun to their base, the bandit had actually scorned the reckless Mu-Gun for wanting to fight the entire Nine Dragons Stronghold alone. No matter how great Mu-Guns martial arts were, the bandit thought it would be difficult for him to survive against their entire organization.
However, he began to think Mu-Gun could actually seed in annihting the Nine Dragons Stronghold alone the moment he saw Mu-Guns martial arts, which could locate the watchmen as if he was plucking hair with a pair of tweezers and kill them before they could even respond.
Soon enough, the two reached a ce that put the Nine Dragons Stronghold in sight. Palisades over ten feet tall surrounded it, making it seem no different from a fortress, just as its name suggested. Behind the palisade near its entrance was a catapult. Whenever anyone approached the Nine Dragons Stronghold without permission, the catapult engineers would rain down arrows on them without hesitation.
Go and draw their attention.
That isnt what you promised, is it? You said you would spare me if I guided you to the Nine Dragons Stronghold.
I promised not to kill you with my own two hands, and I never said when Id let you go. Your mission is to draw their attention. After that, I dont really care if you run away or do whatever you want to do.
The bandit sighed and walked toward the entrance of the Nine Dragons Stronghold. Upon identifying the bandit, the catapult engineers standing guard at the entrance momentarily dropped their guard.
Whats this? Why are you alone? What happened to those who were with you? one of the catapult engineers asked, bing suspicious when he saw the bandit returning alone.
As soon as the catapult engineers focused their attention on the bandit, Mu-Gun charged toward the Nine Dragons Strongholds entrance and executed the Thunder God''s Shadow, causing him to shoot forth like a ray of light and cross a hundred feet in an instant. The bandits hurriedly armed the catapult upon noticing Mu-Gun flying toward them at a frightening speed. However, before they could even aim it, Mu-Gun had tossed the Flying Golden Shield up into the air.
Golden aura enveloped the Flying Golden Shield, which then fiercely rotated andnded on the palisade by the entrance. The deafening collision tore down the palisade along with the catapult engineers on top of it. After incapacitating the catapults by the entrance, Mu-Gun retrieved the Flying Golden Shield. He then jumped to the sky once again, leaping over the palisade and entering the Nine Dragons Stronghold. Shocked by what he had just witnessed, the bandit who guided Mu-Gun couldnt close his mouth. Nevertheless, he turned around and ran away without dy.
Meanwhile, as soon as Mu-Gun entered the Nine Dragons Stronghold, he was slightly taken aback because it was so huge that it exceeded his expectations. However, that made no difference to him. Without even a moments dy, Mu-Gun threw the Flying Golden Shield at the bandits who rushed outside when they heard the palisade crumbling.
With a sharp ear-splitting sound, the Flying Golden Shield flew in a wide arc and hit the bandits. With their chests broken and their hearts ruptured, the bandits fell to the ground.
Mu-Gun mercilessly attacked the bandits without caring about their identities and statuses. After all, they hadmitted all sorts of wicked deeds. Upon witnessing the Flying Golden Shields power, the bandits no longer dared approach Mu-Gun and instead focused on backing away from him. However, retreating didnt mean they were safe. Mu-Gun chased them and threw the Flying Golden Shield again.
Themon bandits could not stop the Flying Golden Shields advance at all, and while the Nine Dragons Sky Ascension Squad, the Nine Dragons Strongholds elites, managed to defend against it, that was all they could do. They dared not even try to counterattack since they couldnt even approach Mu-Gun in the first ce.
In the middle of the battle, the Great Dragon Saber Meng Heuk-San, a man with arge build, charged toward Mu-Gun. When the Flying Golden Shield immediately flew toward him, he calmly swung his Nine Dragon Saber.
The Nine Dragon Saber, which contained herculean strength, shed with the Flying Golden Shield head-on. Heuk-San thought the Flying Golden Shield would be sted away, but it wasnt even pushed back. Rather, it dug fiercely into his weapon, seemingly scraping through it. At this rate, the Flying Golden Shield would split him in half.
Heuk-San hurriedly mustered his internal energy and put more strength into his swing. Unable to withstand his power, the Flying Golden Shield was finally deflected to the side. Now that he had felt the power the Flying Golden Shield contained, Heuk-San realized that Mu-Gun was no less of a martial arts master than himself.
What an outstanding young man!
Mu-Guns ability genuinely impressed Heuk-San.
How dare a bandit judge my skills?
What did you just say? You shouldnt thoughtlessly babble on just because you have a mouth, young brat.
Cut the chatter ande at me. I dont talk to people who are about to die soon.
Fine, if you wish to die, then so be it.
Heuk-Sans grip on the Nine Dragon Saber tightened as he nned to run straight toward Mu-Gun.
You should probably check behind you first.
Youre still spouting nonsense!
Heuk-San was about to ignore Mu-Guns words when he sensed sharp energy approaching him from behind. He hurriedly turned around and swung his weapon, narrowly blocking the Flying Golden Shield, which was enveloped in a golden ray. Heuk-San tried to deflect it away again, but the power it contained proved too strong.
This crazy fucker!
While Heuk-San was flustered, Mu-Gun thrust his sword and unleashed moonlight sword qi toward Heuk-San to put him in a dilemma.
If Heuk-San blocked the attacking from behind, it would be impossible to stop the Flying Golden Shield from hitting him. Conversely, if he focused on blocking the Flying Golden Shield, he wouldnt be able to defend against the iing attack.
Fortunately, Heuk-Sans personal guards, the Jiulong''s Four Tigers, were nearby to save him. The moment Heuk-San was in danger, the Jiulongs Four Tigers immediately jumped between Mu-Gun and Heuk-San to block the iing attack.
Not only did the Jiulong''s Four Tigers barely manage to block Mu-Guns attack, but its strength pushed and sted them toward Heuk-San as well. They soon crashed into Heuk-San, who had also just barely managed to deflect the Flying Golden Shield.
Nine Dragons Sky Ascension Squad, kill that bastard now! Heuk-San hastily shouted as he fell to the ground with the Jiulong''s Four Tigers.
Upon receiving his order, the Nine Dragons Sky Ascension Squad charged toward Mu-Gun. Mu-Gun retrieved the Flying Golden Shield and waited until they had gotten as close to him as possible. As soon as they were ten feet away from him, he tossed his shield again.
The Flying Golden Shield, which was now imbued with golden lightning, began to fire golden lightning in all directions as it circled Mu-Gun. That technique did not exist within the Heavenly Sea God Sects Flying Golden Shield Scripture. After all, it was Mu-Gun who made it by incorporating the Thunder God qi from the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art with the Flying Golden Shield Scripture. It was truly powerful.
The golden lightning being discharged through the Flying Golden Shield quickly enveloped the space within a fifty feet radius, electrocuting the over fifty bandits caught inside it to death. Witnessing the unbelievable scene of a single attack taking out more than half of the Nine Dragons Sky Ascension Squad made it impossible for Meng Heuk-San and the Jiulongs Four Tigers to hide their flustered expressions.
Considering even the Nine Dragons Strongholds strongest reacted that way, then it was only natural for the Nine Dragons Sky Ascension Squad, who were weaker than them, to be even more affected. Having been reduced to half their original number by Mu-Guns overwhelming martial prowess, theypletely lost their will to fight. The bandits turned around and began to run away, which they thought was the only way to save themselves in the current situation.
The other bandits also gave up and began to escape from the Nine Dragons Stronghold. However, all of their attempts failed. As Mu-Gun had already stated, he had no intention of sparing even a single bandit.
Mu-Gun flew above the fleeing bandits and blocked the Nine Dragons Strongholds entrance. Flustered and confused, the bandits frantically ran around. They could neither run away nor attack Mu-Gun. As they panicked, Mu-Gun tossed the Flying Golden Shield in their direction.
Argh!
Save me!
The Nine Dragons Strongholds bandits tried to run away from and evade the Flying Golden Shield only to trip and fall over each other. At that moment, the Flying Golden Shield once again discharged golden lightning in all directions, reducing the number of survivors to less than fifty.
Please spare me!
I havemitted a crime deserving of death. If you spare me, I will live a good life from now on!
The surviving bandits prostrated themselves before Mu-Gun and begged for their lives.
Get out of the way, everyone!
The Great Dragon Saber, Meng Heuk-San, pushed his way through the crowd and came forward. The Jiulongs Four Tigers followed behind him.
You probably think youre an apostle of justice, dont you? However, you, who mercilessly kill those weaker than you, are no different from us.
Perhaps youre right. Someone might even condemn me for this. But it doesnt matter. Im just doing what I think is right, Mu-Gun unwaveringly replied.
Heuk-San tried to sway Mu-Guns decision somehow, but he immediately gave up upon seeing the firm conviction on Mu-Guns face. The only way to survive this situation was to defeat Mu-Gun.
Listen up, all of you! That person has already decided to massacre us all. No matter how much we plead guilty and promise to turn over a new leaf, his mind will not change. If you want to live, pick up your weapons and put up a desperatest stand against that bastard. Thats the only way we can survive this.
Heuk-Sans words made the remaining bandits stand up and pick up their weapons with determined expressions.
Chapter 88
Chapter 88
When Baek Mu-Gun saw the bandits taking up arms again in order to survive, he held the Flying Golden Shield in his hands. Each of his movements made the bandits nervous.
Arent you ashamed of using your artifacts unique traits to gain an advantage over us? Meng Heuk-San criticized Mu-Gun when he noticed Mu-Gun was about to throw the Flying Golden Shield again.
Mu-Guns outstanding martial arts aside, Heuk-San thought the Flying Golden Shield was a special artifact.
Do you not find it cowardly for the entire Nine Dragon Stronghold to go up against me?
Joining forces against a master is definitely not considered cowardly, Heuk-San replied proudly.
So youre telling me not to use this shield?
We are martial artists before we are bandits. Since youve decided to kill us, at least let us give it our all as martial artists before we die.
You do know better than I do that what you just said is ridiculous, dont you?
If youre truly a martial artist, shouldnt you fight fair and square with martial arts rather than using a divine artifact?
Mu-Gun scoffed at Heuk-Sans unreasonable demands. Thats funny. Do you think you have a chance of winning if I dont use this shield?
If youre so confident, then why not throw your shield away?
Well, okay then.
Really?
This is nothing for you to be happy about. The result wont change anyway.
Mu-Gun hung the Flying Golden Shield on his back, then equipped his sword. It could be a little troublesome, but it did not matter to him even if he could only use his sword. Although slightly childish, he wanted to show Heuk-San the depth of his skills anyway. Heuk-San excitedly smiled when Mu-Gun unequipped the Flying Golden Shield. The bandits who were afraid of Mu-Guns Flying Golden Shield also regained their will to fight.
Everyone, attack!
As Heuk-San ordered, the banditsunched a fierce attack against Mu-Gun. They rushed in and encircled him, creating quite a threatening sight. However, from Mu-Guns point of view, they only looked like tiger moths flying into a bonfire.
Mu-Gun stomped on the ground andunched himself fifty feet into the sky. He then thrust his sword toward the bandits, unleashing full-moon-like energy. Countless moonlight qi waves poured toward the ground from the dazzling full moon.
With Mu-Gun out of their attacks reach, the bandits could only stare at him. As they watched moonlight-shaped sword shadows filling the sky and showering down toward them, the bandits finally realized that it wasnt the Flying Golden Shield that was frightening. It was Mu-Gun himself. The countless moonlight qi unleashed by the full moon engulfed thend and generated a deafening st.
The moonlight qi cleared up after a while, revealing Heuk-San and the Jiulongs Four Tigers as the only ones left standing. To make matters worse, the Jiulongs Four Tigers were covered in wounds.
You fucker! What the hell are you? After barely fending off the countless moonlight qi, Heuk-San looked at Mu-Gun as if he was some sort of monster.
At this point, do you really still have to know? Its time to put an end to this.
Refusing to answer, Mu-Gun rushed toward Heuk-San. Heuk-San squeezed out all his remaining strength andunched a full-fledged attack in response. Mu-Gun easily evaded his attack using his movement art, however, and proceeded to thrust his sword into Heuk-Sans side. The Jiulongs Four Tigers, who were behind Heuk-San, attacked Mu-Gun to save Heuk-San even though they were already tattered up.
Mu-Gun glided to the side one more time. After evading their attacks, he thrust his sword again, piercing the Four Tigers chests with moonlight qi. The Jiulongs Four Tigers fell to the ground with blood splurting out of the hole in their chest.
Aghh!
Enraged by his subordinates deaths, Heuk-San desperately charged at Mu-Gun. However, he fell forward even before he coulde closer to Mu-Gun, a hole having been drilled into his forehead by Mu-Guns Vajra Exorcism Finger.
The Nine Dragons Strongholds end came with his death. Corpsesy all over their base, the blood they had spilled spreading a fishy, metallic smell to the area.
Mu-Gun had a bitter expression as he looked at the wretched scene he had just caused. Although they deserved to die, he couldnt feel at ease after ending so many lives. He did not regret it, though. If met with the same situation, he knew he would do the same.
With all the bandits wiped out, Mu-Gun explored the Nine Dragons Stronghold to check if there was anything worth salvaging. He put in extra effort searching through what appeared to be the Nine Dragons Chiefs residence, finding quite a hefty amount of silver nyang and jewels in a secret safe connected to the bed. Mu-Gun took them all, then set fire to the Nine Dragons Strongholds base.
Traces that would lead to him could remain if the bandits corpses were left as they were, so he tried to eliminate his tracks by setting the whole ce on fire. Of course, he made sure to tend to the trees around the Nine Dragons Stronghold so that the fire would not spread to Mount Jiulong.
Mu-Gun watched the base burn for a while before going on his way.
* * *
After crossing Mount Jiulong, Mu-Gun headed straight to Poyang Lake, where the Thunderous Wind Palm, Han Baek, was said to be living in seclusion. He reached Poyang, which was neighboring Poyang Lake, in five days. Mu-Gun looked for a boat that could take him from Poyang to Duchang, having decided to pass through Poyang Lake and cross over to Duchang, where Han Baek was.
He eventually discovered that there was a boat that sailed the Poyang-Duchang route every three days. Fortunately, he arrived at Poyang a day before its scheduled departure date. He stayed the night in Poyang and boarded the boat to Duchang the next day.
As the boat sailed through Poyang Lake, Mu-Gun recalled the times he had spent with Han Baek during his past reincarnation. Mu-Gun fought many battles with Han Baek and the other three Peerless Wanderers. They developed trust and friendship with each other as they fought, eventually creating a strong enough bond to trust each other with their backs.
Han Baek always said that he would introduce Mu-Gun to his sister whenever they had drinks after a battle. ording to him, his younger sister was the most beautiful woman in Jiangnan, but Mu-Gun didnt believe him. Han Baek was simply far too ugly for Mu-Gun to believe that his sister was the most beautiful woman in Jiangnan. Every time Mu-Gun expressed doubt, Han Baek would guarantee his sisters beauty with his honor on the line.
Mu-Gun also wondered how Han Baek, who was now in his sixties, had changed. He was still reminiscing about his past life when the boat arrived at Duchang in the afternoon. After having ate lunch at a restaurant not far away from Duchangs ferry dock, he called the waiter.
Is there anything else you need?
Do you happen to know where the Yunxia Manor is? Mu-Gun asked.
The Yunxia Manor was where Han Baek was living in seclusion.
Yes, I do. If you go about ten miles north along Poyang Lake from the ferry dock, youll find a shabby manor. That would be the Yunxia Manor.
Thank you. This is for your hard work.
Just for something like this?
The waiter quickly snatched the coin Mu-Gun handed over and put it in his pocket. Afterward, Mu-Gun paid for lunch and left the restaurant. He then walked north along Poyang Lake just as the waiter had guided him, unconsciously picking up the pace because he wanted to meet Han Baek as soon as possible. Soon after, he saw a shabby manor from a distance away. If what the waiter said was correct, that manor was the Yunxia Manor.
Mu-Gun smiled at the thought of meeting Han Baek, but it onlysted for a moment.
Mu-Guns expression quickly stiffened when he discovered a group of people approaching the Yunxia Manor from the opposite side. From what he could sense, the people had ill intentions and did not visit the Yunxia Manor for a good reason. Hence, without further consideration, Mu-Gun rushed straight to his destination.
* * *
About fifty people approached the Yunxia Manor, each of them having a sturdy build and a saber strapped to their waist. They all had the same sharp re and prominent temples as well, which evidenced their extraordinary martial arts.
After exchanging nces with each other, the group entered the Yunxia Manor and quickly headed to its main building with swift and well-coordinated movements.
They then surrounded the main building to prevent the people inside from escaping and gradually narrowed their encirclement. The way they executed their n showed that this was not their first or second time doing something like this.
Who are you bastards? How dare you trespass into my home like rats?
At that moment, a loud and clear voice echoed from the roof of the main building. The people who had trespassed into the Yunxia Manor quickly turned their heads toward its sourcean ugly five-foot man in histe forties standing on the roof. He had bulging eyes, protruding cheekbones, and a snub-like nose.
It was Han Baek, the Thunderous Wind Palm, owner of the Yunxia Manor, and one of the Four Peerless Wanderers.
Thats definitely Han Baek, the Thunderous Wind Palm, one of the intruders confirmed.
I am indeed Han Baek. So, who are you fuckers?
Go find out in the underworld. Carry out the mission! the man shouted, and the intruders rushed toward Han Baek in unison.
Underworld my ass. Lets see if you can still talk like that after being beaten to a pulp, Han Baek responded in a baffled manner, then extended his hands toward the iing intruders. The thunder qi that shot forth from both his hands spiraled out like a whirlwind and devoured his opponents, tearing five of them to shreds. Han Baek then unleashed another whirlwind of thunder qi toward the invaders rushing at him from the other side.
However, Han Baeks expression stiffened as he flew off the roof. With the intrudersing from all sides at quite a high speed, he wouldnt be able to repel them all even if he fired a series of thunder qi whirlwinds. As soon as he got down, the intruders fierce offensive poured in and destroyed the roof.
Meanwhile, the intruders chased after Han Baek andunched another attack. Like before, Han Baek unleashed a whirlwind of thunder qi to confront them. Those struck by the Thunderous Wind fell to the ground as mere lumps of flesh. However, one of his opponents rushed in from behind Han Baek andunched another attack.
Damn it!
Han Baek hurriedly turned around and tried to defend himself. At that moment, a golden sh of light cut through the space and sted the head of the intruder aiming for him. The sudden turn of events caused not only Han Baek but even the group of intruders to momentarily stop moving and focus on the golden shs source. There, they found Mu-Gun standing with a sword at his waist and a shield hung on his back.
There are too many unweed guests today, Han Baek said after seeing Mu-Gun, who appeared after the group of intruders.
You look uglier now that youre older. Mu-Gun chuckled upon seeing Han Baeks old face.
What? What did you just say to me? Han Baek asked in bewilderment.
Lets deal with these rat bastards first.
Hah, young brat, have we met before? Why are you speaking informally to me? Well talk about thister.
Han Baeks words made Mu-Gun smile again before charging toward the invaders. Matching Mu-Guns movements, Han Baek also executed the Thunderous Wind toward the invaders who were surprised by Mu-Guns sudden appearance and martial arts, which could fire a sh of golden light from fifty feet away. Despite their surprise, they attacked Han Baek and Mu-Gun without panicking.
However, Mu-Guns martial arts soon proved to be much stronger than they had imagined. Since they had only prepared enough forces to fight Han Baek, dealing with Han Baek and Mu-Gun proved difficult. With their offense divided in half, Han Baek had a much easier time dealing with them.
The situation worsened for the intruders the longer the battle went on. Meanwhile, Mu-Gun realized while dealing with them that they exuded the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic qi.
Now that Ive gotten a closer look, you bastards are from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, arent you?
The intruders flinched. Although they quickly fixed their expressions, their behavior couldnt get past Mu-Guns eyes. He was convinced that they were from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Soon after, he recalled that whenever the Nine Celestial Demons Sect began reappearing in murim, their strategy would be to find and kill murims hidden masters to weaken itsbat forces.
Among them, youre all likely from the Heavenly Killer Sect.
The Heavenly Killer Sect was a faction that specialized in assassinations. The confidence behind his words made the intruders waver.
It seems Im right. I cant spare any of you, then.
Mu-Gun proceeded to show them no mercy after confirming that the invaders were from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. With his mind made up, he massacred them. As a result, the intruders fell like autumn leaves.
Han Baek, who observed Mu-Gun ying an active role in the battle against the intruders, shot forth an even fiercer Thunderous Wind as if not wanting to lose to him. With both of them pulling their own weight, they wiped out all the demonic practitioners who had broken into the Yunxia Manor except for two people.
Mu-Gun deliberately kept them alive since he needed captives to interrogate. Otherwise, they would have already been corpses by now, like the others. Mu-Gun suppressed their ma-hyeol and a-hyeol acupuncture points, then searched their mouths for poison pills and removed them. The Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners always had poison pills in their mouths so they couldmit suicide at any given time. Once caught by the enemy, they would consume it without hesitation.
Mu-Gun had experienced many such instances throughout his previous life. Hence, he now removed the poison pills first to prevent the captured demonic practitioners from taking their own lives.
Chapter 89
Chapter 89
Han Baek, who watched Baek Mu-Gun overpower the demonic practitioners from the side, was deeply impressed by his thorough attitude, which was unbefitting of his young age. That was a separate matter altogether, however. This young man suddenly spoke to him informally and even criticized his appearance, which was unforgivable.
Lets have a little chat now, shall we? Who are you? Why are you speaking informally to me as if weve met before? Han Baek went straight to the point.
Im not sure where to begin.
Start from the beginning. We have plenty of time anyway.
You dont know me, but I know you very well. To be exact, we went through life and death together in my past life.
Past life? Why is a young man like you spouting such nonsensical crap? Do you really think I will believe that? Han Baek asked, baffled.
The first time we met was during the Great War of Yueyang. Back then, I saved you from a crisis just as I did today. Thats where you got the scar on your left rib, and it was also the start of our connection. From there, I traveled through battlefields and fought the Hell-Blood Demon Sect with you and the other Peerless Wanderers. After every battle, we would always drink all night, during which you would always tell me that you would introduce me to your younger sister, whom you imed was the greatest beauty in Jiangnan. If I remember what you told me correctly, your sisters name was Han Ho-Kyung, right?
Han Baeks eyes widened upon hearing Mu-Guns story. What Mu-Gun just said was something that only five people in the world knew. Among them, only one person had died.
Are you iming to be Guyang Hwi in your previous life? Han Baek asked, still half in doubt.
Including him, the other three Peerless Wanderers were still alive, so only one of them could have reincarnatedthe Heavenly Thunder God''s Swordsman, Guyang Hwi.
It seems you still havent forgotten my name, Mu-Gun said with a smile.
As soon as Han Baek saw him smile, Guyang Hwis face seemingly ovepped for a moment with Mu-Guns. The vibe that Mu-Gun gave off was so simr to Guyang Hwi, and now that he thought about it, the martial arts that Mu-Gun used when he saved him a while ago were simr to Guyang Hwis. Though it sounded ridiculous, he could not help but believe Mu-Guns im that he was Guyang Hwi in his previous life.
Is it really true that you were Guyang Hwi in your past life? No, is reincarnation even really possible?
What do you want me to do? Will you believe me if I recite the names of the women who turned you down one by one?
The moment you say even just one of their names, I will kill you.
Mu-Gun giggled andughed at Han Baeks threats. Han Baeks face turned red.
Yourugh when making fun of me is the same as Guyang Hwis, that annoying bastard.
Does that mean you believe me?
Although its absurd, I cant help but believe you because of all the things you know about me.
Long time no see, Han Baek.
Its nice to see you too. Sending you off like that gave me lots of regrets. I should have gone with you no matter how hard you tried to stop me back then.
Its fine, isnt it? Weve met again anyway.
Youre right. But what should I call you? I cant call you Guyang Hwi when youre in that body, right?
Call me Baek Mu-Gun, which is my current name. That being said, it does feel weird to speak informally to you since youve be an old man.
Do you think I feel great having a young man talk informally to me?
Keke, if you want to, I can speak formally.
Its fine. Theres no point doing so aftering this far.
How are the other three doing? Do you still keep in touch with each other?
Weve all found a ce of our preference and began living in seclusion. We dont contact each other very often, but we have a meeting once a year.
Where are the others living?
Jin Yoo-Sung is staying in Mount Tianzi, Hunan Province, Yang Cheol-Gon in Mount Huang, Anhui Province, and Hwang Rei in Mount Wuyi, Fujian Province. All of them would be very happy to hear that you have reincarnated. Speaking of which, should I contact them and ask them toe? Its been a long time since the five of us have gathered, so we should have a hearty catch-up.
We certainly should, but the Heavenly Killer Sect, your assants, would have likely sent assassins their way as well. It would probably be better for us to get in touch with them and ask them to hide instead.
Assassins will be sent to them too?
The Heavenly Killer Sect is one of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects factions. Their mission is to find and assassinate the hidden masters of murim before the Nine Celestial Demons Sect begins their full-scale activities. The fact that the Heavenly Killer Sect ambushed you means that the other Peerless Wanderers could also be targeted.
So theres a high possibility that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect will start making a move soon?
They have already taken some actions behind the scenes.
Another bloodbath will strike murim again, huh.
We have to prevent that.
Youre still saying that after you died fighting the Hell-Blood Demon?
Its the right thing to do as a martial artist. Also, I did not die fighting the Hell-Blood Demon. I died because the patriarchs of the Seven Great Families betrayed me.
What? The patriarchs of the Seven Great Families betrayed you? Han Baek asked in shock.
After defeating the Hell-Blood Demon, the Seven Great Families patriarchs ambushed me.
Why did they ambush you?
They were afraid that I would be a hero of murim and take away their authority within murim if I lived.
Those despicable bastards. After doing something like that, they cried in front of the people of murim, pretending to grieve over your death! Why are you just leaving them alone? We should kill them now! Han Baek furiously eximed.
I have been growing my strength all this while, so I never got the chance to do so. Moreover, our top priority right now should be to prevent the Nine Celestial Demons Sect from running rampant.
Are you worried that killing them would cause murim to copse? Theyre just a bunch of old people hiding in the back room now.
Im not so sure about that. They will probably still have it easy for the next ten years. Moreover, if I kill them, the Seven Great Families will turn murim upside down to find the culprit. That would literally be helping the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Mu-Gun had no intention of forgiving the Seven Saints, but now that the Nine Celestial Demons had begun executing their schemes, stopping them took precedence over everything else. It would not be toote to deal with them after that.
Even if your body has changed, you are still the same old Guyang Hwi. You think so dearly of murim, after all.
Why does it sound like youre being sarcastic?
Thats just because the one listening is a twisted person. That aside, you are still so annoyingly handsome even though youre in a new body, huh?
The heavens are just taking good care of me.
Did the heavens abandon me, then?
Keke, why? Didnt you say that you would find the Great Art of Camouge and be a handsome man?
Do you think its that easy to find it? And whats the point of meeting a woman after bing a handsome man? They would only like me because of the fake shell I am in, not my real appearance.
Dont worry. There will surely be a woman somewhere who will like you for how you look.
At this age? Please, Im at the age where I should be watching my grandchild acting cute, so whats the point of meeting a woman now?
You dont even look like a fifty-year-old on the outside. Since when did age matter, anyway? The only thing that matters is if you get along well.
Stop spouting nonsense and tell me about yourself.
Theres not much to tell. I was just reincarnated as the eldest son of a martial family in Zhejiang Province, and I came to find you to grow our familys martial prowess.
Which martial family?
The Baek Sword Sect.
One of the Ten ns of Zhejiang?
Thats right. I guess you havent heard about it yet, but we have be the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader some time ago.
Is that so? I havent been interested in the affairs of murim since I began living in seclusion here.
Why dont you stop living in seclusion and be active again?
So thats why you came to find me.
Thats right. After confirming that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect has reappeared, I thought of contacting and gathering the Four Peerless Wanderers. Of course, I dont have any intention of forcing you all.
Are you asking me to join your family?
If you are fine with it, I was nning to treat you as a venerable elder of the Baek Sword Sect.
You should know that we dont like to be affiliated with anything.
Then dont think of it as being affiliated with the Baek Sword Sect but rather living in seclusion within its territory. Our sect wont be making any sort of demands from you guys anyway, so you all can just do whatever you want.
Whats the real reason the Baek Sword Sect wants to recruit us?
Naturally, its to increase our power.
What do you n to do once youve aplished that?
I will turn the Baek Sword Sect into the greatest martial family, exceeding the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families.
So you want to rule over murim?
Not at all. I only want the Baek Sword Sect to instill so much fear in the Three Greatest Demonic Sects that our existence would be enough to make them tremble. In doing so, they would no longer dare raise their heads.
That may be what you would do, but I wonder if the Baek Sword Sect is on the same page. If the Baek Sword Sect possesses the power to rule over murim, wouldnt they try to take advantage of that power to dominate murim?
Thats possible. In fact, we might even rule over murim for a while. However, if the Baek Sword Sect is blinded by self-interest and goes against the righteous paths of murim, they will certainly be judged by murim in return, just as how it had always been thus far. Anyway, if thats what youre worried about, why dont you join the Baek Sword Sect and create an organization that can monitor and keep them in check so they wouldnt go down the wrong path?
I understand what you mean. I will decide after discussing it with the others.
Okay. That aside, I think it would be best to meet the others somewhere else. This ce has already been exposed, so we dont know when another surprise attack wille.
Wouldnt it be better to wait here and kill the fuckers whod try to ambush us?
Thats not a bad idea, but we have to think this through because we dont know how big thebat forces the Heavenly Killer Sect will mobilize next time. After all, theyve already failed once.
They will probably send a bigger one. A master in the Absolute Demonic Realm could even apany them. They probably dont have enoughbat force for us to be unable to handle it, though. Considering theirbat forces should be limited, it will be difficult for them to send all their fighters here. Of course, if they fail again, the story will be different.
Alright. Lets wait for them here, as you suggested. You will have to pull yourself together and buck up your rusty martial arts, though. When I saw you fighting a while ago, you seemed like you havent done your martial arts training in so long.
Ehem, who would expect something like this to happen anyway? Ill start training again as you said, so dont worry about it, Han Baek awkwardly replied.
Lets stay here for a few more days, then. You should contact the others. I will interrogate the demonic practitioners we captured.
Got it.
Mu-Gun dragged the two demonic practitioners and interrogated them separately. However, he couldnt get anything out of them. Mu-Gun knew that they would not leak any information no matter what torture they had to go through.
Even if they ended up dying, the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners would never spill anything. The fact that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect had never been discovered before already showed everything there was to know about how strong-willed their demonic practitioners were. Unable to get any intel from them, Mu-Gun eventually ended the interrogation and killed the two of them.
* * *
In a shabby Guan Yu Temple, Gu Yeo-Pung, a man in his fifties, sat alone. The energy he exuded was extraordinary, especially his eyes, which were akin to that of a snake. His gaze was breathtakingly cold. As one of the Heavenly Killer Sects Nine Heavenly Killer Monarchs, he was in charge of getting rid of Thunderous Wind Palm Han Baek, who lived in seclusion at Poyang Lake.
After a while of waiting for a report from the people whom he had sent to get rid of their target, a person entered the Guan Yu Temple.
What happened? Yeo-Pung asked him.
Im sorry. We failed.
What? He is an old man stuck at Poyangke fishing at best, yet you still failed? Yeo-Pung asked, bewildered.
Well an unidentified master intervened.
An unidentified master?
It was difficult to identify him from afar, but he is presumed to at least be in the Absolute Realm.
Could he be one of the Four Peerless Wanderers?
Thats unlikely. Although we saw him from a distance, he looked very different from the Four Peerless Wanderers.
Who the hell is he, then? Other than Han Baek, I have never heard of another Absolute Realm master near Poyang Lake.
Im sorry. At this point in time, we do not have any clue about that persons identity, the man replied with a perplexed expression.
So, the people who went to the Yunxia Manor had been wiped out?
Thats right.
Is that master still there?
Yes.
Yeo-Pung frowned. Killing two Absolute Realm masters was an entirely different problem from just killing one. Although it seemed as if they could just double thebat forces they had deployed, that was not the case at all. Two Absolute Realm masters working together would have a huge effect on theirbat prowess. In other words, the Heavenly Killer Sect would have to deploy even morebat personnel than just twice the people they sent before.
Yeo-Pung decided to make a move himself. If he and the demonic generals, who were Upper Peak Realm masters under hismand, took care of this themselves, they could probably annihte the two Absolute Realm masters.
Get all ourbat personnel ready now.
What do you n to do?
Ill handle this myself. Together with the demonic generals, even two Absolute Realm masters wouldnt be a problem for us.
Understood. I will make preparations right away, the man answered and left the Guan Yu Temple.
Within an hour, thebat forces under Heavenly Killer Saber Monarch Gu Yeo-Pung, which numbered a hundred, had gathered in front of the Guan Yu Temple. Among them were the Twenty-Eight Heavenly Killer Demonic Generals, who were Upper Peak Realm masters.
With Yeo-Pung in the lead, about a hundred people immediately left the Guan Yu Temple and headed for the Yunxia Manor.
Chapter 90
Chapter 90
Whats this? Its been a while since west saw each other. Do you think it makes any sense for you to be drinking tea right now?
Even though youve gotten older, it seems you still cant resist drinking. Endure it for now, though. We dont know when the Heavenly Killer Sect will charge at us.
They surely wonte right at this moment, will they?
You never know. Think about it, who would have thought that the Seven Great Families patriarch would kill me?
Yeah, I see your point.
If you think its a shame, then just imagine this tea is alcohol while you drink it.
Can you stop spouting nonsense? How can youpare this tasteless tea to alcohol? Come on, lets just have a ss. Im serious, just one ss.
No. Once you have a ss, you will crave another. Especially someone like you whos mad for alcohol.
You cold-hearted bastard.
In exchange, I will buy you all the finest liquors from the Central inster on.
Really?
Do you think Im not capable of doing that for a friend?
Ill take you up on that promise.
Good. Wait...
While smiling and nodding at Han Baek, who seemed to be an incurable alcoholic, Mu-Guns expression suddenly stiffened.
Whats the matter?
It seems like the Heavenly Killer Sect hase. Get ready.
Mu-Gun took the sword and shield next to him.
Day or night, these abominable bastards really have no care for time.
Han Baek grumbled and wore the Thunderworm Gauntlet, which was made of thread extracted from a Thunderworm. Regarded as rare even among the Divine Silkworms, those Thunderworms were silkworms that amplified thunder qi. The Thunderworm Gauntlet was perfect for Han Baek, who used both thunder qi and wind qi simultaneously.
Mu-Gun and Han Baek both equipped their weapons and climbed up to the roof through the window. In the midst of the darkness, ck shadows could be seening from all directions through the streaks of moonlight. There were around a hundred people. Mu-Gun paid no attention to their numbers and just focused on figuring out if any martial arts masters were among them.
As a result, he soon noticed one Absolute Realm master and four Upper Peak Realm masters. Mu-Gun immediately informed Han Baek of their presence.
This wont be easy. Han Baek looked slightly stiff.
Aside from being martial arts masters, the two couldnt ignore their opponents ability to lead over a hundred people either.
Are you scared?
Scared? Im the Thunderous Wind Palm, Han Baek. I didnt blink an eye even while surrounded by hundreds of demonic practitioners from the Hell-Blood Demon Sect.
Theres nothing to worry about, then. Lets start by getting rid of some of their martial arts masters.
Mu-Gun raised his sword, forming a ray of golden lightning around its tip and rapidly firing five Thunderbolt Swords beams toward the martial arts masters.
Gu Yeo-Pung and the demonic generals hurriedly defended against the attack. Fortunately, it came from fifty feet away, so they could all safely block themselves from the bombardment. Mu-Gun wasnt done yet, however. After executing the Five Thunder Sword Battery Cannon, he closed the distance between them before his opponents could even notice it, then executed the Five Thunder Sword Battery Cannon again.
The five demonic practitioners hurriedly rolled to the side using the Lazy Donkey Rollwhich martial artists hated using more than deathwhen the Thunderbolt Swords flew toward them from less than a foot away.
Although they had sessfully evaded the Thunderbolt Swords, the projectiles still pierced through the multiple demonic practitioners behind them. Meanwhile, as his five targets rolled on the ground, Mu-Gun immediately unleashed a ray of moonlight sword qi.
Heavenly Killer Saber Monarch Gu Yeo-Pung barely managed to get up and evade the moonlight sword qi. On the other hand, the four demonic generals were a step toote. The attack devoured thempletely. They activated their protective qi as fast as they could, but their defenses were shattered, unable to withstand the ongoing shower of moonlight sword qi. Having umted momentum, the moonlight sword qi struck the demonic generals and tore them apart like rags as they crashed to the floor.
Despite being Upper Peak Realm masters, the demonic generals were killed before they could even do anything.
Ill tear you to pieces, you bastard!
Having lost his demonic generals, Yeo-Pung lost control of his anger. He rushed toward Mu-Gun, who in turn used his step techniques and lightly stepped away. He then threw the Flying Golden Shield hanging behind his back.
Enshrouded by golden vajra qi, the Flying Golden Shield crashed against Yeo-Pung, who was chasing after Mu-Gun. He hurriedly swung his saber to block the Flying Golden Shield, a deafening roar echoing as the saber qi arising from his weapon attempted to deflect it to the side. Yeo-Pung naturally thought hed seed, but the Flying Golden Shield pushed his saber back and broke through toward his chest instead.
This crazy shit!
Yeo-Pung cursed in his mind as he imbued more internal energy into his saber. A crack appeared in the tightly bnced sh of energies, and the Flying Golden Shield was finally taken off course. Yeo-Pung immediately tried to counterattack, but a ray of golden Thunderbolt Sword shot straight toward his chest before he could.
As soon as Yeo-Pung deflected the Flying Golden Shield, Mu-Gun executed the Thunder Sword Cannon. Already toote to block it, Yeo-Pung rolled onto the ground yet again.
However, he didnt have enough time to do that either. The golden ray of Thunderbolt Sword pierced his left shoulder, and the internal energy it contained quickly spread to his left arm.
Kuhk!
Yeo-Pung rolled on the floor, the indescribable pain making him scream. In the midst of it all, he recalled Mu-Guns identityhe was the damned Thunder Gods sessor of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect. Yeo-Pung decided to reveal Mu-Guns identity even if it meant his death.
Everyone, retreat! At least one of us should survive and reveal this bastards identi
Realizing what Yeo-Pung wanted to do, Mu-Gun immediately took action. As a result, Yeo-Pung, who was shouting at his subordinates, fell to the ground with a sword embedded in his heart before he could finish his sentence. Although Mu-Gun acted quickly enough to keep his identity hidden, the order to retreat was still properly delivered to the other demonic practitioners.
Meanwhile, Han Baek fought more than a hundred demonic practitioners alone while Mu-Gun killed Yeo-Pung and the four demonic generals. Unlike when he fought with his bare hands earlier, Han Baek showed apletely different performance after wearing the Thunderworm Gauntlet. Moving through the battlefield, he defeated more than a hundred demonic practitioners without even being pushed back once. Han Baeks fighting style looked great on the surface, but it had a clear limitationhis internal energy.
Without even considering what was toe in battle, Han Baek kept unleashing his palm force. His fighting style befitted his simple and hot-headed personality and was the best at taking the lead over the opponent. However, this sort of fighting style naturally consumed a huge amount of internal energy.
Although he could have changed as he got older and gained experience, Han Baek still acted the same. His enemies were likely afraid of his momentum, but they persistently attacked him anyway, perhaps because they all had no fear of death. In all honesty, the Heavenly Killer Sects demonic practitioners were a force to be reckoned with not only because of their outstanding martial arts but also because of their tenacity, which allowed them to be fearless in the face of death.
The Heavenly Killer Sects demonic practitioners relentlessly attacked Han Baek even if it meant their annihtion. However, when Yeo-Pung issued the order to retreat before he died, they stopped their offense and began to escape from Yunxia Manor.
Dont let any of them leave in one piece! Mu-Gun shouted to Han Baek when he saw the demonic practitioners making a run for it.
The martial arts that Mu-Gun used would be known if even just one person made it out alive, ultimately revealing the reappearance of the Thunder Gods sessor. The Nine Celestial Demons Sect would naturally prioritize annihting their archenemy, inevitably putting Mu-Gun in danger.
Hearing Mu-Guns shout, Han Baek chased after the fleeing demonic practitioners and unleashed the Thunderous Wind. However, the demonic practitioners scattered in all directions instead of escaping using the same path, making it hard to take them down inrge numbers.
After instructing Han Baek, Mu-Gun also immediately chased after the demonic practitioners and tossed the Flying Golden Shield. It flew in arge orbit, smashing one demonic practitioners head after another. However, it only managed to kill some of them.
Mu-Gun retrieved the Flying Golden Shield, quickly dashed in another direction, and threw it again. Using a movement art that far exceeded his opponents speed, he quickly caught up with the demonic practitioners and knocked them all down. Han Baek also did everything he could to prevent the demonic practitioners from leaving Yunxia Manor. With Mu-Gun and Han Baeks collective effort, most of the demonic practitioners fell before they could cross Yunxia Manors walls.
More than ten men managed to evade their attacks and flee Yunxia Manor, but they were running toward Poyang Lake. With no ship waiting for them there, it was practically a dead end. In fact, that was the only reason they managed to leave Yunxia Manor.
Mu-Gun and Han Baek knew they wouldnt be able to take down all the demonic practitioners inside the Yunxia Manor in time, so they deliberately drove and chased them toward Poyang Lake. Left with no escape, the demonic practitioners were forced to stop, turn around, and prepare to fight.
Mu-Gun and Han Baek immediately went on the offensive and reduced all of their opponents to cold corpses.
The Assassination Hall led by Heavenly Killer Saber Monarch Gu Yeo-Pung had been unexpectedly wiped out at Yunxia Manor and Poyang Lake. Having dealt with the demonic practitioners who fled to Poyang Lake, Mu-Gun and Han Baek returned to the Yunxia Manor, which was now littered with corpses. The smell of blood permeated the cold air of the night.
Are you going to sleep here?
I think we better go to an inn for today.
That would be great. There wont be any more surprise attacks today, will there?
Probably.
Its fine if we drink, then, right? Han Baek asked with delight.
Even in this situation, Han Baek still thought of drinking alcohol. Mu-Gunughed, dumbfounded at Han Baeks train of thought.
Fine, lets drink.
When will we get rid of all these? Han Baek asked, looking annoyed by the corpses.
Why dont we just set them on fire?
You want to set this manor on fire?
It already looks shabby, so why are you so surprised? Youre going to leave this ce anyway.
But if I sell this manor, Ill be able to get some money.
How much do you expect to sell this manor for? It wouldnt be strange if it copses now, and it will be even more troublesome to dispose of the bodies. If you really think its such a waste, then you should clean it up by yourself.
Petty bastard. Fine, I get it. Lets just set it on fire.
Not wanting to dispose of the bodies alone, Han Baek decided to set the ce on fire to dispose of the bodies as Mu-Gun suggested. The two gathered the corpses around the building so that they could set them on fire along with the building. That alone gave them a lot of trouble.
Han Baek then packed some important things, including a few changes of clothes and some silver nyangs. Afterward, Mu-Gun set the manor on fire without hesitation. Han Baek licked his lips, seemingly finding it a pity, but he did not say much. The Yunxia Manor was soon engulfed in mes, burning with it the bodies that the two gathered in one corner. Mu-Gun and Han Baek watched the zing scene for a while before heading to Duchang.
Chapter 91
Chapter 91
Baek Mu-Gun and Han Baek reserved a room in Duchangs only inn and drank all night there, stopping only when the inn had run out of drinks. They would have kept going otherwise. Having drunk all night, they fell asleep and woke up at noon the next day. After relieving their hangover with a hot bowl of soup, they left Duchang for the Baek Sword Sect.
It would take too long to wait until all Four Peerless Wanderers had gathered. Han Baek wasnt affiliated with any particr group, so it didnt matter to him, but it was difficult for Mu-Gun to leave his position indefinitely. After all, he was the young patriarch of the Baek Sword Sect. Hence, he decided to meet with the Four Peerless Wanderers at Wenzhou instead and headed to the Baek Sword Sect with Han Baek first.
He had already contacted the other Peerless Wanderers, exining the situation to them and asking them to meet at Wenzhou, Zhejiang Province. Mu-Gun and Han Baek diligently traveled whenever the sun was up and stayed at an inn when night fell. Every time, they would drink all night, then continue their journey without an issue. Although their innate alcohol tolerance was high, their current lifestyle was only possible because they were Absolute Realm masters.
Six days since they departed from Duchang, they passed the border of Jiangxi Province, entered Zhejiang Province, crossed Mount Jiulong, and stayed the night at the Justice Martial Sect in Unhwa. After four more days of traveling, they finally arrived at Wenzhou.
Mu-Gun took Han Baek to Flower Honor Manor first instead of heading directly to the Baek Sword Sect. Han Baek hadnt made a decision on whether he would join the Baek Sword Sect yet, and letting him stay there could put him under unwanted pressure. Hence, he guided him to the Flower Honor Manor, where he could stayfortably. Mu-Gun met up with Heavenly Secret Hall Leader Cheon Yu-Hwa, introduced Han Baek to her, and asked her to let Han Baek stay at the Flower Honor Manor for the time being. Yu-Hwa dly epted.
Being able to stay at the Flower Honor Manor, which had a lot of Han Baeks favorite alcohol and beautifuldies, pleased Han Baek. Mu-Gun returned to the Baek Sword Sect alone and met up with Baek Cheon-Sang as soon as he arrived.
Congrattions on your safe return. Did anything happen?
Well Something certainly did.
Okay. What is it?
First of all, I got rid of the Nine Dragons Stronghold in Mount Jiulong.
What? You wiped out the Nine Dragons Stronghold?
Yes. Im sorry for moving on my own ord, but I couldnt just stand by and ignore the Nine Dragons Stronghold as they ran rampant with their tyranny.
Phew, getting rid of the Nine Dragons Stronghold is no small matter. Theyre a member of the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin. If they find out about what youve done, they will definitely not stay still.
How can we call ourselves martial artists if we overlook injustice happening right before our eyes because we fear their retaliation? Besides, the Baek Sword Sect is by no means weak. If the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin try to retaliate, they will be the ones who will suffer, not us.
I get it. Theres no point in dwelling over what has already happened anyway. Its not something to fault you for in the first ce. To be honest, the Nine Dragons Strongholds tyranny has been a pain in the neck for quite some time already, so I feel as if a huge burden has been lifted off my shoulder now that youve gotten rid of them. However, keep in mind that you are not acting as an individual but as the Baek Sword Sects young patriarch. Your actions can have a significant impact on the safety and survival of our sect, so be careful about the ones you do take.
I will keep that in mind. I would like to speak of my insights with all due respect, however.
Go ahead.
If we keep enduring injustice out of fear of the consequences, the Baek Sword Sect can never be a prestigious n. We cannot reach that realm with just strength alone. We have to be willing to face any danger and go through numerous struggles if it would mean upholding justice, a righteous stance, and our beliefs. Only then can we obtain the honor and status of a prestigious n. I hope the Baek Sword Sect bes a prestigious n in murim, for us to be a guardian n that protects the world and the powerless.
Your words tug at my heartstrings. I did not realize at all that you had such big dreams. I am very proud of you. From now on, I will try my best to be a martial artist who draws his sword for the great cause of the world rather than his own safety. In doing so, the Baek Sword Sect should be able to realize your vision, Cheon-Sang said, seemingly enlightened.
In all honesty, Im worried that I am needlessly overstepping my boundaries.
No. If there is something that Ick, do not hesitate to tell me. If you wish the best for me, that is the greatest way to show it.
Mu-Gun smiled at Cheon-Sang, who listened to his own son without letting pride get in the way.
By the way, what happened to the matter you went to do? Did you find the Thunderous Wind Palm?
Yes, I did, but I got involved in another incident in the process.
Another incident?
I dont purposely cause them. Events just keep unfolding one after another, Mu-Gun said awkwardly.
What happened?
The Nine Celestial Demons Sect tried to assassinate the Thunderous Wind Palm. I arrived just in time to save him.
The Nine Celestial Demons Sect tried to do what?
Yes. That organization often located and killed the hidden masters of murim before making a full-scale move. Their attack on the Thunderous Wind Palm seems to be rted to that.
Hmm, it seems the Nine Celestial Demons Sects threat is bing increasingly obvious.
We have to build up our strength as much as possible before anything could happen. We also have to lead the Zhejiang Martial Alliances unity.
Thats what we should do. What happened to the Thunderous Wind Palms recruitment? Did he decide to join the Baek Sword Sect?
He has postponed his response for now.
Does that mean there is room for consideration?
Yes. He said he would meet the other Peerless Wanderers first and talk to them before making a decision.
Does that mean there is a possibility that all four of them will join the Baek Sword Sect? Cheon-Sang asked in surprise.
It would already be great if even just Thunderous Wind Palm Han Baek joined. If all Four Peerless Wanderers did, the Baek Sword Sect would be at least four or five times more powerful.
There is, but they dont like to be affiliated with any groups, so dont expect too much. The higher the expectation, the greater the disappointment.
Got it. Im not sure if I canpletely avoid having some expectations, though.
They were talking about the Four Heavenly Extremely Adventurers. Even if he was told to not have expectations, he couldnt help but look forward to it.
You came back alone, then?
No, I came with Senior Han Baek, the Thunderous Wind Palm.
Why isnt he with you, then? Where is he?
He has yet to decide if he wants to join the Baek Sword Sect, so I made him stay at the Flower Honor Manor to avoid putting pressure on him.
Even if so, letting him stay there is
You dont have to worry. The Thunderous Wind Palm loves alcohol very much, so he prefers staying at the Flower Honor Manor than the Baek Sword Sect.
If so, then thats a relief
Even the Thunderous Wind Palm himself said he likes the Flower Honor Manor.
Alright, I got it. What do you think about him, though? From what I heard, he is very bad-tempered. Was it hard traveling with him?
He likelyes across as bad-tempered on the surface, but hes actually a very kind and good person once youve gotten to know him. He treated me well on our way here.
We should really never believe the rumors.
However, he is very sensitive about his appearance, so you should keep that in mind when you meet the Thunderous Wind Palmter.
Okay, Ill take note of that. Are the other three Peerless Wanderersing here too?
Yes. The Thunderous Wind Palm has already contacted them, so they should be here soon.
You did a really good job. If things go well, it would be all thanks to you. If it werent for you, I wouldnt have even thought of recruiting those four.
You seem to have high expectations of me. Its making me feel pressured
Dont get me wrong. Im not trying to put a burden on you.
I understand how you feel, so dont worry about it.
Good. Treat the Thunderous Wind Palm well so he doesnt feel ufortable.
Understood.
That aside, what do you n to do about improving the martial arts of Byeok Sword Manor and the other three ns? If we dont help improve their martial arts, they will definitelyin in the future.
Im actually about to send a letter to the four ns regarding the improvement of their martial arts. That is not entirely up to us, after all.
Thats true. Theyll find it hard to reject our offer anyway, considering they have witnessed themselves how powerful the other sects revamped martial arts are.
I think so too, but we cant bepletely sure theyre of the same mind. For now, Ill send a messenger pigeon and confirm their intentions. Ill then instruct the ns interested in revamping their martial arts toe to Wenzhou personally.
Go ahead. Im worried Im putting too much burden on you, though.
Dont worry. Im doing this because I want to. On the contrary, Im worried youll feel hurt.
Why would I feel hurt?
You are the Patriarch of the Baek Sword Sect, Father. Im scared Im overstepping my boundaries and being too presumptuous in doing things.
Your father is neither small-minded nor snobbish. Unless you think I am, you should stop worrying about that. As your father, and as the patriarch, I am d to see you demonstrate your capabilities.
Understood. I will continue to work hard with my mind at ease, then.
Please do.
Mu-Gun was grateful for Cheon-Sangsplete support. He was very d that Cheon-Sang was his father, and Cheon-Sang felt the same about Mu-Gun. He could not be happier that Mu-Gun, who had such excellent capabilities, was his son.
* * *
In a dignified-looking pavilion, an eight-foot man with rock-like muscles sat on the throne chair. He had the impression of a tough man, and his bald head and rough sideburns made him look even more menacing. However, what was most impressive about him was his outrageously violent aura, which gave off the sensation of seeing an enraged beast upfront. It was so intense that making eye contact with him felt difficult.
He was Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Hyeok Ryeon-Pae, an Absolute Demonic Realm master and the patriarch of the Blood-Crazed none of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects nine factions. He was also one of the Nine Great Demon Kings.
A schrly man stood opposite him. It was Ji Seok-Hwan, the Blood Crazed ns vice patriarch.
Why did you ask to see me?
The Nine Dragons Stronghold has been wiped out.
Really? Who did it? Ryeon-Pae asked indifferently.
We havent confirmed it yet, but it seems to have been done by one or at most two to three people.
Considering the Nine Dragons Strongholds strength, that person is likely an Absolute Realm master, at the very least.
Most likely.
Have you found out who they are?
We are still investigating.
Is there even a chance youll identify them?
Were also monitoring the movements of the Absolute Realm masters in Zhejiang and Jiangxi Provinces while investigating Mount Jiulong. We should be able to identify them soon enough.
What do you n to do afterward?
Wouldn''t it be better to make the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin take care of the problem?
That person will be at least an Absolute Realm master. Do you think they can do it?
They can if one of the Three Kings of Lulin takes action.
King? How preposterous of those bandits. Ryeon-Pae snorted, seemingly finding it ridiculous.
However, his reaction did not mean that the Three Kings of Lulin were nothing special. The Three Kings of Lulin were all Absolute Realm masters, and their presence greatly boosted the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulins status. Some people dared not recklessly mess with the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin because they were afraid of those three individuals.
Handle this matter on your own. Is there any other news?
I heard the Heavenly Killer Sect was hit hard in Poyang Lake, Jiangxi Province.
What did they do that made them suffer such great losses?
ording to reports, the Heavenly Killer Saber Monarch and the Assassination Hall were annihted while trying to kill Thunderous Wind Palm Han Baek. Along with the other Peerless Wanderers, he yed an active role in the war against the Hell-Blood Demon Sect.
Keke, the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon is likely making a fuss right about now. However, is Han Baek really that strong?
Im not sure about the details, but I think there was another master there beside him.
The Asura Cult, and now the Heavenly Killer Sect. Everyone is in a wreck, Ryeon-Pae said as if he was happy to hear about the others misfortune.
The Nine Celestial Demons Sect wasposed of nine factions. They were all tied under one banner, but they were stillpetitors vying for the position of the Celestial Demon of the Nine Heavens. To get that position, they first had to prove their worth through martial prowess.
They could only be the Celestial Demon of the Nine Heavens by climbing to the peak of the demonic martial artsthe Celestial Demon Realm. However, in the entire history of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, only one person had managed to reach that realm: the founder of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
The Nine Great Demon Kings put in a great amount of effort in reaching the Celestial Demon Realm, but none of them seeded. Hence, they all agreed to give the Celestial Demon of the Nine Heavens position to the leader of the faction that had achieved the greatest aplishments during their mission to conquer murim instead.
As a result, the nine factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect tried to amass more achievements no matter the cost, even going as far as secretly interfering with the other factions to prevent them from making any significant progress. The situation persisted long enough for them to reach the point where they shunned each other.
That was why Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Hyeok Ryeon-Pae was happy to hear that the Heavenly Killer Sect had failed. However, the nine great factions didnt ignore the mutual goals of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect either, so they maintained bare-minimum rtionships. That allowed them to avoid the worst situation of disbanding the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and going their own ways.
The discordance between them was a blessing for murim. If the nine factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect joined forces and targeted murim, it would have likely already fallen into their hands. Even the nine factions were well aware of that.
Nevertheless, the Nine Great Demon Kings stuck to their own ways out of sheer pride. The only way for them to achieve unity was for one of them to be the Celestial Demon of the Nine Heavens, but it was unclear whether any of them could actually do that, considering not a single person had managed to in the past one thousand years.
If we dont want to end up in the same situation, we will have to deal with this properly.
Understood.
Good. Now, go do what you have to do.
Ill take my leave now, then.
Seok-Hwan bowed to Ryeon-Pae and left the pavilion. Ryeon-Pae then got up from his seat and headed for the training hall. He wanted to be the true Celestial Demon of the Nine Heavens, not a half-baked one that only got the title by amassing merit. Hence, he had to keep training. After all, it was the only way to climb to the Celestial Demon Realm.
Chapter 92
Chapter 92
At the same time as Baek Mu-Gun returned to the Baek Sword Sect, the herbs that he had requested from the Eun Merchant Group were sessfully purchased. Mu-Gun secretly delivered the herbs to the Medicine King Family, then received one months worth of Heavenly Medicine Elixirs and Hundred Herb Elixirs from them.
The Heavenly Medicine Elixirs were set aside to be given to the patriarchs of the Ten ns of Zhejiang. Meanwhile, the Hundred Herb Elixirs were distributed to over seventy Baek Sword Corps martial artists, causing their internal energy and martial arts to undergo significant improvements. Moreover, giving the Baek Sword Corps warriors such precious spiritual pills moved them to tears and made them devote themselves even more to their martial arts training in hopes of repaying the Baek Sword Sects generosity.
Even the martial artists who were yet to receive a spiritual pill trained harder instead of feeling dissatisfied. The Baek Sword Sect thoroughly provided them with the necessary resources, from martial arts to spiritual pills, to develop their skills. Hence, the fastest way they could get new martial arts and spiritual pills was to improve. Since they were guaranteed rewards based on their skills, the Baek Sword Corps warriors voluntarily engrossed themselves in training instead of anyone forcing them.
Many of their martial artists in the past trained haphazardly despite alreadycking in many areas since they were still paid a monthly sry. However, through skill assessments, the Baek Sword Sect identified and kicked out martial artists who didnt meet their standards and provided definite skill-basedpensation. As a result, the stance of the Baek Sword Corps martial artists also changed.
This was what Mu-Gun wanted the Baek Sword Corps to be. Their skills were still far too inferiorpared to the elites of the Seven Great Families, but if they continued putting in consistent effort, they would one day be able to stand toe-to-toe against the Seven Great Families elites.
Meanwhile, the Baek Sword Sect sent a letter to Byeok Sword Manor and three other ns about the improvement of their martial arts, and a reply arrived from them a few dayster. As Mu-Gun had predicted, they had decided to entrust the improvement of their martial arts to the Baek Sword Sect. They also sent their sessors over for that purpose.
In the midst of it all, they received a report from the investigation team dispatched to Shaoxing about the manor the Zhejiang Martial Alliance United Corps would use. The manor rmended by the investigation team was located at the foot of Mount Xianglu, which was in the southeastern part of Shaoxing, and was quiterge since it was a group of several manors instead of just one. The Eastern Jin Dynastys nobles built it after Namcheon, so most of the manors were said to be old, empty, and well-preserved.
The investigation team proposed to buy, renovate, and expand all of the manors, then establish the Zhejiang Martial Alliance United Corps there. They predicted the project would take at least five years and more than five million silver nyangs. The duration aside, five million silver nyangs was a huge amount of money.
Even though Baek Cheon-Sang was the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader, this was not something that he could arbitrarily decide on. Moreover, it was a huge project that required huge amounts of investments, so they couldnt just decide without seeing the area in person first.
Cheon-Sang decided to hold a meeting with the Ten ns of Zhejiangs patriarchs in Shaoxing and visit the location. Only then would he decide whether or not to establish the Zhejiang Martial Alliance United Corps there.
Hence, Cheon-Sang himself traveled to Shaoxing. Baek Cheon-Gi decided to go with Cheon-Sang this time instead of Mu-Gun, who frequently traveled outside, and fifty Baek Sword Corps members joined them as escorts.
* * *
While Cheon-Sang was away, Mu-Gun took charge of the Baek Sword Sect since he was the young patriarch. Mu-Gun had already been overseeing many things on behalf of Cheon-Sang, so standing in as the patriarch did not change his role too much.
Meanwhile, the young patriarchs Mei Jang-Hyun of the Mei Household, Dam Woo-Kyung of the Iron Palm Sect, Byeok Jin-Woon of the Byeok Sword Manor, and Shim Ok-Hwan of the Clear Sun Sect arrived at the Baek Sword Sect in order. Mu-Gun weed them warmly.
After Cheon-Sang was appointed as the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader, the Baek Sword Sects status rose significantly. Perhaps because of that, the sessors were very careful in their attitude toward Mu-Gun. What surprised him the most was Jin-Woons, however.
Mu-Gun thought that Jin-Woon would be hostile toward the Baek Sword Sect because of Byeok Cheol-Guns death. However, Jin-Woon did not show any hints of it. Rather, he dropped his pride and treated Mu-Gun politely. For some reason, however, Mu-Gun felt he wasnt being sincere.
To him, it looked as if Jin-Woon was hiding his true feelings and was acting out a lie. Considering Jin-Woons previous actions, it was certainly a possibility. He wouldnt gain anything from showing hostility right now, so there was a chance that he chose to hide it, perhaps until he had acquired enough strength in the future to avenge Cheol-Guns death. Of course, Jin-Woon could have had a change of heart after some form of realization stemming from Cheol-Guns death, but Mu-Gun knew very well that people did not change so easily.
It would be better not to improve their martial arts now since he had his suspicions. However, they couldnt just discriminate against the Byeok Sword Manor and treat them differently from the other Ten ns of Zhejiang purely due to an unfavorable impression.
Hence, his best option right now was to proceed with their martial arts improvement since that would at least ensure the Byeok Sword Manor would not have other thoughts. From there, it would do good to observe their actions.
Mu-Gun learned the four ns martial arts from their sessors, then immediately began to work on improving them. Using the knowledge he had gained about their martial arts as the foundation, he set a rough outline for their upgrade. He was incredibly fast in improving their martial artstaking less than three days eachbut passing them down was apletely different matter.
The four ns sessors were talented in their own ways. However, the improved martial arts standard was higher than their level, so it would inevitably take them quite a long time to understand and learn it. Deciding not to rush it, Mu-Gun focused on properly teaching them the new martial arts even if it would take some time.
In the process, the four sessors learned the extent of Mu-Guns outstanding martial prowess and the extensive knowledge he had of martial arts. Hence, beyond just admitting that he was distinctly different from them in terms of skill, they came to admire him. The sessors of the Ten ns of Zhejiang began to willingly follow his leadership because of how generous he was to them. No matter howpetent he was, if he just focused on making himself stronger and ignored everyone else, he could certainly instill fear into them, but it would be difficult to truly win over their hearts.
While Mu-Gun handed down the improved martial arts, Nine Dragons Fist Hwang Roe, who was living in seclusion in Mount Wuyi, Fujian Province, arrived at Wenzhou. When Mu-Gun received news that Hwang Roe was already at the Flower Honor Manor, he dashed over to meet with him immediately. Although he had be older, Mu-Gun smiled happily upon seeing Hwang Roe, who didnt look much different since Mu-Guns previous reincarnation.
You only got older, but youre still the same as back then.
Ha, having experienced this myself, this is really baffling. Are you really Guyang Hwi?
I was Guyang Hwi in my previous life. I am known as Baek Mu-Gun right now.
That bastard Han Baek wouldnt lie to us, but honestly, its hard for me to believe you. Can you convince me?
Should I recite the final scriptures of the Supreme Nine Dragons Fist Art?
The Supreme Nine Dragons Fist Art was Hwang Roes martial arts.
Mu-Gun remembered Hwang Roe being blocked by a wall in his previous life, unable to break down the Supreme Nine Dragons Fist Arts final technique. At that time, it was Mu-Gun, previously known as Guyang Hwi, who resolved that. Mu-Gun knowing thest scripture of the Supreme Nine Dragons Fist Art served as clear evidence that he was Guyang Hwi.
Try it, then, Hwang Roe said, seemingly still finding it hard to believe.
Mu-Gun immediately began to recite the Supreme Nine Dragons Fist Arts scriptures.
Stop!
Hwang Roe quickly raised his hand to stop Mu-Gun when he heard him starting to recite the final scriptures as if it was his own martial arts.
Do you believe me now?
How can I not? Guyang Hwi was the only other person who knew this scripture aside from me. I thought things like previous life and reincarnation were all bullshit, so I didnt expect to witness it with my own eyes. Anyway, its nice to see you again, even though youre in a different body. I had a lot of regrets after sending you off like that.
Why dont you stay close to me so that you wont regret it this time?
Youre really going straight into recruiting me?
Thats how much of a coveted talent you are.
Lets talk about troublesome matterster. Why not have a drink first since its been so long since west met each other? Han Baek shook a bottle of alcohol.
Mu-Gun and Hwang Roe smiled in response, took a seat, and began to catch up for the first time in a while. They naturally talked about the past so much that Hwang Roe eventually no longer doubted that Mu-Gun was Guyang Hwis reincarnation. After all, Mu-Gun thoroughly remembered events that only Guyang Hwi would know. Mu-Gun, who drank until past midnight that day, decided to spend the night at the Flower Honor Manor instead of returning to the Baek Sword Sect because it was alreadyte and he was intoxicated.
Usually, customers spending the night at a brothel would be apanied by a gisaeng, but Mu-Gun did not ask for one. However, not long after Mu-Gun was guided to his room, a gisaeng came into his room anyway. Much to Mu-Guns surprise, the gisaeng was none other than Dan Seol-Young.
What brings you to my room, Lady Dan? Mu-Gun asked in surprise.
If you dont mind, I will serve you in bed, Young Master Baek.
There would be nothing better than Lady Dan taking care of me. However, are you okay with that?
Do you remember when I told you that I was trying to understand my own feelings?
I do.
This is my answer. I have decided to be your woman no matter how many of us you already have. Even if make me your mistress, I can put up with it, Young Master Baek, Seol-Young said with a determined look.
I refuse to make you my mistress, Lady Dan. I dont have the slightest intention of secretly meeting someone I have feelings for.
If so, do you ept my feelings?
The moment I firstid eyes on you, my heart was already yours, Lady Dan.
Seol-Young turned red at Mu-Guns cheesy words. As the sight made Mu-Guns heart flutter, he approached her. Unable to look directly at Mu-Gun, Seol-Young lowered her head only for Mu-Gun to raise it up by the chin. She stared into his eyes as she looked up.
Can I take you for myself? Mu-Gun asked, and Seol-Young nodded shyly in response.
Without waiting any longer, Mu-Gun wrapped his arms around Seol-Youngs waist and kissed her on the lips. The two exchanged light kisses at first, but their kiss soon deepened and eventually involved their tongues. Mu-Guns skillful kisses made Seol-Young moan, which he saw as a sign to take it further. He lifted her up and moved her to the bed.
Mu-Gun gently undressed Seol-Young, revealing her bare spotless body, which was as white as the moonlight. She had moderately busty breasts, a slender waist, a desirable hip, and slender legs. Met with her naked beauty, Mu-Gun could no longer maintain hisposure. He hurriedly took off his clothes and jumped at Seol-Young. That evening, they passionately made love intertwined with each other. Their heated intercoursested all night.
The next morning, Seol-Young got up earlier than Mu-Gun to prepare a cup of honey tea for him. She smiled as she did, remembering Mu-Gun making love to her. If she knew it was going to feel that great, she would have opened her heart to him way earlier. In all honesty, she was disappointed to learn that he had shared an affectionate rtionship with another woman. She wanted to be Mu-Guns one and only, not share him with someone else, she tried her best to forget about him.
However, the more Seol-Young tried, the more she thought about and missed Mu-Gun. At that moment, Heavenly Secret Hall Leader Cheon Yu-Hwa told Seol-Young about her own experienceabout admiring Heavenly Thunder God''s Swordsman Guyang Hwi but missing her chance due to her pride, which prevented her from conveying her feelings to him. Cheon-Hwa said that she still regretted it to this day.
Seol-Young changed her decision upon hearing that. So what if she had to share Mu-Gun with another woman? Wasnt it better than losing Mu-Gun forever? It did not matter how many women Mu-Gun had. For as long as he loved her, that was already good enough. At the same time, she began to feel at ease. Now that she had made love with Mu-Gun, she felt so happy it was as if the whole world was in her grasp. Whatever would happen in the future, she knew she wouldnt regret her decision.
Seol-Young went back to Mu-Guns room with a cup filled with honey tea to the brim. Her presence awakened Mu-Gun.
You woke up early.
I wanted to prepare a cup of honey tea for you.
You must be tired. You should have just slept more.
I wanted to serve you, Young Master Baek. Would you like to have it now?
Give it to me.
Mu-Gun got up from his seat, took the honey tea from Seol-Young, and drank it all.
Wow, this is nice and sweet. Thank you.
How would you like your breakfast?
Ill have breakfast with the two Peerless Wanderers.
You should, then. Ill get going now.
Lady Dan! No, Seol-Young! Please stop being so polite. It makes me feel as if were in a distant rtionship.
Okay. Seol-Young smiled brightly and left the room. Mu-Gun also got up and prepared to have breakfast.
Chapter 93
Chapter 93
In the middle of a sheer cliff that was hundreds of feet high stood arge artificially constructed entrance to a ce with several buildings, making it seems as if a manor had been transported into it. How it was humanely possible to construct such a structure inside a cliff was a mystery. Nevertheless, and although it looked nothing like a building erected for royalty, it was none other than the Heavenly Killer Sect headquarters.
Heavenly Killer Sect Patriarch Dok Go-Seong, one of the Nine Great Demon Kings, sat inside the most magnificent building in the cliff. Unlike his fierce nickname, Heavenly Killer Divine Demon, Go-Seong looked like an average person. No one would suspect he was the Heavenly Killer Sects leader based on his looks alone, but the cold and eerie energy he emitted showed otherwise.
Go-Seong received a report from his subordinate. Unfortunately, it was an upsetting one for him.
So youve lost all Four Peerless Wanderers?
When we went to their supposed hideouts, they were already gone. It seems Thunderous Wind Palm Han Baek informed them faster than we could reach them.
Thats why I told you to make sure you eliminate that man.
Im sorry.
No, theres no point in ming you all for what''s already happened. What we do next is more important. Have you located Han Baek and the person who helped him?
We havent determined which n hes from yet, so were having trouble doing so. However, though it is still uncertain, we believe that the person who wiped out the Nine Dragons Stronghold of the Blood-Crazed ns Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin and the person who helped Thunderous Wind Palm Han Baek are the same.
Really? The Blood-Crazed n has to be searching for him desperately too, then?
Thats right. Its for that reason that I think we dont have to go out of our way to look for him.
Youre saying we should wait for the Blood-Crazed n to find him and get rid of him?
Considering he wiped out both the Heavenly Killer Saber Monarch and the Assassination Hall, by no means should we consider him an easy opponent. It wont be difficult to kill him if we put our all into it, but if we do, we should prepare to suffer a huge loss. Hence, I think its a good idea to let the Blood-Crazed n handle him instead.
If we do, wont the Blood-Crazed n take away all the glory and aplishment?
At the end of the day, its just one person. Even if we hand that man over to them, it would be much more beneficial for us to eliminate the many other hidden masters.
Have you gotten more intel about the other hidden masters locations?
We have found the hideouts of the Pandemonium Sword, the Three Supreme Heroes, the Life Stealer Flying Saber, and the Heavenly Wind Assassin. Theyre hidden masters who were active in the same era as the Four Peerless Wanderers.
Good. Lets get rid of them first, but dont stop tracking the Four Peerless Wanderers.
Understood.
After epting his subordinates suggestion, Go-Seong shifted the responsibility of getting rid of Baek Mu-Gun to the Blood-Crazed n and focused on eliminating the other hidden masters first. In the midst of it all, the Blood-Crazed n focused their intelligence team on finding Mu-Gun, who had wiped out the Nine Dragons Stronghold.
In terms of information power alone, the Heavenly Killer Sect was superior to the Blood-Crazed n. However, the Heavenly Killer Sects intelligence team was tasked to find the numerous hidden masters in the Central ins, while the Blood-Crazed ns intelligence team concentrated on finding the person responsible for wiping out the Nine Dragons Stronghold. The difference between that was reflected in the oue.
The Blood-Crazed n first identified the people who passed by Mount Jiulong throughout the Nine Dragons Strongholds annihtion, then picked out those who were suspicious. Afterward, they located the known Absolute Realm masters in Zhejiang Province and Jiangxi Province.
In doing so, they confirmed that the Baek Sword Sects Baek Mu-Gun visited Jiangxi Province. However, Mu-Guns martial arts didnt fit the description of their suspect. Mu-Gun was in the Absolute Realm, but while many of the Ten ns of Zhejiangs patriarchs were aware of it, it wasnt yet known to the public.
The Blood-Crazed n was initially unsure if Mu-Gun was the perpetrator, but the age and appearance of the Nine Dragons Strongholds destroyer were consistent with Mu-Guns, especially the fact that he used a sword and a golden shield. Hence, despite being unaware of Mu-Guns true martial arts prowess, they were convinced he was the one who wiped out the Nine Dragons Stronghold.
They immediately analyzed the Baek Sword Sectsbat forces. First of all, their patriarch, Baek Cheon-Sang, was already proven to be an Absolute Realm master. Since he managed to wipe out the Nine Dragons Stronghold, Mu-Gun was also likely to be an Absolute Realm master or close to being one.
Moreover, the Baek Sword Corps five squad leaders were Peak Realm masters, but their members were only known to be as strong as those from small or medium sects. Taking that into consideration, the only ones they had to pay special attention to was Cheon-Sang, Mu-Gun, and the five squad leaders. The five squad leaders really wouldnt pose that much of an issue, though, so their main problems were Cheon-Sang and Mu-Gun, who were both Absolute Realm masters.
To defeat two Absolute Realm masters, it would take at least three martial artists of the same level. That was not a definite requisite, however. Four Upper Peak Realm masters would usually be enough to deal with one Absolute Realm master. The Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulins Three Kings of Lulin were Absolute Realm masters. They also had Upper Peak Realm masters collectively known as the Twelve Commanders of Lulin.
Even if the Baek Sword Sect had two Absolute Realm masters, it would not be difficult to overpower them if the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulins martial arts masters were mobilized. However, that meant a considerable number of martial arts masters would have to step up from the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin to attack the Baek Sword Sect.
The Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin was a union of seventy-two mountain strongholds that were scattered throughout the Central ins, and the aforementioned Three Kings of Lulin and the Twelve Commanders of Lulin were chiefs of their own strongholds. It would take a considerable amount of time to gather them all.
The Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin would also find it hard to mobilize a majority of their strongest masters. Losing one of their UpperPeak Realm masters would be far worse than losing hundreds of their average bandits. In short, the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin couldnt easily retaliate against the Baek Sword Sect with their entirebat forces.
Pondering about it, the Blood-Crazed n vice patriarch Ji Seok-Hwan eventually considered deploying the Blood-Crazed nsbat forces. Upon receiving Seok-Hwans report, Hyeok Ryeon-Pae permitted the deployment of their martial arts masters without much consideration.
The Baek Sword Sect was the leader of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. If the Zhejiang Martial Alliances power kept increasing, it could be a major obstacle to the Nine Celestial Demons Sects conquest of murim in the future. Hence, they had to dampen their momentum now, especially since it would also be recorded as the Blood-Crazed ns achievement.
After getting Ryeon-Paes permission, Seok-Hwan immediately sent a messenger to the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin.
* * *
At the Flower Honor Manor, Mu-Gun drank tea with Cheon Yu-Hwa and Dan Seol-Young.
The two of you look sweet together. Im envious. Yu-Hwa smiled as she looked at Mu-Gun and Seol-Young sitting beside each other while surrounded by an affectionate atmosphere.
She knew that Mu-Gun and Seol-Young had confessed their love and shared their passion for each otherst night. Even if she didnt, anyone would have grown aware of their rtionship by just seeing the affection the two had when looking at each other.
We must have made it too obvious in front of you, Hall Leader Cheon.
Do you really think you can keep your love for each other a secret just because you want to hide it?
With all due respect, shouldnt you find someone worthy of you, too, Hall Leader Cheon? Mu-Gun asked carefully.
Im not sure. If theres another person like Young Master Baek, I will think about it.
Haha, thats a bad joke, Hall Leader Cheon.
Mu-Gun felt sorry for Yu-Hwa. He knew that Yu-Hwa had a burning love for himno, for Guyang Hwi. Many men showed interest in her, but she rejected all of their advances because she still couldnt forget Guyang Hwi. Fully aware of that, Mu-Gun felt as if this was all his fault. Hence, he wanted to at least help her meet a good person now.
However, when Yu-Hwa showed no interest in it, Mu-Gun did not insist further. Unfortunate as it could be, she had decided.
By the way, how is the search for the hidden masters going? Mu-Gun asked.
The assassination attempt on Han Baek allowed Mu-Gun to confirm that the Heavenly Killer Sect had begun executing their n. Hence, after returning to Wenzhou, he requested the Heavenly Secret Hall to find the other hidden masters instead of the Four Peerless Wanderers. He knew that the Heavenly Killer Sect would attempt to assassinate the other hidden masters as well, so he tried to prepare countermeasures against it. Commissioned by Mu-Gun, the Heavenly Secret Hallpiled a list of masters who yed an active role during the war against the Hell-Blood Demon Sect and began investigating the ones in the list who had been off the grid for more than a decade.
We have mobilized the Undern Sects intelligencework to support the Heavenly Secret Hall, but were still having a hard time. However, the Undern Sect is actively cooperating, so we will see some results soon.
The Heavenly Secret Hall was derived from the Undern Sect but existed separately from them. Still, since they had the same roots, the Heavenly Secret Hall and the Undern Sect formed a minimum level of connection with each other, sharing information and conducting joint operations whenever necessary. The Undern Sect mightck in-depth information on murim forces, but they were more skilled than the Heavenly Secret Hall when it came to finding specific individuals through the informationwork they had spread widely throughout murim.
Knowing that the Undern Sect would be better at locating the other hidden masters, the Heavenly Secret Hall asked for their help. In response, the Undern Sect willingly cooperated with the Heavenly Secret Hall. Despite so, the Undern Sect was not omnipotent, so they required some time to produce some results.
I know youre doing your best, but I would appreciate it if you can get results faster. Please take good care of this matter.
Understood. Im also keeping an eye on the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulins movements, but they havent done anything noteworthy yet.
Aside from finding the hidden masters, Mu-Gun also requested them to monitor the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulins movements. He knew that the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin would not overlook the total annihtion of the Nine Dragons Stronghold, and while it wouldnt be easy, it wasnt entirely impossible to identify and locate him. If they managed to figure out he was the one who obliterated the Nine Dragons Stronghold, they would definitely target the Baek Sword Sect.
In preparation for that, he kept eyes on them through the Heavenly Secret Hall. Fortunately, they hadnt done anything so far, which had to mean they were yet to realize he was the culprit. Still, it was too early to be relieved. He had to continue observing them.
Please keep an eye on them. If they manage to find me, they will definitely not let it slide.
Understood.
I will be on my way for today, then.
Be safe.
Mu-Gun left Yu-Hwas room. Seol-Young then saw him off as he left the Flower Honor Manor.
* * *
A few dayster, Cheon-Sang, who had left for Shaoxing to inspect the new manor, returned to the Baek Sword Sect. Mu-Gun visited Cheon-Sang as soon as he arrived.
You must be exhausted after such a long journey.
Of course not. Is everything alright?
Yes. One of the Four Peerless Wanderers, Nine Dragons Fist Hwang Rei, arrived at Wenzhou a few days ago.
Really? Have you met him in person?
Yes. I had a drinking party with him and Elder Han Baek. He seemed like a nice and high-spirited person.
Youve done well. Youre even doing all of the things that I should be doing.
Dont say that. I can only do this because you support me from behind, Father.
Even if those are just empty words, thank you.
Theyre not. I mean it from the bottom of my heart.
Okay, fine.
By the way, how did your trip to Shaoxing go?
As the investigation team suggested, we decided to buy the manor at the foot of Mount Xianglu and establish the united corps there.
What did you think of it when you saw it in person?
Thend was wide enough, and the feng shui was also good, so its a great ce to establish the united corps. The other patriarchs of the Ten ns of Zhejiang also liked it. However, Im worried because an exorbitant amount of funds will be required to purchase the manor and establish the united corps.
I think it would be better to use the funds we obtained from the former owner of the Hangzhou Merchant Company and the Myth Vault for now.
The Hangzhou Merchant Companys Jang Hyun-Chul and the Myth Vaults Jang Hyun-Sung amassed more than 500,000 silver nyang of private wealthbined, which the Baek Sword Sect imed as theirs since it was their right as the victor. Mu-Gun proposed to use it as the initial funds for the Zhejiang Martial Alliance United Corps.
We wont have enough money to use for the Baek Sword Sects growth if we use that for the Zhejiang Martial Alliance United Corps establishment, so Im not sure if it would be wise to do that.
The Zhejiang Martial Alliance United Corps will be the base of the Baek Sword Sect in the future. If you think about it that way, then our investments in the Zhejiang Martial Alliance United Corps are basically an investment in the Baek Sword Sects growth.
Establishing the Zhejiang Martial Alliance around the Baek Sword Sect would eventually turn it into the Baek Sword Sects base. Hence, the funds spent on its creation definitely shouldnt be considered a waste. They could just think of it as building a new base for the Baek Sword Sect.
A headquarters is certainly necessary. However, training martial artists and improving their skills are far more important. Eventually, it would take an exorbitant amount of funds to develop the Baek Sword Corps martial artists.
Ill take care of that, so dont worry.
Mu-Gun was confident. Aside from the Myth Vault, he had also deposited funds in other vaults. If he were to withdraw those, he would have enough to increase the Baek Sword Sects martial prowess and still have money left behind. However, Cheon-Sang didnt know that, so he couldnt understand where Mu-Guns confidence wasing from.
How do you n to do that?
Its hard for me to tell you the full details, but just think of it as an arrangement left behind for the Thunder Gods sessor.
Is it fine to use that for the Baek Sword Sects matters?
It is entirely up to the Thunder Gods sessor on where to spend it. No one will say anything about it no matter how I use it, so you dont have to worry.
Alright, then. If you, the Thunder Gods sessor, say so, then so be it. I will trust you and spend as much as required for the Zhejiang Martial Alliance United Corps establishment.
Thank you. Spend as much as you need.
Chapter 94
Chapter 94
As per what Baek Mu-Gun had discussed with Baek Cheon-Sang, the 500,000 silver nyangs they obtained from the Hangzhou Merchant Company and the Myth Vaults former owners were invested in the Zhejiang Martial Alliance United Corps establishment. The other Ten ns of Zhejiang members invested 100,000 nyangs each.
ording to the agreement between the Ten ns of Zhejiangs patriarchs, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader had to pay thirty percent of the funds necessary for the Zhejiang Martial Alliance United Corps establishment. 500,000 nyangs exceeded that amount. Naturally, the Baek Sword Sect was well aware of that.
Nevertheless, as the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader, the Baek Sword Sect invested more than thirty percent to set an example for the other ns. They apuded the Baek Sword Sect for going above and beyond and acknowledged them further as the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader.
The Ten ns of Zhejiang had also begun the full-scale recruitment of the Zhejiang Provinces minor martial ns, thirty-two of which expressed their intention to join. The alliances power didnt dramatically increase just because they joined. However, recruiting them provided a justification for the Zhejiang Martial Alliance to truly establish itself as the representative force of Zhejiang Province.
At the same time, the four ns sessors returned to their respective homes after fully learning the improved martial arts from Mu-Gun.
Furthermore, the other two members of the Four Peerless Wanderers, Sunset Sword Jin Yoo-Sung and Tempest Saber Yang Cheol-Gon, finally arrived in Wenzhou. Mu-Gun immediately headed to the Flower Honor Manor to meet them. Yoo-Sung and Cheol-Gon couldnt believe that Mu-Gun was Guyang Hwis reincarnation at first either. However, when Mu-Gun revealed their secrets that no one knew, they were left with no other choice but to believe him.
Mu-Gun drank all night with theplete Four Peerless Wanderers, and after spending some time catching up with him, they finally contemted Mu-Guns recruitment offer. The Four Peerless Wanderers wandered freely in murim, never having been affiliated with any faction. As such, it was definitely not an easy decision for them to be affiliated with a n aftering so far.
Even so, Mu-Gun-no, Guyang Hwis existence meant a lot to them. They bitterly regretted the fact that they could not be with Guyang Hwi, who was no different than their blood brother, in the war against the Hell-Blood Demon Sect until the very end, and they did not want to repeat that mistake again. Hence, they eventually decided to join hands with Mu-Gun, and, for his sake, joined the Baek Sword Sect. Hearing their answer, Mu-Gun felt so exhrated it was as if he had the whole world in his hands.
Thank you, everyone.
Mu-Gun sincerely thanked the Four Peerless Wanderers. He knew them better than anyone else. If it werent for him, no matter what the conditions were, they wouldnt have joined the Baek Sword Sect. Their decision was purely for his sake, so he was even more grateful.
Think of it as us paying off our debt of not staying by your side until the very end of your previous life, the Sunset Sword, Jin Yoo-Sung, said.
If I be your sects venerable elder, you better keep your promise of letting me drink all the Central ins finest liquor to my hearts content.
What? You promised something like that to that drunkard? Why dont we get anything? the Tempest Saber, Yang Cheol-Gon, grunted.
I will let you eat all kinds of delicacies. Will you be contented then? Mu-Gun smirked.
Cheol-Gon was as crazy about food as Han Baek was crazy about alcohol.
Fine. Cheol-Gon quickly calmed down.
Hey! Wont that bankrupt the Baek Sword Sect? You two ignorant bastards really only know how to stuff your mouths. Hwang Rei clicked his tongue.
Youre calling us ignorant? Thats riching from someone who drowns himself in women day in and day out.
Hwang Rei and Cheol-Gon began to bicker as if they would fight at any moment.
How are you all still the same after growing much older? Yoo-Sung shook his head.
This scene was basically no different from a daily routine for them. Mu-Gun smiled without realizing it at the sight of the Four Peerless Wanderers, who were not much different from thirty years ago. They were simple, straightforward, and more reliable than anyone else. Winning over the Four Peerless Wanderers was far more valuable than getting millions of nyangs.
Since the Four Peerless Wanderers had decided to join the Baek Sword Sect, there was no longer any reason for them to stay at the Flower Honor Manor. Mu-Gun left the Flower Honor Manor with the Four Peerless Wanderers and headed to the Baek Sword Sect.
Keke, by the way, youll have to be polite to us when we get to the Baek Sword Sect. Will you be fine with that? Han Baek teased him.
Thats a piece of cake. I obtained a body far younger than any of you in exchange. This handsome face is a bonus.
Ugh, you snobbish bastard.
Keke, youre the one who acted up first.
I must be crazy. I dont know why I decided to join hands with someone like you.
Kekeke. Anyway, dont any of you have a disciple? At your age, shouldnt you already be raising a sessor unless you want to let your martial arts go extinct?
Why bother raising a disciple? If we leave our martial arts behind in the right ce, someone in the future wille fated to find and learn it. It would be a pretty cool thing to do, Cheol-Gon indifferently replied.
Oh! Thats a good idea. I havent found anyone to my liking anyway. It would be fun to leave behind all four of our martial arts at the same time. Arent you curious which one will be inherited first?
Men are all about the fists, Hwang Rei confidently said, throwing a punch.
What are you talking about!? Since ancient times, men have been all about sabers. Cheol-Gon immediately retorted.
Do you really think fists and sabers can hold their own against the King of All Weapons, the sword? Even Yoo-Sung, who was the calmest among the Four Peerless Wanderers, praised his own martial arts.
I should hit you all with my palms to stop you from spouting nonsense. Han Baek snorted.
Mu-Gun shook his head when the Four Peerless Wanderers imed that their own martial arts were the best. He did not find them pathetic or unpleasant, though. That was just how confident they were in their own martial arts, and had all the right to be proud, too. They bickered with each other all the way to the Baek Sword Sect, stating that their martial arts were the best.
The menacing atmosphere around them would make onlookers feel as if they would burst into a fight any minute. On the other hand, Mu-Gun was not worried at all. He knew them so well he knew this was just a daily routine for the Four Peerless Wanderers. Rather, he was already having a bad headache thinking about how noisy the Baek Sword Sect would be in the future because of them.
Soon after, they arrived at the Baek Sword Sect and went to meet Cheon-Sang together. Cheon-Sang was surprised by the Four Peerless Wanderers sudden visit.
Wee. Im Baek Cheon-Sang, the patriarch of the Baek Sword Sect. It is a great honor to meet the Four Peerless Wanderers, who are renowned as heroes of murim.
Calling us heroes of murim is an overpraise. I think we should start with introductions first. Even if you have heard about us, this is the first time were meeting in person, so you probably dont know whos who. To start with, Im Jin Yoo-Sung. Nice to meet you.
Im Yang Cheol-Gon.
Im Hwang Rei.
Im Han Baek.
The Four Peerless Wanderers introduced themselves one after another.
I take it your visit means you havee up with an answer to our recruitment offer.
Yes. We have decided to join the Baek Sword Sect.
Is that true?
It is. We, the Four Peerless Wanderers, have decided to be a member of the Baek Sword Sect and lend our strength in the sects endeavor to protect murim.
This is such great news. Thank you very much. To have the heroes of murim, the Four Peerless Wanderers, join us feels like a dream, Cheon-Sang said, unable to believe what he had just heard.
However, we hate being tied down to a faction by nature. As time passes, we may unintentionally deviate from the rules and regtions of the Baek Sword Sect. During those moments, I hope you will overlook our actions and understand us, Patriarch Baek.
You dont have to worry about that. You all will be given the status of the Baek Sword Sects venerable elders. Moreover, we will allow you to move entirely on your own ord and without any restraints, so please be at ease.
Cheon-Sang made it clear that he would not impose any restrictions on them.
Thank you for your consideration. Now that were affiliated with your sect, we should rightfully fulfill our responsibility and duty to it. So, just tell us whenever you need our strength. We will provide help to the best of our abilities.
Haha, just hearing that makes me feel reassured.
Just like that, Cheon-Sang and the Four Peerless Wanderers ended their first face-to-face meeting on friendly terms. Mu-Gun led the Four Peerless Wanderers to where they would be staying, which was the most secluded area in the Baek Sword Sect. This would allow the four free-spirited people to spend their time infort and without having to care about others.
Cheon-Sang and Mu-Gun then announced that the Four Peerless Wanderers had joined the Baek Sword Sect as venerable elders to only the Baek Sword Corps five squad leaders. After all, if it became known to the public that the Four Peerless Wanderers had be the Baek Sword Sects venerable elders, it would unnecessarily cause the other sects to be wary and keep the Baek Sword Sect in check. There was no need to receive animosity from other forces at such an early point in time. For now, it was best to hide this until it could no longer be kept a secret.
* * *
Mu-Gun was worried about whether the Four Peerless Wanderers could adapt well to life in the Baek Sword Sect, but they did so quite well. They were now in their sixties, so their temperaments had softened to some extent. All of them being together again might have been enough for them to be satisfied. Mu-Guns existence held the greatest impact, however.
That being said, the Four Peerless Wanderers were adapting much better than Mu-Gun had expected, much to his relief.
Meanwhile, he received news from the Heavenly Secret Hall stating that the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin had started making a move. Mu-Gun immediately ran to the Flower Honor Manor and met Heavenly Secret Hall leader Cheon Yu-Hwa. Baek Mu-Ok and Dan Seol-Young took a seat with them.
The Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin made a move?
Yes, they deployed a considerablebat force. I think the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin are moving with great determination.
What does the scale of their force look like?
For now, its been confirmed that Lulin Battle King Lee Ja-Gyung of the Three Kings of Lulin, and three of the Twelve Commanders of Lulin, namely Fierce Tiger Fist Ju Kwon, Flying Dragon Fighter Ho Cheol-San, and ck Bear w Kang Mu, have been deployed.
Mobilizing one of the Three Kings of Lulin and three of the Twelve Commanders of Lulin shows that they n to have an all-out war with our sect.
There is also a possibility that Fury Tiger Fist Jeon Ho-Ik from Mount Tianmu will aid them. The route they are taking leads to the Fury Tiger Stronghold in Mount Tianmu, after all. They will most likely assemble their forces there as well. The Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin seem intent on making a clear example this time.
How long do you think it will take them to gather at the Fury Tiger Stronghold?
Most likely ten days at thetest.
Hmm, we should focus on how they will move forward from there, then.
You mean theres a chance that the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin wont attack the Baek Sword Sect immediately? Seol-Young expressed her doubts.
It will take at least ten days for the enemybat forces to reach Wenzhou. Within that time, our sect can just mobilize the other ns in the Zhejiang Martial Alliance to attack them from behind. Taking that into consideration, the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin may attack the other members of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance first. The Baek Sword Sect is the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader, so they can shift the responsibility for destroying the Nine Dragons Stronghold to the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, which would give them a good enough justification. Mu-Ok exined in Mu-Guns stead, then looked at him.
Its just as Mu-Ok said. Attacking the Zhejiang Martial Alliances other members can also cause the rest to turn their backs on the Baek Sword Sect. After all, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance would suffer losses because of us, Mu-Gun added.
If so, then we have to make a move before they can attack the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, Seol-Young said after nodding, fullyprehending where the Baek brothers wereing from.
How about using this battle as an opportunity to unify the Zhejiang Martial Alliance? Make the Zhejiang Martial Alliance gather forces and defeat Lulins in the Fury Tiger Stronghold. From there, we can also wipe out all the remaining Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin members that are in Zhejiang Province. Mu-Ok put forward his opinion.
Thats a pretty good idea. Its also an opportunity to show the world the great cause that the Zhejiang Martial Alliance is aiming toward.
The forces gathering in the Fury Tiger Stronghold are too big, though. To deal with the Lulin Battle King and the three Commanders of Lulin, were going to require just as many martial arts masters. However, we cannot deploy both father and elder brother at the same time.
Thats not a viable option.
Why dont we borrow the power of the Four Peerless Wanderers? If they work with us, I doubt it would be that difficult to defeat Lulins forces. Yu-Hwa asked.
Thats certainly the best way.
The Four Peerless Wanderers would dly step forward. Mu-Gun felt bad for asking them for help as soon as he recruited them, but he had no choice but to borrow their power due to the current situation. The Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin moved faster than expected, considering he wasnt even sure if the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin were even aware of his identity.
Mu-Gun suspected that there was a mastermind controlling the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin. It could even be one of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects factions. After all, their main expertise was hiding behind other forces while causing a disturbance in murim. If they were in control of the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin, they would definitely not lose sight of this opportunity.
Hence, Mu-Gun refused to rule out the possibility that the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners would be among the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulins forces. Taking that into consideration, it was best to borrow the power of the Four Peerless Wanderers.
Chapter 95
Chapter 95
After visiting the Flower Honor Manor to get information about the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulins movements, Baek Mu-Gun returned to the Baek Sword Sect with Baek Mu-Ok. They then immediately met up with Baek Cheon-Sang and informed him that the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin were gathering at the Fury Tiger Stronghold.
Cheon-Sang couldnt help but be surprised by thebat forces that the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin had mobilized.
So many martial arts masters are making a move?
Theyre probably trying to make their strength clear to everyone to make sure nobody messes with them again.
Afterward, Mu-Gun exined that the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin could target the other members of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, then expressed that they should consider joining hands and fighting alongside the entire Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
As you said, its not a bad idea to take this opportunity to show the great cause and unity that the Zhejiang Martial Alliance is striving for. That assumes the other ns will cooperate with us, though.
Theres certainly a chance that they would refuse to make a move if they find out about the forces that the enemies have deployed. However, disclosing that the Four Peerless Wanderers have joined us should change their mind.
Shouldnt we get permission from them first?
You dont have to worry about that. The Four Peerless Wanderers will be the first to step up if the Baek Sword Sect is under threat.
Drinking all night with and befriending the venerable elders seems to have allowed you to get to know them quite well.
You should spare some time to have a drink with the venerable elders too, Father.
I definitely should.
But didnt you say we should keep the venerable elders existence in our sect a secret for as long as possible? Mu-Ok asked.
I did, but this situation doesnt leave us with much of a choice.
Mu-Ok nodded in agreement. Mu-Gun was right. Fending off their enemies right now was of the utmost importance.
In that case, please exin the situation to the venerable elders and request their assistance, Mu-Gun. I will inform the Zhejiang Martial Alliance about the current situation and request their help in fighting Lulins forces.
Understood. We should order the Baek Sword Corps to prepare for battle as well so they can be mobilized at a moments notice.
I already n to summon the White Dragon Squad Leader and give him my orders.
Noted. Ill meet the venerable elders now, then.
Okay.
Mu-Gun left Cheon-Sangs office and immediately headed to the Four Peerless Wanderers residence, finding all four of them engrossed in their martial arts training, which they had neglected while living in seclusion. Although that didnt mean they hadnt done any martial arts training at all since then, they werent as enthusiastic as they used to be when they were still ying an active role in murim. Hence, they couldnt help but lose their touch to a certain extent.
In fact, Thunderous Wind Palm Han Baek had already shown the effects of that. He could have easily stopped the Heavenly Killer Sects first surprise attack. However, having lost his touch from his prime while living in seclusion, he faced a dangerous situation instead. The other three werent much different.
Having returned to the world of murim as venerable elders of the Baek Sword Sect, they now had to keep themselves in peak condition. To do that, the Four Peerless Wanderers put passion into their martial arts training again.
Mu-Gun, who was feeling pleased by their enthusiasm for training their martial arts, gathered them.
Why did you make us stop training and gather us here? Did something happen? Han Baek grumbled.
I apologize for doing this as soon as you joined the Baek Sword Sect, but I think we need your help.
Whats going on? Jin Yoo-Sung asked.
Mu-Gun talked about the situation with the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin. He also informed them that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect could be the mastermind behind them.
And here I thought it was a big problem. If thats the case, its only natural for us to join the battle. Thats the whole reason we decided to stand with you in the first ce, Yang Cheol-Gon said, implying that Mu-Gun didnt have to feel apologetic for something like that.
The other three also nodded, almost as if they felt the same way.
I just think were already making you do too much right after you joined us. We even said that we would treat you as venerable elders.
We joined the Baek Sword Sect so we can fight by your side in all of your battles. That wont ever change, so theres nothing for you to be sorry about at all, Yoo-Sung replied, sounding serious.
They all felt the same way. Mu-Gun realized how much the Four Peerless Wanderers thought of him. For some reason, it really touched his heart.
Thank you.
Stop acting like were strangers. When are we leaving?
Tomorrow at thetest.
At the very least, they had to get to Hangzhou before the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin could gather all their mobilized forces at the Fury Tiger Stronghold. They would have to depart tomorrow to make that happen.
Alright. We will prepare ordingly, so dont worry about us and just do what you have to do.
The thought of going to Hangzhou is making my mouth water already. Cheol-Gon smacked his lips as he recalled Hangzhous delicacies.
Hangzhou was one of the ces in the Central ins that were famous for their delicious food. Cheol-Gon, a self-proimed gourmet, was thrilled to go to Hangzhou, which was renowned as a food heaven.
If anyone could hear you, they would probably think were going to Hangzhou to have fun, Hwang Rei told him off.
The likes of the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin arent that big of a deal. Everything will work out just fine if we deal with them quickly, Cheol-Gon responded as if it was a trivial matter.
You have a point. Im also really looking forward to it, to be honest. Hangzhou probably has Central ins famous liquors all over it.
Hangzhou was a city known for having the aroma of wine lingering in its air and the many fine liquors of Central ins filling its streets. It was the best city for Han Baek, who was crazy about alcohol. Mu-Gun shook his head, unable to stop Cheol-Gon and Han Baek from drooling about food and alcohol while paying no heed to their iing battle against Lulins forces. He did not worry about it too much, though. He knew very well that they would definitely work their worth even if they spoke like that.
The Baek Sword Sect sent a carrier pigeon to the Ten ns of Zhejiang, then selected the members who would be participating in the battle against the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin. Three of the five great squad leaders, namely Baek Cheon-Gi, Baek Soo-Kwang, and Baek Jin-Won would act asmanders. They selected one hundred of the Baek Sword Corps strongest members. The six men who followed Mu-Gun were not among them, however, since they were tasked to act as Mu-Guns guards in this battle.
In addition, Jeong Ho-Gun and Jo Won-Yee, who were both staying at the Baek Sword Sect, decided to move with them. The next morning, the Baek Sword Sects warriors took a ship to Hangzhou from Wenzhou Harbour. At the same time, the Baek Sword Sects carrier pigeons reached the Ten ns of Zhejiang. Learning about the forces mobilized by the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin flustered them.
What was even more surprising, however, was that the letter stated the Baek Sword Sect had managed to recruit the Four Peerless Wanderers into their ranks and that they would join the fight against the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin. The Four Peerless Wanderers were a group of heroes who participated in the war against the Hell-Blood Demon Sect. Back then, they were already at the Upper Peak Realm. Considering thirty years had passed, it was highly likely that their martial arts had reached greater heights.
If they had reached the Absolute Realm, then it would mean that the Baek Sword Sect now had five Absolute Realm masters within their ranks, including Baek Cheon-Sang. That alone made the Baek Sword Sectparable to the Seven Great Families.
The leaders of the Ten ns of Zhejiang could not help but admit that the Baek Sword Sect had reached a different levelpared to them and felt they had no choice but to recognize the Baek Sword Sect as the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader. For that reason, they decided to ept the Baek Sword Sects request to fight against the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin in the name of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
Of course, they only managed to reach that decision because they were confident that they would not lose against the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin. After all, the Four Peerless Wanderers were also participating in the battle. The rest of the Zhejiang Martial Alliances ns had also dispatched their forces to Hangzhou to support the Baek Sword Sects cause.
Although they arrived at different times due to their locations, all of the Ten ns of Zhejiangs forces reached Hangzhou in no more than ten days. The news that the Zhejiang Martial Alliances forces had gathered in Hangzhou also reached the ears of the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin, which gathered in the Fury Tiger Stronghold of Mount Tianmu.
The Zhejiang Martial Alliance gathered their forces in Hangzhou? Lee Ja-Gyung, the Lulin Battle King, asked.
Thats right. the Zhejiang Martial Alliances intelligencework is surprisingly good, considering they responded so quickly, the Fury Tiger Stronghold Chief, Fury Tiger Fist Jeon Ho-Ik replied.
If they really did have a good intelligencework, would they have even dared challenge us? They never wouldve even thought of retaliating against us if they had found out that four of us and the Battle King are joining this battle, The ck Bear w Kang Mu said with a snort.
There are rumors stating that the Baek Sword Sect patriarch and even their young patriarch are Absolute-realm masters. Perhaps they decided to partake in this battle because they have faith in those two, no? Flying Dragon Fighter Ho Cheol-San responded.
I doubt it. Baek Sword Sects patriarch probably didnte to Hangzhou. Ho-Ik shook his head.
Do they really not know that the Lulin Battle King is moving with us, then?
Even so, I think theyre confronting us too confidently. They probably have something else up their sleeves.
Im not so sure about that. I doubt the Zhejiang Martial Alliance is hiding anything like that. Kang Mu, the ck Bear w, belittled the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
I dont think we should make light of this matter, Ma Yong-Seong, the middle-aged man sitting in one corner, intervened.
Although he wasnt from Lulin, the Lulin Battle King personally brought him over. After all, he was one of the Seven Blood-Crazed Tyrantsthe Blood-Crazed ns martial arts masters who were on the level of Demonic Monarchs. The Twelve Commanders of Lulin did not know his true identity.
Do you perhaps know something we dont? Lee Ja-Gyung, the Lulin Battle King, asked.
It didnt spread across murim, but the Baek Sword Sects patriarch and his party had once been ambushed by two Absolute Realm masters and four Upper Peak Realm masters ambushed amid their travels. The attackers got wiped out, which should have been impossible to do with the power of the Baek Sword Sect alone. Taking that into consideration, an unidentified martial arts master likely made a move. Wont that same master join them again this time?
If they do, are our forces strong enough to fend them off? Ja-Gyung expressed his concerns.
Even with Yong-Seong and the other martial arts masters joining him, and despite having more Upper Peak Realm masters than when the Baek Sword Sect wiped them out, their forces still werent that superior.
If the martial arts master who supported the Baek Sword Sect back then joined this battle, it could pose a threat to them even with their current army.
Its certainly hard to feel at ease. We should prioritize getting an urate grasp on the Zhejiang Martial Alliancesbat forces first.
The Zhejiang Martial Alliance could try to attack us before we can do that. What should we do then?
If we spread rumors and exaggerate the number of forces we have here, they will likely find it difficult to take the initiative.
Doing that will make them try to grasp the number of our forces too, which is what you want, right? That would give us the room to gauge them out, after all.
Thats correct.
Thats a good idea. How much should we exaggerate our forces?
Saying two of the Three Kings of Lulin and eight of the Twelve Commanders of Lulin had been mobilized should be enough. If the Zhejiang Martial Alliance makes a move even after hearing that, that would mean they definitely have a master they rely on. If that time everes, we have to boldly step down.
Completely agreeing with Yong-Seong, Ja-Gyung ordered the four Commanders of Lulin to leak information regarding Lulins forces to the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. However, the four Commanders of Lulin did not like the fact that Yong-Seong, someone whom they did not know, could decide on the matters regarding Lulin.
However, the aura that Yong-Seong was unknowingly exuding was so strong that even Ja-Gyung, the Lulin Battle King, could not thoughtlessly deal with him. The four Commanders of Lulin dared not reveal their inner thoughts when they noticed that. As instructed by Ja-Gyung, the four Commanders of Lulin overstated the forces that Lulin had mobilized and leaked that information to the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. At the same time, they put all their efforts into gauging the exact power of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
* * *
The information leaked from Lulin soon reached the Zhejiang Martial Alliances ears and was soon delivered to Mu-Gun. If not for the Heavenly Secret Halls information, there was a chance he would have believed it. However, Mu-Gun believed in the Heavenly Secret Halls information, so he doubted it instead. The details of the information obtained by the Zhejiang Martial Alliance were too unnatural in the first ce.
Mu-Gun judged that Lulin intentionally leaked the information to the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, but that begged the question of why. Did Lulin overstate their power simply in hopes that the Zhejiang Martial Alliance would be afraid of Lulins power and step down?
Lulin couldnt be so simple-minded. Mu-Gun thought that they likely lied about their strength and leaked it to sound out the Zhejiang Martial Alliances power. The fact that the Zhejiang Martial Alliance was willing to fight an all-out war against Lulin instead of backing down probably bothered them. Hence, to gauge the Zhejiang Martial Alliances power, they deliberately inted the number of their forces. If the Zhejiang Martial Alliance still did not back down or instead even went on the offensive after learning about their opponents exaggerated numbers, that would show that their mobilized forces were at least greater than that.
If Mu-Guns hypothesis proved right, there was a high possibility that Lulin would back down without a fight if the Zhejiang Martial Alliance did not retreat or insteadunched an attack. He did not want that to happen. Mu-Gun intended to put a definite end to Lulins forces that were gathered at the Fury Tiger Stronghold now. To do that, the Zhejiang Martial Alliances forces had to avoid intimidating their opponents and make them retreat.
Mu-Gun decided to use the information leaked by Lulin to his advantage. He nned to make it look as if the Zhejiang Martial Alliance was frightened by ordering the Ten ns of Zhejiangs forces gathered in Hangzhou to return home. Doing that would make Lulin think that the Zhejiang Martial Alliance ran away out of fear of their power.
Mu-Gun called in the patriarchs of the Ten ns of Zhejiang to discuss this matter. Soon after, it was decided that all the other ns except for the Byeok Sword Manor and the Clear Sun Sect would return to their respective homes.
Chapter 96
Chapter 96
Except for the patriarchs of the Ten ns of Zhejiang, nobody else knew about the Four Peerless Wanderers joining the Baek Sword Sect. They kept this information a secret from their allies to deceive the enemy, so not even the Baek Sword Corps knew about it. In the midst of it all, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance martial artists were greatly taken aback when they learned about the extent of Lulins forces, thinking the Zhejiang Martial Alliances power could never defeat their current opponents.
Hence, they wanted to give up their fight against Lulin and leave Hangzhou. Perhaps because their wishes worked, the patriarchs announced that they would no longer fight Lulin and would immediately return to their respective headquarters. The Baek Sword Sect, who took the lead in this fight as the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader, also decided to retreat.
Only the Clear Sun Sect and the Byeok Sword Manor, which were geographically close to Mount Tianmu, insisted on fighting until the end. Ignoring their decision, the eight other ns left Hangzhou with their respectivebat forces. The news swiftly reached the Fury Tiger Stronghold.
Weve received news that eight ns from the Zhejiang Martial Alliance have left Hangzhou.
Jeon Ho-Ik immediately informed Lee Ja-Gyung as soon as he heard the news.
Eight ns from the Zhejiang Martial Alliance have left Hangzhou?
Thats right. Everyone left except for the Clear Sun Sect and the Byeok Sword Manor, which are located close to Mount Tianmu.
Even the Baek Sword Sect left?
That''s right.
That means the martial arts master we were worried about is not with them.
Exactly. Thats why they ran away with their tail between their legs. As I told you right from the very beginning, theres nothing to worry about, Kang Mu said with a triumphant look.
Its still too early to be relieved. The Zhejiang Martial Alliance could be ying tricks to lure us in, Ho Cheol-San said, not wanting to make hasty judgments.
Do you think its right for a great warrior of Lulin to be such a worrywart?
Hold your tongue. Im not a worrywart. Im just saying that we should be careful. We have a huge force here, and if something goes wrong with it, the entire Lulin could falter. Cheol-San responded with displeasure.
Chief Ho is right. It still wont be toote to make a move after observing for another day or two, Ja-Gyung said, favoring Cheol-Sans opinion.
Kang Mu was discontented deep down, but he did not show it.
They observed the movements of the ns that had left Hangzhou for two more days, prepared to make a move at any given moment. The eight ns of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance seemed really intent on returning to their respective headquarters, considering they were already three days away from Hangzhou. Even if they tried to go back to Hangzhou now, Lulins forces would get there much faster. The Byeok Sword Manor would already be destroyed before the eight ns could reach Hangzhou.
No longer in doubt, Lulin advanced to Hangzhou with all the forces they had gathered in the Fury Tiger Stronghold. Meanwhile, Mu-Gun and the Four Peerless Wanderers waited for them in Hangzhou with the Byeok Sword Manor. The Baek Sword Corps were also with them.
Their n was simple. The Baek Sword Corps warriors switched ces with the Byeok Sword Manors, disguising themselves as the other. The Byeok Sword Manors warriors then pretended to leave Hangzhou and return to Wenzhou. The Wind Saber Sect did the same with the Clear Sun Sect. They yed this trick to leave behind the n that possessed the strongestbat forces within the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, namely the Baek Sword Sect, Byeok Sword Manor, and Wind Saber Sect.
Meanwhile, they got a report about Lulins full force marching to Hangzhou. The martial artists of the three ns in the Byeok Sword Manor trembled with fear after hearing the news. However, when they learned that the Four Peerless Wanderers, who participated in the war against the Hell-Blood Demon Sect, were with them, and that this situation was deliberately created to lure in Lulins forces, they immediately regained theirposure.
Lulins forces reached the West Lake as the Zhejiang Martial Alliances martial artists in the Byeok Sword Manor camped out in Mount Wu, located east of the West Lake. Lulins forces numbered around three hundred, while the Zhejiang Martial Alliances forces were around four hundred. In terms of numbers alone, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance was superior.
However, one Absolute Realm master could make up for that difference. Lulins forces, which camped west of the West Lake, were baffled when they saw the Byeok Sword Manor and the Clear Sun Sect, which camped opposite them, seemingly prepared to confront them.
What on earth are they holding onto thats giving them the determination to fight us?
My point exactly. I thought they would have already run away with their tails between their legs long ago.
Do they perhaps think that they have a chance of winning because of their numbers?
If so, then theyre really foolish.
Although the four Commanders of Lulin were busy making fun of the Byeok Sword Manor and the Clear Sun Sect, Ma Yong-Seong did not react the same.
Hmm, somehow, I find this suspicious.
What do you mean? Ja-Gyung asked back.
Unless theyre idiots, they wouldnte at us so recklessly. We have to be missing something.
I dont think thats necessarily the case. Even a rat, when cornered, will bite a cat. They probably came here thinking the situation has forced them to make theirst stand. Ja-Gyung counterargued.
Do you really think theyre cornered? They had many chances to escape.
We all know those righteous sect bastards would much rather fight to the death than lose their home. What makes you think they wouldnt act the same way? Either way, if we retreat now aftering so far, the world will mock Lulin, Ja-Gyung refuted once more.
I dont know what youre so worried about. The Baek Sword Sect has already left. To be frank, I dont even understand why youre so nervous about this just because of a master were not even sure exists. Even if they really had such a martial arts master with them, I doubt well have a problem at all. The Battle King is with us, after all. Kang Mu said. He was displeased with Yong-Seong, who kept trying to pour cold water on them.
Yong-Seong patiently stared at Kang Mu. As soon as Kang Mu met his gaze, Kang Mu felt his heart suddenly stop.
Calm down. As Chief Kang said, you and I are here, Master Ma, so why should we be so afraid? Ja-Gyung defended Kang Mu.
Hmm, if the Battle King says so, I wont stop you anymore.
Yong-Seong stopped being stubborn, deciding to respect the Lulin Battle Kings decision.
Thank you for your understanding. Anyway, we will attack in an hour, so get ready, Ja-Gyung told the four Commanders of Lulin.
Understood. The four members of the Twelve Commanders of Lulin answered and went outside. They then ordered their subordinates to prepare forbat. Exactly one hour after, the three hundred battle-ready martial artists of Lulin surrounded the West Lake and advanced to Mount Wu, where the Zhejiang Martial Alliances warriors had set up camp.
The Zhejiang Martial Alliance, which had been keeping watch of Lulins movements, quickly learned that their opponents had begun their advance. Mu-Gun immediately ordered their warriors to prepare for battle, and with nervous expressions, they followed his instruction. Mu-Gun and the Four Peerless Wanderers also started to prepare.
What do you n to do? Han Baek asked Mu-Gun.
We will be in the vanguard, Mu-Gun responded swiftly.
Even during the war against the Hell-Blood Demon Sect, Mu-Gun and the Four Peerless Wanderers always fought at the forefront. Martial arts masters normally didnt fight as the vanguard. They moremonly held the fort from behind and would onlye to the frontlines when the situation had turned for the worse.
However, Mu-Gun and the Four Peerless Wanderers were different. They always fought ahead of anyone and gave all their might from the beginning. With them at the forefront, the damage to their allies was greatly reduced. That was why many martial artists liked fighting alongside them.
Mu-Gun and the Four Peerless Wanderers stood at the head of the Zhejiang Martial Alliances forces and waited for Lulins martial artists to arrive. The Zhejiang Martial Alliances warriors felt reassured when Mu-Gun and the Four Peerless Wanderers stood in front of them.
Its been a while since Ist fought. Im excited, Hwang Rei said, warming up his fists while watching the warriors of Lulin approach.
Why dont we make a bet today too? Yang Cheol-Gon suggested while holding his saber over his shoulder.
The Four Peerless Wanderers always made a bet on who would take down the most enemies every time they fought.
Lets leave this guy out. Han Baek pointed to Mu-Gun.
Naturally. What should we bet on? Hwang Rei asked.
How about losers buy drinks at the West Lake House, the best brothel in Hangzhou?
Dont you ever get tired of drinking? Jin Yoo-Sung asked in amazement when Han Baek made an obvious suggestion.
Theres nothing else to bet on anyway. We cant bet money, and its not like we can bet on women at our age, can we?
What are you talking about? Whats wrong with looking for a womansfort at our age? Are we no longer men now that were old? Hwang Reished out in a fit of rage.
Ah right, I forgot about you. How about losers pay for alcohol and women at the West Lake House, then?
Great, then Im in.
When Han Baek included women along with alcohol in the bet, Hwang Rei immediately agreed.
What about you two?
Do as you please.
Same for me.
Yoo-Sung and Cheol-Gon also agreed.
Everyone, get ready, Mu-Gun told the Four Peerless Wanderers, as he observed Lulins forces, which were now only three hundred feet away.
The Four Peerless Wanderers quickly stopped their antics and got ready forbat.
Here we go!
Maintaining a battle formation, Mu-Gun charged toward the warriors of Lulin. The Four Peerless Wanderers fell behind, immediately charging forward as well upon realization.
Everyone, attack!
Annihte Lulin!
Following in Mu-gun and the Four Peerless Wanderers footsteps, the Zhejiang Martial Alliances warriors also began to charge toward the warriors of Lulin.
Kill them all!
The warriors of Lulin did not back down. They rushed toward the Zhejiang Martial Alliances warriors, signaling the start of the Battle of West Lake, which would go down the records as the first battle between the Zhejiang Martial Alliance and the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin.
Chapter 97
Chapter 97
Baek Mu-Gun used the Thunder Gods Shadow and immediately narrowed the distance between the Lulin bandits in the blink of an eye, his speed surprising them. Mu-Gun thenunched Moonlights True Soul at them without hesitation. A dozen rays of moonlight qi spread like a fan and washed over the Lulin bandits. Everyone in its range vomited blood and fell to the ground before they could even react.
Mu-Gun jumped over the fallen corpses and prated through the group of Lulin bandits ahead. He then began to unleash moonlight qi in all directions. The Lulin bandits tried to retaliate, but the moonlight qi hacked them down before they could even get close. Mu-Guns overwhelming martial prowess flustered the Lulin bandits and made them panic all over the ce.
The Four Peerless Wanderers stormed into the fray right behind Mu-Gun, jumping past the Lulin bandits and attacking without hesitation. Jin Yoo-Sungs sword poured forth a ray of sunlight, and Yang Cheol-Gons saber manifested a tempest. Hwang Reis fist then unleashed a dragons howl, and Han Baeks bare palm sted forth a violent wave of lightning vortexes.
Ackkk!
As explosions resonated from all sides due to the Four Peerless Wanderers attacks, the Lulin bandits, who were no match for them, were defeated in droves.
At this rate, it was only a matter of time before all three hundred ouws of Lulin were wiped out. However, Lulin also had masters of their own. Lulin Battle King Lee Ja-Gyung and the four Commanders of Lulin stopped watching from the back and stepped into the battlefield. The Lulin Battle King focused on dealing with Mu-Gun, and the four Commanders of Lulin took action to fend off the Four Peerless Wanderers.
Mu-Gun looked at Ja-Gyung, who stood in his way and blocked his advances. He had a massive build and a muscr body, which was akin to a bear. He wielded two axes, both of which had the glow of blood covering their tipsan indication of the number of lives they had taken.
The fighting spirit and killing intent pouring out of Ja-Gyung made even Mu-Gun flinch. Due to his appearance and aura, Mu-Gun immediately realized that he was Lee Ja-Gyung, the Lulin Battle King.
So, youre the Lulin Battle King, huh?
What a rude mouth you have, young brat.
Do you not know that power isn''t necessarily rtive to age in murim?"
I certainly have to give you credit for your skills. However, theres not much you can do before my twin axes.
Ja-Gyung charged toward Mu-Gun as soon as he finished speaking and swung one axe after another. Called the Twin Spectrum Axes, his axes were made by a famous cksmith who poured his heart and soul into crafting the weapons, creating a masterpiece worthy of being called a divine artifact. In fact, ordinary weaponsmonly shattered just from shing with the Twin Spectrum Axesa testament to the great power they possessed.
However, what was truly terrifying was the Bloodthirsty ck Wind Axe Art, which Ja-Gyung unleashed with the Twin Spectrum Axes. It manifested a ck whirlwind that swept all over the ce, tearing apart anyone caught in it until they were no longer recognizable.
That terrifying ck whirlwind was currently gushing toward Mu-Gun. With the Flying Golden Shield in hand, Mu-Gun charged toward it. Ja-Gyungughed mockingly when Mu-Gun tried to block his Soul-Crushing ck Wind Energy with nothing but a shield, thinking it would cut Mu-Gun in half along with the shield.
Ja-Gyungs Twin Spectrum Axes, which were enveloped with Soul-Crushing ck Wind Energy, shed head-on with Mu-Guns Flying Golden Shield, which was imbued with golden Thunder God Qi. The collision created a deafening roar that resonated across the battlefield.
The Soul-Crushing ck Wind Energy and the Thunder God Qi scattered in all directions, sweeping through the surrounding area. Roped into the aftermath of their sh, the nearby Lulin bandits and the Zhejiang Martial Alliance warriors fell to the ground when the two colliding energies fragments hit them. Mu-Guns strength seemed to have surprised Ja-Gyung. After shing head-on with his destructive Twin Spectrum Axes, Mu-Gun was still in one piece and wasnt even pushed back.
However, his surprise onlysted for a brief moment. Ja-Gyung increased his internal energy output and pushed the Flying Golden Shield back. Pretending to sh head-on with him, Mu-Gun pushed the Flying Golden Shield to the side, causing the Twin Spectrum Axes to swerve away. He then thrust his sword toward Ja-Gyungs side.
Ja-Gyung spun back around and quickly swung his axe to block Mu-Guns sword. Another loud explosion ensued when their weapons collided, and Ja-Gyung was pushed back. Without dy, Mu-Gun followed right behind Ja-Gyung and unleashed the Celestial Moonlight Sword, sending a wave of moonlight sword qi coursing toward his target.
As soon as Ja-Gyung stepped away, he swung the Twin Spectrum Axes as fast as he could. Soul-Crushing ck Wind Energy flooded out of the Twin Spectrum Axes as if it was going to pulverize the moonlight sword qi, but as the collision caused a series of explosions, Ja-Gyung was cut all over, blood seeping out of each one. There were so many rays of moonlight sword qi that not even his Soul-Crushing ck Wind Energy could block all of them.
Ja-Gyung rushed at Mu-Gun, disregarding the wounds he had sustained. Mu-Gun began to understand why Ja-Gyung was called the Battle King when he saw him throwing himself at him like a wild boar. It would be problematic if he were to lose the momentum to an opponent like Ja-Gyung. Hence, Mu-Gun did not back down either. He thrust his sword toward Ja-Gyung.
While Mu-Gun and Ja-Gyung were duking it out, the Four Peerless Wanderers were pushing back the four Commanders of Lulin with overwhelming might. Even though the four Commanders of Lulin were Upper Peak Realm masters, they were helpless and could not even show their strength to their opponents, who were Absolute Realm masters.
The Four Peerless Wanderers were veterans who had been through hell and high waters during the war against the Hell-Blood Demon Sect. Hence, the four Commanders of Lulin never stood a chance against them both in terms of martial arts and experience. All they could do was hold on for as long as they could.
Even if they held on to dear life, however, it was unlikely for the situation to go in their favor. Lulin Battle King Ja-Gyung had his hands tied with Mu-Gun, and Ma Yong-Seong and his subordinates, who were with Ja-Gyung, just sat on the sidelines watching.
What are you doing? Help me! Flying Dragon Fighter Ho Cheol-San asked Yong-Seong for help as he struggled.
However, Yong-Seong didnt budge from where he was standing, seemingly having no intention of helping. He was in the midst of observing the situation right now. For starters, although he didnt know who the Four Peerless Wanderers were, he was certain that, along with Mu-Gun, they were Absolute Realm masters.
Yong-Seong also concluded that the Asura Cults two Demonic Monarchs failed to ambush the Baek Sword Sect because of them. More importantly, he had confirmed that the Zhejiang Martial Alliance had five Absolute Realm masters within their ranks. They also currently had two Upper Peak Realm masters with them, namely Wind Saber Sect Patriarch Tae Gong-Pyo and the Baek Sword Sects Baek Cheon-Gi.
Yong-Seong brought his subordinates along with him, which included four Upper Peak Realm masters and twenty Peak Realm masters. Even if they joined the battle now, it would still be difficult to even just put up a fight against their opponents. Considering they currently had no chance of winning at all, immediate retreating was their best course of action. Joining a losing battle for no reason would only result in his forces dwindling down.
I have to abandon them.
To the Blood-Crazed n, the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin were nothing but tools meant to be used and discarded anyway. Of course, losing the Lulin Battle King and four of the Twelve Commanders of Lulin was a pity, but preserving the Blood-Crazed ns power was more important than their lives. Their sacrifices werent in vain, at least, since Yong-Seong managed to identify the martial arts masters assisting the Baek Sword Sect.
Meanwhile, the fight between the Four Peerless Wanderers and the four Commanders of Lulin was reaching its end. If Yong-Seong stayed here any longer, he would lose the chance to escape. Hence, Yong-Seong quickly decided to order his men to retreat. The Blood-Crazed ns martial artists quickly began to escape from the area upon receiving his orders.
Even in the midst of his battle against Ja-Gyung, Mu-Gun still noticed Yong-Seong escaping the area. As soon as Mu-Gun saw him, he immediately concluded Yong-Seong was a demonic practitioner of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. If so, then that evidenced the Nine Celestial Demons Sect was behind the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin. Either way, Mu-Gun had no intention of letting Yong-Seong escape.
However, to catch Yong-Seong, he had to deal with Ja-Gyung first. Ja-Gyung continued to attack without losing any momentum despite the countless injuries all over him. Conscious of Yong-Seong, Mu-Gun unleashed the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects martial arts, which he had been restraining himself from using. Using Ten Thunderous Tornado Strike, he manifested ten streaks of Thunderbolt Swords from his sword and quickly made them circle around Ja-Gyung, releasing a wave of golden lightning.
Despite being flustered by the attack, which was on an entirely different level from Mu-Guns earlier ones, Ja-Gyung still managed to instinctively swing the Twin Spectrum Axes so fast that seeing them with the naked eye became difficult. His weapons released Soul-Crushing ck Wind Energy, which intertwined with the golden lightning that was raging in from all directions. However, the energy dispersed as soon as it collided with the golden lightning.
The golden lightning gradually closed the gap and pierced through Ja-Gyung. Clenching his teeth, Ja-Gyung continued swinging his weapons, but his form was shattered when the golden lightning hit him. Ja-Gyung activated protective vajra qi to defend himself as well, but even that was shredded to pieces. Not long after, the attack finally obliterated Ja-Gyung.
The golden lightning trampled all over Ja-Gyung as his protective vajra qi disappeared into thin air, cutting him countless times until he copsed to the groundpletely covered in blood. Mu-Gun stopped attacking before Ja-Gyung was cut into so many pieces it would have been impossible to piece back his corpse. However, he was still reduced to a bloodied state.
After defeating Ja-Gyung with the Ten Thunderous Tornado Strike, Mu-Gun immediately activated the Thunder God''s Shadow with all his might and chased after Yong-Seong and his men, who had already escaped thousands of meters away.
It would have been difficult to catch up to them under normal circumstances, but with the Thunder Gods Shadow, Mu-Gun flew toward them like a ray of light and quickly narrowed the distance between them. The three-thousand-foot gap became two thousand feet, which was then reduced to a thousand. Yong-Seong was surprised upon realizing Mu-Gun was so fast that he had caught up to them and was now less than a thousand feet away. At the very least, Mu-Guns movement art was way above theirs.
At this rate, if they just kept running away, Mu-Gun would eventually catch up to them. If so, then it would be better to fight him instead. He was chasing them alone anyway, so Yong-Seong thought that together with his subordinates, killing Mu-Gun would be a piece of cake. In fact, it bothered him that he ran away before he could even do anything. If he killed Mu-Gun, an Absolute-realm master, he thought he would at least be able to save face.
Lets take care of that bastard first, then continue on our way.
Following Yong-Seongs orders, his subordinates turned around without hesitation and prepared to attack as Mu-Gun narrowed the distance down to five hundred feet. Yong-Seongs men pulled themselves together and took a deep breath, then concentrated their internal energy, nning tounch an attack with all their might as soon as Mu-Gun came within attacking range. The moment Mu-Gun came within a hundred feet of them, Yong-Seongs subordinates rushed toward him in unison.
When they did, Mu-Gun tossed the Flying Golden Shield, which was enveloped by a golden thunder qi. It quickly flew toward Yong-Seongs men, violently rotated, and released waves of golden thunder qi all over the area. Startled, his opponents hurriedly tried to defend themselves from the attack that came from way too close to them.
Failing to block the golden thunder qi, the Peak Realm masters copsed as they got cut up and their limbs severed. The four Upper Peak Realm masters managed to block the golden lightning, but they still got sted away, unable topletely absorb the shock. Mu-Gun immediately chased after the four Upper Peak Realm demonic practitioners and used the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art.
However, before he could, a ck shadow appeared before him and exuded a pitch-ck aura that took the shape of a huge hand. It then grabbed the moonlight sword qi he unleashed and crushed all of them. That technique was known as the Blood-Crazed Monarch Handsan almighty martial art ranked within the top five Absolute-realm martial arts of the Blood-Crazed n.
Mu-Gun quickly stepped away to avoid the shockwave, but Yong-Seong chased after him without dy and reached out his hand again. As a huge hand rampaged toward and tried to grab hold of Mu-Gun, Mu-Gun quickly switched sword artsfrom the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art to the Ten Thousand Sky-Shattering Pressure Sword Artand swung his sword at the pitch-ck hands, the Sky-Shattering Destructive Qi that emerged from his weapon suppressing it with ease.
Unable to withstand the immense pressure, the pitch-ck hands plunged to the floor and shattered. After destroying it with the Sky Shattering Destructive Qi, Mu-Gun once again switched sword arts, this time using the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art. The Thousand Waves Qi pouring out of Mu-Guns sword flooded toward Yong-Seong.
Chapter 98
Chapter 98
Ma Yong-Seongs expression hardened when what seemed to be an endlessly huge tsunami made its way toward him. He unleashed the Blood-Crazed Monarch Hands again in response, manifesting a demonic hand and blocking the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Arts Thousand Waves Qi. However, his demonic hand was pushed back, unable to withstand the Thousand Waves Qis relentless rampage.
Baek Mu-Guns martial arts perplexed Yong-Seong and exceeded his expectation. He unleashed even more internal energy, increasing the pitch-ck hands size and pushing even harder against the Thousand Waves Qi, their head-on collision almost like a tug-of-war.
Amid it all, the four Upper Peak Realm demonic practitioners, who had been pushed back some distance away, rushed toward Mu-Gun as soon as they recovered from the impact. Despite being stuck in a contest of strength against Yong-Seong, Mu-Gun was forced to shake off his sword and take a step back.
The four Upper Peak Realm demonic practitioners chased after and attacked Mu-Gun, ck hands forming out of their hands and striking at him from all directions. The hands they manifested resembled Yong-Seongs Blood-Crazed Monarch Hands, but their sizes and shapes paled inparison not only because their martial prowess was at a lower level but also because the martial art they learned was the Blood-Crazed ck Demon Hands, which was a rank lower than the Blood-Crazed Monarch Hands. Regardless, the Blood-Crazed ck Demon Hands was by no means insignificant. Although it was weaker than the Blood-Crazed Monarch Hands, it was still a powerful martial art in its own right.
Mu-Gun defended against their attack without underestimating it. He used the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art this time, which was perfect for blocking block attacksing from various directions. Rays of moonlight sword qi extended in all directions and shed with the Upper Peak Realm demonic practitioners ck hands. Explosions and shockwave sts simultaneously appeared on all sides.
The shockwaves pushed back the four Upper Peak Realm demonic practitioners even though they attacked Mu-Gun at the same time, evidencing that his internal energy and martial prowess were greater than all four of thembined. Mu-Gun pursued them as they were sted away, then hurriedly raised the Flying Golden Shield when a huge ck hand ran rampant toward him.
Their sh unleashed a thunderous roar. For the first time since their battle began, Yong-Seong sessfully pushed Mu-Gun back a few steps. Not missing a beat, he chased after Mu-Gun and invoked the Blood-Crazed Monarch Hands in session. The ck hands, which seemed to be evil incarnates, prated through Mu-Guns nks.
Mu-Gun blocked Yong-Seongs attack with the Flying Golden Shield again, and just like before, he was pushed back a few steps. Thinking his attacks were finally making an impact on Mu-Gun, Yong-Seong believed Mu-Gun would eventually falter if he just kept attacking. However, contrary to his expectations, Mu-Gun did not receive any damage whatsoever. The Flying Golden Shield absorbed most of the impact, and he easily negated whatever remained of it since he was reinforced by the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation Technique.
Mu-Gun was deliberately allowing Yong-Seong to go on the offensive. After all, although the Blood-Crazed Monarch Hands was very powerful, it also consumed a lot of internal energy. He didnt know how much internal energy Yong-Seong possessed, but it didnt matter since he would eventually run out of it if he kept attacking without much thought.
Mu-Gun waited for Yong-Seongs internal energy to be depleted. He didnt really have to use such a troublesome method, considering he could have quickly put an end to their fight using the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword, but he had to experience this sort of battle so he would be prepared if ever there came a time when he couldnt use the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword. However, Yong-Seong proved hard to deal with. After several attacks, he saw through Mu-Guns goal when he noticed Mu-Gun just focused on defense using the Flying Golden Shield.
Youre much more cunning than you look, greenhorn brat.
Yong-Seong gritted his teeth, thinking Mu-Gun, who was younger than him, looked down on him.
Your martial arts are weaker than I expected. It seems the Nine Celestial Demons Sect has significantly weakened.
Mu-Guns provoking remarks made Yong-Seongs expression harden. However, putting his martial arts aside, Yong-Seong realized that there was something different about Mu-Gun, considering he had already deduced who Yong-Seong was.
Who are you?
Im Baek Mu-Gun, the young patriarch of the Baek Sword Sect.
Thats not what I meant. What is your true identity?
Let me show you.
Along with that response, Mu-Gun sheathed his sword and hung his shield behind his back.
What are you trying to do? Yong-Seong was baffled.
My sword and shield arent my only weapons.
Mu-Gun snickered and began gathering Thunder God Qi. As he did, golden lightning formed around him, umted over both his palms, and took the shape of huge hands. He had just executed the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike, one of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects secret techniques that could destroy everything in its path. Yong-Seongs eyes widened at the sight of it.
The Thunder Gods sessor! he realized as he stared at the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike.
Now that you know who I really am, you better not think you can still leave this ce alive. Mu-Gun approached Yong-Seong and extended his hand. The golden lightning hands sprang out like a thunderbolt and struck Yong-Seong.
Everyone, dodge! Yong-Seong urgently shouted at the four Upper Peak Realm demonic practitioners as he executed the Blood-Crazed Monarch Hands again. The ck hand that appeared collided with the golden lightning hands, which were rampaging right on top of them. The golden lightning hands unleashed a thunderous st that pierced through the ck hand, causing it to distort and disappear. As it did, the four Upper Peak Realm demonic practitioners attacked Mu-Gun again.
Well take care of the weaklings.
At that moment, four figures dashed forward from behind Mu-Gun and blocked the four Upper Peak Realm demonic practitioners attacks. The Four Peerless Wanderers hade running after defeating the four Commanders of Lulin. Leaving the other enemies to the Four Peerless Wanderers, Mu-Gun focused on his fight with Yong-Seong. Mu-Guns golden lightning hands and Yong-Seongs pitch-ck hands collided over and over again, creating continuous streaks of explosions.
Cough.
Yong-Seong swallowed a groan as he lost ground when the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike overwhelmed the Blood-Crazed Monarch Hands. He tried to maintain the Blood-Crazed Monarch Hands with all his might, but he was soon forced to step away, unable to ovee the difference in power. At that moment, Yong-Seong realized he had no chance of winning in a head-on confrontation and that the only way he could defeat Mu-Gun was to utilize his movement arts to the best of his ability until he found a chance to attack Mu-Guns weak spots.
Instead of charging straight at Mu-Gun, Yong-Seong targeted Mu-Guns sides and back by using his movement arts. However, Mu-Gun was already expecting him to switch to such a tactic, and his movement arts were no match for Mu-Guns. He snorted at Yong-Seongs attempt to turn the tables around using his movement arts, then activated the Thunder God''s Aerial Steps. Exuding a sh of golden lightning, he moved in apletely unpredictable trajectory and dug through Yong-Seongs nk.
Yong-Seong was greatly surprised when Mu-Gun pierced through his defenses with a single move. He reached out his hands in response, but Mu-Gun was already far too close. Before he could even invoke the Blood-Crazed Monarch Hands, the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike had already struck him directly, destroying the barely manifested ck hand in the process. Unable to withstand the impact, Yong-Seong got crushed before being sted into the distance, already reduced to a state so miserable it was as if he had been torn apart. Hey on the ground, dying before he could even let out a groan.
After confirming Yong-Seongs death, Mu-Gun nced over at the Four Peerless Wanderers, who were still fighting Yong-Seongs underlings. They were overpowering Yong-Seongs men so much that it seemed it wouldnt take long before they were done as well.
As Mu-Gun had expected, Yong-Seongs men all fell soon after, putting an end to the fight.
Thank you, everyone.
Mu-Gun expressed gratitude toward the Four Peerless Wanderers foring to help him.
Are you going to keep acting alone? If youre going to do everything by yourself anyway, why did you even bother calling us over? Hwang Rei criticized Mu-Gun for acting arbitrarily and fighting Yong-Seong and his subordinates alone.
Im sorry. I had no choice because I couldnt let them get away.
Who are these people?
Theyre demonic practitioners of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
The Nine Celestial Demons Sect? Does that mean that theyre really the ones pulling Lulins strings?
Considering there were even Absolute Demonic Realm masters among their ranks instead of just normal demonic practitioners, Im certain the Nine Celestial Demons Sect is involved.
Hmmm, considering the Nine Celestial Demons Sect has also taken control of Lulin, we should be suspicious of other factions too, Jin Yoo-Sung said with a serious expression.
What do you mean? Mu-Gun asked.
Im referring to factions like the Changjiang Waterway Alliance or the Four Seas Gang.
He has a point. If they could take control of the mountain bandits, they could probably do that to thieves and pirates as well, Hwang Rei agreed with Yoo-Sung.
That definitely makes sense. I think we should check it out. Hows the battle situation so far, though?
It should being to an end by now.
What about the damages?
Theres nothing to worry about. We stirred things up in the beginning and immediately took down all the martial arts masters, so there shouldnt be that much.
Thats a relief. Lets head back to where the Zhejiang Martial Alliances martial artists are for now.
What about these guys?
We should take them with us. Theyre proof that the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin is in collusion with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Mu-Gun and the Four Peerless Wanderers took the corpses of Yong-Seong and the others and headed to where the Zhejiang Martial Alliances martial artists were. Just like what Yoo-Sung had said, the battle between the Zhejiang Martial Alliance and Lulin had already ended. It seemed when the battle tilted in the Zhejiang Martial Alliances favor, the Lulin members dropped their weapons and surrendered.
After instructing the Zhejiang Martial Alliances warriors to clean up the area, Mu-Gun discussed their next course of action with the Byeok Sword Manors new patriarch Byeok Cheol-Seong, Wind Saber Sect Patriarch Tae Gong-Pyo, and the Baek Sword Sects Baek Cheon-Gi. Mu-Gun first showed the corpses of Yong-Seong and his underlings to them, then informed them that the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin were being controlled by the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Hearing those two factions were connected surprised them.
Im worried. The Nine Celestial Demons Sect would retaliate against the Zhejiang Martial Alliance because of this incident. Cheol-Seong expressed his concern.
Thats why we have to make a move first before that happens.
What do you mean by that?
We have to inform murim that the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin are connected with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, then attack the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin.
Wont that further hasten the Nine Celestial Demons Sects retaliation?
If we publicly announce the rtionship between the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin, murims attention will inevitably be focused on that. Unless the Nine Celestial Demons Sect decides to step out in the open at that moment, theyll be busy saving their own asses. Furthermore, if they learn through this incident that the Four Peerless Wanderers have joined the Baek Sword Sect, even the Nine Celestial Demons Sect wont be able to think lightly of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
Cheol-Seong and Gong-Pyo agreed with Mu-Gun. The Nine Celestial Demons Sects movements were restricted since they operated behind the scenes, so they would likely be concerned about attracting Murims attention, which had been searching for them. Taking that into consideration, the Four Peerless Wanderers, who were all Absolute Realm masters, would be a difficult obstacle for them to ovee. Of course, it would be a different story if they decided to finally step into the limelight.
Will we begin the raid on the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin once the Ten ns of Zhejiang have gathered, then? Gong-Pyo asked.
Right after Lulin made a move earlier, a carrier pigeon was immediately sent to the ns that had gone back to their respective homes, asking them to return to Hangzhou.
Thats right. We will marshal our members for the uing battle and wait until the other ns arrive. While waiting, well also inform the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families that the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin are connected to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect ande up with follow-up measures.
The moment the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families begin to take this seriously would be the end of the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin.
We will have to wait and see if they will actively take action.
Will they really leave the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin once it has been revealed that theyre colluding with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect?
Some of the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin members have a considerable amount of power. Even the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families would feel pressured to attack them. Hence, its possible they will just keep trying to pass on the responsibility instead of immediately taking action.
Do you really think they will do something like that? The Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families should know very well that leaving the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin unattended could bring forth even more problems once the Nine Celestial Demons Sect makes a moveter on. Hence, wont they just join hands in punishing the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin?
Hes right. They are still the pirs who lead murim, so they would probably feel obligated to do so. Cheol-Seong said, agreeing with Gong-Pyosment.
It would be a relief if that happens. Anyway, we just have to do our part.
Isnt eliminating Lulins forces in Zhejiang Province already enough?
We will start with the bandit strongholds in Zhejiang Province, then we will decide on whether to attack the bandit strongholds in other regions based on the situation.
Four out of the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin were in Zhejiang Province, namely the Fury Tiger Stronghold of Mount Tianmu, the Blood Wolf Stronghold of Mount Mogan, the Ghost Tiger Stronghold of Mount Dayang, and the Nine Dragons Stronghold of Mount Jiulong.
The Nine Dragons Stronghold had already been wiped out, and the Fury Tiger Stronghold had lost its elite members, including their chief, in the Battle of West Lake, so they were just walking down a path of ruin at this point. That left them with two other targets for them to pay attention to within Zhejiang Province.
However, those two strongholds were rtively few in numbers even among the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin, so it wouldnt be that hard to bring them down. The question was whether to attack the powerful bandit strongholds in other regions, but it wasnt a pressing matter just yet, considering they were yet to decide on it.
Chapter 99
Chapter 99
After the discussion with the two patriarchs, Baek Mu-Gun sent a letter detailing the event that transpired with Lulin to the Shaolin Temple and the Great Namgung Family. He also called for Baek Cheon-Gi and checked the damages the Baek Sword Corps had suffered. The Baek Sword Corps deployed six hundred and six people, including the Six White Wolves, to battle. Among them, seven were seriously injured and four were killed, but their losses were smallpared to the other two ns since they had increased their internal energy and improved their abilities by consuming Hundred Herb Pills and learning new martial arts.
Mu-Gun made sure to retrieve the bodies of their in members and attend to the injureds treatment. In recognition of their performance in this battle, Mu-Gun also gave the Baek Sword Corps martial artists a bonus out of his own pockets. They were greatly touched upon learning of that, but not because they valued money. Rather, they were grateful that Mu-Gun appreciated their willingness to fight with their lives on the line out of sheer loyalty.
Afterward, Mu-Gun summoned the Six White Wolves. They suffered minor injuries, but they were all safe.
How are your injuries?
Its just a slight scratch.
Theres nothing to worry about.
What are your thoughts on todays battle? Mu-Gun asked.
I thought the efforts we have put in so far proved useful.
Thats right. Considering we didnt get pushed back too much despite fighting the elite members of Lulin, I cant help but think that our martial arts effectively served their purpose.
This is all thanks to you, Young Patriarch.
Its good to have confidence, and you are all currently doing better than I expected, but dont forget that you still have a long way to go, so dont be satisfied with who you currently are. The Lulin bandits we fought today are nothingpared to the true enemies of murim.
You have nothing to worry about, Young Patriarch. We are well aware that our abilities are still far from being capable of supporting you. To repay your kindness, we will not neglect our training.
I believe in you. Everyone worked hard today, so go somewhere nice and have a drink or something.
Mu-Gun gave each of the Six White Wolves money.
Thank you.
They couldnt help but feel great since Mu-Gun took amazing care of them. That same night, Mu-Gun headed to the West Lake House with the Four Peerless Wanderers, who couldnt decide the winner of their bet since they all insisted that they had defeated more enemies. Mu-Gun was supposed to be the referee, but he was also busy fighting, so he couldnt observe them properly.
In the end, Mu-Gun decided to take responsibility for all their entertainment expenses during their stay in Hangzhou. He didnt think spending money on the Four Peerless Wanderers was a waste anyway.
An astronomical amount of funds wouldve normally been required to recruit martial arts masters like them, yet the Four Peerless Wanderers joined the Baek Sword Sect without asking to be paid for their services. Hence, bearing the cost of even a lifetime of entertainment for them wouldnt be a waste. They earned quite a sizeable profit in this battle anyway because of the Twin Spectrum Axes and the Bloodthirsty ck Wind Axe Art.
During Mu-Guns head-to-head confrontation against Lee Ja-Gyung, Mu-Gun noticed his opponent was using a great artifact. Hence, he immediately took the axes as his spoils of war as soon as the battle was over. He also obtained the Bloodthirsty ck Wind Axe Art since its scriptures were engraved on the Twin Spectrum Axes des.
Obtaining the Bloodthirsty ck Wind Axe Art, an Upper Ascension Realm martial art, and the Twin Spectrum Axes, which were a great artifact, wouldve been difficult under normal circumstances. It was as if he got a huge windfall, considering he got them for free. Compared to that, the entertainment expenses for the Four Peerless Wanderers were insignificant.
Mu-Gun generously paid for everything, allowing the Four Peerless Wanderers to drink and y to their hearts content in the West Lake House. Meanwhile, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance members who had left Hangzhou turned back and returned to Hangzhou, and the three ns who stayed marshaled their forces and finished preparations to attack the Fury Tiger Stronghold.
They could wipe out the Fury Tiger Stronghold of Mount Tianmu and the Blood Wolf Stronghold of Mount Mogan by themselves, but they opted not to since the other Zhejiang Martial Alliance ns had to gain a sense of belonging and pride in their organization. To do so, they would have to participate in the fight against Lulin in the name of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. They reached Hangzhou in three days, increasing the number of their forces to seven hundred people.
They didnt need that many people to destroy the Fury Tiger Stronghold, which had already lost most of its forces. Hence, after discussing it with the patriarchs of the Ten ns of Zhejiang, Mu-Gun decided to split the number of troops into two andy a simultaneous siege on the Fury Tiger Stronghold and the Blood Wolf Stronghold so as to not waste time. Mu-Gun also split the Four Peerless Wanderers into two groups.
Considering the power of the Fury Tiger Stronghold and the Blood Wolf Stronghold, they didnt really have to participate, but it was better to be safe than sorry. Moreover, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect was behind Lulin. Without any information on how they would react, preparing some form of insurance was necessarythat was where the Four Peerless Wanderers came in. The Zhejiang Martial Alliance, which was divided into two teams of three hundred and fifty members, left Hangzhou and headed to Mount Tianmu and Mount Mogan. As soon as they arrived, they immediately raided the Fury Tiger Stronghold and the Blood Wolf Stronghold.
However, the Fury Tiger Stronghold and the Blood Wolf Stronghold were empty. Knowing full well that they could not defend against the Zhejiang Martial Alliances attack even if they gave it all their might, they abandoned their strongholds and ran away. Though it could have been dispiriting for the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, what was important was that they had driven out the bandits of the Fury Tiger Stronghold and the Blood Wolf Stronghold without suffering any damage.
However, if their areas were left alone, there was no way of knowing when the bandits would return. Hence, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance had to make sure that the bandits of the Fury Tiger Stronghold and the Blood Wolf Stronghold could no longer call this ce home. They burned the bandits bases down to ashes, making it difficult for them to settle down here even if they came back. Afterward, they returned to Hangzhou with light steps.
However, they werent done yet. They still had to destroy the Ghost Tiger Stronghold in Mount Dayang. Upon returning to Hangzhou and after having a meeting about it, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance decided to attack the Ghost Tiger Stronghold with three hundred warriors, each of the Ten ns of Zhejiang dispatching thirty members. Mu-Gun decided to take the lead in the siege. During the Battle of West Lake, the leaders of the Ten ns of Zhejiang witnessed Mu-Guns tremendous capabilities, and they acknowledged hismanding abilities. That was why they left him in charge again this time.
Along with the Four Peerless Wanderers, Mu-Gun led the three hundred warriors of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance to Mount Dayang. Those left at Hangzhou returned to Wenzhou by ship first. The other ns also returned to their respective homes.
Meanwhile, the news that the Zhejiang Martial Alliances martial artists were heading to Mount Dayang reached the Ghost Tiger Stronghold of Mount Dayang. The Ghost Tiger Stronghold Chief, Ghost Tiger Sickle Na Jeong-Yong, had already been informed that the three hundred Lulin bandits the four Commanders of Lulin and Lulin Battle King Lee Ja-Gyung led had been wiped out.
Going up against the forces that even the four Commanders of Lulin and the Lulin Battle King were helpless against would be absurd. It would be best to escape for now and devise a n first, just as the Fury Tiger Stronghold and the Blood Wolf Stronghold did. However, running away quietly would hurt his pride as one of the great warriors of Lulin. If he had to flee anyway, he at least wanted to inflict some damage on the Zhejiang Martial Alliance in the process.
At that moment, a good idea crossed his mind. There would be nothing more delightful than attacking and defeating one of the Ten ns of Zhejiang before running awat. Hence, before he fled, Jeong-Yong decided to attack the Flying Lance Sect first, which was close to Mount Dayang. Since the Flying Lance Sects patriarch and its elite members were currently away, the Ghost Tiger Strongholds power would be more than enough to eliminate the people who were still at the Flying Lance Sect.
Jeong-Yong led the Ghost Tiger Stronghold bandits, which numbered just a little more than two hundred, down Mount Dayang. Considering the major strongholds of the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin usually had over three hundred people, the size of the Ghost Tiger Stronghold was certainly on the smaller side. On the other hand, there were only a little over a hundred and fifty martial artists in the Flying Lance Sect right now. The Flying Lance Sect had over two hundred members in total, but their patriarch Jo Jin-Myeong and fifty of their elite members were not around.
If the Ghost Tiger Stronghold attacked the Flying Lance Sect now, thetter was bound to suffer considerable damage. However, the Ghost Tiger Strongholds n was well within Mu-Guns expectations. Mu-Gun thought that the Ghost Tiger Stronghold would likely run away from Mount Dayang before the Zhejiang Martial Alliances warriors arrived, much like the Fury Tiger Stronghold and the Blood Wolf Stronghold did.
Furthermore, Mu-Gun also predicted that the Ghost Tiger Stronghold would try to raid the Flying Lance Sect since it was close to Mount Dayang. From the Ghost Tiger Strongholds perspective, it would hurt their pride greatly if they were to run away from the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, and to make up for that, they would try to deal some harm to the Zhejiang Martial Alliance somehow. The best way to do so was to attack the Flying Lance Sect, whose elite members were currently away.
He could be wrong, but on the off chance the Ghost Tiger Stronghold really intended to do something like that, the Flying Lance Sect could fall into danger. Hence, he prepared countermeasures. Mu-Gun immediately sent a carrier pigeon to the Justice Martial Sect and the Baek Sword Sect, which were both located close to the Flying Lance Sect. The message exined the possibility of the Ghost Tiger Stronghold attacking the Flying Lance Sect and included an order for them to send supporting forces to the Flying Lance Sect. As soon as they received Mu-Guns message, the Justice Martial Sect and the Baek Sword Sect immediately sent their forces to the Flying Lance Sect.
If the Ghost Tiger Stronghold had known about it, they would never have thought of attacking the Flying Lance Sect. Unfortunately, their informationwork did not reach that far ahead. The fact that the Justice Martial Sect and the Baek Sword Sect sent support to the Flying Lance Sect was out of their wildest dreams, and they were also oblivious to it.
Already expecting the attack from the Ghost Tiger Stronghold, the Flying Lance Sect closely monitored the Ghost Tiger Strongholds movements already thoroughly prepared for their raid. When the Ghost Tiger Strongholds siege began, the Flying Lance Sect first pretended to be flustered and retreated to lure the bandits inside their manor.
In high spirits, the Ghost Tiger Stronghold bandits chased them recklessly deep into the manor, thinking they were scared out of their wits. However, after crossing a certain point, the warriors of the Justice Martial Sect and the Baek Sword Sect, who had been hiding their presence, pincered the Ghost Tiger Stronghold bandits. The ambush greatly surprised Ghost Tiger Stronghold bandits, and they realized that they had fallen into a trap toote. The warriors of the Justice Martial Sect and the Baek Sword Sectpletely blocked the Ghost Tiger Strongholds retreat path as the Flying Lance Sect martial artists, who had been retreating, assumed an offensive formation and began to attack the bandits.
Surrounded by the warriors of the three ns, the bandits were forced to defend themselves. They struggled and tried their best to escape the encirclement from the three ns, but escaping was almost impossible. After all, their opponents had twice their numbers and excellent skills. The Ghost Tiger Stronghold bandits eventually lost their will to fight and dropped their weapons in order to survive. Ghost Tiger Stronghold Chief Na Jeong-Yong regretted his mistake, but it was already a done deed.
The Flying Lance Sect informed the Zhejiang Martial Alliances detachment that they had defeated and subdued the Ghost Tiger Stronghold bandits, and upon receiving the news, the Zhejiang Martial Alliances detachment immediately disbanded and returned to their respective homes.
The battle with Lulin held great significance for the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. Not only was it the Zhejiang Martial Alliances first battle, but it also made the members aware that they were all under one banner. Moreover, their overwhelming victory over Lulins forces, which included the Lulin Battle King and four of the Twelve Commanders of Lulin, gave them confidence and made them take great pride in their martial arts. This would serve as the foundation for the Zhejiang Martial Alliances unity and growth into a single murim force in the future.
This battle also had great significance for the Baek Sword Sect. The Baek Sword Sects overwhelming performance made the Ten ns of Zhejiang acknowledge that they didntck anything as the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader. Hence, they decided to faithfully follow the Baek Sword Sects leadership.
While the Zhejiang Martial Alliance wiped out Lulins forces in Zhejiang Province, their letter reached the Shaolin Temple and the Great Namgung Family. Believing the letter sent by the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, the two ns decided to hold an emergency meeting to discuss their n for handling the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin, which was connected to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
The venue for the emergency meeting was set in Wuchang, Hubei Province, and representatives from the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families were called to attend. The Zhejiang Martial Alliance was also invited to participate as they were the ones who discovered that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect was controlling the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin.
Having paid great attention to the capabilities that the Zhejiang Martial Alliance showed in the battle against Lulin, the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families paid decided to use the power of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance to dispose of the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin.
Chapter 100
Chapter 100
Mad Demon King Hyeok Ryeon-Pae, who was at the Blood-Crazed n headquarters, was in a terrible mood due to the death of Ma Yong-Seong, who was sent to support Lulin.
Did I hear that correctly? the Four Peerless Wanderers joined the Baek Sword Sect? Hyeok Ryeon-Pae asked, doubting his ears.
Thats right. We were not prepared for it. It waspletely unexpected, his subordinate reported.
Then the Beak Sword Sect alone already has six Absolute Realm masters.
Yes. In terms of Absolute Realm masters alone, they are nowparable to the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families.
We shouldnt immediately strike back at the Baek Sword Sect, then.
If we want to defeat the Baek Sword Sect, well have to mobilize at least three of the Six Blood-Crazed Tyrants. Naturally, thats under the premise that the Blood-Crazed Emissaries under theirmand are mobilized too. The liability for risk in mobilizing such a huge force would be huge.
The Seven Blood-Crazed Tyrants, the Blood-Crazed ns Absolute Demonic Realm masters, had been reduced to the Six Blood-Crazed Tyrants with Yong-Seongs death. The Blood-Crazed Emissaries were Upper Peak Realm demonic practitioners under the directmand of the Blood-Crazed Tyrants. Each Blood-Crazed Tyrant had around three to four Blood-Crazed Emissaries.
Even if so, we cant just stay still, can we? If we leave the Baek Sword Sect alone, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance would be able to strengthen its forces. If that happens, another great enemy will form aside from the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families.
I dont know about the Nine Prominent Sects, but the Seven Great Families wont be happy with the Zhejiang Martial Alliance growing in power.
Still, given the situation, it would be difficult for them to keep the Zhejiang Martial Alliance in check using obvious manners.
Wont it be fine if we create an opportunity for them to do so?
Do you have an idea?
Not yet, but Ille up with something.
Alright, Ill leave it to you. That aside, what should we do with the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin? At this rate, the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families will wipe them out.
Now that it hase to this, why dont we make the three ouw organizations start an uprising?
An uprising by the three ouw organizations?
Lets turn murim upside down bybining the power of the bandits of the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin, which we control, the thieves of the Myriad Changjiang Waterway Alliance controlled by the Myriad Tribtions n, and the pirates of the Four Seas Gang controlled by the Invincible n.
Those three revolting against murim at the same time would certainly be an interesting sight. However, Im not sure if the Myriad Tribtions n and the Invincible n will agree to it.
Myriad Tribtions n and the Invincible n will find it tempting. Lets be honest. Creating a huge impact in murim will be difficult with the Changjiang Waterway Alliance or the Four Seas Gang alone.
Okay, lets try to sound out their thoughts and determine if they would be intent to join hands with us.
Understood.
* * *
Upon returning to the Baek Sword Sect, Baek Mu-Gun visited the Flower Honor Manor and met up with Cheon Yu-Hwa, the Heavenly Secret Hall Master.
Congrattions on winning the battle against Lulin.
Thank you.
That battle has certainly imprinted the name of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance in murim. However, as a result, many forces will soon be keeping the Zhejiang Martial Alliance in check.
We are prepared for it. On that note, the Heavenly Secret Hall will likely have to monitor the situation quite frequently.
I dont know how great of a help our Heavenly Secret Hall can do for you.
Since ancient times, an invincible sword has always been much more dangerous than those visible. If would be of great help to both our sect and the Zhejiang Martial Alliance if the Heavenly Secret Hall monitors the events happening behind the scenes.
Dont worry. Matters rted to the Baek Sword Sect are our top priority, and we have already been monitoring the other ns in murim.
Im grateful, as always.
If you truly feel that way, then please treat Seol-Young well. Im not forcing you. Rather, consider this a favor Im asking of you.
Im not sure about other things, but I promise to always treat Lady Dan with sincerity.
Hearing that puts me at ease.
That aside, is there any news regarding myst request?
The one about finding the hidden masters of murim?
Yes.
We did manage to find some of them, but we were a step toote.
Has the Heavenly Killer Sect already attacked them?
Yes. They killed ten of the hidden masters, including the Pandemonium Sword, the Three Supreme Heroes, the Life Stealer Flying Saber, and the Heavenly Wind Assassin.
Ten masters? The Heavenly Killer Sect seems greatly determined. Mu-Guns expression hardened.
All the hidden masters the Heavenly Killer Sect had taken down were in the Upper Peak and Absolute Realms. In truth, their presence and influence werent strong enough to turn the tides of the battle. However, the reason Mu-Gun nned to gather them was to protect murim.
They could be harboring malice toward the hidden masters because they failed to kill the Four Peerless Wanderers.
Have you found any of the other hidden masters?
Its not easy to find them because, aside from their title, name, and a rough description of their appearance, we do not have any clues about them. If they at least interacted with people, there would be a chance to locate them, but if they lived in seclusion deep in the mountains, then theres no way to find them at all.
I am well aware that this is not an easy task. Still, please try harder and pay more attention to it.
Understood.
Thank you.
Dont mention it. Were being paid an espionage fee for this anyway.
Also, there is one more thing Id like you to dig into.
Go ahead.
Do you perhaps have information on the Changjiang Waterway Alliance or the Four Seas Gang?
To some extent. Why?
Did you know that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect was behind Lulin? I suspect theyre controlling those two factions as well.
Thats what it sounds like to me. I will check it out but dont expect too much. Unless we get into executive positions, itll be difficult to gather intel.
Im well aware of that. There is no need to find their connection to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. All you have to do is monitor their movements.
We can do that much.
Ill leave it to you, then.
Okay. If you dont have anything more to say, lets call it a day.
Are you sure?
Im afraid Seol-Young will re at me if I keep you here any longer, Young Master Baek.
Haha, your jokes are too much, Hall Leader.
I am not kidding. Go now. Seol-Young is most likely eagerly waiting for you.
Okay.
Mu-Gun left Yu-Hwas room and headed to Dan Seol-Youngs residence.
Wee. Seol-Young gently greeted Mu-Gun.
You have be more beautiful since Ist saw you, Mu-Gun said, smiling, upon seeing Seol-Young beautifully dressed up.
We just saw each other again, and yet youre already teasing me?
I am not teasing you. Youre simply really pretty.
Seol-Youngs lips curved into a smile.
Have you had dinner?
No, Im nning to eat now.
Wait a moment. Ill quickly make you something.
No, lets go out.
You want to go out? Seol-Young asked, her eyes widening.
Wouldnt it be a waste to stay at home when youre beautifully dressed up? Lets have dinner and tea somewhere nice.
Okay then. Seol-Young happily nodded.
Seol-Young was the Heavenly Secret Halls Vice-Leader, but on the surface, she was a gisaeng. Hence, she couldnt help but think that Mu-Gun would be conscious of other peoples gazes and avoid meeting her outside. However, hearing Mu-Guns response made her realize that he paid no heed to such things and that his feelings for her were real.
Seol-Young joyfully went out with Mu-Gun to Shanhai Tavern. Seol-Young knew Mu-Gun visited the ce with So Yeon-Hwa some time ago, but she couldnt care less. If she let such things bother her, she knew she wouldnt be able to stay with Mu-Gun anymore. Moreover, all she wanted right now was enjoy and spend time with Mu-Gun.
In the quiet and still atmosphere of Shanhai Tavern, Mu-Gun and Seol-Young had a delicious meal and drank tea. They then went for a walk through the night streets of Wenzhou with their hands held. Just walking hand-in-hand with Mu-Gun made Seol-Young so happy she felt as if she had the world in her grasp. She realized then that she would never be able to stay away from Mu-Gun for the rest of her life.
* * *
The next day, after spending quality time with Seol-Young, Mu-Gun headed to Baek Cheon-Sangs office, having been summoned by thetter.
Come in.
May I know what you called me for?
You seem to be in a hurry. Lets have a cup of tea first.
Okay.
Cheon-Sang called for a servant and ordered him to prepare tea. After some time, the servant came bringing tea.
Drink up.
Yes, you too, Father.
You stayed outst night? Cheon-Sang asked, then took a sip of tea.
Yes. I spent the night with the Heavenly Secret Halls Vice-Leader, Mu-Gun responded truthfully. He had no reason to hide anything.
What about the Putuo Sword Sects young patriarch?
I have feelings for both her and the Heavenly Secret Halls Vice-Leader.
As I have previously said, I do not intend to interfere with your rtionship and marriage. However, liking someone and having sincere feelings for them isnt all there is to it. If your feelings for the women would hurt them, it would be better not to share your feelings with them at all. I hope you turn into a man who takes responsibility for your own feelings.
I will keep your advice in mind, Mu-Gun said.
Good. That is not what I called you for, however. The Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families have sent a carrier pigeon.
What did they say?
The letter states that the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families will hold a meeting in Wuchang to discuss the recent incident with Lulin. They requested the Zhejiang Martial Alliance to participate in the meeting as well, Cheon-Sang replied.
It seems they want to borrow the Zhejiang Martial Alliances power in the battle against Lulin.
Being invited to the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families meeting shows that our status has risen.
The battle with Lulin made it impossible for the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families to keep ignoring the Zhejiang martial Alliance. However, that also means they have be wary of us.
Did they invite the Zhejiang Martial Alliance to the meeting to keep us in check?
I could just be overthinking, but from the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families perspective, the best course of action would be making the Zhejiang Martial Alliance and Lulin fight and suffer losses.
Would they really want that? To deal with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, empowering murim, even if just by a little bit, is crucial.
Nevertheless, theyre clearly not pleased by the Zhejiang Martial Alliances growing strength.
Even so, we cant distance ourselves from them, can we?
Of course not. I just thought Id inform you in advance so we can act cautiously.
I understand your point. Now, what do you n to do with the invitation? Cheon-Sang asked.
For the Zhejiang Martial Alliance to be a pivotal force of murim, we have to participate in these sorts of events.
You n to participate in the meeting in Wuchang.
That''s right.
Who should go?
If you allow it, I would like to go.
Im worried that the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families would speak up about your age.
In murim, martial artse before age. With my current martial arts prowess, age will not be a problem.
Thats true. I permit you to go to Wuchang on my behalf, then.
Understood.
When do you n to depart?
Ill leave tomorrow, Mu-Gun replied.
It hasnt been long since you returned from Hangzhou. Arent you exhausted?
Not at all, so dont worry. That being said, Ill be bringing just the minimum number of people required.
What do you mean by that? Take Baek Sword Corps elite members with you.
I dislike the inconvenience.
The Nine Celestial Demons Sect is likely already aware of your existence. You never know what will happen on your way there. For the sake of your safety, take them with you.
If the Nine Celestial Demons Sect targets me, the Baek Sword Corps warriors would not be of much help either. Rather, it would be easier to escape if I traveled with a small group of people, Mu-Gun reasoned.
At least bring one of the venerable elders with you, then. Dont refuse. I issue that order as the sects patriarch.
Understood.
Mu-Gun was left with no choice but to ept Cheon-Sangs firm order. As Cheon-Sang had said, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect could really be aiming for him, making it necessary to pay attention to his own safety. After meeting Cheon-Sang, Mu-Gun immediately visited the Four Peerless Wanderers and informed them of the decision. With all of them wanting to go with Mu-Gun, they argued amongst themselves.
In the end, the person apanying Mu-Gun was chosen by lot, the winner of which was Nine Dragons Fist Hwang Rei. The next day, Mu-Gun left the Baek Sword Sect and headed to Wuchang, Hubei Province, apanied only by Hwang Rei and the Six White Wolves.
Chapter 101
Chapter 101
After leaving the Baek Sword Sect, Baek Mu-Gun and his group decided to cross over to Anhui Province from Zhejiang Province. From Tongling, they then made their way to Muchang via the Changjiang River. It would take them at least twenty days to reach their destination, no matter how fast they traveled. Hence, amid their journey, Mu-Gun sparred with the Six White Wolves to guide them with their martial arts. Left with no one to hang out with, Hwang Rei ended up bored. After a few days of enduring it, he finally gave up and decided to participate in the Six White Wolves sparring training.
Youre going to spar with us too, venerable elder? Mu-Gun asked in surprise.
Cant I?
No, thats not what I mean. We simply do not want to be a bother.
Youre worrying over nothing. Doing some sparring is no big deal.
Please do join us, then, Mu-Gun politely told Hwang Rei. He was being as polite as he could because his six followers were watching.
Hwang Rei sparred with one White Wolf after another. Getting to spar with Hwang Rei, one of the Four Peerless Wanderers, was rare, and the Six White Wolves were well aware of that. Hence, they gave it their all. They first sparred one-on-one, then the Six White Wolves split up into two groups of three and faced off against Hwang Rei. The first group of three to face Hwang Rei used the Three Absolute Soul Crushers Formation, a joint attack formation that Mu-Gun had taught them. Looking amused, Hwang Rei confronted them. Although the Three Absolute Soul Crushers Formation was strong, their skills, which were barely in the First Rate Realm, were not good enough to threaten Hwang Rei. Nevertheless, it was very wise of them to use the Three Absolute Soul Crushers Formation to spar against a martial arts master like Hwang Rei.
Your joint attack formation is quite interesting. However, you are all toocking in skills to fully unleash its effects. Hwang Rei said after witnessing their performance.
Its called the Three Absolute Soul Crushers Formation. If Upper Peak Realm masters use it, they could even overpower an Absolute Realm master.
Thats a pity. The match would have been more interesting if properly trained martial arts experts were the ones who executed the formation as I faced it.
If youre curious about it, it would be best to try sparring with the Baek Sword Corps squad leaders.
I''ll think about it.
If its alright with you, can you participate in another spar?
Another spar?
We actually have another joint attack formation. It requires six people. However, if youre tired, we can stop here.
I dont mind, but I dont know if they still want to continue.
You dont have to worry about that. Fighting despite being exhausted is also a part of training, Mu-Gun told Hwang Rei, then turned to his followers. You all can keep going, right?
Yes, the six answered without hesitation.
Well, its always best to work hard, Hwang Rei said, agreeing with Mu-Guns severe methods in training the Six White Wolves.
To survive in murim, they had to endure and grow in harsh conditions, not in a sheltered environment. Meanwhile, Hwang Rei was pleased that the six did not show any signs of exhaustion and instead conveyed their willingness to train. He now understood why Mu-Gun paid great attention to them.
The sparring session between Hwang Rei and the Six White Wolves continued. The Six White Wolves disyed great teamwork and chemistry as they activated the Six Dimension Destroyers Formation. The trust they had in each other could be felt from their movements, which were as perfectly in sync as cogs interlocking in wless harmony. Trusting each other was an absolutely necessaryponent when executing joint attack formations. If they didnt believe that the person next to them could stop an attack, especially those that are fatal, the sword formation would instantly copse.
The Six Dimension Destroyers Formation, in particr, had a lethal ultimate move where one of the six martial artists wouldunch an attack while the other five used internal energy body transfer to funnel their internal energy into the martial artist going on the offensive. To carry out the ultimate move, five of the martial artists would have to the person they were giving all their internal energy to. On the other hand, the one going on the offensive had tounch an attack believing that the other five would transfer all their internal energy to them.
The Six White Wolves didnt just trust each other deeply but also gave their all training and practicing the sword formation in unison. Their efforts resulted in extremely high proficiency and chemistry with the sword formation, making it very powerful. Hwang Rei was honestly shocked beyond belief when he went face-to-face with their Six Dimension Destroyers Formation.
Although the Three Absolute Soul Crushers Formation was also excellent, it was nothingpared to the Six Dimension Destroyers Formation. Fortunately, the Six White Wolves martial arts skills were still weak. If they had reached the Peak Realm, Hwang Rei would have desperately struggled. Nevertheless, even with their current martial prowess, they could still easily overpower a Peak Realm master, and if they improved a bit more, they would be able to overpower even an Upper Peak Realm master.
Hwang Rei was convinced that the Three Absolute Soul Crushers Formation and the Six Dimension Destroyers Formation, which the Six White Wolves had demonstrated, would increase the Baek Sword Sectsbat power by at least a few folds. Mu-Guns ability also impressed him for having created those joint attack formations.
Mu-Gun and his party sparred whenever they had spare time during their travels, and Hwang Rei continued to help the Six White Wolves as well. As they spent time together through the sparring sessions, Hwang Rei and Mu-Guns subordinates naturally became closer. From the formers perspective, the Six White Wolves were like his disciples.
Hwang Rei wanted to give them something even though they were not officially his disciples, but the decision was not up to him. He had to obtain Mu-Guns permission first since he was technically their teacher. Hence, he informed Mu-Gun of his intention to pass down some of his martial arts to the Six White Wolves. In response, Mu-Gun dly epted.
The Six White Wolves used swords as their main weapon. Although swordsmen had a sword close to them most of the time, they could still find themselves in situations where their sword wasnt within reach or had been rendered unusable due to unexpected turns of events.
To prepare for such situations, learning martial arts that didnt revolve around swordsmanship was necessary. Mu-Gun had thought of teaching them a fist or palm art when their swordsmanship had reached a certain level, but it seemed he wouldnt have to anymore since Hwang Rei had just made a simr proposal. Hwang Reis martial arts, the Supreme Nine Dragons Fist Art, was an outstanding fist art strong enough to be considered one of the best fist-type martial arts in all of murim. It was unlikely that Hwang Rei would pass on his entire martial arts, but learning even just a part of it would already be of great help to the Six White Wolves. There was no reason to refuse his offer.
Upon getting Mu-Guns permission, Hwang Rei summoned the Six White Wolves and asked them if they were interested in learning his martial arts. Even if Hwang Rei wanted to teach them, there was nothing he could do if they didnt want to learn it. Having been informed that Mu-Gun had already given his permission, they didnt hesitate to learn Hwang Reis martial arts.
Hwang Rei had no intention of passing on every single technique of the Supreme Nine Dragons Fist Art, his famed martial arts, to people who werent officially his disciples. Hence, he decided to just teach them the first half of his martial art, which consisted of five techniques. Even so, that alone would be enough for them to reach the Peak Realm.
After the Six White Wolves training, Hwang Rei passed down the Supreme Nine Dragons Fist Art. It was a shame that they could not learn the Nine Dragons Overlord Energy, which was the perfect internal energy cultivation method for the Supreme Nine Dragons Fist Art. The support of that cultivation method was required to maximize the power of Hwang Reis martial arts, but he chose not to pass it down to them since they werent officially his disciples.
Nevertheless, the Supreme Nine Dragons Fist Art was still worth learning. After all, it was such an outstanding martial art that it could still exert considerable power even when paired with a different internal energy cultivation method.
* * *
Of the three ouw groups, only the Myriad Tribtions n responded, Ji Seok-Hwan, the Blood-Crazed ns vice leader, informed Mad Demon King Hyeok Ryeon-Pae upon entering their ns pce.
What did they say?
They will join hands with us.
Did they not ask for other conditions?
Yes.
Thats unexpected. What about the Invincible n?
We havent heard from them yet. The Heavenly Killer Sect contacted us, however.
The Heavenly Killer Sect?
The Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families will be holding a meeting in Wuchang, and they have invited the Zhejiang Martial Alliance to attend.
And?
It seems Baek Mu-Gun, the Baek Sword Sects young patriarch, will be the one representing the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. Nine Dragons Fist Hwang Rei, one of the Four Peerless Wanderers, is apanying him.
So?
Hwang Rei is one of the Heavenly Killer Sects targets, but their failure to assassinate Thunderous Wind Palm Han Baek exposed their ns, ultimately allowing Hwang Rei to escape from his solitary abode and join the Baek Sword Sect before they could get to him. They havent given up on taking down the Four Peerless Wanderers, which is why they n to take this opportunity to kill the Nine Dragons Fist. However, it seems Mu-Guns presence makes it difficult to carry out their operation.
Is that why theyre asking us for help?
Thats right. The Heavenly Killer Sect wants us to handle the Baek Sword Sects young patriarch while they deal with Hwang Rei.
Theyre trying to involve us in this after finding out that that bastard killed Ma Yong-Seong.
I think so.
What do you think I should do?
I dont think its a bad idea to y along.
y along, how?
Looking at the route the Baek Sword Sects young patriarch is taking, they will likely pass through the Changjiang River from Tongling, Anhui Province to get to Wuchang.
It will be easy for the Changjiang Waterway Alliance to make a move at the Changjiang River.
Thats right. Together with one of the Three Kings of Changjiang, one of the Two Kings of Lulin from the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin, and the Heavenly Killer Sects forces, well have a strong enough army to hunt down the Baek Sword Sects young patriarch and his group.
Thats a good idea. Sound out the Myriad Tribtions n and the Heavenly Killer Sects intentions immediately. If they agree, lets proceed with the operation.
Understood.
At Ryeon-Paes behest, Seok-Hwan sent a carrier pigeon detailing their ns to the Myriad Tribtions n and the Heavenly Killer Sect. The two factions responded the next day, expressing their intention to cooperate. The three wasted no time executing the operation.
Seok-Hwan ced great importance on secrecy, the core of this operation. He pinned the recent failure of the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin on their movements being exposed since that gave the Zhejiang Martial Alliance time to prepare against their attack. Hence, this time, they carried out their operations in total secrecy to avoid letting Mu-Gun and his party catch wind of their ns.
To that end, they only deployed the minimum number of people. The Changjiang Waterway Alliance mobilized the Changjiang King of Hell and just two of the Ten Dragons of Changjiang. The Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin deployed the Lulin Fist King and two of the Eight Commanders of Lulin, and the Heavenly Killer Sect mobilized the Dark Heavenly Killer Monarch of the Eight Heavenly Killer Monarchs and three of the Twenty-Four Heavenly Killer Demonic Generals.
The Heavenly Secret Hall had strengthened their surveince on the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin and the Changjiang Waterway Alliance. However, the opposing factions executed their n so wlessly that the Heavenly Secret Hall failed to detect their movements. Since Mu-Gun and his group relied on the Heavenly Secret Hall for information, they naturally were not aware of the enemys movements either.
However, Mu-Gun had never once forgotten that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect could target him at any moment. He could have brought the Four Peerless Wanderers with him as a safety precaution, but doing so would have threatened the Baek Sword Sects safety. Hence, he decided to just ept the risks.
Mu-Gun and his group reached Tongling, Anhui Province two days after they left Wenzhou, but since it was already dark when they arrived, they couldnt depart immediately. Hence, they checked into an inn instead to stay the night.
Mu-Gun unpacked his belongings in the guest room and took a quick bath. He then headed down to the restaurant on the ground floor, finding a familiar face therethe Divine Wind Sword Saint Namgung Ho, one of the Five Great Devas the Great Namgung Family was so proud of.
The middle-aged man was wearing a martial uniform with an azure dragon emblem engraved on his sleeve. Mu-Gun had met him the other day when they took down the Great Sima Family. In the middle of his meal, Namgung Ho raised his head when he sensed Mu-Guns gaze on him.
His eyes shone brilliantly the moment he saw Mu-Gun. He had never seen Mu-Guns real face, but even though Mu-Gun could cover his face, he couldnt hide his aura. Analyzing his aura, Namgung Ho swiftly concluded that he was Gu Jeon-Saeng, a man whom Namgung Ho had met previously.
Chapter 102
Chapter 102
Your face looks cleaner. You seem to have treated the burns you had when you were young.
Namgung Ho brought up what Baek Mu-Gun had said when he had hidden his face with a pigskin mask, pointing out thetters lie.
Allow me to officially introduce myself. I am Baek Mu-Gun, the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch. I could not reveal my identity when we first met, so I had no choice but to be discourteous. Please forgive me, Mu-Gun introduced himself and politely apologized.
Now that Mu-Gun had confessed, Namgung Ho could no longer say anything about it.
So you are the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch, after all. You have truly excellent achievements.
Im ttered to hear that.
No, in all of murims history, possessing such great martial prowess and umting all these amazing feats at your age is extremely rare. Even the Shaolin Temples Divine Monk Dharma or the Wudang Sects Elder Zhang Sanfeng werent as good as you are at this age. Im confident that I am not overpraising you.
You are ttering me too much, Master Namgung.
Isnt it only natural for me to stay on your good side since you are the rising star of murim?
Regardless of how great I am, how can Ipare myself to the prestige of the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families? On the contrary, I should be the one saying that, Master Namgung.
Is that so? Considering you rejected our ns marriage proposal, I dont think thats the case.
Dont get me wrong. It was not because I wanted to ignore the Great Namgung Family but because I already have a woman I like.
If so, then why dont you think about it again? Its definitely not a w for such an outstanding man like you to have three or four wives.
Thedy in question here is from the Great Namgung Family, so how can I treat her so carelessly? I dont know about the others, but when ites to marriage, I would like to follow my heart and my feelings only. I dont want to involve any political ties.
You act purer than you look. Fine, thats subject to your personal preference, so I cant tell you what to do. Still, its a shame. I wanted the Great Namgung Family and the Baek Sword Sect to be good friends.
Even without marriage, we can still be good friends for as long as our minds are aligned.
I hope that our ns minds are alike, then.
I hope so, too.
That aside, are you on your way to Wuchang?
Thats right.
Are you going as the Zhejiang Martial Alliances representative?
Yes.
I see. If you dont mind, would you like to travel with us? We are also on our way to Wuchang.
It would be an honor.
Lets go together, then.
Namgung Ho intended to befriend Mu-Gun while they were on the way to Wuchang. The Seven Great Families were wary of the Zhejiang Martial Alliances rapidly growing forces, but they were also thinking of bringing them under their helm.
Mu-Gun, on the other hand, was well aware of Namgung Hos intention and thought that all he had to do was not fall into it. He had no reason to refuse in the first ce since it was more convenient to travel with the Great Namgung Family in many ways.
While Mu-Gun and Namgung Ho were having a conversation, Nine Dragons Fist Hwang Rei and the Six White Wolves reached the ground floor. Mu-Gun introduced Namgung Ho to Hwang Rei. Namgung Ho greeted Hwang Rei politely since thetter was a great senior when it came to his experiences in murim. On the other hand, Hwang Rei epted Namgung Hos greeting unenthusiastically. He saw the Seven Great Families in a bad light since the Seven Great Families previous patriarchs killed Guyang Hwi, Mu-Guns previous reincarnation. Hwang Reis attitude offended Namgung Ho a little, but the Four Peerless Wanderers had always been famous for their entric temper, so he did not read too much into it.
After the greetings, Mu-Gun sat and had a meal with Hwang Rei at a separately prepared table, and the Six White Wolves ate at the table next to them. Amid their meals, the beaded curtain at the entrance of the inn was lifted, and a young couple entered. The azure dragon embroidered on their sleeves indicated that they were figures from the Great Namgung Family, and he could tell by their luxurious clothing that they were the Great Namgung Familys direct descendants. The two nced around the inn, then approached Namgung Ho.
Have you checked it out? Namgung Ho weed them.
Yes, uncle. There was no ship heading to Wuchang, so we rented one.
Good job. Before you eat, greet Senior Nine Dragons Fist and the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch. Theyre over there. Namgung Ho pointed to Mu-Gun and Hwang Rei, who were both sitting some distance away from his table. The mans eye shone brightly when he heard that the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch was here. On the other hand, the woman slightly frowned.
We will be going to Wuchang together, so refrain from getting on each others nerves for no reason, Namgung Ho gently warned them when he saw their reaction.
The two nodded before approaching Mu-Gun and Hwang Rei.
We apologize for interrupting you during your meal. We just came to say hello to Senior Nine Dragons Fist, murims great hero, the man spoke politely to Hwang Rei.
Hwang Rei stared at the two, wondering who they were.
I am the Great Namgung Familys Young Patriarch, Namgung Min. This child here is my sister, Namgung Hyun-Ah.
At Namgung Mins introduction, Hyun-Ah slightly bowed in response.
Youre the Namgung Familys youngsters, huh? Nice to meet you. Hwang Rei half-heartedly epted their greetings.
I heard that you will be going to Wuchang with us. Well be in your care.
Sure. Though Im not sure if theres anything I can care for. Hwang Rei answered in a lukewarm manner.
Hwang Reis attitude likely offended them, but Namgung Min put on a smile throughout their conversation. Considering he controlled his emotions so well, Mu-Gun thought Namgung Min didnt be the Great Namgung Familys Young Patriarch for no reason.
I heard that youre the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch? Namgung Min turned his attention to Mu-Gun after greeting Hwang Rei.
Im Baek Mu-Gun, the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch. Its nice to meet you.
Ive been hearing great things about you, so Ive been wanting to meet you. Atst, we finally do.
Haha, theres not much to me after seeing me in person, is there?
No, you are even greater than what the rumor says.
Namgung Min heard that Mu-Gun had reached the Absolute Realm, but he did not believe it, rather finding it ridiculous for someone to be in that realm at the age of twenty-three. Even he, who was considered one of the greatest geniuses in all of the Great Namgung Familys history, was still stuck in the Upper Peak Realm even though he was already receiving limitless support from their n.
Hence, it did not make sense to him that Mu-Gun had already reached the Absolute Realm despite being five years younger than him. Nevertheless, he realized that the rumors were true upon meeting Mu-Gun in person. Although he couldnt fathom Mu-Guns martial prowess due to his inadequate skills, he could somewhat guess Mu-Guns strength just from his presence.
Namgung Min realized then that he had been a frog in a well all this time, but he was neither disappointed nor frustrated. Rather, hisck of ability only made him determined to focus more on training. Mu-Gun could sense that resolve in Namgung Mins gaze.
Hes better than expected.
Namgung Min could only act this way because he had faith in himself. Mu-Gun thought that if Namgung Min kept growing at this rate, he could be one of the most outstanding martial artists in the Great Namgung Familys history.
I think you are also more amazing than Ive heard, Young Master Namgung.
Haha, I would have felt offended if anyone else said that, but hearing it from you makes me feel great. Its as if Im being recognized by you, Young Master Baek.
Oh! I did not mean to evaluate your skills, so please dont misunderstand, Young Master Namgung.
Its fine. Anyway, we have probably interrupted your meal for far too long, so well be taking our leave now. Please have a good meal.
You too.
Namgung Min and Hyun-Ah left after exchanging greetings.
Hyun-Ah had a strange expression. Her face was flushed, perhaps because she was shy or her heart fluttered. Either way, she had fallen in love with him at first sight. Not only was Mu-Gun very handsome, but there was a unique vibe about him that tugged at a womans heartstrings.
Before meeting Mu-Gun, Hyun-Ah disliked him for refusing the Namgung Familys proposal to wed her. A small, trivial n from a corner of Zhejiang Province daring to reject her infuriated her, so she thought about teaching him a lesson when she met him.
However, as soon as Hyun-Ah saw Mu-Gun, her desire for revenge instantly disappeared, thinking of Mu-Gun as worthy enough to reject her. She also felt a desire for Mu-Gun. Up until now, she had lived her life with men always at her beck and call, so she couldnt help but find it unbelievable that she was instantly captivated.
Immediately realizing she was supposed to be her bride upon hearing her name, Mu-Gun felt a little regretful for agreeing to travel with the Great Namgung Family. Traveling with a woman he refused to marry would likely be ufortable. Contrary to his expectations, however, Hyun-Ah did not express any particr feelings about him. Rather, he felt that she had a favorable impression of him.
That didnt make him feel pleased either, though. In all honesty, he didnt find anything bad about Hyun-Ah. She was such a rare beauty that even Mu-Gun, who had quite high standards, would stare at her. Above all, the subtle color of her eyes was attractive. He would have felt attracted to her if only she wasnt from the Great Namgung Family. After all, he had no intention of forming any rtionship with the Seven Great Families women.
Mu-Gun had not given up on his revenge against the Seven Great Families patriarchs. As such, avoiding any entanglement with their descendants would be better in the long run. After all, he could find himself in a more ufortable situationone much worse than when he refused the marriage proposalif Hyun-Ah approached him with affection. Unfortunately, he could no longer get out of this since he had already agreed to travel with them. The best Mu-Gun could do was distance himself from Hyun-Ah as much as possible. The next day, Mu-Gun and his party boarded the ship rented by the Great Namgung Family and headed to Wuchang with them.
Meanwhile, the Heavenly Killer Sect and the other two syndicates that were supposed to assassinate Mu-Gun found themselves in a difficult situation when they found out that Mu-Guns group was now traveling with the Great Namgung Family.
Just as we already had them in the bag, they decided to travel with the Great Namgung Family, Changjiang King of Hell Hwang Chi-Soo, said, finding it a shame.
What do we know about the Namgung Familys group? Lulin Fist King Gu Se-Gwang asked Heavenly Killer Dark Monarch Yoo Hyo-Gwang.
The Divine Wind Sword Saint and half an Azure Heaven Sword Squadron was dispatched. It has also been confirmed that the Great Namgung Familys Young Patriarch is also with them. Hes known to be an Upper Peak Realm master.
I think this is just too much to handle with our current power. We could probably still proceed with the operation if the Divine Wind Sword Saint was not with them.
I disagree. We have three Absolute Realm masters just like they do, and even if we are a little weaker than the Divine Wind Sword Saint and the Nine Dragons Fist, we have seven more Upper Peak Realm masters. Taking each sides strength into consideration, our forces are definitely notcking. Chi-Soo refuted Se-Gwangs opinion.
They have the Great Namgung Familys Young Patriarch and fifty of the Azure Heaven Sword Squadrons elite members. Although we have seven Upper Peak Realm masters, it is difficult to say for certain that we can win.
Still, its not as if we have no chance of winning at all. This is also an opportunity for us to kill the Great Namgung Familys Young Patriarch. Even if its a little risky, I think its worth a try.
If we kill the Great Namgung Familys Young Patriarch, the Great Namgung Family will stop at nothing to get revenge. We might be stirring up a ho''s nest instead.
So youre just going to give up and retreat?
Would you rather push through with this despite not having a clear chance of winning? If we do that and fail, will you be responsible for it?
Calm down, both of you. Nothing good wille from arguing amongst ourselves. Hyo-Gwang stopped Se-Gwang and Chi-Soo when they started raising their voices.
Dark Monarch, what do you think we should do? Se-Gwang asked Hyo-Gwang.
I dont know about the Divine Wind Sword Saint, but it is highly likely that the Nine Dragons Fist and the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch are not as strong as we take them for even though they have reached the Absolute Realm. The Nine Dragons Fist lived in seclusion for quite a long time until recently, so his skills have likely rusted a lot. Meanwhile, the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch only managed to advance into the Absolute Realm through miraculous enlightenment. Considering his age, he definitelycksbat experience. If we quickly subdue those two, it might actually be an unexpectedly easy victory.
What the Dark Monarch says makes sense. Chi-Soo fervently agreed.
In other words, you want to proceed ording to the n.
Yes.
I am all for it, Chi-Soo answered without any hesitation, which was not surprising at all since he was the one who insisted on doing so from the start.
The only one left to decide was Se-Gwang.
Very well. If thats what the Dark Monarch thinks, then we will follow, Se-Gwang answered.
Having reached an agreement, the three began to discuss how to attack Mu-Guns group.
Chapter 103
Chapter 103
The Great Namgung Family and the Baek Sword Sects group boarded the ship and continued their journey at the crack of dawn. Whenever night fell, they would dock and spend the night in a nearby city. Mu-Gun and his party had nothing to do while they were aboard the ship. They normally would have sparred with each other to train their martial arts, but the Great Namgung Familys martial artists were around.
Mu-Gun no longer had to observe the Six White Wolves training, so he honed his own martial arts instead. With his martial arts at a level where it no longer mattered whether he trained physically or not, he could train as much as he wanted while aboard the ship. After all, it was currently much more important for him to gain martial art enlightenment than do physical training.
Mu-Gun stayed inside the cabin and concentrated on his training throughout the journey. He always did devote a lot of time to training. However, right now, he was also using it to prevent Namgung Hyun-Ah, who was intentionally trying to spend time with him, from approaching him. She had confidence in herself and, given her good looks, was more than qualified to have that sort of confidence. Hence, she believed that Mu-Gun would fall for her if she maintained a close rtionship with him.
The problem was that she found no opportunity to get close to Mu-Gun. Having seen through her intentions, Mu-Gun ensured she wouldnt have any chances to get close to him. It made Hyun-Ah upset, but she could not interfere with Mu-Guns martial arts training. She found herself in the same situation even when they were off the ship. Mu-Gun blocked her advances by spending time with Hwang Rei and the Six White Wolves or by using martial arts training as an excuse.
They could only ever have a conversation whenever they were having a meal, but many eyes were looking during those times, forcing them to only have a formal conversation. After a few days of suffering from the same situation, Hyun-Ah finally felt that Mu-Gun was deliberately avoiding her. ording to her uncle Namgung Ho, Mu-Gun already had a woman in his heart. He also told her that Mu-Gun said it would not be polite to marry ady of the Great Namgung Family for political reasons only to end up neglecting her.
Taking those words into consideration, Hyun-Ah thought Mu-Gun did not avoid her because he did not like her. Mu-Gun had simply distanced himself to be faithful to the woman he loved. Realizing Mu-Gun had a heart purer than he looked, her interest in Mu-Gun deepened. In her mind, it would be difficult to win Mu-Guns heart if this situation persisted. She had to be more proactive. To that end, Hyun-Ah visited Mu-Gun, who was honing his martial arts in his room, without notice.
Its Namgung Hyun-Ah. Can you spare me a moment?
Im sorry, but I dont want to be disturbed in the middle of my training, Mu-Gun politely refused.
It will only take a moment. Hyun-Ah did not back down, however.
Hyun-Ahs seemingly determined response left Mu-Gun with no other choice but to let her in.
Whats the matter? Mu-Gun asked.
I like you, Young Master Baek, Hyun-Ah suddenly confessed.
What do you mean by that?
Mu-Gun looked at Hyun-Ah with a flustered expression. Mu-Gun was not the type to get flustered, but he could not help but feel that way due to Hyun-Ahs sudden confession.
Its as I just said. I like you, Young Master Baek.
Thats a rather baffling remark. What have we done together for you to like me?
We dont have to do anything to fall in love. Some fall in love from the moment they firsty eyes on someone. Thats what I feel about you, Young Master Baek.
Im sorry, but I cant reciprocate your feelings, Lady Namgung.
You dont have to give me an answer now. I just wish you would give me some of your time on our way to Wuchang.
What sort of time are you asking for?
Time for me to show you what kind of person I am. You are the first man I am pouring out my feelings to, so it feels unfair to let it all end before you even know what kind of person I am.
Even if I get to know you properly, my answer will not change, Lady Namgung.
If so, then I will ept your decision without hesitation when the timees, Young Master Baek. For now, however, please give me a chance. Let me tell you this now: refusing me now would be useless. I will stille and bother you whenever I can.
Hyun-Ahs empty threats dumbfounded Mu-Gun.
I definitely tried to stop you. Dont resent meter on.
Dont worry. If Young Master Baek sincerely spends time with me, I will not resent you no matter what your final decision is.
Mu-Gun could see the confidence on Hyun-Ahs face. She wholeheartedly believed that he would eventually be infatuated with her.
Fine then, what do I have to do?
Just treat me with sincerity and look at me for who I am. You dont have to do anything else.
Ill try.
That being said, why dont we have a drink? Alcohol is the best at making one honest with their feelings, Hyun-Ah said with a smile in her eyes.
That gesture of hers caused Mu-Guns eyes to waver a little. Her smiley eyes were alluring enough to shake hisposure.
I might really fall head over heels for her.
Mu-Gun had an ominous premonition that he would fall for Hyun-Ahs beauty.
Well, itll work out somehow.
Paying not much heed to it, Mu-Gun headed down to the inns ground floor with Hyun-Ah. When they arrived, they found a few Great Namgung Family martial artists having a drink. They quickly got up and bowed upon noticing Hyun-Ah.
Its fine. Dont mind me and just keep drinking. Not too much, though.
Understood.
The Great Namgung Familys martial artists sat back down, then nced at Mu-Gun and Hyun-Ah, their eyes filled with envy as they stared at Mu-Gun. Hyun-Ah was the object of admiration for the Great Namgung Familys martial artists. Hence, it was only natural for them to be envious of Mu-Gun, who came down to drink with Hyun-Ah alone. Feeling ttered by their gazes, Mu-Gun smiled.
Why are you smiling?
Its nothing.
No, somethings up.
For a moment, I just felt like a man going around with a beautiful woman.
You at least see me as a beauty.
My eyes are functioning properly.
Thats a relief. If your eyes had been crooked, my one strength couldnt have shone at all.
You must be very confident in your appearance.
To be honest, I know best that I am pretty. You are also well aware that you are handsome, arent you?
Thats true.
Thats what I mean. I dont like pretending that I dont know, and being pretty is not a crime.
It isnt, but if you show off too openly, it bes a little annoying.
But pretending not to know that Im pretty would be even more spiteful.
That is indeed annoying in its own way.
Do you find me annoying?
Not to that extent.
Well then, should we order some drinks?
What would you like to drink?
Whats your favorite?
Im open to all types of alcohol.
Lets drink the most famous alcohol here, then.
Mu-Gun nodded. He called for a waiter and asked him what the most famous alcohol was in the inn. The waiter rmended the Lidu Wine, so Mu-Gun ordered one along with some appetizers.
Are you good at drinking? Hyun-Ah asked.
I can hold my weight. What about you, Lady Namgung?
It would be weird if a woman is too good at drinking, wouldnt it?
You look like youre good at it.
But I dont drink often.
Mu-Gun chuckled at Hyun-Ahs response.
What do you think? Doesnt being with me make you smile? Hyun-Ah asked while smiling.
Its pretty easy to make meugh.
Tch, stop putting on airs. Hyun-Ah pouted.
Mu-Gunughed again, finding it a fun sight to see. Considering he keptughing even though it was nothing of significance, he seemed to like spending time with Hyun-Ah.
Do you have any questions for me? Hyun-Ah asked.
Not particrly.
Thats cold-hearted.
Do you have anything you want to ask me, then, Lady Namgung?
There are so many questions I want to ask you. Things like your type of girl, what sort of food you like, what tea you drink the most, and what you do when you have time.
Youre curious about too many things. I cant answer them all.
Dont worry, we have plenty of time. We can talk about it while we drink.
I wonder if I will be able to sleep tonight. I feel like you will hold on to me all night long.
What are you worried about? Theres nothing to do on the ship anyway, so you can just sleep when we board again.
What do you mean theres nothing to do? I dont even have enough time to practice my martial arts.
Arent you tired of that?
I cant hope to be stronger if I cant put in that much effort.
You dont like martial arts training more than women, do you?
Ive never thought about it before, but now that I do, I find myself in a dilemma.
Are you serious?
No matter how much I like martial arts, I will never neglect the woman I love because of it.
Thats a relief. I prefer a warm-hearted man than a martial arts master.
Thats unexpected. As ady of the Great Namgung Family, I thought your standard for choosing a man would be based on their martial arts.
No matter how strong their martial arts are, what use would I have for it? The best I can hope for is a man who loves me and is proficient in martial arts, Hyun-Ah said, seemingly remorseful.
Mu-Gun sensed that she had some sort of story, but he did not pry further. There was no need to bring back her bad memories for no reason. Not long after, the liquor and side dishes were served.
Shall we have a drink?
Okay.
Mu-Gun poured Hyun-Ah a ss of alcohol, then filled his own ss as well. They then raised their sses and drank it all in one shot.
Kuuuu, its stronger than I thought.
But it smells good.
I know, right? I heard that its the most famous alcohol in this inn. Now I know why.
Have some side dishes too.
You too, Young Master Baek.
They had some of the side dishes in a friendly manner. Rmended by the waiter as well, the Lushan Three Rocks consisted of stone ms, rockfish, and bamboo shoots. Each of these individual ingredients was delicious, but they tasted even better when paired together. It was certainly a good side dish to alcohol.
The side dishes are great as well.
I agree. I honestly didnt expect much, but it tastes pretty good.
Shall we have another drink?
The side dishes were so delicious that they both craved more alcohol. Mu-Gun filled both his ss and Hyun-Ahs again. However, just as Mu-Gun raised his ss, he suddenly stopped. His expression also noticeably stiffened.
Whats wrong? Hyun-Ah looked at Mu-Gun, wondering what happened.
I think enemies areing.
Enemies?
We dont have time to waste. You should go up first and let them know about the enemys attack.
What about you, Young Master Baek?
I have to stop their advance. Everyone, stop drinking and get up! The enemy will charge in soon, Mu-Gun told the Great Namgung Familys martial artists who were drinking on the first floor.
An enemy attack? What do you mean? one of the warriors asked, bewildered.
Everyone, do as Young Master Baek says, Hyun-Ah firmly ordered.
Without daring to make anotherment, the Great Namgung Familys martial artists grabbed hold of their weapons. Hyun-Ah quickly headed upstairs and informed everyone that the enemy was about to attack. In response, the Great Namgung Family and the Baek Sword Sect quickly prepared to fight.
Theyreing! Mu-Gun shouted.
A huge wave of energy came flying and smashed the inns entrance, its fragments raining over Mu-Gun and the Great Namgung Familys martial artists inside the inn. It could be quite dangerous if the sharp fragments hit them, so Mu-Gun quickly swung his sword and deflected the fragments flying toward him. Despite being drunk, the Namgung Family warriors also blocked or avoided them.
Ten men soon entered through the shattered entrance of the inn. Quickly examining them, Mu-Gun discovered that three of them were Absolute Realm masters and seven were Upper Peak Realm masters. There was also a particrly noteworthy person among themHeavenly Killer Dark Monarch Yoo Hyo-Gwang. As soon as Mu-Gun saw him, he knew immediately that he was a demonic practitioner of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Get rid of the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch before the otherse.
At Hyo-Gwangs orders, Lulin Fist King Gu Se-Gwang and Changjiang King of Hell Hwang Chi-Soo nodded.
The three Absolute Realm masters rushed toward and attacked Mu-Gun in unison. Gu Se-Gwang fired stone-like fist energy as Hwang Chi-Soo manifested saber energy in the shape of a sharks fang through his saber. Meanwhile, Hyo-Gwang materialized vajra qi in the form of the underworlds undead. Their attacks charged toward Mu-Gun from three different sides.
Chapter 104
Chapter 104
Baek Mu-Guns expression stiffened when he saw three powerful attacks beingunched toward him. Even he would have difficulty blocking the techniques of three Absolute Realm mastersbut only if he used normal martial arts. The Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects martial arts wouldpletely alter that result. Although he had to hide his identity as the Thunder Gods sessor, it would only be meaningful if he was still alive.
Swiftly unleashing the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword, a sh of golden lightning swept through Mu-Gun. At the same time, a golden Thunderbolt Sword soared and circled him until it formed a huge golden wheel.
As soon as the three Absolute Realm masters attacks collided against it, the golden wheel ripped them apart and devoured them. It then fired countless golden Thunderbolt Swords at the three Absolute Realm masters.
Greatly surprised by Mu-gun retaliation, the Absolute Realm masters tried to defend against the hundreds of iing Thunderbolt Swords. Failing to block them all, a thunderous roar resonated as the projectiles pierced through them and sted them a few distances away. The impact was enough for them to break through the wooden walls of the inn and be flung outside.
Mu-Gun momentarily staggered. He had just executed the Hundred Golden Lightning Wheel Wave, the fourth technique of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Art to defeat the three Absolute Realm masters in a single stroke. However, befitting its strong power, the technique consumed a huge amount of internal energy. In fact, that one attack consumed seventy percent of Mu-Guns internal energy. Losing too much internal energy at once made him feel dizzy.
The Hundred Golden Lightning Wheel Waves power shocked the seven Upper Peak Realm masters, who had quickly gotten rid of the Great Namgung Familys martial artists on the inns ground floor. However, Mu-Guns identity surprised the Heavenly Killer Dark Monarch Yoo Hyo-Gwangs subordinates much more. Witnessing that technique, they immediately recognized Mu-Gun as the Thunder Gods sessor.
They didnt expect the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch to be the Thunder Gods sessor, the Nine Celestial Demons Sects old enemy. They had to report this to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, but they would have to escape from the inn in one piece first before they could. At that moment, they saw Mu-Gun staggering. His most recent attack seemed to have put a huge strain on him.
Wondering if they would be able to kill Mu-Gun if they attacked him right now, they immediately rushed toward Mu-Gun and attacked him. Witnessing their offense, the Commanders of Lulin and the Dragons of Changjiang also blindly followed and rushed at him.
Worthless trash! Who do you think youre messing with?!
At that moment, a figure jumped down from the second floor and threw a punch toward the seven martial arts masters, the energy it shot forth taking the shape of a huge dragon. Hwang Rei had just used the Supreme Nine Dragons Fist Art, his famed martial arts. Greatly astonished by the huge dragon-shaped vajra qi rampaging from above, the seven martial arts masters frantically stepped away. However, it was futile. Seemingly alive, the dragon-shaped vajra qi changed directions and chased after them.
Realizing they would not be able to avoid the attack, theyunched a simultaneous counterattack against the dragon-shaped vajra qi. However, as the collision reverberated another thunderous roar, the dragon-shaped vajra qi easily broke through their offense.
The seven Upper Peak Realm masters clenched their teeth andunched another wave of attacks against the dragon-shaped vajra qi. No longer able to withstand the impact of their offense, the dragon-shaped vajra qi rampaging toward them lost its form. Experiencing Hwang Reis power firsthand made the seven Upper Peak Realm masters realize that they had no chance of winning. However, when they tried to escape from the inn, a man blocked their path.
You are free toe at us as you wish, but the same will not apply when you want to leave, Divine Wind Sword Saint Namgung Ho sternly said.
The seven Upper Peak Realm masters expressions stiffened. Left with no other option, they unleashed a barrage of attacks on Namgung Ho. The best they could hope for was defeating him, which would allow them to escape.
With a cold smile, Namgung Ho swung his sword against their attacks in response. Divine wind sword qi swirled from it and shed head-on with the Upper Peak Realm masters attacks, blocking them and causing them to violently explode. Pushed back a few steps, Namgung Ho frowned. Despite being an Absolute Realm master, defending against seven Upper Peak Realm masters joint offensive was by no means easy.
With momentum on their side, they tried to attack Namgung Ho again.
Namgung Ho was not alone, though. Hwang Rei, who was standing behind them, fired another gigantic dragon-shaped vajra qi toward them. The Upper Peak Realm masters immediately turned around and blocked it, creating another thunderous roar as the impact staggered them.
While they were still recovering from the impact, Namgung Hounched another attack, sending a wave of divine wind sword qi swarming from behind them. Mu-Gun also unleashed a wave of moonlight sword qi.
The seven Upper Peak Realm masters clenched their teeth as they tried to defend against the two Absolute Realm masters attacks that were rampaging toward them from both upfront and behind. However, their skills proved too weak to block the iing attacks.
A thunderous roar resonated from both sides as the sword qi Mu-Gun and Namgung Ho unleashed brutally devastated the seven Upper Peak Realm masters. Wounded all over, the seven martial arts masters blood spilled as they copsed to the ground. They were still breathing, but they were in such a critical condition that it would seem difficult to escape death even if they were left alone. Mu-Gun and Namgung Ho ended them without hesitation. It could have seemed cruel at first nce, but they were simply relieving their enemies of their pain.
After finishing off the enemies in the inn, Mu-Gun headed outside. The three Absolute Realm masters who had been sted out of the inn by the Hundred Golden Lightning Wheel Wave wereying on the ground with holes all over their bodies. Considering the ground beneath them was soaked with their blood, confirming they were dead no longer seemed necessary.
Did you do that? Namgung Ho, who followed Mu-Gun out of the inn, asked in surprise.
The wounds the three suffered made it clear that a single attack had defeated them. Moreover, judging from their demeanor, they seemed to be of a higher status than those who died inside the inn. If so, then they were probably Absolute Realm masters. Even so, Mu-Gun took all of them down with a single attack. That was only possible if he was, at the very least, a Supreme Realm master.
I was lucky.
They all seem to be Absolute Realm masters. I doubt you would have been able to defeat them all out of pure luck.
Its possible for people of inferior skills to defeat even Absolute Realm masters for as long as thetter let their guard down. It is not impossible for such situations to happen amid battles in murim. They let their guard down because of my age, and I took that opportunity to take them out using an all-out attack. If they fought me with all their might, it would have been meying there, not them.
Namgung Ho was suspicious of Mu-Gunsments, but he couldnt help but believe in his reasoning. No matter how amazing Mu-Gun was, there was no way he would be in the Supreme Realm at such an age. Namgung Ho himself thought it was either their enemies had just been careless or Mu-Gun was hiding a secret martial art. It would have been great if they could find someone who had witnessed Mu-Gun defeating the three Absolute Realm masters, but the Upper Peak Realm masters had killed all the Great Namgung Familys martial artists on the ground floor. In any case, this incident inevitably made Namgung Ho act more vignt toward Mu-Gun.
Do you have any idea who these people are?
Im certain that one of them is a demonic practitioner of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. However, Im not sure about the identities of the other two.
Mu-Gun was able to identify the Heavenly Killer Dark Monarch from his unique demonic qi, but it was hard to identify the Lulin Fist King and the Changjiang King of Hell using their martial arts alone.
Search these three and those in the inn. Find anything that would help us identify them.
Upon receiving Namgung Hos orders, the Great Namgung Familys warriors searched the enemies corpses and found a name que on Gu Se-Gwang and Hwang Chi-Soo.
Theyre the Lulin Fist King and the Changjiang King of Hell.
Namgung Min, who was standing next to Namgung Ho, immediately identified Gu Se-Gwang and Hwang Chi-Soo as soon as he heard their names.
If these two are really the Lulin Fist King and the Changjiang King of Hell, then that means that not only the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin but the Changjiang Waterway Alliance is under the Nine Celestial Demons Sects control as well.
Thats most likely the case.
This is no ordinary matter.
I think this is a good oue, though. Its much better to learn about things like this as soon as possible. That would give us time to prepare countermeasures and prevent them from attacking us before we knew anything.
Thats true. Anyway, we should share this information about the Changjiang Waterway Alliance during our meeting in Wuchang.
I think so as well.
Lets go back in for now.
Namgung Ho ordered the Great Namgung Familys martial artists to clean up, then returned to his room. Mu-Gun and his party also went back inside.
Its a pity, but we have to end our drinking party for today.
Alright.
Mu-Gun bid Hyun-Ah farewell and headed back to his room. Having repelled the Heavenly Killer Sects surprise attack, the Great Namgung Family and the Baek Sword Sect arrived in Wuchang without any further trouble. The meeting between the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families took ce at the Wuchang Sword Familys manor in Wuchang, which was a subsidiary branch of the Wudang Sect.
With the Wudang Sects support, the Wuchang Sword Family grew rapidly and gained dominance over half of the Hubei Province, the other half of which was owned by the Great Zhuge Family, one of the Seven Great Families. The Wuchang Sword Family did their best to serve the representatives of the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families. They were also polite toward the Baek Sword Sect group, who attended as a representative of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
The representatives of the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families gathered two days after they all arrived at the Wuchang Sword Family. Mu-Gun also attended. The Nine Prominent Sects Kunlun Sect and Kongtong Sect as well as the Seven Great Families Guangdong Jin Family couldnt attend the meeting due to the distance.
Aside from Mu-Gun, who was still in his early twenties, the representatives were all middle-aged or older. Some of them were not pleased that the young Mu-Gun was attending as a representative of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
The Zhejiang Martial Alliance must regard this meeting as a small matter. If thats not the case, then do they not have anyone prominent enough that they have to send their Young Patriarch in their stead? Tang Jin-Ho of the Sichuan Tang Family, one of the Seven Great Families, openly belittled Mu-Gun and the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. Jin-Ho deliberately provoked Mu-Gun to dampen the spirit of the Baek Sword Sect and the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, which had shown rapid growth recently.
The Zhejiang Martial Alliance is not disregarding the importance of this meeting at all. How could we disregard it when we are dealing with one of murims significant issues? Elder Tang seems to be dissatisfied with my presence here, but if the reason for that is simply because of my age, then that is a little disappointing, Mu-Gun responded without any hint of panic.
What did you say?
I just find it too narrow-minded to think that I amcking in martial arts or experience within murim just because I am young.
Do you mean to say that your martial arts and experience are great enough to be present here?
With all due respect, I am certain that no one here has dealt with the demonic practitioners of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect as much as I have. The same is true when ites to dealing with the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin and the Changjiang Waterway Alliance, which we will be discussing today. I think those are enough for me to deserve a seat here.
Hoho, youre very good with words, Young Patriarch Baek. From my point of view, you are well qualified to be here. What does everyone else think? The Shaolin Temples Great Monk Gong Seon swiftly intervened and took Mu-Guns side as the conversation between Mu-Gun and Jin-Ho heated up.
I agree. Although Young Patriarch Baek is still in his youth, his achievements in murim do not fall behind anyone here. His age is not important, the Wudang Sects Elder Hyeon Myung also supported Mu-Gun following the intervention of the Shaolin Temples Great Monk Gong Seon.
As someone who traveled and observed Young Patriarch Baek on the way to Wuchang, I also think that he is well qualified.
Young Patriarch Baek has already proven himself with his martial arts. It is impolite to even discuss whether he is qualified or not.
The Great Namgung Familys Namgung Ho and the Great Huangfu Familys Huangfu Jian also supported Mu-Gun. The Nine Prominent Sects aside, Jin-Ho was embarrassed when the Great Namgung Family and the Great Huangfu Family, which were also part of the Seven Great Families, sided with Mu-Gun. When they did, he realized that it would no longer do him any good to discuss Mu-Guns qualifications.
Ehem, since the others say so, I will no longer question Young Patriarch Baeks qualifications. Jin-Ho got off his high horse. No one questioned Mu-Guns qualifications any further.
Chapter 105
Chapter 105
Well then, lets start the discussion in earnest. As everyone has already heard, the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin and the Changjiang Waterway Alliance have been confirmed to be under the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, the Shaolin Temples Great Monk Gong Seon began. Henceforth, the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin and the Changjiang Waterway Alliance are to be known asmon enemies of murim. If anyone has any opinion on how we should handle them, please speak freely.
Isn''t it only natural for us to punish them? the Hebei Peng Familys Peng Woo-Cheol asked. Hisment befitted the simple-minded and aggressive characteristics of the Hebei Peng Family.
Of course, we will. However, we have toe up with a n to deal with their forces, which are scattered throughout the Central ins.
Do you perhaps have an idea in mind, Elder Zhuge? Woo-Cheol asked. He had always thought none could best the Great Zhuge Family in a battle of intelligence.
Haha, Im not sure. One of our options is to let the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families each choose a domain, the Great Zhuge Familys Zhuge Long said. We would then punish any forces of the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin and the Changjiang Waterway Alliance that we would find within our respective jurisdictions. However, this nes with an issue with fairness, so its not that simple to execute.
The Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin and the Changjiang Waterway Alliance were randomly scattered throughout the Central ins. Hence, if the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families proceeded with the presented n, some of them would likely have to face rtively more bandits and thieves.
Furthermore, the strongholds and river fortresses varied inbat capacity. Those who would be put in charge of taking down the rtively stronger strongholds and river fortresses would suffer greater damage than the others. Considering neither the Nine Prominent Sects nor the Seven Great Families would want to incur unnecessary damage, some of them were bound to be dissatisfied if their forces were allocated ording to their respective regions without taking the enemy forces in that area into consideration.
How about we give the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families each a region that has the strongest concentration of the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin and the Changjiang Waterway Alliances forces? Baek Mu-Gun put forward his opinion.
Among the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin, the strongholds with the strongestbat forces would be the ones ruled by the Lulin Heavenly King and the remaining six members of the Twelve Commanders of Lulin. Meanwhile, the river fortresses of the Changjiang Dragon King, the Changjiang Shark King, and the remaining eight members of the Ten Dragons of Changjiang were rtively stronger than the other river fortresses of the Changjiang Waterway Alliance.
With seven mountain strongholds and ten river fortresses, they would have seventeen total regions to allocate. The ns of the Nine Prominent Sects, Seven Great Families, and Zhejiang Martial Alliance could each take charge of one of those regions.
The representatives of the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families seemed open to Mu-Guns idea.
Three of those ces are led by Absolute Realm masters. Wouldnt the ns in charge of them be dissatisfied? Zhuge Long expressed his doubts instead of opposing Mu-Guns opinion.
Why dont we draw lots for fairness sake?
Draw lots?
Yes. If we decide on which three ns will take on those Absolute Realm masters through a lottery system, wont anyone agree with it even if they were chosen?
Interesting.
I dont think its a bad idea. This way, no one would go back on their wordter.
What should we do with the other mountain strongholds and river fortresses?
Except for the seventeen I mentioned earlier, the rest wont really amount to much. Though it hasnt been confirmed, I believe the ones connected to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect are only the core mountain strongholds and river fortresses. Once we get rid of them, we likely wont have to worry about the rest for now. If you are still in doubt, we can simply divide the remaining mountain strongholds and river fortresses evenly and deal with them as well.
Thats pretty clear cut. I think its a good idea. What does everyone else think?
I agree with you.
Most of the representatives agreed with Mu-Guns opinion. The Sichuan Tang ns Tang Jin-Ho did not like Mu-Guns snobbishness, but he had no choice but to stay silent since he did not have a better idea. With Mu-Guns suggestion epted, they soon began to determine which mountain strongholds and river fortresses each n would be in charge of.
As Mu-Gun suggested, the lottery system they adopted was drawing lots. In a covered jar, they put bamboo ques with the names of the core mountain strongholds and river fortresses. The representatives would then each put their hand in the jar and take out a bamboo que, and whatever name was on it would be the ce theyd be in charge of dealing. They decided the drawing order to go counter-clockwise.
The three ns that failed to join the meeting would be in charge of the remaining three locations written on the bamboo ques still in the jar. They would likely haveints, but attending the meeting was their responsibility.
Having decided that the order should go counter-clockwise, the representatives began drawing lots. On the bamboo que Mu-Gun picked, the name of the Dragon Tooth Stronghold, which was located in Mount Dabie, Henan Province, was written. The Dragon Tooth Strongholds chief was the Lulin Heavenly King.
The Lulin Heavenly King was the most powerful of the Three Kings of Lulin, and the Dragon Tooth Stronghold was also quite strong. Most small and medium-sized martial art ns would be annihted if they faced off against them. Not only did he get one of the three strongest enemy forces, but he happened to pick the most burdensome of them as well. Mu-Gun let out a sigh. He couldnt me anyone but his own unlucky hand.
Like Mu-Gun, two other representatives were unfortunate enough to draw the river fortress ruled by an Absolute Realm master. Yuk Man-Jong, an elder of the Zongnan Sect, drew the Changjiang Dragon Kings Dongting Fortress, and Ximen Jiong of the Great Ximen Family drew the Changjiang Shark Kings ck Water Fortress.
***
Later that evening, someone knocked on Mu-Guns door.
Who is it? Mu-Gun asked, woken up by the suspicious knock.
I bring news from the Heavenly Secret Hall.
Come in.
Mu-Gun let the man in as soon as he learned about the mans identity. The man seemed to be in his early thirties and, judging from his clothes, a martial artist from the Wuchang Sword Family. The Heavenly Secret Hall had nted warriors in each martial art n of murim and used them as sources of information. The Wuchang Sword Family was no exception.
I was asked to hand this to you.
The martial artist took a letter out of his pocket and handed it to Mu-Gun.
Thank you.
Ill take my leave now.
The man quickly left Mu-Guns room, thinking staying any longer would only heighten the chance of him being caught. Now left alone, Mu-Gun took the letter out of the envelope and read it. It mentioned that the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulins core martial arts masters were gathering at Mount Dabie, Henan Province, and the core martial artists of the Changjiang Waterway Alliance were gathering at the Dongting Fortress in Hunan Province.
Are they aiming for the Shaolin Temple and Great Ximen Family? Mu-Gun guessed.
The Shaolin Temples party had to pass by Mount Dabie to return to Mount Song, and the Great Ximen Family had to pass by Dongting Lake to reach Changsha. The fact that the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin and the Changjiang Waterway Alliance were gathering at Mount Dabie and Dongting Lake respectively most likely meant they were aiming for the Shaolin Temple and Great Ximen Family.
If they used this to their advantage, they could potentially eliminate the core masters of the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin and Changjiang Waterway Alliance. However, time was of the essence. Mu-Gun immediately woke up the representatives of the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families.
Why bring everyone together thiste in the evening? Whats the emergency? the Sichuan Tang Familys Jin-Ho asked, clearly discontented.
We detected unusual movements from the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin and the Changjiang Waterway Alliance, so I was forced to wake everyone up.
Unusual movements?
In response to Namgung Hos question, Mu-Gun informed them of the movements of the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin and the Changjiang Waterway Alliance.
Are you certain?
Its information from a trusted source.
I cant seem to understand this. Were far from the Baek Sword Sects headquarters, so how did you obtain such information, Young Patriarch Baek? Jin-Ho expressed his doubts. Acquiring key information regarding areas outside his ns territory was far harder than it sounded unless the Baek Sword Sect had an informationwork spread across the entire Central ins region.
Curious, the other representatives waited for Mu-Guns answer.
I requested this information from the Undern Sect.
The Undern Sect? Its honestly hard to believe that the Undern Sect could get such high-level information.
I thought the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin and the Changjiang Waterway Alliance would certainly make a move once it had be known that the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families were having a meeting. Hence, Imissioned the Undern Sect to monitor those organizations movements. As per my request, the Undern Sect kept a close eye on them and eventually caught a glimpse of their covert movements.
If the Undern Sect had kept a close eye on them, they would have certainly detected those two organizations movements, Zhuge Long said, convinced. He then continued, You have amazing insight, Young Patriarch Baek. To think you even prepared countermeasures for that.
Im ttered to receive your praise.
Anyway, if the information Young Patriarch Baek obtained is true, that means the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin and the Changjiang Waterway Alliance are likely targeting the members of the Shaolin Temple and the Great Ximen Family, both of whom would be returning to their homes after this meeting. Zhuge Long and Mu-Gun shared the same thoughts.
We cant just sit still and watch that happen, can we?
Thats a given. Rather, this could be a good opportunity for us. If we handle this properly, we might be able to wipe out all of their core forces.
The problem is that doing that wont be as easy as it sounds. It would be difficult to handle the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin and Changjiang Waterway Alliances core martial art masters all at once, Elder Yeong Ho-In from the Mount Hua Sect said, expressing his concerns.
Quite the contrary, I think there isnt much to worry about, the Great Ximen Familys Ximen Jiong refuted. The Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin only have one of the Three Kings and half of the Twelve Commanders left. The Changjiang Waterway Alliance have many martial art masters in their ranks, but they only have two Absolute Realm masters and eight Upper Peak Realm masters. On the other hand, we have seven Absolute Realm masters and nine Upper Peak Realm masters. If we split up our forces properly, we will not fall behind in power at all.
Among the members at the Wuchang meeting, the Shaolin Temples Great Monk Gong Seon, the Wudang Sects Elder Hyeon Myung, the Great Namgung Familys Namgung Ho, the Great Huangfu Familys Huangfu Jian, the Hebei Peng Familys Peng Woo-Cheol, the Baek Sword Sects Baek Mu-Gun, and the Nine Dragons Fist Hwang Rei were Absolute Realm masters. They also had nine Upper Peak Realm masters. In terms of power alone, they were more than enough to overwhelm the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin and the Changjiang Waterway Alliance.
Elder Zhuge isnt wrong if were only considering our forces alone, Mu-Gun said. However, we also have to think about the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, which has control over the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin and the Changjiang Waterway Alliance. We dont know what would happen if the Nine Celestial Demons Sect dispatched their martial art masters as well.
Hmm, I did not think of that.
Why dont we focus on defeating one, then? Instead of dividing the people here, lets just take down one of their forces first. That would allow us to deal with the enemy no matter how many demonic practitioners the Nine Celestial Demons Sect deploys, Zhuge Long suggested.
Thats a great idea. What do you think, Young Patriarch Baek? Ximen Jiong asked.
I think its a good idea as well. However, be it the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin or the Changjiang Waterway Alliance, we have to ensure that we finish them before they notice and retreat.
In that respect, then it would be better to attack the forces of the Changjiang Waterway Alliance that have gathered in Dongting Lake first. It would take us only two days to reach Dongting Lake, and at least five days to reach Mount Dabie.
I agree with Elder Zhuge.
I do as well.
With all the representatives agreeing with Elder Zhuges suggestion, they decided to attack the Changjiang Waterway Alliance first. However, that in itself wouldnt be easy. It would take several days to locate the Dongting Fortress within the wide Dongting Lake, which would be enough time for their enemy to catch wind of their n and run away. For this to work, they would have to lure out the martial arts masters of the Changjiang Waterway Alliance.
Hence, Zhuge Long came up with another na fairly simple one. The Great Ximen Familys members would act as bait, making it seem as if they were the only ones on the move. Once the Changjiang Waterway Alliances martial arts masters had been lured out, the Nine Prominent Sects and Seven Great Families martial artists woulde out of hiding and immediately make a sweeping arrest.
Upon reaching an agreement, the martial arts masters of the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families carried the n out the next day. Without caring about being tracked down or their identities being exposed, the Great Ximen Family members boarded a ship going from Wuchang to Yueyang. Afterward, the others snuck into the ship by hiding in the cargo loaded in it.
Chapter 106
Chapter 106
All the martial arts masters representing the Changjiang Waterway Alliance had gathered in the Dongting Fortress. Among them was the Changjiang Dragon King Sim Cheon, the Dongting Fortress chief. However, that was not all. They nned to join hands with the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulins martial arts masters, who would be getting rid of the Shaolin Temples members, to attack the Wuchang Sword Sect in Wuchang and the Great Ximen Family in Changsha.
Putting aside the Wuchang Sword Sect, it would be difficult to attack the Great Ximen Family, one of the Seven Great Families. Even if the Changjiang Waterway Alliance and the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin mobilized all their masters, they would still find it hard to guarantee victory. Things could have been different if the Three Kings of Changjiang and the Three Kings of Lulin were in peak condition, but only three of those six were still alive.
Nevertheless, they still made ambitious ns to attack the Great Ximen Family because they had faith in the Blood-Crazed n and the Myriad Tribtions n, both of which were backing them up. For now, however, they had to focus on defeating the Great Ximen Family warriors who were returning from the Wuchang meeting.
The Changjiang Waterway Alliance had sent a man to the Wuchang Port to keep an eye on their targets. After some time, they received a notice that the Great Ximen Familys martial artists had left Wuchang Port yesterday. Since then, they had a constant stream of information regarding the location of the ship that the Great Ximen Familys martial artists were aboard.
A carrier pigeon arrived earlier. The message it brought mentions that the ship will pass through Sanshuikou in an hour. Considering the carrier pigeons travel time, they would have passed through Sanshuikou by now, the person who found the carrier pigeon reported to Sim Cheon, the Changjiang Dragon King.
Sanshuikou was the pathway at the boundary point between Hubei and Hunan Province, and it was where the river split into three sections. Once the ship carrying the Great Ximen Familys martial artists had gone past it, they would only have to travel for half a day more to reach Yueyang. To attack them before they could reach Yueyang, they would have to leave the Dongting Fortress immediately.
Proceed as nned. Mobilize four of the Eight Dragons of Changjiang and their subordinates, Sim Cheon ordered.
Understood.
Within the Great Ximen Familys forces, there was only one Upper Peak Realm master and about ten or so Peak Realm masters. Hence, the Changjiang Dragon King and the Changjiang Shark King, who were Absolute Realm masters, didnt have to make a move themselves. Two of the Eight Dragons of Changjiang should be more than enough to deal with their opponents. Nevertheless, Sim Cheon sent four of them to ount for any variables and to overpower the Great Ximen Familys martial artists.
After passing through Sanshuikou, the Great Ximen Familys ship headed toward Yueyang at full speed. However, with Yueyang only a short distance away, two Water Dragon Ships blocked their way. The Water Dragon Ships symbolized the Changjiang Waterway Alliance.
Two Water Dragon Ships have been sighted up ahead! a member of the Great Ximen Family shouted. He was standing watch at the bow of the ship when he discovered the Water Dragon Ship.
They finally took the bait. Tell the martial arts masters that the Changjiang Waterway Alliance has appeared, Ximen Jiong instructed.
As instructed, one of the members immediately went down to the lower deck and informed the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families martial arts masters, who were hiding, that the Changjiang Waterway Alliance had appeared.
How many people did the Changjiang Waterway Alliance deploy? Zhuge Long asked the Great Ximen Familys martial artists.
They sent two Water Dragon Ships.
They didnt send all their forces.
If we capture the thieves and interrogate them, well be able to find the Dongting Fortress, Mu-Gun said.
We shouldnt kill everyone, then, Namgung Ho replied.
Thats right. We should prioritize getting the Dongting Fortress location. Everyone, please keep that in mind.
So be it. Lets head out.
Being trapped here for so long has frustrated me. I can finally warm up for the first time in a while.
Im not so sure about that, We can easily finish two Water Dragon Ships before you can even warm up, Peng Woo-Cheol said as he stood beside Huangfu Jian.
Peng Woo-Cheol and Huangfu Jian were best friends, having yed and grown up together. The Hebei Peng Family and the Great Huangfu Familys territories were geographically close, so they often visited each other, and since they were of simr age, they quickly became friends. Their friendship hadsted to this day.
The martial arts master of the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families stood up and left the lower deck. Mu-Gun and Hwang Rei followed after them.
The Six White Wolves werent with them since it had been decided that they should stay behind at the Wuchang Sword Sect since they would only be a hindrance with their current skills. It was the same for Namgung Hyun-Ah. Hyun-Ah insisted on joining them, but she was forced to remain at the Wuchang Sword Sect due to Namgung Hos firm refusal. As they headed up to the deck, they saw two Water Dragon Ships approaching fast, just like what the Great Ximen Familys martial artist said.
This will be over in no time, Hwang Rei, who was next to Mu-Gun, said after counting the number of people in the Water Dragon Ship.
I dont think you have to take action, Venerable Elder, Mu-Gun said. Given the enemys numbers, everything would be fine even if more than half of the masters present just stood still and observed.
Seeing some people suddenly head up from the lower deck of the opposing ship, the four Dragons of Changjiang hurriedly opened telescopes to identify their faces. Not long after, they realized that the people who appeared were martial arts masters from the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families.
How did this happen? Arent those martial arts masters from the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families? the flustered Kwak Cheon-Soo, one of the Eight Dragons of Changiiang and chief of the Water Ghost Fortress, asked another member of the Eight Dragons of Changiiang.
We have fallen for their trap. If we fight them, we will be wiped out. We have to retreat now!
Its toote. Sang Eum-Gwi, chief of the Hong Lake Fortress, shook his head. Considering the distance between us, its impossible to turn the ship around now. They will reach us first.
Now that it hase to this, we have no choice but to fight to the death, So Ho-Bang, the Stone Head Fortress chief, said. He looked determined.
I knew it. We shouldnt have charged at the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families. Sa Moon-Do, chief of the Crimson Water Fortress, covered his face in despair.
Witnessing the four Dragons of Changjiang panic, the thieves on board the Water Dragon Ships began to tremble in fear, realizing things were not looking good for them. They wanted to just run away now, but in a ship floating in the middle of a river, they had nowhere to run. Even though they were familiar with river currents, swiming through a raging river would still be difficult for them.
Get your act together! Theres no way to escape from here anyway, so fight! Fight until your veryst breath! That is the only way for us to get out of this alive! Sang Eum-Gwi, shouted. However, his orders did not go through the thieves.
In the meantime, the distance between the Water Dragon Ships and the Great Ximen Family had been narrowed down to less than a hundred feet. A martial arts master could easily cross that distance with excellent movement art.
Lets begin!
The Hebei Peng Familys Peng Woo-Cheolunched himself off the bow of the ship with a kick and flew toward the Water Dragon Ships.
Loose! Kwak Cheon-Soo shouted.
The thieves standing watch at the bow of one of the Water Dragon Ships instinctively raised their bows and fired arrows at Woo-Cheol.
While using movement art, Woo-Cheol deflected all the projectiles with his saber. Hended safely at the bow of the Water Dragon Ship.
Without wasting even a moment, Woo-Cheol swung his saber and cut down the thieves near him. Following Woo-Cheol, the Great Huangfu Familys Huangfu Jian and the Great Namgung Familys Namgung Ho crossed over to a Water Dragon Ship as well.
Mu-Gun and Hwang Rei also used a movement art and crossed over to the Water Dragon Ship next to them. Mu-Gun told Hwang Rei not to join this fight, but Hwang Rei had no intention of listening to him. The Water Dragon Ship that theynded on had the four Dragons of Changjiang aboard. Mu-Gun and Hwang Rei immediately rushed at them.
Stop them! Eum-Gwi, the Hong Lake Fortress Chief yelled. In response, the thieves blocked Mu-Gun and Hwang Reis path.
However, Mu-Guns sword and Hwang Reis fist struck them all down one after another. Witnessing their overwhelming martial prowess, the thieves no longer dared stop them. Mu-Gun and Hwang Rei walked past the thieves, who had lost all will to fight, and stood in front of the four Dragons of Changjiang.
Ill take the two on the left.
Ill take the other two, then.
Mu-Gun and Hwang Rei nonchntly decided who to fight since it did not really matter much. The way the two disregarded the four Dragons of Changjiang made thetter frown. If they just stood around and did nothing after being looked down upon, they could not be called martial arts masters. The four Dragons of Changjiang rushed toward Mu-Gun and Hwang Rei and unleashed powerful attacks that befitted their skills as Upper Peak Realm masters.
Unfortunately, they were up against Mu-Gun and Hwang-Roe. Instead of avoiding the iing attacks, the two swung weapons. Mu-Guns swordunched countless moonlight sword qi, and Hwang Reis fist released a huge dragon-shaped vajra qi.
The moonlight sword qi and the dragon-shaped vajra qi devoured the space, shattering the attacks in vain and ripping the four Dragons of Changjiang apart. Witnessing their superiors fall in one strike, the thievespletely lost their will to fight. Theyy down on the deck, throwing away their weapons and pride.
Mu-Gun and Hwang Rei would have killed all of them since they were not worthy of forgiveness, but Mu-Gun sheathed his sword because the representatives of the Shaolin Temples Ami n, the foundation of which was benevolence, were watching. Following Mu-Guns example, Hwang Rei also stopped. The Water Dragon Ship next to the one they boarded was in a simr situation. In the face of Three Absolute Realm masters, the river thieves surrendered, unable to even dream of counter-attacking.
The sight gave a glimpse of the great martial prowess Absolute Realm masters possessed.
After subduing the two Water Dragon Ships, the representatives interrogated their prisoners about the Dongting Fortress location and the number of forces gathered there. It did not take long to discover that the Dongting Fortress was at the archipgo formed in the middle of Dongting Lake, and there were a total of seven hundred people in it. Five hundred of them were elite masters of the Changjiang Waterway Alliance and the remaining two hundred were members of the Dongting Fortress. The two Kings of Changjiang, who were Absolute Realm masters, and the remaining four Dragons of Changjiang, who were Upper Peak Realm masters, were among them.
On the other hand, the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families alliance only mobilized a hundred Wuchang Sword Sect martial arts masters and a hundred Great Ximen Family martial arts masters, who were urgently dispatched from Changsha. They only had a total of two hundred people.
The Wuchang Sword Sect and Great Ximen Family warriors were currently gathered in Yueyang. The warriors of the Great Ximen Family had run day and night from Changsha to get to Yueyang without dy. Meanwhile, the Wuchang Sword Sects warriors had moved ahead of the alliances martial artists to avoid the Changjiang Waterway Alliances surveince, allowing them to reach Yueyang first. All the warriors were on standby and prepared to move as soon as the alliances martial arts masters sent a signal.
The Changjiang Waterway Alliance members gathered in Dongting Fortress far outnumbered the Nine Prominent Sects and Seven Great Families. However, thetter had seven Absolute Realm masters and ten Upper Peak Realm masters. Taking their martial prowess into consideration, they could easily ovee the difference of five hundred people.
Hence, the Nine Prominent Sects and Seven Great Families decided to attack Dongting Fortress immediately after meeting up with the Wuchang Sword Sect and the Great Ximen Familys forces. They had to finish the battle before the Dongting Fortress could detect them and run away.
The Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families switched from their ship to the Water Dragon Ships, leaving only a few of the thieves to guide the way. They had tied the rest up and transferred them all to the ship they took from Wuchang. While heading to the Dongting Fortress aboard the two Water Dragon Ships, they sent a carrier pigeon to the Wuchang Sword Sect and Great Ximen Familys warriors that had gathered in Yueyang, ordering them to meet up at the entrance of Dongting Lake.
An hourter, the two ships carrying the Wuchang Sword Sect and the Great Ximen Familys warriors met up with the forces aboard the Water Dragon Ships. They then headed directly toward the Dongting Fortress. Despite knowing the Dongting Fortress location, it still wasnt easy to find it due to the huge size of Dongting Lake.
However, the martial arts masters of the alliance did not have to worry about it at all. The river thieves aboard the Water Dragon Ships kindly guided them. With their help, the alliances martial arts masters quickly reached the Dongting Fortress.
Chapter 107
Chapter 107
As the alliances martial arts masters headed toward the Dongting Fortress, the Dongting Fortress confirmed the news that the people who went out to get rid of the Great Ximen Familys warriors were wiped out.
What do you mean by that? We sent four chiefs and a hundred thieves, so how could they be wiped out? Do you think that makes sense? Sim Cheon asked, sounding baffled.
Erm, ording to reports, Absolute Realm masters are aboard the Great Ximen Familys ship.
Absolute Realm masters?
It seems that the Nine Prominent Sects and Seven Great Families representatives for the Wuchang meeting are apanying the Great Ximen Familys martial artists.
Have they figured out our ns?
That seems to be the case, yes. Ga Jin-Ok nodded.
Their next course of action would be to attack this ce, then.
Thats certainly the most probable scenario.
If so, then this might actually be a good thing.
Do you say that with the scale of their forces in mind? Ga Jin-Ok dumbfoundedly replied to Sim Cheon.
Naturally. Were at the Dongting Lake. We certainly arent a match for them onnd, but we have a good chance of winning in naval warfare.
Care to borate?
We will destroy their ships using the Fire Dragon Burst Ship, which my fortress has developed.
The Fire Dragon Burst Ship?
Yes. It was specifically created to deal with the martial arts masters of murim. The Fire Dragon Burst Ship has oil-thered iron stakes embedded in the ships prow, allowing it to pierce through enemy ships.
I see. Its designed to be lit on fire and sent to crash into the enemy ship, thereby sinking it, huh?
Exactly. Once the Fire Dragon Burst Ship collides with the enemy ship, all that would be left to do is watch our enemies burn.
How many Fire Dragon Burst Ships do we have?
We have ten in total.
Isnt that too few?
Its certainly better to have more, but what we have right now should be more than enough to sink their ship.
They have at least five Absolute Realm masters. Each one of those individuals can destroy a Fire Dragon Burst Ship before it can even crash into their ship.
Thats why I n to draw their attention to the Water Dragon Ships before using the Fire Dragon Burst Ship. Were bound to suffer damages, but a small sacrifice is necessary for the greater good.
Itll be worth it for as long as we get to drown the martial arts masters of the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families.
The Changjiang Shark King Ga Jin-Ok did not care much about sacrificing their subordinates, and the Four Dragons of Changjiang were no different. They immediately summoned the forces gathered in the Dongting Fortress.
A total of twenty-five ships left the Dongting Fortress, including fourteen Water Dragon Ships , which had a max capacity of fifty passengers, ten Fire Dragon Burst Ships, and a Dragon King Ship that was carrying the Changjiang Waterway Alliances masters. Less than an hour after departing, they discovered six ships led by the martial arts masters of the righteous sects alliance.
See that? They only have six ships, and most of their men have no experience in naval warfare. Once they fall into the water, master or not, they would die all the same. My Fire Dragon Burst Ships will sink their vessels. You just have to draw their attention. Can you do that?
The Dongting Fortress river thieves had no idea how many martial arts masters were aboard the six ships because the Changjiang Waterway Alliance executives remained silent about it. Hence, they immediately thought that their forces were superior upon seeing the six enemy vessels.
Yes, sir! they confidently shouted.
Good. Show them the power of the Changjiang Waterway Alliance!
Waaaaaaaaaaaa-!
As the thieves let out battle cries, the fourteen Water Dragon Ships began to sail toward the righteous sects ships at lightning speed.
Be ready to send out the Fire Dragon Burst Ships as soon as the battle begins!
Aye!
Changjiang Dragon King Sim Cheon watched the Water Dragon Ships sail in a crane wing formation. When he issued an order to the Fire Dragon Burst Ships standing by at the back, the people manning the Fire Dragon Burst Ships answered without hesitation and began to make preparations.
Meanwhile, the martial arts masters of the righteous sect alliance looked stunned. Water Dragon Ships twice their numbers were approaching them. They wanted to avoid naval warfare as much as they could and attack the Dongting Fortress directly, which was why they were in such a hurry. However, the Changjiang Waterway Alliance was no pushover.
For now, lets avoid getting surrounded, Zhuge Long said upon seeing the Changjiang Waterway Alliances Water Dragon Ships spread out and assume a crane wing formation.
The moment the Water Dragon Ships surrounded them, arrows woulde raining down on them from every direction. The martial arts masters would be fine, but it would be difficult for the other martial artists to deflect the projectiles.
Shouldnt you tell us how to do that? Elder Jang Moon-Gi of the Dianchang Sect replied, nit-picking at Zhuge Longsment.
They are using the crane wing formation. To stop them from encircling us, we have to stop the Water Dragon Ships on both ends.
The two Water Dragon Ships we have can each head to the enemy formations nks and destroy the crane wing formation. Elder Yuk Man-Jong of the Zongnan Sect immediately understood Zhuge Longs response.
Thats right. While the masters on the Water Dragon Ships destroy the enemy vessels at the end of both wings, the Wuchang Sword Sect and Great Ximen Family martial artists will attack the Water Dragon Ships in the middle. Doing so would bring their crane wing formation to a swift copse.
The ships lined up in front of their captains ship have an extraordinary design, Great Monk Gong Seon said, looking at the Fire Dragon Burst Ships.
This is my first time seeing those as well. Judging from the iron stakes protruding out of the ships prow, I think theyre designed to crash onto and sink other ships.
Dont we have to prepare countermeasures against those?
They likely wont be able to deal much damage for as long as our martial arts masters can destroy the iron stakes before they crash into us.
The Water Dragon Ships carrying our martial arts masters have to attack the crane wing formation from both ends, though. Can we afford to do that as well?
Those ships are likely aiming for the ships we are on. They will be sailing in the direction we are heading anyway, so we dont have to worry too much.
Zhuge Long thought that the Fire Dragon Burst Ships would focus on targeting the righteous sect alliances masters. From the Changjiang Waterway Alliances perspective, their best strategy would be to sink the enemy ships without directly confronting the righteous sect alliances martial arts masters.
The others, including Mu-Gun, nodded in agreement with Zhuge Long. He shared the same thoughts as the elder.
Lets follow Elder Zhuges n.
The two Water Dragon Ships, which sailed beside each other in front of their fleet, swerved to the sides and quickly moved toward the enemys Water Dragon Ships located at both ends of the crane wing formation.
Mu-Gun, Hwang Rei, and the Nine Prominent Sects representatives were aboard the ship heading to the left. They quickly covered the distance between them and the Changjiang Waterway Alliances Water Dragon Ships even though the Changjiang Water Alliance was the one trying to surround the righteous sect alliance by closing their wings around the enemy vessels. The Changjiang Waterway Alliances Water Dragon Ships soon noticed where the righteous sect alliances Water Dragon Ships were headed, but it was toote for them to change directions now.
Archers! Loose!
As the distance between the opposing factions narrowed, the Changjiang Waterway Alliances Water Dragon Ships simultaneously fired arrows. In response, the righteous sect alliances martial arts masters activated qi shields and deflected them all away. With the gap between the two sides now down to fifty feet, they crossed over to the Changjiang Waterway Alliances Water Dragon Ships.
Seeing their opponents meager numbers, the river thieves aboard the Water Dragon Ships fearlessly attacked the few masters that crossed over, resulting in their blood sttering everywhere as they fell. The martial arts masters dove into the middle of the river thieves and massacred them without hesitation. The river thieves realized just how skilled the martial arts masters were at that moment, but it was already toote to escape. They were helplessly annihted.
Meanwhile, as soon as the battle began, Sim Cheon immediately deployed the Fire Dragon Burst Ships. The ships quickly steered through the current and headed toward the crane formations ends, which was where the righteous sect alliances masters were located. Targeting the righteous sect alliances Water Dragon Ships proved difficult because the Changjiang Waterway Alliances Water Dragon Ships and the righteous sect alliances Water Dragon Ships were locked inbat in close proximity to each other.
Even so, Sim Cheon and Jin-Ok didnt seem worried at all, having decided to burn and sink both their ships and the enemy ships together. After quickly destroying an enemy Water Dragon Ship, Mu-Gun noticed a Fire Dragon Burst Ship steering its way toward them from a hundred feet away.
He decided to deal with the Fire Dragon Burst Ship first before attacking the other river thieves. However, the enemy did something that surpassed his expectations. The Fire Dragon Burst Ship was set aze. Quickly engulfed in mes as if oil had been thered all over it, the ship sped up and charged ahead with its sharp iron stakes at its forefront. Now that Mu-Gun had thought about it, the Changjiang Waterway Alliances ships reeked of oil. From the very beginning, the Changjiang Waterway Alliance was already nning to let their own ships burn and sink as well.
This is dangerous!
If those zing ships collided with the other oil-thered ships, the fire would spread so quickly that even the righteous sect alliances vessels would find it difficult to escape the mes. If things were to go wrong, they could even drown. Coming to that realization, the other martial arts masters became flustered.
Is there any way to stop those things from reaching us? Hwang Rei shouted at Mu-Gun.
Instead of answering, Mu-Gun unbuckled the Flying Golden Shield and threw it up into the air. Rotating fiercely, the Flying Golden Shield shot forward. Using the Thunder God''s Shadow, Mu-Gun flew forward, caught up with the Flying Golden Shield, and climbed on top of it. It did not seem like much, but it was impossible to do unless one was very proficient with his movement art.
The Nine Prominent Sects martial arts masters looked at Mu-Guns movement art in awe, but at the same time, they also wondered what he was trying to do. In the midst of it all, the Flying Golden Shield descended and gentlynded on the water surface of Dongting Lake. Rather than sinking, the Flying Golden Shield floated. With a closer look, one would notice a golden qi current swirling violently under the Flying Golden Shield, allowing it to levitate.
With the Fire Dragon Burst Ships now less than fifty feet away, Mu-Gun unleashed his internal energy with all his might and swung his sword down at the water in front of him. The attack created a huge waveno, a tsunami that was more than thirty feet tall. It violently swooped over the fast-approaching Fire Dragon Burst Ships.
Unable to bear the tsunamis weight, the Fire Dragon Burst Ships broke down and were destroyed, the mes that had engulfed them disappearing without a trace.
That single attack from Mu-Gun shocked the Nine Prominent Sects masters beyond belief. Despite being Absolute Realm masters, it was impossible for them to cause a tsunami. Hence, they couldnt help but wonder if Mu-Gun was actually a Supreme Realm master. However, that wouldnt make sense. No matter how much of a genius Mu-Gun was, it was ridiculous for him to have already reached the Supreme Realm at his age.
In truth, Mu-Gun had yet to reach the Supreme Realm. He could create a tsunami solely because of the effect of the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art, which was the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts. The Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art was powerful by itself. However, as Mu-Gun had done moments before, unleashing it through water could make it several times stronger.
If Mu-Gun had mastered the Heavenly Sea Goliath Cultivation, he could have sunk all the Changjiang Waterway Alliances Water Dragon Ships in a single stroke. Unlike the left wing, which had escaped the threat of the Fire Dragon Burst Ships thanks to Mu-Gun, the other side was in a far worse situation. The Seven Great Families Absolute Realm masters tried to block the Fire Dragon Burst Ships advance, but they failed topletely destroy them. Hence, the Fire Dragon Burst Ships still managed to crash into their Water Dragon Ship. The fire quickly spread, engulfing the entire deck.
Everyone, avoid it!
Into the water!
The Seven Great Families masters and the Great Ximen Familys warriors aboard the vessel quickly jumped into Dongting Lake. Those who knew how to swim fled from the mes that had followed the trail of oil to the surface of the water, while those who didnt know how were eventually caught in the spreading fire as they floundered in the water. Seeing the scene, the Nine Prominent Sects martial arts masters sailed toward the people in the water to save them.
Meanwhile, Changjiang Dragon King Sim Cheon and Changjiang Shark King Jin-Ok could not help but be astonished when the Fire Dragon Burst Ships were destroyed by the huge tsunami that Mu-Gun had created.
Thats insane! Is that really possible?
Ive never heard or seen something like that before!
This wont do. We have to escape now. We cant handle that man with our current power.
I agree. Lets put this matter on the back burner and think about countermeasures in the future.
Frightened by Mu-Guns martial prowess, the Changjiang Waterway Alliances martial arts masters immediately turned their ships around and began to sail away. Mu-Gun noticed what they were trying to do, but they were too far for him to give chase. He didnt have any vessel that he could use to sail after them either since the Water Dragon Ship that he was on had been sent to the other side of theke to save the Seven Great Families martial arts masters.
Mu-Gun abandoned his n to chase after them and instead focused on dealing with the remaining river thieves, who despaired when they saw the Dragon King Ship sailing away. They also wanted to escape, but the righteous sect alliances martial art masters, the Great Ximen Familys warriors, and Wuchang Sword Sects martial artists didnt let them.
Most of the Changjiang Waterway Alliances river thieves were ultimately killed, and more than a hundred dropped their weapons and surrendered. The battle ended in the righteous sect alliances victory. However, since the core martial arts masters of the Changjiang Waterway Alliance managed to escape, they didnt really achieve great results.
Chapter 108
Chapter 108
While the righteous sect alliances martial arts masters were fighting the Changjiang Waterway Alliance at Dongting Lake, five giant ships were docking in Yangzhou, Jiangsu Province.
After the giant ships anchored at Nanjing Port, five-hundred robust men equipped with various types of weapons came ashore. They were dressed as they pleased, having no care for formalities. Anyone could tell from the gruff aura they were giving off that they were the Four Seas Gang pirates.
It was unusual for the Four Seas Gang, the activities of which mainly revolved around the sea, toe to Yangzhou with such arge group. They immediately headed to the manor of the Great Sima Family, which had been absorbed by the Great Huangfu Family as a branched-out subsidiary family. The Great Huangfu Family now managed their territory in Jiangsu Province through the Great Sima Family.
The Four Seas Gang nned to attack the Great Sima Family. The Great Huangfu Family had only assigned two martial squads to that subsidiary family, reaching a total of two hundred people. Despite their inferior numbers, however, the two martial squads wereposed of the elite forces of the Great Huangfu Family, one of the Seven Great Families. Hence, even if the Four Seas Gang had twice as many pirates, they couldnt guarantee victory.
Nevertheless, the Four Seas Gang pirates did not seem worried at all. After all, two of the Three Dragons of the Four Seas were with them. The Three Dragons of the Four Seas were Absolute Realm masters known as the Four Seas Gangs strongest martial artists. Five of the Four Seas Ten Supreme CommandersUpper Peak Realm masters each in charge of one of the Four Seas Ten Great Warshipswere also with them.
With the Three Dragons of the Four Seas and half of the Four Seas Ten Supreme Commanders marching with them, the Four Seas Gang pirates had no reason to be afraid of the Great Huangfu Familys elite martial artists no matter how strong they were. An hourter, the Four Seas Gang pirates arrived at the Great Huangfu Familys subsidiary branch. Not bothering to even devise a n, they simply stormed into enemy territory and destroyed anything and anyone they could see.
The Great Huangfu Familys martial artists responded in perfect order to the invasion of the Four Seas Gang pirates. Fewer in numbers but stronger in terms of foundations and skills, they gained the upper hand against the Four Seas Gang pirates. However, the tables turned as soon as the Dragons of the Four Seas and the Four Seas Supreme Commanders joined the battle. With them in the forefront, the Four Seas Gang pirates gained momentum. The Great Huangfu Familys warriors fought hard until the very end. However, unable to make up for the difference in power, they werepletely wiped out.
After annihting the Great Huangfu Familys subsidiary branch, the Four Seas Gang returned to Yangzhou Port and headed to the base of the Great Namgung Familys subsidiary family in Nanjing. They immediately attacked the Great Namgung Familys subsidiary branch as soon as they arrived, giving their opponents no time to prepare. The Great Namgung Familys subsidiary family fought hard as well, but they eventually met the same fate as the Great Sima Family.
The Four Seas Gang suffered more than two hundred casualties against the two families subsidiary branches. However, annihting the elite forces of two of the Seven Great Families was a feat great enough to justify their losses. After wiping out the two subsidiary branches, the Four Seas Gang began to head deeper into the continent via the Changjiang River instead of leaving Nanjing by sea.
They were now heading to Wuchang in Hubei Province.
* * *
After the battle, the righteous sect alliances martial arts masters headed to Yueyang. Despite their victory, they couldnt help but feel down. Not only did the upper brass of the Changjiang Waterway Alliance manage to escape, but Elder Tang Jin-Ho of the Sichuan Tang Family also drowned.
Elder Tangs death is unfortunate, but we have to discuss matters regarding the Changjiang Waterway Alliances superiors, who got away. Zhuge Long sounded distressed.
Dont we have to find them first before we can do something about it? Great Monk Gong Seonmented.
Thats exactly right. For now, the first thing we have to do is track them down, Zhuge Long replied.
This is just my hypothesis, but they will most likely join up with the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin, Mu-Gun said.
Thats their most probable move. They cant do anything on their own under the current circumstances.
What we have to think about is what they n to do once they have joined up with the martial arts masters of the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin.
Do you have any guesses?
Theyll probably attack the Great Zhuge Family.
The Great Zhuge Family?
The Changjiang Waterway Alliance and the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin would certainly refuse to back down without getting any results afterbining their forces. Realistically, they can only aim for the Great Zhuge Family right now.
The Great Zhuge Family had a rtively weaker force among the Seven Great Families, having only two Absolute Realm masters in their ranks. Combined, the Changjiang Waterway Alliance and the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin had three Absolute Realm masters and ten Upper Peak Realm masters. Judging from that alone, their forces would have a good chance of winning against the Great Zhuge Family.
We should muster up a n to support the Great Zhuge Family.
I think it would be better for the Wudang Sect to send reinforcements to the Great Zhuge Family, considering theyre geographically closer than the others. We should also split the people here and send some of them to the Great Zhuge Family, Mu-Gun suggested.
If you do that, the Great Zhuge Family will not forget your grace. Zhuge Long thanked them.
In truth, Zhuge Long really wasnt that worried about the Changjiang Waterway Alliance and the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin attacking the Great Zhuge Family. At the Great Zhuge Family headquarters, they had installed a formation called the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array. Once triggered, even an Absolute Realm master would have difficulties surviving it. It was the reason the Great Zhuge Family still hadnt fallen even once despite many demonic ns gaining power in murim.
Zhuge Long doubted the Changjiang Waterway Alliance and the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin could break through the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array. However, he also had to consider the possibility of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, which was supporting their current opponents, having figured out a way to break through it.
Unable to put his full faith in the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array, Zhuge Long weed the help to prepare for the unlikely event of a problem arising. The representatives of the Nine Prominent Sects, which were based in Hubei Province, Henan Province, Shaanxi Province, and Sichuan Province, volunteered to help the Great Zhuge Family.
Compared to the Seven Great Families, the Nine Prominent Sects home base was rtively closer to Mount Longzhong, which was where the Great Zhuge Family was located. Hence, they decided to help the Great Zhuge Family first before returning to their homes. Meanwhile, the Baek Sword Sect and the other families from the Seven Great Families prepared to return home since their bases were in the opposite direction. Divided into two groups, the righteous sect alliances martial arts masters headed to Yueyang together and, upon reaching Sanshui Road, took different paths.
The Nine Prominent Sects martial arts masters headed toward Sichuan Province, while the Seven Great Families martial arts masters headed toward Wuchang. The Great Ximen Family, the home base of which was in Changsha, headed straight back to Changsha from Yueyang. Upon arriving at Wuchang, the members of the Baek Sword Sect and three of the Seven Great Families, including the Great Namgung Family, decided to spend a day at the Wuchang Sword Sect first before returning to their respective homes.
While at Wuchang, Mu-Gun and Namgung Hyun-Ah visited the Yellow Crane House, a popr hotspot, under Hyun-Ahs insistence to go together. She said that it would be foolish toe all the way to Wuchang and not even take a look at the Yellow Crane House. Mu-Gun was not particrly curious because he had already been to the Yellow Crane House several times in his previous lives. However, he had no choice but to apany Hyun-Ah due to her stubbornness.
Mu-Gun was fond of Hyun-Ah. If he wasnt even slightly attracted to her, he would not have gone with her no matter how stubborn she was. Spending time with her showed Mu-Gun her unique charm. Hyun-Ah was full of confidence in everything she did, and she was really cheerful. Her charm was different from So Yeon-Hwa and Dan Seol-Youngs.
Most importantly, Hyun-Ah was extremely beautiful. She had a somewhat alluring gaze, though not to the point of being overboard. That was what attracted Mu-Guns heart. If she was not ady of the Great Namgung Family, Mu-Gun would have embraced her long ago. Her affiliation eliminated all possibilities of him getting involved with her.
He shouldnt have given her any affection, but Mu-Gun was also human, so things did not work out as well as he wanted. Having lived for many years through his eight reincarnations didnt make any difference.
We will have to go our separate ways by tomorrow. Hyun-Ah sounded depressed.
The three great families, including the Great Namgung Family, were going to leave Wuchang tomorrow. However, the Baek Sword Sect group nned to stay for a few more days because Mu-Gun still had to visit the East Lake Vault here, which was where he deposited some of his money in his previous life. Since he was already here, he thought he might as well look for the money he had left behind.
Whates around, goes around. Going your separate ways with people you meet throughout your life is only natural, is it not?
You dont seem to be sad at all about going separate ways with me, Hyun-Ah said with a tear in her eyes.
Its a shame, but I cant stay with you, Lady Namgung.
If you really want to, you can keep being with me.
We dont always get what we want. No matter how much you want something, sometimes, this world simply wont let you have it.
Well, I dont think so. You cannot get it because you dont desire it enough. If you really wanted to, you would be able to do everything. Likewise, if you really want to be with me, whats stopping you, Young Master Baek?
For as long as youre a part of the Great Namgung Family, I cant form a rtionship with you.
I dont understand why you cannot be together with me just because I am part of the Great Namgung Family. Do you perhaps have a personal grudge against our family?
Whether we like it or not, our rtionship will inevitably form a political rtionship with the Great Namgung Family. I do not want that.
I honestly still dont understand, but Ill ept your reasoning because youre subjected to your own opinion, Young Master Baek. That being said, if I cut off my connection with the Great Namgung Family, will you no longer refuse me?
I dont want you to abandon your family because of me, Lady Namgung.
Thats how much I like you, Young Master Baek. Moreover, if I have to get married anyway, the person I will have to rely on for the rest of my life is my husband, not the Great Namgung Family.
But do you think you can leave your family just because you want to? Even if your feelings are sincere, the Great Namgung Family will not ept your decision. Even if they do, that begs the question of whether you can really turn a blind eye to matters regarding the Great Namgung Family until the very end.
They will naturally try to change my mind at first. However, they are bound to give up as long as I remain resolute. Since ancient times, parents have always had a soft spot for their children. Moreover, no matter what happens to the Great Namgung Family, I will not ask anything from you, Young Master Baek. I cant say the same for myself, but the Great Namgung Family has the power to get through anything on their own.
Mu-Gun was surprised by Hyun-Ahs bold and confident remarks. He never thought that she would be this determined. With her looking only at him and only him, Mu-Gun could no longer reject her feelings.
I have told you this before, but I have already given my heart to a few women.
It doesnt matter. Its much better to share you with other women than to lose you, Young Master Baek. I dont know any of the women you have given your heart to, but if you give me your heart as well despite their existence in your life, it means that you like me better than them.
Not necessarily.
But its true that you have feelings for me. You wont deny that, will you?
In all honesty, I do have feelings for you, Lady Namgung.
Thats enough for me, then. Perhaps it would be better for me to be together with someone who does not want my background, like Young Master Baek. If you did not have faith in yourself and instead wanted to rely on the power of your inws, I would be the one to hate you first.
Mu-Gun chuckled in response.
Why are youughing?
I just think youre really true to yourself.
So, what is your answer, Young Master Baek? Hyun-Ah stared at Mu-Gun, who was resting his chin on his palm.
Mu-Gun met Hyun-Ahs gaze. His heart fluttered when he looked into her eyes, which had a subtle sexiness to them. He wanted to have her in his arms so badly. Deciding not to nitpick over the fact that she was ady of the Great Namgung Family, he admitted his feelings for Hyun-Ah. He no longer cared about anything else.
I desire to have you in my arms right now, Lady Namgung.
Hearing Mu-Guns response, Hyun-Ah stared at Mu-Gun with a surprised expression.
I do not embrace a woman unless its someone I really like. Mu-Gun chuckled.
But arent we progressing too fast? We havent even kissed yet.
Mu-Gun rose from his seat, surprising Hyun-Ah further. Mu-Gun leaned in and kissed her.
W-what are you doing?
Now that weve kissed, I think we can progress further. Mu-Gun smiled at Hyun-Ah.
Now that Ive thought about it, youre quite the sly man.
A man is as sly as he likes his other half. Shall we?
Mu-Gun held Hyun-Ahs hand and led the way to an inn near the Yellow Crane House. Rather than shaking off Mu-Guns hand, Hyun-Ah followed his lead instead. She would be separating from Mu-Gun tomorrow, so she wanted to establish a clear-cut rtionship with him now. As soon as they found an inn, they booked and entered a guest room. Not long after, they began to covet each others lips, paying no regard to who took the lead.
Chapter 109
Chapter 109
After making love all night, Baek Mu-Gun and Namgung Hyun-Ah returned to the Wuchang Sword Sect early in the morning. Mu-Gun then sent Hyun-Ah on her way and returned to his room. Rather than going to sleep, he circted his qi to recover the stamina he had exhausted while making love with Hyun-Ah.
When the sun rose, Mu-Gunate ate breakfast with Hwang Rei and the Six White wolves, then prepared to leave the Wuchang Sword Sect. They nned to stay in Wuchang for a few more days, but he would feel bad troubling the Wuchang Sword Sect when the other three great families would already be leaving. Hence, he wanted to get amodations in an inn instead.
The three great families, including the Great Namgung Family, were preparing to leave Wuchang. The Hebei Peng Family and the Great Huangfu Family nned to return home bynd, and the Great Namgung Family decided to take the same route they did to get here. They would head to Tongling through the Changjiang River, then make the trip to Hefei onnd. The Hebei Peng Family and the Great Huangfu Family left first, and the Great Namgung Family followed not long after.
Mu-Gun went to Wuchang Port and saw the Great Namgung Familys group off. Hyun-Ah found it a shame to be away from Mu-Gun, but she wanted to return home first and convey her will to her father, Namgung Jo, before deciding what to do next. Namgung Ho had already noticed that the rtionship between the two had deepened when he saw the affectionate exchange of gazes between Mu-Gun and Hyun-Ah. Personally, he hoped that the rtionship between Mu-Gun and Hyun-Ah would develop further.
Considering Mu-Guns martial arts and intellect, it would be difficult to use him even if he married Hyun-Ah. However, for as long as he married a member of the Namgung Family, a method to use him would inevitably arise. Not knowing that Hyun-Ah was determined to cut off her connection with the Great Namgung Family to be with Mu-Gun, Namgung Ho thought that the deepening rtionship between Mu-Gun and Hyun-Ah was a great reward for their Wuchang trip.
After seeing the Great Namgung Familys group off, Mu-Guns group booked a room in an inn in Wuchang.
But what exactly do you want to do that requires us to stay in Wuchang longer? Hwang Rei asked.
To find some money.
Money?
During my past reincarnation, I left some money at this ces East Lake Vault.
Your past reincarnation? If so, then isnt that money useless now? Youre Baek Mu-Gun right now, not Guyang Hwi.
You probably dont know of this because you have never deposited a huge amount of money in a vault before, but you can deposit your money under a pseudonym.
So you left your money at the East Lake Vault under a pseudonym?
Thats right.
How can you prove that the money is yours if its not named after you?
Vaults issue credit certificates. If I bring that with me, it will be proof of my identity.
But didnt Guyang Hwi have that credit certificate? You dont have that with you now, do you?
I hid it somewhere to avoid losing it.
Where would that be?
On the roof of the Yellow Crane House.
What if someone took it? Why did you hide it there?
Dont worry, its still there. I looked for it yesterday while I was there with Lady Namgung.
Is it just me overthinking or does it seem like you hid it safely because you knew something like this would happen?
Are you implying that I knew in advance that I would be reincarnated and prepared ordingly?
Yes. I know it doesnt make sense. So, how much money did you leave at the East Lake Money Shop?
Two hundred thousand silver nyangs.
How much?!
Like I said, two hundred thousand nyangs. If we add the interest umted over thirty years, it will be around five hundred thousand nyangs.
Wow, youve really hit a jackpot.
Not at all. Its clearly my money.
But Im not sure if the East Lake Vault will just easily hand you over that amount. They are known to be crazy about money.
I hope they do.
The East Lake Vault could act like the Myth Vault. Of course, he didnt really care if they did. It would be bothersome, but all Mu-Gun had to do was do the same thing he did to the Myth Vault. Mu-Gun hoped the East Lake Vault wouldwfully take care of this matter.
Putting that aside, how do you n to transport them? Wont it be difficult to move five hundred thousand nyangs to Wenzhou from here?
I n to move it to Nanjing through the East Lake Merchant Association, then to Wenzhou through the Eun Merchant Groups ship.
Mu-Gun would have to speak to the East Lake Merchant Association, but he really just had to pay the amount needed to charter their merchant ship.
That seems like a solid n. When are you going to the East Lake Vault?
Right now. Theres no reason for me to dy this matter.
Are you going alone?
Yes. I n to hide my identity.
Alright then.
Mu-Gun wore a pigskin mask in his room and visited the East Lake Vault. Upon reaching the establishment, he presented the credit certificate that he had received from them and a credit slip evidencing that he had deposited two hundred thousand silver nyangs. He then announced his desire to withdraw five hundred thousand nyangs, which included the money he deposited and the umted interest.
Greatly flustered by the huge amount of money, the East Lake Vault persuaded and implored Mu-Gun not to withdraw all of it. Mu-Gun was well aware that withdrawing that much at once would hurt the East Lake Vaults liquidity. Hence, he fully understood why they tried to reduce the withdrawal amount as much as possible.
Unfortunately, it was difficult for Mu-Gun to adhere to their request. The Baek Sword Sect currently needed a lot of money. He took a firm stand and demanded to withdraw the full amount of five hundred thousand nyangs once more, finally making the East Lake Vault give up on persuading him otherwise. The East Lake Vault asked for some time, mentioning that it would take seven days to prepare five hundred thousand silver nyangs. Mu-Gunplied with their request. He knew it would not be easy to prepare that much even for them.
Afterpleting the paperwork to withdraw five hundred thousand nyangs from the East Lake Vault, Mu-Gun visited the East Lake Merchant Association and requested their help in moving five hundred thousand nyangs to Nanjing. The East Lake Merchant Association demanded ten thousand nyangs as payment, which was iparably higher than regr transportation costs.
When Mu-Gun looked baffled by the preposterous price, the East Lake Merchant Association officials countered that if rumors spread that he was moving five hundred thousand nyangs, not only the Changjiang Waterway Alliances river thieves but even the martial artists of murim would likely listen to their greed and attack the ship. To prepare for such a situation, the East Lake Merchant Association would have to hire martial artists who could escort their ship and pay them additional fees for the increased risk.
That was partially true. No matter how secretly they carried out the transportation of five hundred thousand nyangs, rumors were bound to spread. However, hiring martial artists as guards was unnecessary. Mu-Gun and Hwang Rei could protect the ship better than any other guards.
Mu-Gun told them that he would prepare the guards needed to protect the ship on the route to Nanjing, allowing him to halve the price. The East Lake Merchant Association epted Mu-Guns demands under the notion that they would immediately put a stop to the transportation process if the martial artists guarding the ship were not dependable.
However, as long as the guards protecting the ship were Mu-Gun and Hwang Rei, who were Absolute Realm masters, the East Lake Merchant Association would never stop the transportation process. After signing a transportation contract, Mu-Gun returned to the inn where he was staying and found a Wuchang Sword Sect martial artist waiting for him. He was the same martial artist who conveyed information from the Heavenly Secret Hall.
Whats the matter?
I have urgent news. Please take this.
The martial artist handed over a small rolled-up letter. Mu-Guns expression stiffened upon reading it.
What is it about? Hwang Rei, who was next to him, asked.
The Four Seas Gang has annihted the subsidiary families of the Great Namgung Family and the Great Huangfu Family, and theyre now heading toward Wuchang.
The Four Seas Gang?
The Nine Celestial Demons Sect seems to have also taken control of them.
The Great Namgung Family could run into them in the middle of their journey home.
Thats why I think we should immediately chase after them tomorrow.
And this is why they say that a woman is a martial artists biggest weakness.
For someone who indulges in carnal pleasures, I dont think thats something you should say.
I do like the pleasures women offer, but I dont give my heart away to them like you, Young Patriarch.
So, are you not going to go with me tomorrow?
Of course I will. If you go, Ill go.
We wille with you as well, the Six White Wolves expressed their intention to tag along.
No, its too dangerous. The six of you should stay here.
With all due respect, how can we improve our skills if we only fight in safe conditions? Dont we have to survive through dangers and threats to be better? Baek San-Kyung said with a determined expression.
I cant protect you if we find ourselves in a battle.
We will protect ourselves.
You might lose your life.
As martial artists, we have always been prepared to die.
Alright. Come with us, but keep this in mind. I did not put effort into training all of you just to lose you here.
We will make sure we keep living until we repay the grace we have received from you, Young Patriarch.
I knew I wasnt wrong in choosing you all. Hwang Rei nodded in satisfaction when the Six White Wolves confronted death instead of fearing it.
In terms of martial arts alone, their skills were still far from enough. However, considering their serious attitude toward martial arts, they would soon be martial arts masters.
The next day at dawn, Mu-Gun, Hwang Rei, and the Six White Wolves began to chase after the Great Namgung Familys ship on a small boat that they had hurriedly prepared. Their vessel could only carry up to ten people, but it made up for that with its excellent speed. Considering the ship carrying the Great Namgung Familys members left yesterday, it would be difficult to catch up to them within the day no matter how fast their boat was. However, they should be able to catch up by tomorrow. Until then, Mu-Gun could only hope that the Great Namgung Familys ship would not encounter the Four Seas Gangs pirates.
* * *
As the Four Seas Gang headed upstream of the Changjiang River, they reinforced their numbers with the Changjiang Waterway Alliances river thieves. The Four Seas Gang had always disregarded the Changjiang Waterway Alliance. As pirates sailing the violent seas, the river thieves, whofortably piged in rivers, were not proper men to them.
Hence, the Four Seas Gang was not particrly keen on working with the Changjiang Waterway Alliance. However, the order of the Invincible n, which controlled the Four Seas Gang, left them with no other choice but to cooperate. They were at least satisfied with getting topensate for the forces that they had lost during their battle against the subsidiary branches of the Great Namgung Family and the Great Huangfu Family. After joining up with the Changjiang Waterway Alliances river thieves, the Four Seas Gangs ships immediately sailed for Wuchang.
In the midst of their journey, they came across a ship with the Great Namgung Familys symbol.
Isnt that the sigil of the Great Namgung Family? Heavenly Dragon Pung Hae-San, one of the Three Dragons of the Four Seas, asked Woo Rei-Chu the Berserk Dragon upon seeing the symbol engraved on the Great Namgung Familys ship.
I think so. Woo Rei-Chu nodded. Theyre probably on the way back from their meeting in Wuchang.
This is good. I was getting bored. Why dont we have a light warm-up before going to Wuchang?
We cant let go of the opportunity to get rid of one of the Great Namgung Familys Five Great Devas.
Agreeing to attack the Great Namgung Familys ship, Hae-San and Rei-Chu immediately informed the Four Seas Supreme Commanders, who were at the helm of the five pirate ships, that they would be attacking the Great Namgung Familys ship. As ordered, the Supreme Commanders immediately headed toward their target while assuming abat formation.
Meanwhile, the Great Namgung Familys ship, which was crossing the Changjiang River to get to Tongling, confirmed that the five giant ships on the opposite end were approaching them in abat formation.
Uncle! Those ships over there are showing unusual movements. Namgung Min looked at the formation of the pirate ships with a stiffened expression.
As the Young Patriarch said, theyre probably going to attack us.
Who do they think they are? They dare attack us?
Their ships seem to be designed specifically for sea travels, so theyre probably the Four Seas Gang.
The Four Seas Gang?
ording to the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch, there is a possibility that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect also controls the Four Seas Gang, and hes probably right. Anyway, its best we prepare for battle.
Enemy iing! Everyone, prepare for battle! Namgung Min quickly shouted at the warriors aboard their ship.
The Great Namgung Familys martial artists immediately assumed a formation and prepared forbat. Namgung Ho seemed displeased by the sight of the quickly approaching ships of the Four Seas Gang.
There were only thirty warriors aboard the Great Namgung Familys ship. Meanwhile, considering the size of the five ships, their enemy probably numbered at least four to five hundred. Furthermore, based on their number alone, two or three Absolute Realm masters were likely leading them. It would be impossible for the Great Namgung Familys current forces to stop them, but they didnt have any escape routes on this river either.
It would have been great if the Baek Sword Sects group was traveling with us.
Namgung Ho was disappointed that Mu-Gun and Hwang Rei were not around. If he knew this would happen, he would have waited until the Baek Sword Sects group was done with their errands and left together with them. However, it was toote for regrets. Now that it hade down to this, he had to at least ensure that Namgung Min, their Young Patriarch, could get out of this situation alive.
Chapter 110
Chapter 110
Namgung Ho called for Namgung Min.
Young Patriarch! There are too many of them. Stopping them with our current forces is impossible. You have to take Hyun-Ah and get away from here.
What? Uncle, how can I leave you and our warriors behind and run away with Hyun-Ah? I will stay here and fight to the very end.
I know how you feel, but you are the Young Patriarch. Your life does not belong to you only. You are the future of the Great Namgung Family. We cannot lose you here, so do as I say.
Namgung Min clenched his fists. Namgung Ho was right. As the future of the Great Namgung Family, he had to survive here.
Understood! I will not say my final goodbyes. You have to return safely, uncle.
Dont worry. Go. Now. Namgung Ho smiled.
Namgung Min engraved the sight of Namgung Ho in his mind, then turned around. He grabbed Namgung Hyun-Ah, who was standing behind them, by the wrist and headed to the back of the ship.
We cant be the only ones running away. Hyun-Ah shook off Namgung Mins hand.
I also want to fight to the very end, but I am the Great Namgung Familys Young Patriarch. For the future of the Great Namgung Family, I cannot die here.
You should go alone, then, brother. I will stay behind.
Dont you want to see Young Patriarch Baek again?
Thats
If you stay behind here, those pirates will treat you badly. Now, be quiet ande with me. We have already wasted too much time.
No longer able to stay stubborn, Hyun-Ah headed to the back of the ship with Namgung Min and dove into the Changjiang River. They would have to swim for at least fifteen minutes to get to the riverside from the middle of the Changjiang River. However, that wasnt a big problem. After all, Namgung Min and Hyun-Ah were not only martial arts masters but had also learned how to swim at Chaohu Lake from an early age.
The Four Seas Gang began to attack not long after Namgung Min and Hyun-Ah dove into the river. The pirate ships quickly surrounded the Great Namgung Familys ship, preventing it from moving an inch. Afterward, the pirates jumped over and started attacking those on board.
Although they were surrounded, the Great Namgung Familys warriors were not intimidated at all, Rather, they cut down the pirates who crossed over without hesitation. In terms of foundational martial arts skills alone, the Four Seas Gang pirates couldnt hold a candle against the Great Namgung Familys warriors. Hence, despite their overwhelming numbers, the pirates couldnt overpower their opponents at all.
On the contrary, as soon as they crossed over to the Great Namgung Familys ship, they would be swarmed by the attacks from the Great Namgung Familys martial artists.
Commanders, take care of them directly!
Watching the fight unfold, the Four Seas Gangs Heavenly Dragon ordered their organizations five Supreme Commanders to join the battle. As instructed, the five Supreme Commanders jumped over to the Great Namgung Familys ship without dy. Namgung Ho, who had been relentlessly cutting down pirate after pirate, flew toward them as soon as he saw them crossing over.
Why dont you y with me instead? Rei-Chu, the Berserk Dragon, blocked Namgung Hos path unsheathing his saber.
This bastard! Shouldnt you introduce yourself first?!
I am Woon Rei-Chu, the Berserk Dragon of the Four Seas Gang.
To think the likes of pirates dare mess with the Great Namgung Family. You must be out of your mind acting so recklessly without fearing the consequences.
Whats so great about the Namgung Family anyway? It seems like the news hasnt reached you yet, but we have already annihted your subsidiary family in Nanjing.
Youve just given me more reason to kill you with my own hands!
Kuhaha! I wonder how great the Five Great Devas truly are. Shall we have a look?
Namgung Ho put on a nasty smile in response, showing the expression he made whenever he was extremely angry. None of those who had seen it had survived the aftermath.
Namgung Ho disappeared from Rei-Chus field of vision faster than his nasty smile did. An intense aura prated from Rei-Chus side, forcing him to turn to the side and swing his saber. With a thunderous roar, Rei-Chu was pushed back. A swirling wind vajra qi struck down on Rei-Chu like lightning. Already pushed back as far as the ships railing, Rei-Chu quickly evaded to the side.
The swirling wind vajra qi struck down andpletely destroyed the ships prow. Rei-Chu quickly tried tounch a counterattack, but before he could, Namgung Hos sword had already manifested andunched a wave of swirling wind vajra qi at Rei-Chu again.
This insolent bastard!
Namgung Hos ridiculous attack speed made Rei-Chu frown as he swung his saber again. The vajra qi enveloping it collided head-on with the swirling wind vajra qi, the shockwave shattering and causing the ships deck to burst. Subsequently, the swirling wind vajra qi prated through and shredded Rei-Chus saber energy.
Shocked beyond belief, Rei-Chu shook off his saber energy before retreating quite a distance away, having clearly realized from the previous sh that he was no match for Namgung Ho. He also finally understood why the Great Namgung Family was referred to as one of the Seven Great Families. Even though they were both Absolute Realm masters, Namgung Ho was in a totally different league. Rei-Chu knew now that he couldnt win against him alone. He required Hae-Sans help.
As if reading Rei-Chus mind, Hae-San jumped into the fray and interrupted the battle between Rei-Chu and Namgung Ho on his own ord.
The Five Great Devas are certainly of a different caliber, Hae-San said in admiration as hended behind Namgung Ho.
I am the weakest among them. Even if only two of the Five Great Devas were to take action, I can guarantee that the Four Seas Gang will bepletely erased from existence.
Well, no matter how great the Great Namgung Family is, they cant be as strong in the middle of the sea.
Its only a matter of time before you realize how wrong you are. No, you bastards wont even get that chance. My sword will cut you down today.
Namgung Ho turned around, finding no more need for idle talks. He unleashed waves of divine wind vajra qi from left to right. The swirling wind vajra qi engulfed space itself as it flew toward Hae-San and Rei-Chu. Rather than backing down, the two confronted the iing attack head-on. A thunderous roar resonated from both sides as the resulting shockwave shattered the ships deck.
Hae-San and Rei-Chu soared into the sky and pincered Namgung Ho. The sword energy and the saber energy Hae-San and Rei-Chu had respectively unleashed reached Namgung Ho at the same time. In response, Namgung Ho unleashed as much internal energy as he could and manifested divine wind vajra qi, which then soared into the sky and collided with Hae-San and Rei-Chus attacks.
The shockwave further destroyed the ships prow, and Namgung Ho fell into the river along with the ships pieces. The impact messed up his internal organs so much that he couldnt return to his senses, and his inability to properly breathe underwater made it difficult to stabilize his insides. Unable to do anything, he continued to drown.
I cant die here!
As Namgung Ho sank deeper, his deadly determination returned him to his senses. He swung his sword underwater, unleashing a swirling wind aura that quickly propelled him above the water. However, as soon as Namgung Ho resurfaced, Hae-San and Rei-Chu, who were waiting for him, flew toward and attacked him.
Namgung Ho mustered up as much internal energy as he could, but he couldnt defend himself quickly enough due to his internal injuries.
Is this the end?
Namgung Ho closed his eyes in anticipation of his death.
Step on the shield!
Along with a familiar voice, Namgung Ho saw a golden shield flying toward him at a frightening speed. Immediately recognizing it as Mu-Guns shield, he jumped on it without much thought as it passed by his feet. As a result, Hae-San and Rei-Chu hit where Namgung Ho had been instead. Hae-San and Rei-Chu jumped down from their ship and stared at where the shield flew, finding a ship approaching from about a hundred feet away. Mu-Gun was standing on its figurehead.
Mu-Gun, who quickly left Wuchang to chase after the Great Namgung Familys ship, managed to catch up to their ship within a day and a half. However, by the time he arrived, the Great Namgung Familys ship was already surrounded and under attack by the Four Seas Gangs pirate ships. Still quite far from them, he watched Namgung Ho fight Hae-San and Rei-Chu on the ships prow and fall into the water when the ships prow was destroyed by Hae-San and Rei-Chus joint attack.
As soon as Namgung Ho resurfaced, Hae-San and Rei-Chu immediately attacked him again. The distance between Mu-Gun and Namgung Ho made it difficult for Mu-Gun to help Namgung Ho directly. Hence, he threw his Flying Golden Shield instead and shouted, Step on the shield!
The Flying Golden Shield flew like a ray of light toward Namgung Ho. Its tremendous speed made climbing onto it difficult, but Mu-Gun believed Namgung Ho could do it anyway. Proving him right, Namgung Ho jumped onto the Flying Golden Shield with perfect timing, barely escaping Hae-San and Rei-Chus attacks.
Phew.
Sighing in relief, Mu-Gun unsheathed his sword andunched himself up from the ships prow. Activating the Thunder God''s Shadow, he quickly flew toward the Four Seas Gangs pirate ships. Upon narrowing down the distance to ten feet, he descended to the river as he unleashed the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art toward the surface of the water.
The Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art pulled in the waves of the Changjiang River and created a huge tsunami that was more than thirty feet in height. As it swooped over the pirate ships, the pirates grew flustered.
Unable to get away from the ships, all they could do was stare at the huge tidal waves that were raging above them. Two of the pirate ships were easily swept away, tilting to the side first before being broken to pieces.
Argh!
Help me!
The pirates fell into the Changjiang River as the ships copsed sideways. After knocking down two pirate ships with the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art, Mu-Gununched himself off one of the sinking ships sides and soared high into the air. When hended on the pirate ship that Hae-San and Rei-Chu were on, the two stared at him in astonishment. After all, he had just shown great prestige.
Who are you? Rei-Chu asked, unable to recognize Mu-Gun.
I am Baek Mu-Gun, the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch.
So, youre the Baek Mu-Gun weve heard so much about.
I didnt know I have be so much of a celebrity that even pirates know of my name now.
Was the technique you just used from the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts? Hae-San asked.
Thats right. On that note, shouldnt you bow your head to the Heavenly Sea God Sects sessor? Youre just a pirate, after all, while I reign over the seas.
Unfortunately, Im having trouble doing that. Ill cut off your head instead.
Mu-Gun chuckled. Do you have the skills to do that?
The technique you used to create a tsunami is amazing, but it wont work while youre on the ship.
Thinking that Mu-Gun had to have ess to water to create another tsunami, Rei-Chu grew confident that they could win. After exchanging looks, Hae-San and Rei-Chu attacked Mu-Gun at the same time. However, they couldnt pull off theirbined attack.
Ill take care of the bastard with the saber.
Before they realized it, Hwang Rei had boarded the pirate ship and blocked Rei-Chus way. Leaving Rei-Chu to Hwang Rei, Mu-Gun began to confront Hae-San head-on.
Chapter 111
Chapter 111
Using the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art, Baek Mu-Gun pushed Pung Hae-San back. The Sky-Shattering White Whale Sword Art, Hae-Sans sword art, revolved around overpowering the opponent by creating a series of strong pressures. Since it was simr to Mu-Guns Ten Thousand Sky-Shattering Pressure Sword Art, the best way to deal with it was to use nimble movements to avoid the pressure its techniques created. It was also rtively slow, so it couldnt keep up with sword techniques that incorporated variability and speed.
In that regard, Mu-Gun had the perfect movement art and sword art to counter itthe Thunder God''s Aerial Steps and the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art. Using the Thunder Gods Aerial Steps, Mu-Gun swiftly escaped the pressure created by the Sky-Shattering White Whale Sword Art. At the same time, he targeted Hae-Sans back and sides with the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art. The moment Mu-Gununched a full-scale attack, Hae-San could no longer properly retaliate. He became far too busy trying to defend himself.
Hae-San initially just prevented Mu-Gun from going on the offensive using the White Whale Sky-Shattering Sword Arts strong sword pressure. However, Mu-Guns attacks and irregr movement patterns gradually forced Hae-San to go on the defensive. No matter how strong his sword techniques were, he couldnt exert their full power without the time to properly execute them.
Unlike Hae-San, Mu-Gun could exert the power of the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art to the fullest. With Mu-Gun overpowering Hae-San, Hae-San umted more and more damage as their battle continued. As a result, his reaction speed gradually decreased.
Mu-Gun eventually broke through Hae-Sans defences, allowing him to riddle Hae-San with grave wounds.
Ughh, Hae-San grunted as blood trickled down from his wounds,pletely drenching him. Unable to hold on any longer, he fell to one knee with a groan.
Youre amazing.
Mu-Guns amazing skills genuinely impressed Hae-San.
For a pirate, your skills were also decent. Now, its time to meet your end. I hope you live righteously in the afterlife, Mu-Gun said, then decapitated Hae-San.
The headless Hae-San fell forward, blood sttering out of his neck. As Mu-Gun finished Hae-San, Woon Rei-Chu dropped into the Changjiang River, his chestpletely destroyed by Hwang Reis fists.
The death of the two Kings of Changjiang flustered the five Supreme Commanders of the Four Seas. They didnt expect that the two could be defeated one-sidedly. They couldnt turn the ships around and run away now even if they wanted to. Their pirate ships were huge, and they were on a river, not at sea. Turning the ships around alone would take seven to eight minutes. Mu-Gun and Hwang Rei wouldnt just stand by and watch that happen.
Since it was impossible to escape, they only had two choices: fight to the death or surrender. No, they actually had no choice. Before they could even make a decision, Mu-Gun jumped into the river and executed the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art once more. The waves of the Changjiang River rose violently. Pushed by the huge waves, the pirate ships smashed into each other, and the impact threw the pirates overboard.
The pirate ships then fell sideways and dropped onto the pirates in the river, killing most of them. Those who possessed stronger martial arts managed to move away and avoid being crushed. They climbed on top of the fallen ship, but they still hadntpletely escaped danger. The ship they were standing on was gradually sinking. If they stayed put, they would eventually submerge along with the ship.
Though there was one ship still intact, Mu-Gun and Hwang Rei, who killed Hae-San and Rei-Chu, were aboard it. Stuck in between a rock and a hard ce, they thought it would be much better to die fighting Mu-Gun and Hwang Rei than sink with the ship. The surviving Four Seas Gang martial arts masters, including the Five Supreme Commanders of the Four Seas, exchanged nces with each other and climbed up the ship carrying Mu-Gun and Hwang Rei.
In response, Mu-Gun swung his sword, sending a wave of moonlight sword qi at them. Right behind it was Hwang Reis violently rampaging dragon-shaped vajra qi. The Four Seas Gang pirates blocked the moonlight sword qi, but it was impossible for them to block the dragon-shaped vajra qi as well. Hit by the dragon-shaped vajra qi, they dropped into the river as blood sttered out of them.
Meanwhile, Namgung Ho, whom Mu-Gun had saved, watched Mu-Gun and Hwang Rei annihte the Four Seas Gang pirates in a daze. The two wiped out two Absolute Realm masters, five Upper Peak Realm masters, and close to five hundred pirates. Despite witnessing it in person, he couldnt bring himself to believe it. Mu-Guns martial arts, which created a huge tidal wave that knocked down the pirate ships, especially shocked him.
If Mu-Gun became the Great Namgung Familys enemy right now, Namgung Ho was certain that they would be able to somehow defeat Mu-Gun. However, he couldnt confidently say that they would be able to handle him in a few years time. For the sake of the Great Namgung Family, he had to somehow make sure that Mu-Gun was on their side. Fortunately, Mu-Gun and Namgung Hyun-Ah were quite close. It was also probably because of her that Mu-Gun came looking for them and lent a helping hand. Namgung Ho decided to push for the marriage between Mu-Gun and Hyun-Ah as soon as he returned to the Great Namgung Family.
After defeating the Four Seas Gang pirates, Mu-Gun rescued Namgung Ho, who was still floating along the river on the Flying Golden Shield, and brought him to the riverside, where Namgung Min and Hyun-Ah could be seen waiting. While observing the situation from the riverside, Namgung Min and Hyun-Ah waited instead of escaping when they saw Mu-Gun and Hwang Rei arrive. As a result, they witnessed Mu-Gun and Hwang Rei annihting the Four Seas Gang.
Uncle! Are you okay?
Namgung Min ran to check on Namgung Ho as soon as the ship carrying Namgung Ho and Mu-Guns group reached the riverside.
Im fine. I just have some internal injuries.
On behalf of the Great Namgung Family, I sincerely thank you, Young Patriarch Baek. If it wasnt for you, I would have lost my uncle. Thank you very much. Namgung Min bowed to Mu-Gun.
Im sorry I couldnt save the Great Namgung Familys warriors.
That would have been better, but I am still very grateful that you saved my uncle. The Great Namgung Family will never forget this grace.
I contributed just as much as he did, yet youre only thanking him? Hwang Rei, who was next to Mu-Gun,ined with an unenthusiastic expression.
Haha, of course not. I would also like to express my sincere gratitude to you, Elder Nine Dragons Fist.
You wont forget my grace either, then?
Of course.
Mu-Gun shook his head when Hwang Rei demanded credit for his own contributions. He then approached Hyun-Ah.
Are you okay? Did you get hurt anywhere?
Im alright. What happened, though? Hyun-Ah asked, wondering how Mu-Gun knew toe running after them.
While I was at Wuchang, I received news that the Four Seas Gang was heading to Wuchang via the Changjiang River. The Great Namgung Family would be in danger if you encountered them, so I hurriedly chased after you.
So you chased after us because of me?
Yes. I was more worried about you, Lady Namgung, than anything else.
Hyun-Ahs face turned red. She shouldnt be reacting this way, considering many of the Great Namgung Familys warriors had been killed, but Mu-Guns feelings, which made him rush over to save her, moved her.
Thank you.
You dont have to thank me. It is a mans duty to protect the woman he has given his heart to, Mu-Gun said softly so that only Hyun-Ah could hear it.
His sweet words made Hyun-Ah blush ever harder. If they were alone, they would have already made love to each other due to the mood around them. Unfortunately, many eyes were on them.
While watching Mu-Gun take care of Hyun-Ah, Namgung Minmented, The Four Seas Gang acting like this means that they are also under the control of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Thats most likely the case.
They said they have destroyed our Great Namgung Familys subsidiary branch in Nanjing. Is that true?
From what I have heard, it is.
What do you mean by that? Our subsidiary branch was wiped out? Namgung Min asked, looking surprised.
I received news that the Four Seas Gang pirates attacked the Great Namgung Family and the Great Huangfu Familys subsidiary families beforeing here. Unfortunately, both branches were wiped out.
Those bastards are out of their minds. They dared mess with our family? We cannot let this incident slide.
Of course we wont. However, we cant act recklessly now that weve confirmed that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect is supporting the Four Seas Gang. Anyway, lets head back to the head family first and discuss this with the patriarch.
Understood.
By the way, are you done with your business in Wuchang? Namgung Ho asked Mu-Gun.
No. I rushed here as soon as I found out that the Great Namgung Family would be in danger.
I see. Im really grateful that you set your business aside to rush over and save our family. Once we reach the head family, I will make sure to tell the patriarch about this incident.
I didnt do this because I was expecting to gain something in return, so you dont have to worry about it.
Still, I cant just let this go. One way or another, I would like to express my gratitude.
What do you n to do now? Traveling with that ship would be difficult.
For starters, Im heading to a nearby dock to get a new ship.
Id like to apany you, but I unfortunately still have work left in Wuchang.
Youve done more than enough by saving our lives, so please dont worry about it and go, Namgung Ho said, reassuring him that they would be fine.
Please go ahead first. I will leave after seeing you off.
Thank you. Until we meet again.
The Great Namgung Familys group bid farewell to Mu-Gun, then headed to a nearby city that had a dock. Hyun-Ah turned her head and looked at Mu-Gun several times, seemingly sad for having to say goodbye to Mu-Gun. In response, Mu-Gun waved every time she turned back. When he could no longer see them, he headed back to Wuchang by boat.
* * *
As Mu-Gun had predicted, the executives of the Changjiang Waterway Alliance, who had fled from the righteous sect alliance at Dongting Lake, had contacted the martial arts masters of the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin in Mount Dabie and decided to attack the Great Zhuge Family together. Afterward, they nned to head to Mount Longzhong.
However, their strength alone wouldnt be enough to take down the Great Zhuge Family. Hence, the Changjiang Waterway Alliance requested reinforcement from the Ten Thousand Cmities n, and the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin requested reinforcement from the Blood-Crazed n. After much consideration, the Ten Thousand Cmities n and the Blood-Crazed n decided to send over two Absolute Demonic Realm masters each.
It didnt matter how many martial arts masters they had against the Great Zhuge Family, however. The key to their victory was the destruction of the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array, which the Great Zhuge Family had installed. No matter how many Absolute Realm masters were in their ranks, they couldnt properly attack the Great Zhuge Family for as long as the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array was still active.
The Nine Celestial Demons Sect knew that better than anyone else. After all, they had already tried taking down the Great Zhuge Family in the past, which resulted in their members getting mercilessly ughtered. Since then, The Nine Celestial Demons Sect had spared no effort in finding a way to destroy the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array, which the Great Zhuge Family developed with their hearts and souls for generations. However, even just finding such a method proved difficult.
Since they didnt know the exact principle behind the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array, they couldnte up with a way to demolish it. Failing to destroy it despite all their efforts, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect was ultimately forced to avoid attacking the Great Zhuge Family. until they had figured out a way to destroy the array.
Fortunately, there was a way to figure out how to demolish it. Zhuge Long, the Great Zhuge Family elder who participated in the Wuchang meeting, likely knew of such a way. Capturing him alive should open up a path to obliterating the Great Zhuge Family.
Hence, they focused their resources on capturing Zhuge Long alive. Currently, Zhuge Long was on the way to the Great Zhuge Family with seven of the representatives of the Nine Prominent Sects. Among the representatives, two were Absolute Realm masters, and the rest were in the Upper Peak Realm. Including Zhuge Long, there were six Upper Peak Realm masters in their group.
The Nine Celestial Demons Sect could easily overpower that small of a military force. Before attacking the Great Zhuge Family, the Ten Thousand Cmities n and the Blood-Crazed n decided to send their Absolute Demonic Realm masters to capture Zhuge Long alive first.
Chapter 112
Chapter 112
Zhuge Long and the martial arts masters of the Nine Prominent Sects took a ship to Jingzhou, then traveled on foot to the Great Zhuge Familys home base at Mount Longzhong. They picked up the pace upon receiving word at Jingzhou that the elite members of the Changjiang Waterway Alliance and Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin were gathering at Mount Longzhong. They had to return to base before the elite members of the Changjiang Waterway Alliance and Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin couldunch an attack.
Using the main road to move as fast as they could, they passed through Jingmen in just two days after getting off the ship at Jingzhou. At their current speed, they would likely reach Mount Longzhong within four days at thetest. However, on the way to Mount Longzhong, around a hundred people blocked their path.
The expressions of Zhuge Long and the other martial artists hardened upon seeing the group. Considering they were well-equipped with weapons and blocked the main road in broad daylight, they were clearly up to no good. What gave them away, however, was the horrendous demonic qi emanating from them. Zhuge Long and the others immediately concluded that they were demonic practitioners from the Nine Celestial Demon Sect.
Youre toote. Ive been dying of boredom just waiting for you people to arrive, Shi Woo-Kang, a member of the group, said as he stretched. He was known as the Demonic Wind Monarch, one of the Seven Monarchs of Myriad Tribtions.
You all seem to be from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, Great Monk Gong Seonmented.
Thats right. Woo-Kang shrugged. Now, if none of you wants to die, hand over the Zhuge n member to us.
You speak as if you will let the rest of us live if we hand over Elder Zhuge.
Elder Hyeon Myung had no intention of handing Zhuge Long to them, but he knew that these demonic practitioners would not let the rest of them walk away unscathed even if they did.
I cant spare all of you, but I will let at least one person live. Does anyone want to save themselves? Woo-Kang smiled.
We will not betray ourpanions just to beg for our lives.
Then you leave me with no choice. Kill everyone except Zhuge Long! Woo-Kang ordered, his expression suddenly changing.
As instructed, the demonic practitioners behind him rushed toward Zhuge Long and his group. At the same time, Zhuge Long and his allies immediately drew their weapons and charged at their enemies head-on. Two of them were Absolute Realm masters, while the rest were Upper Peak Realm martial artists, so not even the Nine Celestial Demons Sects ordinary demonic practitioners could threaten them in the slightest.
Wow, I guess you all arent martial arts masters for nothing, huh? Seems like our martial arts masters should step up too. Woo-Kang gestured to the three middle-aged men standing next to him.
To his right was Seol Gong-Cheon, the Clear Moon Demonic Monarch of the Seven Monarchs of Myriad Tribtions. He was a middle-aged man that gave off a cold aura. Meanwhile, Yeo Gwang stood to his left. Known as the Gigantic Spirit Demonic Monarch of the Six Blood-Crazed Tyrants, Yeo Gwang was a giant two heads taller than the average man. Meng Sah-Do, the chubby man next to Yeo Gwang, was also one of the Six Blood Crazed Tyrants. He was called the Phantom Spirit Demonic Monarch.
We should, shouldnt we? Higher Demons,e forward! Sah-Do ordered the fifteen Upper Peak Realm demonic practitioners standing by behind them. They were followers of the four Demonic Monarchs.
Yes, sir! The fifteen Upper Peak Realm demonic practitioners followed the Phantom Spirit Demonic Monarchs order without a hint of hesitation.
I think we have to take care of the Shaolin Temple and Wudang Sect masters ourselves. Does anyone want to have a go at them? Woo-Kang asked, pointing to Great Monk Gong Seon and Elder Hyeon-Myung, who were Absolute Realm masters.
Ill handle the old fart of the Shaolin Temple, Yeo Gwang said, wanting to fight Great Monk Gong Seon himself.
Having mastered the Gigantic ck Demon Spirit Fist Art, Yeo Gwang had been wanting topete against the martial arts masters of the Shaolin Temple, which was renowned for their fists.
Do as you please.
Ill handle the Wudang Sect elder, then.
When the Blood-Crazed n decided to deal with Great Monk Gong Seon, Gong-Cheon decided to deal with Elder Hyeon Myung himself. As the two Demonic Monarchs stepped forward, Woo-Kang and Sah-Do stayed in the backlines to watch the fight.
As Yeo Gwang and Gong-Cheon approached Great Monk Gong Seon and Elder Hyeon Myung, the fifteen Higher Demons dealt with Zhuge Long and the other masters from the Nine Prominent Sects. Since they were only six strong, they one-sidedly lost ground against the joint attacks of the fifteen Higher Demons.
The Higher Demons were also Upper Peak Realm masters, and although they were slightly weakerpared to the masters of the Nine Prominent Sects, the difference in their strength was as meager as a piece of paper. Considering the Higher Demons also had twice their number, handling their enemies joint attacks proved impossible. The Nine Prominent Sects martial arts masters fought with all their might, but aside from Zhuge Long, they all ultimately failed to stop the Higher Demons joint attacks. Eventually, they began to fall one by one.
Despite being the only one left, Zhuge Long held out and did not easily falter. However, he remained standing not because of his outstanding skills. Rather, the Higher Demons had been going easy on him because they had to capture him alive. After defeating the other masters from the Nine Prominent Sects, the other Higher Demons began targeting Zhuge Long as well. Unable to withstand their series of attacks, Zhuge Long was finally subdued.
He knew the Nine Celestial Demon Sects Higher Demons captured him alive to get him to teach them how to destroy the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array. However, it didnt matter how hard the Nine Celestial Demon Sects demonic practitioners interrogated him since even he didnt know of any methods that could stop the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array from working. The Zhuge n could activate it, but they didnt have the slightest clue on how to deactivate it.
While the Higher Demons of the Myriad Tribtions n and the Blood-Crazed n subdued Zhuge Long, Yeo Gwang and Gong-Cheon remained engaged in a fierce and thrilling battle against Great Monk Gong Seon and Elder Hyeon Myung. With allbatants equal in skills, they quickly turned the situation around whenever one side gained the upper hand.
However, they couldnt afford to let this fight go on forever. With the Nine Prominent Sect masters defeated, Woo-Kang gestured at the Higher Demons, who were now just observing the battle, to intervene and help put an end to the two Absolute Realm masters resistance.
The Higher Demons immediately attacked Great Monk Gong Seon and Elder Hyeon Myung, forcing the two to divide their attention and go on the defensive.
Considering they were already up against opponents who were fighting them to a standstill, the Higher Demons joining their enemies as well made it impossible for the two to turn the tides of the battle. Eventually, Yeo Gwang and Gong-Cheon struck Great Monk Gong Seon and Elder Hyeong Myung in the chest with their fists and sword respectively.
Zhuge Long shed tears of grief upon witnessing the deaths of the Nine Prominent Sect masters who traveled with him to help the Great Zhuge Family. If he knew this would happen, he would have refused their support and wholeheartedly put his faith in the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array instead. However, there was no use regretting it now.
* * *
After separating from the Great Namgung Familys group, Mu-Guns group managed to return to Wuchang just in time to transport the silver nyangs, which hemissioned the East Lake Merchant Association to do. Despite Hwang Reis concerns, the East Lake Vault obediently let Mu-Gun withdraw five hundred thousand silver nyangs, and the East Lake Merchant Association immediately received the money and loaded it on their ship.
Before the East Lake Merchant Associations ship departed, their transportation officer confirmed the personnel in charge of escorting the ship. Mu-Gun appointed himself, Hwang Rei, and five of the Six White Wolves for the position. Wearing a pigskin mask, Six White Wolves member Baek San-Kyung was disguised as the owner of Mu-Guns money.
The transportation officer seemed baffled at first upon learning that they only had seven escorts for the ship, but he didnt say anything else upon learning of Mu-Gun and Hwang Reis identities. The East Lake Merchant Association was well informed about murim-rted matters. Hence, they naturally knew about Mu-Gun, Hwang Rei, and, more importantly, their skills.
One Absolute Realm master was already better than a hundred regr guards, yet two would be guarding the cargo ship. Upon confirming the number of escorts and seeing no reason to demand additional guards, the transportation officer finished up the final paperwork and allowed the ship to depart. Not long after, the ship set sail for Nanjing via the Changjiang River.
No matter how fast they sailed, it would take more than ten days at the minimum to reach Nanjing from Wuchang. It normally wouldve been inevitable to encounter the Changjiang Waterway Alliances river thieves several times throughout their journey to Nanjing, but due to the huge damages the Changjiang Waterway Alliance sustained at Dongting Lake and the heavy losses they suffered when they joined hands with the Four Seas Gang, they were no longer a threat to Mu-Guns group.
The East Lake Merchant Associations ship passed through the Changjiang River without any problems and reached Nanjing eleven days after leaving Wuchang. As soon as they docked, Mu-Guns group transported the five hundred thousand silver nyangs from the East Lake Merchant Associations ship to the Eun Merchant Groups Nanjing branch. Upon confirming Mu-Guns identity, the branch head readily agreed to temporarily stash the five hundred thousand nyangs away.
Aftward, Mu-Gunmissioned the Eun Merchant Group to transport the five hundred thousand silver nyangs to Wenzhou. In response, the Nanjing branch head sent an emergency carrier pigeon to the Eun Merchant Group. Eventually, for the price of five thousand nyangs, they agreed to transport the five hundred thousand nyangs through a ship that will arrive at Nanjing in ten days. After signing a transportation agreement with the Eun Merchant Group, Mu-Gun and his group found a ce to stay until the ship arrived.
While in Nanjing, Mu-Gun received shocking news. The Nine Prominent Sects martial arts masters who were on their way to help the Great Zhuge Family had beenpletely wiped out by the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners. Mu-Gun couldnt help but feel bad and deeply regretful. If he knew this would happen, he would have apanied them instead.
However, he was still human in the end. Even if he wanted to, he couldnt be involved in all of murims affairs. Along with their deaths came news about the Changjiang Waterway Alliance and Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulins elite members gathering at Mount Longzhong to attack the Great Zhuge Family. However, they apparently still hadnt done anything despite being there for over seven days already.
As soon as Mu-Gun got the news, he immediately concluded that the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Arraythe wless defensive array that protected the Great Zhuge Familywas preventing the two organizations from attacking the Great Zhuge Family. In his previous life, he had tried to find a path that would lead him through it. However, even with his Thunder Gods Heavenly Eyes, he had still failed to find an entrance or a gap in it. Simply put, it was such a perfect array that a way to destroy it did not exist.
The only way to get rid of it was to erase the very space where the array was installed. However, not even Supreme Realm masters could aplish such a feat. Mythic Realm masters perhaps could, but no one, not even the Nine Celestial Demons Sects elites, had been able to reach that unprecedented level in all of murim. Hence, it was basically impossible to destroy the Great Zhuge Familys Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array.
However, activating it consumed a huge amount of natural energy. Considering Mount Longzhong had a finite source of natural energy, the Great Zhuge Family could likely only maintain the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array for fifteen days at most. Once it was down, it would take at least a month to activate it again. Hence, to survive, the Great Zhuge Family had to receive reinforcements within the fifteen days that the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array was still active.
Mu-Gun thought that the sects near the Great Zhuge Family, including the Wudang Sect, the Shaolin Temple, the Mount Hua Sect, the Zongnan Sect, and their subsidiary families, would send reinforcements and force the Changjiang Waterway Alliance and Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin to retreat. After some time, his prediction proved correct. The Wudang Sect, the Shaolin Temple, the Mount Hua Sect, the Zongnan Sect, and their subsidiary families sent a huge force to Mount Longzhong to help the Great Zhuge Family. As a result, the Changjiang Waterway Alliance and Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulins elite forces were left with no other choice but to retreat before the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array went down.
In the midst of it all, three Eun Merchant Group cargo ships, escorted by two other ships, arrived at Nanjing. Aboard the escort ships were a hundred Baek Sword Sect warriors and a hundred Justice Martial Sect warriors.
After dividing and loading the five hundred silver nyangs onto the three merchant ships, their fleet set sail for Wenzhou. Mu-Gun and his group were aboard one of the escort ships that apanied the merchant ships.
* * *
Approximately one hundred and twenty kilometers away from Qingdao, Shandong Province was an ind where fishermen dared not wander around. Known as the ck Spirit Ind, the ind was surrounded by powerful sea currents and covered in ck fog all year round, giving it a dreary atmosphere. Those conditions limited what the world knew about the ck Spirit Ind, ultimately turning it into the best ce for pirates to hide their headquarters in. The ind could also amodate over ten thousand people, and the waves around it grew calmer past a certain area, making it easy toe ashore.
Refusing to let go of such great advantages, the Four Seas Gang had made the ck Spirit Ind their home base and, eventually, turned it into a city. They built the huge pce of Four Seas Divine Dragon Jae Cheon-Kang, the Four Seas Gangs leader, in the middle of the tall ck Spirit Mountain, which was located west of ck Spirit Ind.
Currently, Jae Cheon-Kang was having a meeting inside the pce with Blood Sword Demonic Monarch Yang Hwa-Gun of the Invincible ns Eight Great Demonic Monarchs and Dark Sky Demonic Monarch Jeon Gok of the Heavenly Killer Sects Seven Heavenly Killer Monarchs. The two middle-aged people exuded demonic qi so thick that anyone who saw them would immediately assume that they were from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Chapter 113
Chapter 113
I learned something interesting while tracking the Baek Sword Sects group, Dark Sky Demonic Monarch Jeon Gok said.
What is it? Blood Sword Demonic Monarch Yang Hwa-Gun asked.
I heard that theymissioned the East Lake Merchant Association to transport five hundred thousand silver nyangs from Wuchang to Nanjing and that they n to hire the Eun Merchant Group to transport that huge amount of money to Wenzhou.
So you want to target the five hundred thousand silver nyangs? the baffled Hwa-Gun asked.
This isnt just about the five hundred thousand silver nyangs. The Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch and Nine Dragons Fist Hwang Rei will also be on the Eun Merchant Groups ship since theyre the ones moving the money.
Then your goal is to kill the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch and Hwang Rei and take the five hundred thousand silver nyangs?
Thats right. Those two killed half of the Four Seas Gangs forces. Do you n to just stay on the sidelines and continue observing? Jeon Gok asked Hwa-Gun and Jae Cheon-Kang.
Although they did eliminate two of the Four Seas Dragons and destroy half of the Four Seas Ten Great Armadas, thats just a testament to how strong their martial arts are. Even if the two of you face them, I still think it would be difficult to guarantee victory, Cheon-Kang said, expressing his doubts.
They didnt do all that themselves. The Great Namgung Familys Divine Wind Sword Saint and their Young Patriarch also fought in that battle. If the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch and the Nine Dragons Fist were the only people there, our forces would not have been annihted, Jeon Gok argued. The Divine Wind Sword Saint is no longer with them. Im ready to leave with the Blood Sword Demonic Monarch and the Higher Demons. No matter how strong they are, it will be difficult for them to overpower us.
The Dark Sky Demonic Monarch has a point. If the three of us work together, well have a good chance to emerge victorious. Now that the Four Seas Gang has been confirmed to be connected to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, the righteous sects alliance will definitely not leave the Four Seas Gang alone. We have to make a move before they do and reduce the enemys force even by just a little, Hwa-Gun agreed with Jeon Gok.
It was under your insistence as well that I mobilized the forces of the Four Seas Gang for the recent operation. However, the result, as you both are already well aware of, was total annihtion. If things go south again this time, the Four Seas Gang, the very organization that I have devoted all my life to, will be ruined. Of course, I am well aware of your skills, esteemed Demonic Monarchs, but from my point of view, we require a more solid number of forces if you want the Four Seas Gang to mobilize. Cheon-Kang countered, demanding more reinforcements from the two.
Hwa-Guns expression stiffened.
If the Invincible Divine Demon sees your indecisiveness, Gang Leader Jae, he would be very disappointed. The esteemed Invincible Divine Demon regards you highly. He even wants to entrust the four seas to you once the Nine Celestial Demons Sect has taken control of the world. The Four Seas Gang is insignificantpared to that great mission, yet it seems you value your organization more than the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Thats definitely not the case. The moment I decided to follow the esteemed Invincible Divine Demon, the Invincible n and the Nine Celestial Demons Sect became my utmost priority. However, the Four Seas Gang is where my roots are. The esteemed Invincible Divine Demon favors me because he expects the Four Seas Gang to y a big role in our great mission. Thats why Im trying to conserve my forces until the esteemed Invincible Divine Demon starts making a move. I find it disrespectful to hear you say that I value the Nine Celestial Demons Sect less than the Four Seas Gang. Cheon-Kang sounded displeased.
Cheon-Kangs foundationy with the Four Seas Gang, and losing it would mean his value to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect plummeting to the bottom. Although his martial arts had reached the Absolute Realm, he still had trouble receiving preferential treatment since he didnt belong to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect in the past. If he lost the Four Seas Gang, he would be sent to all sorts of battlefields, one of which was bound to be his grave. Hence, he couldnt recklessly mobilize his remaining forces.
Well said, but what the Invincible Divine Demon wants from you is to reduce the power of murims forces as much as possible before he makes a move. Its time to step forward. Despite his young age, the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch has already reached the Absolute Realm. Considering how amazingly talented he is, hell soon be a huge obstacle to the great mission of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect if we leave him be. We have to nip that in the bud now that we have the perfect opportunity to.
However, Hwa-Gun had no intention of being considerate of Cheon-Kangs position. He pressured Cheon-Kang by borrowing the name of the Invincible Divine Demon. What made it worse was that he had a point. Considering the pace of Mu-Guns growth, they had to eliminate him while they still had the chance.
As Cheon-Kang said, it would be best tounch an attack with a bigger force. However, there was no time for that. He was well aware that it would be harder to eliminate Mu-Gun once he had returned to the Baek Sword Sect, considering Baek Cheon-Sang and the other three Heavenly Extreme Adventurers would be present then. Hence, he found it difficult to argue against the Blood Sword Demonic Monarch.
I understand why youre worried, Gang Leader Jae, but with me, the Blood Sword Demonic Monarch, and the hundred martial arts masters we brought with us, we can easily win. Moreover, even if your concerns doe true, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect will not treat you poorly. Isnt that right? Jeon Gok asked Hwa-Gun to reassure and persuade Cheon-Kang.
The esteemed Invincible Divine Demon certainly wont treat you poorly. However, if you refuse, and we lose this opportunity because of you, he will be very disappointed. I doubt he will still favor you then.
Pressured by the two Demonic Monarchs, Cheon-Kang could no longer refuse.
Fine. I will make preparations to mobilize the forces of the Four Seas Gang.
Well thought out. Your loyalty will please the esteemed Invincible Divine Demon, Gang Leader Jae.
Four Seas Divine Dragon Cheon-Kang convened all the remaining forces of the Four Seas Gang, including the Four Seas Five Great Armada. The hundred demonic practitioners that the Blood Sword Demonic Monarch and the Dark Sky Demonic Monarch brought along also prepared for battle. Three days before Mu-Gun and his group left Nanjing, the Four Seas Gang finished all preparations and headed toward Nanjing, which was south of the ck Spirit Ind.
* * *
Mu-Gun and his group headed to Wenzhou aboard the Baek Sword Sects ship, which was escorting the Eun Merchant Groups merchant ships. Havinge out to sea via the Changjiang River, they began to steer south toward the Zhejiang Province. Expecting that the Four Seas Gang would target him for annihting five of their Great Armadas at the Changjiang River, he requested the Eun Merchant Group to leave for Wenzhou as soon as possible.
However, their fleets speed was restrained by the weight of the five hundred thousand silver nyangs. Fortunately, that weight was shared by three ships. Otherwise, bringing all the money would have been impossible. Still, since the Eun Merchant Groups merchant ships steered through the sea slower than usual, the Four Seas Gang gained room to catch up to them.
The Four Seas Gang is here! the martial artist in charge of surveince shouted from the escort ship that followed the Eun Merchant Groups ships from behind, having spotted pirate ships in the distance.
Immediately heading to the stern to confirm, Mu-Gun saw six pirate ships in total. Considering each of the Four Seas Gangs ships carried a hundredbatants on average, there could be six hundred piratesing for them.
On the other hand, Mu-Guns group only had a total of two hundred martial artists aboard the two escort ships. Just to eliminate two hundred martial artists, the Four Seas Gang sent six hundred pirates and six ships.
They seem greatly determined to eliminate us, Nine Dragons Fist Hwang Rei, who was next to Mu-Gun, said with a stiff expression.
Im d they came to us on their own ord. Ive been meaning to put an end to them anyway.
Mu-Gun had no intention of leaving the Four Seas Gang alone given that they were rted to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Since he had been nning to wipe them out entirely in due course anyway, he actually thought this was a great opportunity.
Considering theyre going on the offensive again, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect has probably sent them reinforcements. Do we even have a chance of winning? Hwang Rei asked.
They had killed two of the Three Dragons of the Four Seas and half of the Four Seas Ten Supreme Commanders in Changjiang River earlier, which meant the only martial arts masters in the Four Seas Gang now were the Four Seas Divine Dragon and the remaining Supreme Commanders. It would be difficult for them alone to handle Mu-Gun and Hwang Rei.
They could approach this with a human-wave strategy using the six hundred pirates they brought with them, but the Four Seas Divine Dragon likely wouldnt use such a reckless tactic. Hence, this could only mean that they had prepared enough forces to deal with Mu-Gun and Hwang Rei. To achieve that, The Four Seas Gang could only borrow help from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Did you not see how I dealt with the Four Seas Gangs pirate ships at the Changjiang River?
So you n to create another tsunami to destroy those ships as well.
Even pirates will have trouble surviving at sea if their pirate ship sinks.
But can you really destroy six pirate ships? That might be possible if you can get them to close in on each other and head toward us. Otherwise, you would have to destroy the ships one by one.
Instead ofing at them all at once, the Four Seas Gangs pirate ships maintained a straight line and kept a certain distance between them. They likely nned to keep the straight formation until they were close enough to spread to the sides and surround the escort ships. Even if Mu-Gun started a tsunami, it could only submerge one ship at a time for as long as they kept their distance.
The Four Seas Gangs current formation would require Mu-Gun to create six tsunamis to destroy their entire fleet. However, considering each one exhausted huge amounts of internal energy, he wouldnt have any internal energy left if he tried to summon six. It wouldnt matter if he became fatigued for as long as he could destroy all the pirate ships, but there was no guarantee that every single tsunami could sessfully take down a ship.
Thats why I n to destroy their captains ship first, Mu-Gun mentioned his n.
Their captains ship?
The Four Seas Gang Leader and the Nine Celestial Demons Sects martial arts masters are probably in the same ship. If it sinks, the others will have to prioritize saving them. We will use that opportunity to deal with the rest. Mu-Gun borated.
You think the other ships will gather around to save the martial arts masters and pirates aboard their leaders ship?
Thats right. If the Four Seas Gang Leader starts drowning, they wont be able to just ignore him and still focus on attacking us.
But wouldnt the other martial arts masters be powerful enough to defend against the iing tsunami?
Thats where youe in. I need your help, Venerable Elder.
What do you want me to do?
Before I make a move, please unleash the Nine Dragons Sky Shower toward their leaders ship.
The Nine Dragons Sky Shower?
Yes. To block your Nine Dragon Sky Shower, the martial arts masters on the captains ship will have no choice but to step up. Ill create a tsunami at that moment, and no one will be avable to stop it.
The Nine Dragons Sky Shower, a fist technique that unleashed nine dragon-shaped vajra qi, was the final technique in the Supreme Nine Dragons Fist Art. Connected to the users mind, the nine dragon-shaped vajra qi could disy unrestrained movements just like how a martial arts master could control a sword with qi. Moreover, it could also extend up to a hundred feet in length.
Though some would think that the power of the technique would have to be divided between the nine vajra qi, each of them was actually equally just as powerful as summoning just one dragon-shaped vajra qi. It was as if nine Hwang Reis simultaneously unleashed a dragon-shaped vajra qi. The Nine Dragons Sky Shower would force the martial arts masters to block it. Taking advantage of that moment, Mu-Gun would then create a tsunami with the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art, sinking the captains ship.
Thats not a bad idea. But you do know that after I use the Nine Dragons Sky Shower, I will no longer be able to help you, right?
What did you do for the past thirty years instead of increasing your internal energy?
Who would have known that you would reappear in murim? So, do I do it or not?
Do it, please. I will take care of the rest.
I can trust you, right?
Dont worry. I will not let anything happen to you, Venerable Elder, Mu-Gun confidently said.
Hwang Rei nodded. As they were talking, the pirate ships closed the distance to about three hundred feet away. Mu-Gun sent the Eun Merchant Groups merchant ships ahead, then made the escort ships slow down. As the escort ships speed decreased, the distance between the pirate ships narrowed even faster. Now only two hundred feet away, the pirate ships spread out and began to surround the two escort ships, which were all within Mu-Guns expectations.
Get closer to their captains ship!
Instead of escaping the encirclement, Mu-Gun instructed the ships to approach the captains ship, which was further inside it. The two escort ships did as instructed.
What are they trying to do?
Flustered, Hwa-Gun, who was aboard the captains ship with Cheon-Kang, asked when he noticed the escort ships were steering toward themlike moths jumping into mesinstead of running away.
They have probably decided to fight to the bitter end. Its all or nothing for them now after all, considering theres no use trying to escape, Jeon Gok said.
I was worried about what we should do if they turned tail and ran away, but it seems thats not going to happen.
I dont think its that simple. They areing at us with the intention to defeat the masters on our ship. Just as the Dark Sky Demonic Monarch said, they could be fighting back as ast-ditch effort, but theres a chance theyre just confident that they can defeat us, Cheon-Kang added, refusing to let his guard down.
Dont worry. We have so many martial arts masters on this ship alone that no matter what theyre nning, we wont fall prey to it, Hwa-Gun reassured them. It was as if he was saying that Cheon-Kangs worry wasnt necessary.
Not long after, they noticed Nine Dragons Fist Hwang Rei standing at the escort ships prow. Even though they were still a hundred feet away, they could sense an unusual flow of energy gathering around him.
He seems to be trying to do something. Cheon-Kang seemed nervous.
Theres no point attacking us from that distance. Hes just making ast-ditch effort.
Hwa-Gun and Jeon Gok remained calm and rxed. However, that soon changed.
The energy swirling around Hwang Rei had clumped together to form a huge dragon-shaped vajra qi.
Chapter 114
Chapter 114
Standing at the ships prow, Hwang Rei unleashed an aura made out of the Nine Dragons Overlord Energy with all his might, causing his clothes to flutter violently. He also released his internal energy and merged it with his aura and the surrounding energy, creating a huge dragon-shaped vajra qi.
One, two, three The dragon-shaped vajra qi quickly grew in number, creating a total of nine dragons in the blink of an eye. Feeling all the internal energy in his body being sucked away, Hwang Rei gritted his teeth and threw a straight punch. Following his fists, the nine dragon-shaped vajra qi simultaneously raged toward the captains ship. An enormous wave of pressure followed them, pushing enough seawater aside to split the sea route in half.
What the hell! Everyone, block it! Blood Sword Demonic Monarch Yang Hwa-Gun shouted urgently as soon as the nine dragon-shaped vajra qi violently charged toward their ship. At the same time, he unsheathed his Crimson Blood Sword and immediately executed a technique from the Myriad Blood Petal Sword Art. Layers uponyers of blood-colored energy erupted from his sword and made countless blood-flower-shaped vajra qi bloom. Standing beside Hwa-Gun, Four Seas Divine Dragon Jae Cheon-Kang and Dark Sky Demonic Monarch Jeon Gok also unleashed the strongest attack they could muster in an attempt to defend against the dragon-shaped vajra qi.
The three streams of vajra qi that poured out from the prow of the captains ship collided head-on with the dragon-shaped vajra qi, causing an earth-shattering st. When the four Absolute Realm masters increased their vajra qi output to the limit, the pressure and shockwaves caused by their sh obliterated their surroundings. Fragments of vajra qi scattered in all directions and struck the surface of the water, the impact making the waters around them turbulently sway. It was as if a cannonball had been fired into the sea.
Violent waves were formed at the points of impact, striking both the captains ship and the escort ship. As if caught in a heavy storm, both vessels were pushed back and shook violently. Cheon-Kang and the two demonic monarchs stabilized their footing by using the Thousand Pound Hammer Art. Looking at the escort ship across them, they saw Hwang Rei staggering a few steps back and being supported by the Baek Sword Sects martial artists.
They were worried that Hwang Rei wouldunch the same attack for the second time, but he didnt look like he could execute it again.
L-look! Over there! A Higher Demon standing behind the three Absolute Realm masters pointed to their left, where a huge tsunami was rushing in to devour the captains ship. While the three had been busy blocking the Nine Dragons Sky Shower, Baek Mu-Gun had moved to the side of the ship using the Flying Golden Shield and created a tsunami with the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art.
S-stop that tsunami! Hwa-Gun frantically shouted as he dashed to the side of the ship. The Four Seas Divine Dragon and the Dark Sky Demonic Monarch followed after him. They tried to block the tsunamis advances using the same techniques they unleashed when they blocked the Nine Dragons Sky Shower a while ago.
However, before they could evenunch their attacks, the huge tsunami had already devoured the captains ship. Further strengthened by the energy of the sea, it shattered the mast of the captains ship andid waste to various other parts of it. It also swept away the pirates and threw them overboard.
The Four Seas Divine Dragon, the two Demonic Monarchs, and the Higher Demons managed to hold onto the ships hull and avoid falling into the sea. However, they still werent out of trouble. Unable to withstand the force of the tsunami, the ship began to turn upside down sideways, making it difficult for them to guarantee their own survival if they kept holding on. Hence, they used the hull they were holding onto tounch themselves up instead.
As they soared up into the air, the shippletely turned over and plopped onto the surface of the water. Some of the pirates who had been thrown overboard were caught under it, crushing their heads and shattering their bones. Amid the massacre it caused, the ship sank deep into the sea and resurfaced back up due to buoyancy.
The Four Seas Divine Dragon and the two Demonic Monarchsnded on the ships hull. The Higher Demons managed tond safely as well, albeit barely. However, the ship was slowly sinking. Although its hull was still above the water, it was only a matter of time before itpletely submerged. They had to move to another ship immediately, but they were too far from the other ships to cross over with their movement art.
Move the ship this way! Cheon-Kang shouted at the ship closest to them. Hearing his screams, the ship quickly approached them.
Everyone, look over there! Jeon Gok pointed to one side in the middle of themotion. Mu-Gun was standing on top of the Flying Golden Shield, which was hovering above the sea. Mu-Gun was exactly where the tsunami came from a while ago.
It cant be, right
As an ominous thought shed across Cheon-Kangs mind, Mu-Gun swung his sword at the sea, releasing energy that seeped into the waters. Not long after, a huge whirlpool formed from deep underwater, and a huge wave soared high into the air. More than thirty feet in height, the gigantic tidal wave quickly raged toward the sinking ship. Watching it, the martial arts masters on the ships hull turnedpletely pale.
Stay as far away from the ship as you can! Cheon-Kang shouted to the others and quickly dove away from the tsunami. Although the sea stretched seemingly endlessly, falling into it was far better than being swept to death by a tsunami. Seeing Cheon-Kang dive into the sea, the others dove as well. As soon as they did, they swam fifty to sixty feet away from the ship, which the huge tsunamipletely crushed not long after.
The hull of the captains shippletely shattered. The resulting shockwave sent a powerful tidal wave toward the martial arts masters in the sea, engulfing and bringing them even deeper underwater.
Fortunately, Cheon-Kang was a good swimmer. After escaping the strong waves, he swam up to the surface. However, the others couldnt get their bearings together, and Cheon-Kang was far too busy trying to survive to save them. Deprived of oxygen, the martial arts masters were forced to inhale water and, despite their desperate struggle to survive, eventually began to drown.
They were still martial arts masters at the end of the day, however. Hence, despite being sucked deep into the sea, they still managed to regain their senses and get their heads out of the water. Albeit barely, they survived and now only had to wait for one of the Four Seas Gang pirate ships to rescue them.
However, Mu-Gun loomed over the martial arts masters before any of the ships could rescue them. He glided over the sea using the Flying Golden Shield, swinging his sword as he passed by his targets. He cut the necks of those who had their heads sticking out of the water, sttering blood all over. The decapitated martial arts masters sunk deep into the sea, never to resurface again.
Those quicker to judge the situation quickly dove into the sea to evade Mu-Guns attacks, but Mu-Gun could easilye back and attack them whenever he wanted. Using the Flying Golden Shield, he turned around, quickly approached the resurfacing martial arts masters, and cut their heads off without mercy. Blood Sword Demonic Monarch Hwa-Gun was the first to fall, followed by Dark Sky Demonic Monarch Jeon Gok, and, finally, Four Seas Divine Dragon Cheon-Kang. Decapitated and sinking to the bottom of the sea, their deaths marked the annihtion of all the opposing martial arts masters.
Although Nine Dragons Fist Hwang Rei provided support, Mu-Gun practically did everything else alone. The pirates of the Four Seas Great Armadas and the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners witnessed Mu-Gun sinking the ship alone and defeating the martial arts masters who fell into the sea with unbelievable movements.
If Mu-Gun caused another huge tsunami, they couldnt help but conclude that the other ships would also suffer the same fate as their captains ship. However, it was impossible for them to kill Mu-Gun before he could do that. They most certainly couldnt do what martial arts masters, including Cheon-Kang, failed to do. Under the current circumstances, the best choice was to escape from the area before Mu-Gun attacked.
When the pirate ships turned around and quickly began to steer away, Mu-Gun swiftly chased after one of them. Using the Flying Golden Shield Scripture, he stood on the Flying Golden Shield to glide through the sea like a dolphin plunging in and out of the water as it swam. Mu-Gun quickly caught up with the pirate ship that had the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners on board.
No matter how amazing Mu-Gun was, it was impossible for him to catch up to all five pirate ships alone. However, he could at least sink one of them. Hence, he decided to target the ship that the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners were on. Even if he had to let the Four Seas Gangs pirates escape alive, he absolutely did not want to let the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners get away unscathed. As soon as he caught up to his target, he executed the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art.
All the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners could do was stare as another rampaging tsunami formed and engulfed the ship he targeted. It swept them away, threw them into the sea, reduced the ships mast into countless fragments, and turned the ship upside down, dropping it on the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners.
The Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners dove deep into the sea to evade the falling ship, but that wasnt enough to get them away from danger. Although they did avoid getting hit by the ship, the huge tidal waves that the ship had created as it flipped plunged them deeper into the sea and made them lose control of their bodies. To survive, they had to do whatever it took to swim up through the huge water pressure pressing on them.
However, although they did manage to resurface, they found two escort ships waiting for them. The Baek Sword Sect and the Justice Martial Sect warriors on the escort ships rained down volleys of arrows on them as soon as they stuck their heads out of the water. Unable to do anything, they sank deep into the sea as the rain of arrows skewered them, eliminating thest of the hundred demonic practitioners of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
The remaining four pirate ships managed to safely escape from Mu-Guns pursuit. If Mu-Gun put his heart to it, he could have sunk another pirate ship, but he didnt want to overdo it. Now that he had killed the Four Seas Gangs leader, the Four Seas Gang would sooner orter disband. Moreover, the Great Namgung Family and the Great Huangfu Family would likely take care of the forces that had escaped anyway. With those in mind, Mu-Gun returned to the escort ship.
The Baek Sword Sect and Justice Martial Sect warriors aboard the escort ship stared at Mu-Gun in awe. Witnessing his godlike prowess convinced them that the Baek Sword Sect and the Zhejiang Martial Alliance would be the greatest force in murim in the future.
Having fended off the Four Seas Gangs ambush, the two escort ships caught up with the Eun Merchant Groups ships, which had gone ahead of them. The Eun Merchant Group didnt manage to get too far from them due to the weight of the silver nyangs, so the escort ships managed to catch up to them in no time.
Together, the merchant ships and the escort ships headed to Wenzhou. Seven dayster, they arrived at their destination safely.
Chapter 115
Chapter 115
As soon as Baek Mu-Gun returned to the Baek Sword Sect, he immediately met up with Baek Cheon-Sang.
Wee back.
How have you been?
Ive only been staying at home, so what could possibly happen? I heard about your achievements from Mu-Ok. Are you hurt anywhere?
Im fine.
Youre truly amazing. Putting aside the Changjiang Waterway Alliance, you even destroyed the Four Seas Gang by yourself.
I didnt do it alone. I had the venerable elders help.
Still, wasnt it you who sank the pirate ships and eliminated the martial arts masters of the Four Seas Gang and the Nine Celestial Demons Sect? I did not expect the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art to be able to exert such tremendous power.
Since you have learned the Heavenly Sea Goliath Cultivation, you will be able to exert even greater power from it than I did, Father.
Are you serious?
Once you have fully mastered the Heavenly Sea Goliath Cultivation and the Heavenly Sea Waves Saber Art, youll be capable of obliterating entire coastal cities.
Although I would nevermit such an atrocity, it would be astounding to at least have the capacity to do such a feat.
The Heavenly Sea God Sects sessor is called the God of the Sea for a reason.
What you just said made me realize I should put more effort into practising the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts.
Youre already doing good enough. However, as the Baek Sword Sects patriarch and the Zhejiang Martial Alliances leader, you have to be even more powerful.
Youre right. I will work harder so that my son will not be ashamed of me.
Even if you dont, I am already very proud of you, Father.
That aside, I heard you transported five hundred thousand silver nyangs through the Eun Merchant Group. Where did that moneye from?
We went to withdraw the money that Venerable Elder Hwang Rei had left at the East Lake Vault.
Mu-Gun borrowed Hwang Reis name since he couldnt reveal the truth behind the source of the money. It wasnt a problem, though, since he had spoken to Hwang Rei about this earlier.
Its from Venerable Elder Hwang Rei? Cheon-Sang, surprised.
Yes. Venerable Elder Hwang Rei has kept the money in the East Lake Vault for thirty years already, but he has decided to use it now for the Baek Sword Sect.
What do you mean by that? Were not talking about just a penny or two here. We cant just ept five hundred thousand nyang.
Thats what I said as well, but Venerable Elder Hwang Rei just told me to use it without worry since even if he kept it, he would have no use for it anyway. He didnt even have a sessor to leave an inheritance to. Considering he wholeheartedly made this donation, it would be best to ept it with a grateful heart.
Even so
I dont think its polite to refuse Venerable Elder Hwang Reis kind gesture. With the money that he has entrusted to us, he hopes that the Baek Sword Sect and the Zhejiang Martial Alliance will grow into a force strong enough to protect murim. Aplishing that would definitely satisfy him.
Okay. Ill go see Venerable Elder Hwang Rei and thank him in person.
Understood.
Go and rest for today. Lets talk about everything in more detail tomorrow.
Okay.
After meeting Cheon-Sang, Mu-Gun returned to his residence, took a bath, and changed into a set of fresh clean clothes. Afterward, he left the Baek Sword Sect and headed to the Flower Honor Manor to visit Dan Seol-Young. Although Cheon-Sang told him to rest, Mu-Gun was not tired at all even after his long journey. He didnt need a break. Rather, he desired to meet Seol-Young and make love to her far more than rest.
Counting his previous lives as well, Mu-Gun had lived hundreds of years. Even so, he had neither lost his sexual desires nor had any intention to. A man should refrain from indiscriminate adultery, but it was extremely natural for a man to share affection with the woman he loved. There was absolutely nothing wrong with that.
Upon arriving at the Flower Honor Manor, Mu-Gun briefly greeted Seol-Young, whom he had not seen in a long time, and immediately made love to her. After orgasming a few times, they cuddled up on the bed.
I heard that you have be quite close to Lady Namgung Seol-Young, who pillowed her head on Mu-Guns arm, carefully said.
Didnt you say you dont care if I met another woman?
But shouldnt I at least know what kind of rtionship you have with her?
Its the same rtionship I have with you, Mu-Gun spoke frankly.
So my guess was right after all.
You dont look happy.
Both Lady So and Lady Namgung have amazing backgrounds. Unlike them, I dont have an impressive status or history. It makes me wonder if its okay for me to be next to you.
Whats wrong with your status? You are the vice leader of the Heavenly Secret Hall, the best intelligence syndicate in the Central ins. You are not any worse than the other two, so stop having that sort of inferiorityplex, got it?
Okay.
Seol-Young smiled and hugged Mu-Gun tightly. It didnt matter that he had a new woman named Namgung Hyun-Ah. His love for her was still the same.
* * *
The n hall of the Invincible n.
Invincible n Patriarch So Geuk-Sang looked baffled, having just heard the news that the Four Seas Gang was wiped out and that only four of the Four Seas Ten Great Warships survived. However, he found it more ridiculous that the Four Seas Gangs leader, the Heavenly Killer Sects Dark Sky Demonic Monarch, and the Invincible ns Blood Sword Demonic Monarch, had all been killed as well.
Didnt you say that only the Nine Dragons Fist, the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch, and two hundred Baek Sword Sect and Justice Martial Sect martial artists fought in that battle? Geuk-Sang asked the middle-aged man standing in front of him, clearly dumbfounded by the situation.
Thats right, the middle-aged man, Vice Patriarch Neung Mong-Hon, replied. He was also known as the Spirit Manifestation Demonic Monarch of the Invincible ns Eight Great Demonic Monarchs.
And yet ording to your report, they still managed to kill the leader of the Four Seas Gang, the two Demonic Monarchs, and a hundred Higher Demons? Is that even possible?
Well, ording to the surviving Four Seas Gang pirates, the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch summoned a tsunami and sank their ship.
He summoned a tsunami? Is he some sort of Sea God or something? How can he summon a tsunami? Geuk-Sang asked in bewilderment.
It seems the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch has learned the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts. Although the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial art is already strong on its own, it is known to exert unparalleled power on the sea. That seems to be the reason why the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch can create tsunamis.
What use do I have for that information now? You should have delved deeper into who he is before attacking him! Theres no point trying to exin an irreversible incident!
Im sorry. Mong-Hon bowed at Geuk-Sangs fury.
Saying sorry doesnt put an end to this situation. We lost the Four Seas Gang after working so hard to get them. What do you n to do about this?
We havent lost all the Four Seas Gangs forces yet. We still have four of the ten warships.
What can we even do with just those? Can we even destroy a small or medium-sized sect with their numbers?
If we let them consume our recently developed Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill, even the remaining forces of the Four Seas Gang would be able to showcase great strength.
As its name suggested, the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill was a pill that, when consumed, burned the soul in exchange for unparalleled power. However, in reality, it was a demonic pill that consumed ones Innate True Qi to amplify the users internal energy and increase their martial prowess. If one were to take the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill, they would be able to disy martial prowess at a higher level than they were actually capable of.
However, the price in exchange for that was death. Upon consuming the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill, one would only have ten days left to live at most, assuming they did not use martial arts in that time span. The more they used their martial arts, the less time they had. If they executed martial arts techniques to their fullest capacity, they could even die in less than an hour.
After researching and developing the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill for several generations, the Invincible n finallypleted the secret recipe for it just recently. If they made the surviving Four Seas Gang members consume it, they would obtain powerparable to the forces that the Four Seas Gang had before they were annihted. They wouldnt survive any longer than ten days, but from the Invincible ns standpoint, the Four Seas Gang was now expendable anyway. The best use they had for its members was to increase their power through the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill and make them work toward the Invincible ns objectives.
Good point! We do have the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill. If I knew this would happen, I would have made sure the Four Seas Gang survived.
Nobody could have predicted that wedplete it so quickly.
How long will it take to make enough Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill for the Four Seas Gang pirates?
Considering we would have to prepare the materials and concoct the pill, at least three months.
Three months is too long. Have all of it ready in two months.
Understood.
In the Invincible n, Geuk-Sangs words were thew. Mong-Hon followed his orders without anyints.
As soon as the pills are ready, we will attack the Baek Sword Sect.
You want to attack the Baek Sword Sect?
The Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch annihted the Four Seas Gang and killed the Blood Sword Demonic Monarch and his Higher Demons. An eye for an eye, right?
Thats true, but at full power, the Baek Sword Sect isnt just your run-off-the-mill forces. They have six Absolute Realm masters: their Patriarch, Young Patriarch, and the Four Peerless Wanderers, who recently joined their sect as venerable elders. Even with the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill, the Four Seas Gang will have trouble eradicating the Baek Sword Sect. For us to win, well have to send at least three Demonic Monarchs with them.
We can do that, then. Whats the problem?
Though its highly unlikely, the three Demonic Monarchs meeting a bad ending can disrupt our great cause.
If you put it that way, then there is basically nothing we can do. Still, the martial prowess of their Young Patriarch concerns me. That bastard has reached the Absolute Realm at the tender age of twenty-three. We dont know how much more he will grow in the future. He needs to be eliminated before he grows any stronger.
How about we attack the Baek Sword Sect along with the Changjiang Waterway Alliance and the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin instead? The Blood-Crazed n and the Myriad Tribtions n will surely cooperate, considering they also have a grudge against that man.
Why dont we give the Changjiang Waterway Alliances thieves and the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulins bandits Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills too?
That would be the icing on the cake, but it will take half a year to prepare enough pills for them as well.
Geuk-Sang pondered for a moment. He was an impatient man, so half a year was already too long for him. However, now that they had decided to go through with it, it would be best to guarantee their sess. If all three ouw groups consumed the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill, they would be able to wipe out the entire Zhejiang Martial Alliance, including the Baek Sword Sect.
However, he thought it was a waste to mobilize thatrge of a force just to eliminate the Baek Sword Sect and the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. If the three ouw groups elite members consumed a Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill, they would likely be able to destroy even the Great Namgung Family, one of the Seven Great Families. Although the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch was outstanding, Geuk-Sang doubted he would be a Supreme Realm master that fast. Hence, he thought the Nine Celestial Demons Sects great cause would benefit much more from eliminating the Great Namgung Family, the head of the Seven Great Families.
Fine. Ill give you half a year. Prepare enough Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill for all three ouw groups. However, we will no longer be attacking the Baek Sword Sect. Rather, our target will be the Great Namgung Family.
The Great Namgung Family?
Our men can only consume the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills once. Taking that into consideration, shouldnt we choose the option that will benefit us the most? It will be much more beneficial for the Nine Celestial Demons Sects grand mission to eliminate the Great Namgung Family than the Baek Sword Sect. If we sessfully manage to take them down, murim will suffer detrimental mental damage.
Youre absolutely right, Patriarch.
Be sure to inform the Blood-Crazed n and the Myriad Tribtions n of our ns and get their cooperation. They shouldnt recklessly mobilize their forces before we have secured enough Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills for everyone.
Understood.
As instructed, Mong-Hon contacted the Blood-Crazed n and the Myriad Tribtions n and informed them about the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills and their n to make the three ouw groups join forces and attack the Great Namgung Family. The Blood-Crazed n and the Myriad Tribtions n dly epted the proposal.
The Four Seas Gang aside, the forces of the Changjiang Waterway Alliance and the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin had also greatly weakened. With their current forces, it would be difficult to aplish anything in murim. They would lose all their members if they consumed Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills, but it would be a well-worth sacrifice since they would be able to annihte the Great Namgung Family, which had the strongest forces even among the Seven Great Families.
Since the righteous sect alliance was currently trying to overthrow the Changjiang Waterway Alliance and the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin, the Blood-Crazed n and the Myriad Tribtions n secretly sent those ouw groups elite members to ck Spirit Ind, an uncharted ind that served as the headquarters of the Four Seas Gang, to conserve their forces. The three ouw groups elites then focused on their martial arts training until the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill waspleted.
Chapter 116
Chapter 116
Great Namgung Family Patriarch Namgung Jo was currently in a meeting with Namgung Hyun-Ah at the Great Namgung Familys Righteous Sky Pavilion.
What? You want to cut off your rtionship with our family? Namgung Jo repeated, baffled by Hyun-Ahs words.
As I said, I want to leave the Great Namgung Family to be Young Master Baeks woman.
What kind of nonsense are you spouting? If you want to be Baek Mu-Guns woman, you can just officially marry him. Why do something so unreasonable?
Young Master Baek does not want to marry ady from the Seven Great Families, not even from the Great Namgung Family. Hence, if I want to be his woman, I have no choice but to leave the family. Hyun-Ah responded.
Did he say that he had no intention of marrying ady from the Seven Great Families?
Yes. Young Master Baek said that he does not want to establish connections with the Seven Great Families through a marriage of convenience.
Do you really think abandoning our family is a sound decision? Do you value our family less than a single man? Namgung Jo was baffled.
To be loved by a man is a womans happiness. Our family is important, but my happiness is more important to me, so please just ept my decision, Hyun-Ah rebutted.
If that Baek Mu-Gun brat really loves you, wouldnt he also ept your family? Yet hes asking you to abandon your family for him instead. I cant help but question if someone like him can be considered a true man.
Young Master Baek has never asked me to abandon our family. This is purely my own decision.
He didnt say it himself, but he did use your feelings to push you into that decision, did he not? More importantly, if you two are truly in love, then how could it still be a marriage of convenience? Either way, the fact that hes rejecting you simply because you are ady of the Great Namgung Family serves as proof that his feelings for you arecking, Namgung Jo countered.
If I marry Young Master Baek, I doubt the Great Namgung Family will leave the Baek Sword Sect alone. You will put the Baek Sword Sect under the Great Namgung Familys influence and use them to further expand our familys power. Thats exactly what Young Master Baek does not want to see happen.
So you have really fallen head over heels for him, huh? Its evident in how you defend him. However, let me be clear. I do not have any intention of epting your decision. As my child, you are to dedicate everything you have to the Great Namgung Family. Your marriage is no exception. You are not allowed to marry as you please. Whether you like it or not, you will marry who I want you to marry. That is the duty of ady of the Great Namgung Family. Now, stop spouting nonsense and have some self-restraint.
No. No matter what you say, I will still cut off all ties with the Great Namgung Family. I will no longer follow through with my obligation as ady of the Great Namgung Family.
Are you really going to abandon our family and this father of yours?
Im really sorry, Father. Im sorry for being unable to repay our familys kindness and grace. However, this is my life to live. Please let me live freely.
No. Youre the child of the Great Namgung Familys patriarch, so your life is not only yours. It belongs to the Great Namgung Family. Give it a rest already.
I cant do that. Even if you do not give me permission, I will still leave the Great Namgung Family. Hyun-Ah stubbornly insisted.
On whose watch?! Guards! Namgung Jo called for the Great Namgung Familys martial artists who were standing guard outside.
Lock Hyun-Ah in her room and keep a close eye on her. Make sure she cant go out.
Father! Hyun-Ah red at Namgung Jo.
What are you doing? Take her away quickly! Ignoring Hyun-Ah, Namgung Jo gave orders to the Great Namgung Familys martial artists.
Yes, Patriarch.
Mdy! Pleasee with us quietly. The familys martial artist politely urged.
Filled with resentment, Hyun-Ah red at Namgung Jo. Knowing full well that starting a scuffle here would be useless, she gently got up from her seat. The martial artists took her away and grounded her in her room, then surrounded her residence and put it under tight surveince. Far too weak to break through the guards and escape from her room, Hyun-Ah failed to go to Mu-Gun.
* * *
Unaware of Hyun-Ahs current situation, Baek Mu-Gun focused on his responsibilities. A few days after returning to Wenzhou, he visited the Medicine King Family in Mount Yandang.
Wee, Medicine King Family Patriarch Seonwoo Pyo greeted.
Has anything happened since west met? Mu-Gun asked.
Weve been doing nothing but researching herbs and concocting pills in the middle of the mountains, so I should be the one asking you that, Young Master Baek. After all, you have been fighting the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners, which puts you in constant danger.
Although it is dangerous, someone has to do it.
If all martial artists were like you, Young Master Baek, murim would have been a truly righteous and peaceful world by now, Seonwoomented.
Thats a little too much.
Im serious. None of the countless martial artists I have met so far has been as righteous and upright as you, Young Master Baek.
Are you implying that Im even more righteous than the great hero, Heavenly Thunder God''s Swordsman Guyang Hwi?
Ah, I forgot about Master Guyang.
Between me and Master Guyang, who do you think is better? Mu-Gun mischievously asked.
Well, I would of course side with the man in front of me. Seonwoo Pyo chuckled.
If Master Guyang hears about this, he will be disappointed.
Still, shouldnt the livinge first as a priority?
Mu-Gun simply shrugged in reply. That aside, how far along are we on the spiritual pill production?
We currently have five Heavenly Medicine Pills and thirty-five Hundred Herb Pills prepared. They are already packed, so you can take them with you when you leave.
Youve made more than I expected.
Thanks to the herbs you airlifted to us through the Eun Merchant Group, we were able to increase the production output a little more.
I see. The Medicine King Familys medicines have been of great help. I am always grateful to you and your people, Mu-Gun thanked Seonwoo Pyo.
Its not like were doing it for free, so why thank us? Seonwoo Pyo waved his hands dismissively.
Im thanking you because the price we are paying the Medicine King Family is infinitely less than the true value of the pills.
That makes me d. Our familys pills proving helpful in preventing the Nine Celestial Demons Sects rampage is more than enough for me.
If only the world knew about your and the Medicine King Familys noble goals, they would already be singing of praise about you, Mu-Gun responded.
Were not doing this for that.
I know. Still, its a shame that Im the only one that knows. Speaking of which, as I promised, Id like to start opening medicinal clinics soon.
The medicinal clinics? Seonwoo Pyo sounded surprised.
Thats right. It would be best to open branches in all regions of Zhejiang Province first, starting with Wenzhou.
That would be great, but opening that many medicinal clinics will require huge funding. We still do not have enough money for it.
Dont worry. The Baek Sword Sect will provide financial support to cover the rest.
Are you serious?
Didnt I promise you that when the Medicine King Family agreed to provide pills to us? Mu-Gun said in a serious tone.
But I didnt expect it to start so soon, Seonwoo Pyo replied.
I was actually worried that Im starting this toote, so it puts me at ease that Im doing this earlier than you expected. Anyway, lets open the first medicinal clinic in Wenzhou, then open more branches in the regions where the other members of the Ten ns of Zhejiang are.
The bases of the Ten ns of Zhejiang were some of thergest cities in Zhejiang Province. Considering the demand for medicinal clinics, it was better to prioritize opening branches in big cities andrge poptions. Since those areas are home to the Ten ns of Zhejiang, the clinics would have the advantage of being under the Ten ns of Zhejiangs protection.
Understood. Well make the necessary preparations.
Thank you. I should get going, Mu-Gun said and stood up.
Okay. The pills are already outside and ready for you.
Noted.
Mu-Gun left Seonwoo Pyos residence. As Seonwoo Pyo said, the avable Heavenly Medicine Pills and the Hundred Herb Pills were already waiting for him outside. Upon returning to the Baek Sword Sect, he reported to Baek Cheon-Sang about the pills he brought back from the Medicine King Family and discussed how to distribute them.
They set aside three of the five Heavenly Medicine Pills for the remaining three Patriarchs of the Ten ns of Zhejiang who still hadnt gotten one, then decided to give thest two Heavenly Medicine Pills to sword squad leaders Baek Cheon-Gi and Baek Cheon-Ho. Having already consumed a Heavenly Medicine Pill each, the two had reached the Upper Peak Realm. It would still be difficult to reach the Absolute Realm if they consumed another, but they could at least progress further into the Upper Peak Realm. Lastly, in order of priority, they would give the thirty-five Hundred Herb Pills to the Baek Sword Corps warriors who were yet to receive one.
A few dayster, Mu-Gun visited the Flower Honor Manor again. Now that Dan Seol-Young had be his lover, the number of times he frequented the Flower Honor Manor had significantly increased. He didnt put his work aside just to meet her, however, so Cheon-Sang did notment on it.
Upon arriving at the Flower Honor Manor, Mu-Gun looked for Cheon Yu-Hwa before meeting Seol-Young.
I think Ive been seeing you too often these days, Yu-Hwa weed Mu-Gun with a joke.
Youre not tired of me already, are you?
Of course not. I might be old now, but a handsome man like you is still always wee here, Young Master Baek.
Why mention your age, Hall Leader Cheon? If you go outside now, droves of men will line up before you.
Even so, I would just as quickly lose their interest if a young and beautiful woman appeared.
I dont think so. Any man who knows what to truly look for in a woman wouldnt miss a beauty like you, Hall Leader Cheon.
Hearing that from you makes me feel great, Young Master Baek. Anyway, how long do you n to keep Seol-Young here? Dont tell me youre not going to take her away from this ce?
I wont leave her here for too long, so dont worry.
Im not worried. Im only saying that because I treat Seol-Young like my daughter, so dont misunderstand.
I wont. Please feel free to tell me anything. I consider you as Seol-Youngs mother, so Ill listen to all that you have to say.
Thank you for understanding.
Its not something to thank me for. That aside, are there any new updates about murim? Mu-Gun seamlessly changed the subject.
The Changjiang Waterway Alliance and the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin covered their tracks quite well. Weve been looking for them everywhere, but theyre probably hiding somewhere undetectable.
Hmm, theyre likely trying to preserve their forces for future operations, Mu-Gun replied.
I think so as well. Well keep trying to track them down.
I leave it to you.
I also have news about Lady Namgung Hyun-Ah.
What about her?
It seems shes been confined in her residence.
Confined?
I dont know the details, but were certain that she is being detained in her own residence.
Mu-Gun had a rough idea about what happened. Considering Hyun-Ah mentioned that she would cut ties with the Great Namgung Family, things likely did not go ording to her n. Great Namgung Family Patriarch Namgung Jo had to have refused her decision and detained her in her residence due to her stubbornness.
Am I ultimately at fault here? Mu-Gun smiled bitterly.
Youre aware of the reason behind her detainment, arent you? Yu-Hwa questioned upon noticing Mu-Guns expression.
After pondering about it for a while, Mu-Gun decided to tell Hyun-Ah the truth behind what happened.
She must have unconditional feelings for you. After all, she even turned her back on her family to be with you..
Yu-Hwa was surprised to learn that Hyun-Ahs feelings for Mu-Gun were greater than she could have imagined.
Thats why I could not reject her love, but that also seems to be the reason things turned out this way.
Why did you have to go that far, though? You could have just married her, then refused toply with the Great Namgung Familys demands. Does the Great Namgung Family want something from Young Master Baek or the Baek Sword Sect? Yu-Hwa seemed confused.
I cant exin the situation in full detail right now, but I have some ill-fated rtionship with the Great Namgung Family. To exact revenge, I will have no choice but to make an enemy out of them, but my heart might waver if I am involved with ady from their family.
Do you really have to exact vengeance for that ill-fated rtionship? You can simply choose to forget it for Lady Namgung.
The grudge I have is not that light. Mu-Guns tone was firm.
You should not have started a rtionship with Lady Namgung in the first ce, then, Yu-Hwa said, sounding quite unhappy.
I shouldnt have, but as youre well aware, a mans heart doesnt always follow his will, Mu-Gun responded.
Thats true. So, what are you going to do? Can you just pretend to be oblivious to this?
I dont intend to turn a blind eye to this. However, I will have to spend some time thinking about what to do.
If you need help from the Heavenly Secret Hall, let me know, Yu-Hwa offered.
Understood.
Mu-Gun left soon after. He normally would have made love to Seol-Young now, but he had too many things on his mind due to the predicament Hyun-Ah was in. Hence, Mu-Gun immediately returned to the Baek Sword Sect after having a cup of tea with Seol-Young.
Chapter 117
Chapter 117
Upon returning to the Baek Sword Sect, Baek Mu-Gun agonized over the issue concerning Namgung Hyun-Ah. The first thing that crossed his mind was going to the Great Namgung Family to save Hyun-Ah, but he soon realized how bad of a n it was. Getting Hyun-Ah out of the Great Namgung Family was already difficult in itself, but even if he did somehow seed, the aftermath would be an even bigger problem. The Great Namgung Family wouldnt just take it lying down if they lost Hyun-Ah to Mu-Gun. In the worst-case scenario, a war could break out between the Baek Sword Sect and the Great Namgung Family.
Formally asking for Hyun-Ahs hand in marriage was the only way he could take her from the Great Namgung Family without conflict. If the Baek Sword Sect formally requested for Hyun-Ahs hand in marriage, the Great Namgung Family would not refuse. Moreover, as Cheon Yu-Hwa had said, he would only need to do the bare minimum to maintain their rtionship with the Great Namgung Family once he had brought Hyun-Ah over to his side.
Mu-Gun could then start taking revenge on Namgung Byeok, the former Great Namgung Family Patriarch, without Hyun-Ah finding out. Though he would feel bad for deceiving Hyun-Ah, he could neither bring himself to reveal the truth to her nor give up exacting vengeance on Namgung Byeok.
For now, that was the best way forward.
Yeon-Hwa could be a problem, though.
Mu-Gun remembered So Yeon-Hwa, who had left on a journey across all of murim. She was the first woman Mu-Gun gave his heart to and shared affection with. That was why he wanted her to be his first wife. If he married Hyun-Ah and made her his first wife over Yeon-Hwa, she could feel betrayed. After much consideration, Mu-Gun decided to find Yeon-Hwa, bring her back, and marry her before tying the knot with Hyun-Ah and Dan Seol-Young. Having made a decision, Mu-Gun visited Baek Cheon-Sang and expressed his intention to marry the three.
When did your rtionship with Namgung Hyun-Ah progress that much? Cheon-Sang asked, surprised. He already knew about Yeon-Hwa and Seol-Young, but this was the first time he was hearing about Hyun-Ah.
We traveled together to Wuchang. One thing led to another, and before I knew it, we had already progressed this far.
But can you handle three women?
I love them all truly. For them, I can handle anything.
If so, then this father of yours has no intention of stopping you. I dont have anything to lose from having three beautiful daughters-inw anyway. Moreover, more daughters-inw means more grandchildren, Cheon-Sang rejoiced.
Thank you for understanding.
So you n to marry Yeon-Hwa before tying the knot with Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young?
Thats right.
But Yeon-Hwa is currently on a journey across murim. How do you intend to marry her?
I will have to find her and bring her back, Mu-Gun said firmly.
I will leave that to your own discretion. I just have to send a marriage proposal to the Great Namgung Family, right? Cheon-Sang rified.
Yes, Father.
Alright. Ill do that then.
Thank you.
Youre thanking me for an awful lot of things.
After talking to Cheon-Sang, Mu-Gun visited the Flower Honor Manor and requested Yu-Hwa''s help in finding Yeon-Hwa.
A few dayster, the Heavenly Secret Hall informed Mu-Gun that Yeon-Hwa was passing through Yangshan, Guangdong Province to get to Guangzhou, which was where the Guangdong Jin Family was. She was probably nning to visit the Guangdong Jin Family to request a sparring match.
Mu-Gun thought about going to Guangzhou and bringing her back in person but realized that would take too long. Hence, he decided to deliver the news to Yeon-Hwa through the Heavenly Secret Hall instead.
* * *
After sending a letter to Yeon-Hwa, Mu-Gun began fulfilling his promise to the Medicine King Family about opening medical clinics. To start, he purchased a manor a short distance away from the center of downtown Wenzhou. Although the manor was shabby because it had been around for quite some time now, it was quiterge, which was perfect for amodating numerous patients.
Mu-Gun then hired people to repair and renovate the manor into a medical clinic while the Medicine King Family gatheredpetent staff and physicians for it. Seonwoo Kang, the Medicine King Familys Young Patriarch, was put in charge of the clinic due to his outstanding medical techniques and medicinal knowledge, which befitted their familys sessor.
The next pressing matter was the clinics name.
Medicine King Family Patriarch Seonwoo Pyo named it the Shennong Clinic. Shennong was the renowned God of Medicine whom the King Family seeded. After naming the clinic, Mu-Gun and the Medicine King Family made quick work of the preparations left to open it.
In the midst of all that, Yeon-Hwa arrived in Wenzhou, and Mu-Gun personally went to Wenzhou Port to greet her. It had been quite some time since hest met Yeon-Hwa, but she was still just as beautiful.
Wee back, Mu-Gun joyously greeted her.
What happened? Why did you send me a letter asking me to hurry back to you? Yeon-Hwa asked as soon as she saw Mu-Gun.
Lets go somewhere quiet first.
Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa went to a nearby tea shop, sat at a table, and ordered some tea before continuing their conversation.
How have you been?
I have sparred with figures from various martial schools while traveling around murim.
Did you get anything from that endeavor?
I gained a lot of enlightenment, but I still think my skills havent improved much.
Even if that seems to be the case now, those enlightenments will build up and eventually enable you to advance into greater heights.
I hope that momentes sooner. By the way, youve be very famous while I was away.
Did news about me reach you?
Yes. I heard that you defeated the Changjiang Waterway Alliances thieves at Dongting Lake and wiped out the Four Seas Gang. I hear stories about you everywhere I go. It makes me feel proud of you somehow. The man that everyone is talking about is my man, Baek Mu-Gun. I almost told them that. Yeon-Hwa chuckled.
Youre curious why I asked you toe back here all of a sudden even though you were on a journey through murim, right?
Yes, very much so. Whats the matter?
I think its time we decide our rtionship.
Why now?
Well, after you left to journey across murim, I fell in love with other women, Mu-Gun confessed.
Other women? Not just one, then?
Yes. There are two of them.
Do I know these women?
One of them, yes.
Who would that be?
The Great Namgung Familys Namgung Hyun-Ah.
What about the other woman? Yeon-Hwa asked.
The other woman is Dan Seol-Young, a gisaeng from the Flower Honor Manor.
One is ady of the Great Namgung Family, one of the Seven Great Families, and the other is a gisaeng from a brothel. So, what are you nning to do?
You might think that I am being shameless, but I do not want to lose any of you, Mu-Gun firmly said.
What if I say that I dont want to share you with another woman? Yeon-Hwa responded.
I would have to respect your decision. I cant just force my feelings on you. However, whats clear is that I dont want to lose you.
Phew, honestly, this is so sudden that its making me flustered. I dont know what to do. Yeon-Hwa looked disoriented.
Yeon-Hwa already expected that she would have to share Mu-Gun simply because he was too amazing of a man. However, she still had mixed feelings when he said that he had feelings for not one, but two other women. To make things worse, although there were only two women now, no one could say how many more he would have in the future. Hence, Yeon-Hwa had difficulty deciding what to do with her rtionship with Mu-Gun.
Im really sorry for putting you in this situation. You can think it over before making a decision, Mu-Gun said upon seeing Yeon-Hwas confused expression.
Did you ask me to return just to let me know that youve fallen for other women?
No. The Great Namgung Family has imprisoned Lady Namgung because of me, Mu-Gun came clean.
Shes imprisoned? Why? Yeon-Hwa seemed baffled.
Mu-Gun proceeded to exin what happened to Hyun-Ah.
Let me get this straight. She tried to cut ties with the Great Namgung Family to be with you but was instead grounded in her residence?
Thats right. I cant just stand by and watch, considering this happened because of me. Thats why Im nning to formally request her hand in marriage. I thought it was only right to let you know the truth before that, so I called you back in a hurry. if you are fine with it, I want you to be the first I marry.
Why? Is it because I am the first woman you met?
Thats part of it. However, its also because I truly care about you a lot.
But you dont love me enough to give me all your heart.
There are people in this world who can only love one person, but Im not one of them. However, Im certain that my feelings for you and the other two women are all sincere. Its up to you to ept it or not, so take your time and think about it carefully.
Fine. Thank you for giving me the opportunity to choose before you get married.
You dont have to thank me. Anyway, let me know when youe to a decision.
Got it. You should head back. I think it would be better for me to be alone until Ie to a decision.
Okay.
Mu-Gun bid farewell to Yeon-Hwa and returned to the Baek Sword Sect.
Left alone in the tea store, Yeon-Hwa pondered deeply about her rtionship with Mu-Gun. Three dayster, she visited Mu-Gun.
Have you made up your mind? Mu-Gun asked.
Yes, Ive given it a lot of thought. I dont think I can share you with another woman. Hence, I think its best to end our rtionship here, Yeon-Hwa said with a firm expression.
She knew she couldnt have Mu-Gun all to herself, but learning that he had another woman disturbed her. Just imagining him embracing someone else was already heartbreaking. Moreover, she felt worried and anxious that Mu-Gun would like the other women more than her. Although Yeon-Hwa liked Mu-Gun, she did not want to live with such thoughts for the rest of her life. No, she wasnt confident that she could.
It would be difficult to forget about Mu-Gun, but it was better than resenting him. Besides, Yeon-Hwa could not bring herself to abandon the Putuo Sword Sect, which took her in and raised her when she was orphaned. In fact, even without this matter, Yeon-Hwa had already been pondering a lot about whether to be with Mu-Gun or live as the sessor of the Putuo Sword Sect. Because of this incident, she finally decided to go with thetter.
Mu-Gun judged from her expression that her mind would not change no matter what he said.
If thats what you truly want, then theres nothing we can do about it. This is not something I can force you to do just because I like you. Im really sorry that it turned out like this.
No, we cant always control how we feel and do. Thats what makes us human.
What do you n to do now?
I n to live as the sessor of the Putuo Sword Sect.
Though its unlikely, if you ever change your mind,e find me anytime. I will always wee you.
As you said, thats unlikely.
Alright. Well then, shall we get up now?
Yes.
Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa got up from their seats. They were meant to go their separate ways, so staying seated for too long would only make things awkward.
Im happy and content to have met you. May your future be full of glory and happiness.
Im very happy to have met you too. I will never forget you until I die, and as you be a hero of murim, Ill be watching and cheering for you from afar, Yeon-Hwa said.
The two exchanged wished each other the best of luck, then went their separate ways without regret. Losing Yeon-Hwa broke Mu-Guns heart, but life did not always go his way. That was simply the way of the world.
Keeping Yeon-Hwa as a beautiful memory, Mu-Gun sent her on her way. Not long after their meeting, the Baek Sword Sect sent a marriage proposal to the Great Namgung Family.
Chapter 118
Chapter 118
Great Namgung Family Patriarch Namgung Jo couldnt help but feel troubled despite having grounded Namgung Hyun-Ah in her residence. Hyun-Ah had gone on a hunger strike, saying that she would rather die than not be with Baek Mu-Gun. Amid this entire ordeal, the Baek Sword Sect sent them an official marriage proposal, which Namgung Jo could not help but wee.
Despite telling Hyun-Ah that he would never marry someone from the Seven Great Families, Mu-Gun went against his words and sent a marriage proposal to the Great Namgung Family, proving his feelings for Hyun-Ah. Namgung Jo detested Mu-Gun for encouraging Hyun-Ah to cut ties with the Great Namgung Family, but his heart softened upon learning how deep Mu-Guns feelings for Hyun-Ah truly were.
Now that the Baek Sword Sect had officially sent a marriage proposal, the Great Namgung Family could save face. The Great Namgung Family was t-out rejected when they sent a marriage proposal to the Baek Sword Sect before. That alone was already detrimental to their pride. If Hyun-Ah cut ties with the Great Namgung Family and went to Mu-Guns side in that situation, the prestige of the Great Namgung Family would have literally dropped to rock bottom. To prevent that from happening, he had to lock Hyun-Ah up.
The Baek Sword Sect reaching out first was what Namgung Jo wanted but dared not ask for. Having epted the Baek Sword Sects marriage proposal, Namgung Jo lifted the restraints on Hyun-Ah and informed her about the marriage proposal and his decision, leaving her with no reason to keep her hunger strike going.
Mu-Gun trying to formally enter a marriage with the Great Namgung Family for Hyun-Ah deeply moved her. With the Great Namgung Familys blessing, their marriage proceeded with lightning speed. They decided to hold it on a most auspicious day, which would be in three months.
After finalizing his marriage to Hyun-Ah, Mu-Gun visited Dan Seol-Young to inform her about it and ask for her understanding. Mu-Gun wanted Seol-Young to be his first wife, but he had to consider the Great Namgung Familys position. Although Seol-Young was, in truth, the vice leader of the Heavenly Secret Hall, she was only publicly known as a Flower Honor Manor gisaeng.
The Great Namgung Family wouldnt mind it if So Yeon-Hwa, the Putuo Sword Sects Young Patriarch, became his first wife, but they would see it as a disgrace if Mu-Gun married Seol-Young, a gisaeng, before Hyun-Ah. They could even see it as enough reason to give up on the marriage and refuse to let Hyun-Ah be with him. Since Mu-Gun did not want to give up on Hyun-Ah, he had no choice but to make him his first wife.
Im fine with it, so worry not, Seol-Young replied afterward.
Are you sure?
I heard that Lady Namgung Hyun-Ah was willing to cut ties with her family for you and that even after she was grounded because of it, she went on a hunger strike instead of going back on her decision. Honestly, Im not confident I can do the same if I was in her position, so Im fine. She likes you enough for me to acknowledge her, Young Master Baek.
That puts me at ease. Thank you.
If youre truly grateful, then please love me just as much. Seol-Young smiled.
Dont worry. My feelings for you will never change.
Thats all that matters to me.
Mu-Gun, who had been worried about his decision hurting Seol-Young, returned to the Baek Sword Sect with his heart at ease. With all matters regarding his marriage settled, he finally focused on the Shennong Clinic. After just a month of preparation, it opened for business.
Sick people from all over Wenzhou visited the Shennong Clinic, which was known to have been established by the Baek Sword Sect, and its medical staff and physicians treated them using top-tier medical techniques and medicinal knowledge. They did not only cure them of their illnesses either. Their services were also extremely cheappared to other clinics.
The Shennong Clinic followed the Medicine King Familys ideology of prioritizing patient treatment over huge profits. Hence, their treatment costs and medicine prices were set to a minimum. Those the Shennong Clinic had treated began spreading good rumors about it without anyone telling them to, quickly increasing the clinics poprity and bringing even more sick people to its doors.
Interestingly enough, the Baek Sword Sects reputation also grew together with the Shennong Clinics fame. Many people in Wenzhou thought that the Baek Sword Sect had opened the Shennong Clinic for the sake of Wenzhous citizens, so they inevitably praised the Baek Sword Sect when the clinic started treating its patients at such low prices.
This could have made the Medicine King Family unhappy, considering they were the ones putting in all the effort, but they had no interest whatsoever in their reputation. They were contented with just being able to treat and cure people suffering from diseases. Hence, they did not bother to correct peoples thoughts. The Baek Sword Sects help contributed greatly to their sess even though they were the ones who opened and operated the Shennong Clinic, so it was not as if the citizens werepletely wrong. Even within the Baek Sword Sect, praises for the Shennong Clinic continued on.
Some, including White Dragon Squad Leader Baek Cheon-Gi and White Leopard Squad Leader Baek Cheon-Ung, were initially opposed to the Baek Sword Sects sudden yetrge investment in setting up a medical clinic. However, they werent opposed to it out of ill intentions but rather simply thought there were better things to spend the sects funds on. In their own way, they were just looking out for the Baek Sword Sects best interests.
Nevertheless, Mu-Gun pushed for it to the very end. When the Shennong Clinics sess improved the Baek Sword Sects reputation, Cheon-Gi and Cheon-Ung acknowledged that Mu-Gun made the right choice. After the Shennong Clinic''s sessful establishment in Wenzhou, Mu-Gun discussed where to open its second branch with the Medicine King Family and eventually decided to erect it in Hangzhou. Not long after, they began preparations for its construction.
* * *
Rather than spearheading the construction of the Shennong Clinics Hangzhou branch himself, Mu-Gun entrusted it to the Hangzhou Merchant Company instead. He simply provided them with the necessary funds, which was the most important. Since he didnt have to devote much time to nning and opening the new Shennong Clinic branch, Mu-Gun found himself with a lot of free time in his hands.
In between his training sessions, Mu-Gun once again examined the Baek Sword Corps skills by individually sparring with those who hadpleted the physical strength inspection. In response, the Baek Sword Corps did not hold back in showing him the skills that they had been honing. At the end of it all, Mu-Gun concluded that every single one of them had improved. However, those who had consumed a Hundred Herb Pill had evidently grown significantly stronger. Seeing how much effort the Baek Sword Cops had exerted into their training, Mu-Gun was very satisfied with the results of their hard work.
However, he kept his true feelings to himself. Their skills had undoubtedly improved, but they were stillckingpared to the Seven Great Families elite warriors. It would be troubling if they were to be satisfied with their current skills, so Mu-Gun instead urged them to put in more effort. Also well aware that their skills were still inadequate, the Baek Sword Corps members vowed to work even harder.
Mu-Gun spent ten days inspecting the Baek Sword Corps skills, ending it just in time to wee the new year. However, he did not do anything special on New Years Day except greet, have a meal, and receive the blessings of his father and uncles.
After greeting everyone, Mu-Gun visited the Flower Honor Manor and greeted Cheon Yu-Hwa as well. He felt ridiculous sending a New Years greeting to Yu-Hwa, who was like a friend in his previous life, but he was Baek Mu-Gun now, not Guyang Hwi. He had to do his duty as her junior in life. Mu-Gun greeted Yu-Hwa, epted her blessing, then took Dan Seol-Young outside.
In celebration of New Years Day, events of various sizes and a wide selection of booths were set up in the streets of Wenzhou. They had more food options avable than usual as well. While walking around the streets of Wenzhou, Mu-Gun and Seol-Young checked out some of the booths and bought a couple of snacks. Time flew by so fast that they didnt even notice the sun had already gone down. Mu-Gun took Seol-Young to Shanhai tavern for dinner, ordering only their best dishes.
Did you have fun today? Mu-Gun asked Seol-Young.
I did. It was amazing.
Really?
Yes, I love walking and looking around the streets with you. It was especially fun today because there were so many things to see.
I should take you out more often.
No, going out once in a while is already more than enough for me.
Have you ever traveled or done something simr before?
No.
Is there any ce you want to go?
If its with you, anywhere would be great, Seol-Young said shyly.
Even if its a battlefield?
You will protect me anyway, wont you? Seol-Young cheerfully answered.
Look at you saying stuff without thinking about it first. Lets go on a trip together when time permits.
Id love to, but do you have the time?
Even if I dont, Ill make time.
Dont overdo it. Being with you is more than enough for me.
But wouldnt it be better to go on a trip together? Thats why I want to go, Mu-Gun replied.
Youre right. Ill be looking forward to it, then.
Feeling Mu-Guns genuine feelings for her, Seol-Young smiled brightly.
Alright.
The dishes they ordered were soon served, filling their table with fresh seafood from the seas of Zhejiang Province.
These look really good! Seol-Young eximed.
Dont just stare at them. Go ahead and have some.
Lets eat together, Seol-Young insisted, making them eat at the same time.
This is really good.
Keep eating.
Mu-Gun chuckled upon seeing Seol-Youngs eyes widen because of how great the food tasted. All the dishes and alcohol they ordered were truly delicious.
Crackle!
In the middle of their meal, firecrackers suddenly went off outside, creating a beautiful fireworks disy in the sky.
Wow! This is beautiful! Seol-Young sounded like a child.
I prepared that for you, Seol-Young.
Really?
Yes.
Hearing from Yu-Hwa that Seol-Young loved fireworks, Mu-Gun had a fireworks disy prepared in advance. Firecrackers sored up from the windows of the Shanhai Pavilion and formed various shapes up in the air. Seol-Youngs jaw dropped open. She couldnt take her eyes off the mesmerizing sight. Her reaction made Mu-Gun think that he did well.
Ending their amazing day with a fireworks disy and a nice dinner, the two returned to the Flower Honor Manor and made love with each other. Seemingly wanting to repay Mu-Gun for the wonderful day that he had prepared, Seol-Young was more aggressive than ever.
The next day, after eating breakfast that Seol-Young herself had prepared, Mu-Gun attempted to return to the Baek Sword Sect. However, before he could even leave the Flower Honor Manor, Yu-Hwa asked to meet him. Sensing that it was something urgent, he immediately headed to Yu-Hwas room.
You asked to see me?
Yes. Last night, I received information about the hidden masters that you asked us to find.
Really? Who did you find?
I obtained information about two people: Qiankun Hands Seok Gang and Daybreak Swordsmaster Geom Woo-Saeng.
Just like the Four Peerless Wanderers, Qiankun Hands Seok Gang and Daybreak Swordsmaster Geom Woo-Saeng made great contributions to the war against the Hell-Blood Demon Sect. Considering they used to be part of their eras Hundred Central ins Masters, they had both likely reached the Absolute Realm by now.
It must have been hard to find them, yet you managed to find two at the same time.
Not exactly. When we found Seok Gang, Geom Woo-Saeng happened to be there too.
They live in seclusion together?
Yes. Upon confirmation, we discovered the two have been close enough to form a sworn brotherhood. They also seem to be working together to raise their disciple.
A joint disciple of the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordsmaster, huh? He must be no ordinary fellow. Where are they staying?
They live in Dieyun Valley in Mount Namkun, Guangdong Province.
Thats quite far. Anyway, thank you for the information. I will send you the payment as soon as I get back. Okay. Have a safe trip.
Mu-Gun bid Yu-Hwa farewell and immediately returned to the Baek Sword Sect.
Chapter 119
Chapter 119
Baek Mu-Gun visited the four venerable elders as soon as he arrived at the Baek Sword Sect.
The year has just started, yet you already seem to be having a lot of fun. Meanwhile, were cooped up in a small room, waiting for time to pass, Hwang Rei weed Mu-Gun with a provoking remark.
Did anyone tell you to stay cooped up in here? You are free to drink or bed a woman all you want. Dont tell me you want me to spoon-feed those to you? Mu-Gun immediately countered.
You brought us over as venerable elders, so shouldnt you at least treat us as such?
Why dont you just ask me to change your poopy diapers in the future as well? Mu-Gun got on Hwang Reis nerves.
Whatyou brat! How dare you openly neglect us just because youre younger!
Moving on, I found where the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster are, Mu-Gun immediately got to the main point, ignoring Hwang Reis remarks.
Those fuckers are famous, Yang Cheol-Gon said, pretending to be a know-it-all.
Youre always like that. Im sure they are both older than us, Jin Yoo-Sung, the calmest among the four venerable elders, replied, calling out Cheol-Gon.
Who cares? Theyre not even here. Even kings in ancient times have been cursed at when theyre not around. Cheol-Gon did not care at all.
Yoo-Sung only shook his head in response.
Whats your n? Are you thinking of recruiting them into the Baek Sword Sect as well? Han Baek asked.
That would be nice, but it wouldnt be that easy, would it? Mu-Gunmented.
I doubt it. We wouldnt have even cast you a look if not for our past rtionship, Hwang Rei said.
Thats not necessarily the case. Mu-Guns eyes shone.
Whats on your mind?
I might be able to recruit them if I make them submit with my martial arts.
With martial arts? Hwang Rei sounded surprised.
Those who possess high-level martial arts, like the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster, take great pride in their abilities. I will take advantage of that to make them bet.
A bet?
I will fight them under the condition that if I win, they will have to join the Baek Sword Sect.
For the bet to be valid, wouldnt you also have to put something on the line? Han Baek asked.
Why dont you bet the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts? Hwang Rei suggested.
The Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts?
Since ancient times, martial artists have always risked their lives for martial arts. Those two are bound to be interested in the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts. After all, it alsoes with the bonus of guaranteeing them afortable retirement.
Ohhhh! Thats simple, but I think thats exactly why itll work. Cheol-Gon eximed. His reaction made Hwang Rei look as if he was about to boast.
Okay. Theres nothing to lose, so lets give it a try. Mu-Gun confidently said, thinking it wasnt a bad idea either.
Where are they, though?
Mount Nankun in Guangdong Province.
Thats way too far.
When are we going?
We can leave as soon as I inform my father.
Even if Mu-Gun failed to recruit them, he would at least be able to inform them of the Heavenly Killer Sects threat. On that note, he had to be quick since he had no idea when the Heavenly Killer Sect would find them.
Ille with you, Cheol-Gon swiftly replied.
Says who? Han Baek refuted just as quickly. We should draw lots again to be fair.
Fine, but lets exclude Hwang Rei. He has already apanied Mu-Gun.
What bullshit is that? That was all in the past. Todays a different day.
Arent you being too greedy? You should stay out of this.
Who says Im being greedy? Are you not going to eat today just because you ate yesterday?
Do you really think thats the same as this situation?
Whats the difference?
Hwang Rei and Cheol-Gon bickered with each other. Since neither had any intention of backing down, Mu-Gun simply shook his head. They were still the same even though they were older now.
Ill let you four decide on who will go with me. I will meet my father now.
Mu-Gun left the four venerable elders on their own so they coulde to a decision. Upon meeting Baek Cheon-Sang, Mu-Gun informed him that he had found the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster. He also told him his n to meet them, which Cheon-Sang readily agreed to. In his heart, he hoped that Mu-Gun could recruit the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster into the Baek Sword Sect, just as he did with the Four Peerless Wanderers.
Having obtained Cheon-Sangs approval, Mu-Gun looked for a ship heading to Guangdong Province. Fortunately, he found a Eun Merchant Group ship leaving for Guangzhou, Guangdong Province in three days. As scheduled, Mu-Gun boarded it with the Six White Wolves and Sunset Sword Jin Yoo-Sung, who was chosen through an intense lot-drawing match among the four venerable elders. Mu-Guns trip to Guangdong was handled in strict secrecy since the Nine Celestial Demons Sect could be targeting him. If they found out that Mu-Gun and Yoo-Sung were away, they could target the Baek Sword Sect instead.
* * *
The long journey spanned twenty days, but that was already fortunate for them, considering it could have been twice as long if they had to travel bynd.
The main threat on the Wenzhou-Guangzhou sea route was the Southern Sea Gang pirates. They ruled the Southern Sea, which stretched from Fujian Province to Guangxi Province. They used to be more powerful than the Four Seas Gang, but the Guangdong Jin Familys constant suppression greatly diminished their forces. Nevertheless, they were still a fearsome gang of pirates for merchant groups.
The Sea Pce Sect, which was based in Fuzhou, Fujian Province, escorted the Eun Merchant Group to and from Guangdong Province. They had the same escort agreement with the Baek Sword Sect.
The murim forces in Fujian Province, the frontier of murim, were rtively weakpared to the other provinces. However, the Three Great ns of Fujian were at least strong enough to hold their ground, especially the Sea Pce Sect, which had thergest force among the three. The Eun Merchant Group ship joined up with the Sea Pce Sects escort ship in Fuzhou, Fujian Province, and sailed for Guangzhou in full throttle.
During their journey, Mu-Gun sparred with the Six White Wolves while aboard the ship just likest time. Yoo-Sung, just like Hwang Rei, showed interest in the sparring session and eventually started joining in as well. Sparring with Yoo-Sung, who used a different sword art from Mu-Gun, was the best training for the six.
The Six White Wolves skills improved a lot more than when they went to Wuchangst time due to the additional Hundred Herb Pills that they had consumed. Mu-Gun wanted to give them Heavenly Medicine Pills, but he could not afford to provide them with such a huge preferential treatment since they still had not made any special contributions. Taking two Hundred Herb Pills alone was already a great privilege for them, but that was something Mu-Gun could do at his discretion.
Either way, the Six White Wolves were growing rapidly thanks to Mu-Guns grace and preferential treatment, but Mu-Gun was not taking care of them for no reason. They knew better than anyone how amazing and valuable the opportunities they were given, and they were also well aware that they had to spare no effort in grasping those opportunities. That was why they were working as hard as they could. Considering the efforts that they had put in, they deserved preferential treatment.
The Sea Pce Sects forces escorting the Eun Merchant Groups ship were part of the Sea Pce Heavenly Might Corps, theirbat division. The Crimson Shark toon, the second toon of the Sea Pce Heavenly Might Corps five toons, was in charge of the escort mission. Their captain, Nam Jo-Yang, looked at Mu-Guns group with interest when he discovered that they were sparring on the Eun Merchant Groups ship.
I dont think theyre from the Eun Merchant Group. Do you know anything about them? Jo-Yang asked Seo Il-Pung, his adjutant.
Im not sure, but I dont recognize them. Do you want me to check?
Find out who they are. They have incredible martial arts, so I doubt theyre ordinary martial artists.
Understood.
As ordered, Il-Pung immediately looked into the identity of Mu-Guns group, and upon learning who they were from a member of the Eun Merchant Group, he reported back to Jo-Yang.
Theyre apparently the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch and his subordinates. I couldnt identify the middle-aged man with them, though.
Baek Sword Sect You mean the sect that has been rising into fame recently?
Thats right. I heard that the Baek Sword Sect has be the Zhejiang Martial Alliances leader and that their Patriarch and Young Patriarch are Absolute-Realm masters.
Why is the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch on the Eun Merchant Groups ship?
Im not sure why, but they also seem to be heading to Guangzhou.
Hmm, good job. Tend to your own matters.
Noted.
Jo-Yang sent Il-Pung away and continued watching Mu-Guns group, who were still sparring. News about the recent achievements of the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch in murim had traveled even as far as the Fujian Province. Jo-Yang was surprised beyond belief when he heard about Mu-Guns aplishments. It made him want to meet Mu-Gun even just once. He didnt have any ulterior motive. Rather, he simply wanted to see what a person who had reached the Absolute Realm at the tender age of twenty-three would look like.
Unexpectedly getting the opportunity to meet the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch, Jo-Yang thought about forming a friendship with him. If the rumors circting around murim were true, the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch would one day be a prominent murim figure. Hence, befriending Mu-Gun now could prove helpful to him and the Sea Pce Sect. Even if it didnt, it at least wouldnt cause any harm.
That same evening, the Eun Merchant Groups ship and the Sea Pce Sects escort ship docked and spent the night at Pingtan Ind. Those with a high position stayed in an inn, while the rest stayed in the ships cabin and had a quick meal.
Mu-Gun and his party decided to stay in the inn on Pingtan Ind as well, which meant more of the Eun Merchant Group and Sea Pce Sect members had to stay in the ships cabin. The Eun Merchant Group aside, the Sea Pce Sect could haveined about it unless the status and martial arts of Mu-Guns party were good enough.
However, Jo-Yang, who now knew the real identity of Mu-Gun and his party, yielded and adjusted the number of people who could stay in the inn ordingly. He then approached and greeted Mu-Gun, who had settled down in the inn and was about to have a meal.
Would you give me a little bit of your time?
Whats the matter? Mu-Gun asked Jo-Yang, who spoke politely.
I heard that you are the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch, so I wanted to greet you as a fellow martial artist of murim. I am Jo-Yang, the leader of the Sea Pce Sects Crimson Shark toon. It is an honor to meet you, Young Patriarch Baekthe rising star of murim.
Honor? You tter me too much. Im not that amazing. Anyway, its nice to make your acquaintance. I am Baek Mu-Gun, the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch.
Few can reach your level of martial arts and aplish what youve done in murim. Everyone acknowledges you, Young Patriarch Baek.
Thank you for your ttery.
May I ask who the gentleman apanying you is? Jo-Yang carefully asked about Yoo-Sung, who sat opposite Mu-Gun, while respectfully pointing at him.
Please introduce yourself.
Im Jin Yoo-Sung. My friends in murim refer to me as the Sunset Sword, Yoo-Sung kindly replied.
Oh, the Sunset Sword! I apologize, Master Jin. I did not recognize you due to my bad judgment.
Its fine. Its only natural that you do not recognize me, Captain Nam.
If its fine with you, can I sit and have a meal with you two? It would be a great honor to our sect if I could eat with Master Jin, a hero of murim, and Young Patriarch Baek, murims rising star.
You are praising us too much, Captain Nam. Im fine with it. What about you, Young Patriarch Baek?
If the venerable elder is fine with it, Im fine with it too. Please have a seat.
Mu-Gun could not coldly refuse him because this would not be thest time they would meet. They would keep seeing each other on their way to Guangzhou. There was no harm in building a friendship with the Three Great ns of Fujian anyway, so Mu-Gun decided to have a meal with him.
As they ate, Mu-Gun thought Jo-Yang was an honest and simple man who did not have the slightest hint of pretense. His martial arts were great, but his experience in murim was limited, having only ever fought pirates while traveling between Fuzhou and Guangzhou. In fact, he basically did not have any true murim experience. Perhaps that was why he was very curious about their world.
Throughout their meal together, Jo-Yang expressed his curiosity about Mu-Gun and Yoo-Sungs murim stories. Mu-Gun and Yoo-Sung shared their experiences with him, making him realize that they were even more incredible than he had initially thought. Because of their meeting, he began desiring to someday amass achievements in murim like they did.
Chapter 120
Chapter 120
Ever since Jo-Yang introduced himself to Baek Mu-Gun and Jin Yoo-Sung, he had been having dinner with them every evening. The two liked Nam Jo-Yang, who was honest and simple, so they didnt mind. They only had meals together at first, but after a few days, they began to drink together too. With their friendship deepening, Jo-Yang carefully requested Mu-Gun and Yoo-Sung to take a look at his martial arts.
Mu-Gun was curious about the martial arts of the Sea Pce Sect, one of the Three Great ns of Fujian, anyway, so he dly epted Jo-Yangs request and even personally sparred with him. As the younger brother of Sea Pce Sect Patriarch Nam Jo-Myeong, Jo-Yang naturally fought using the Seventy-Two Sea Pce Chain Sword Art, their sects authentic martial arts. As its name suggested, once unleashed, it gave form to a series of chain reactions strong enough to push back the opponent and prevent them from counterattacking.
Jo-Yangs Seventy-Two Sea Pce Chain Sword Art was so structured that breaking through it proved difficult. Even if its chain reaction did get broken midway, it had a defensive frame strong enough to prevent the battle from bing one-sided.
If Jo-Yang could properly master the Seventy-Two Sea Pce Chain Sword Art, he would easily reach the Upper Peak Realm. If he had the talent, he could even reach the Absolute Realm. Befitting his honest, upright personality, he had thoroughly honed all the techniques of his Seventy-Two Sea Pce Chain Sword Art, solidifying his foundation.
However, he couldnt properly utilize it, which was probably due to hisck of practical experience. If he could get more real-life experiences, Jo-Yangs swordsmanship would likely be far stronger than it currently was. After their spar, Mu-Gun told Jo-Yang about his evaluation, to which Jo-Yang agreed. He then requested Mu-Gun and Yoo-Sung to keep sparring with him on the way to Guangzhou.
Mu-Gun agreed under the condition that Jo-Yang sparred with the Six White Wolves in return. Jo-Yangs Seventy-Two Sea Pce Chain Sword Art was apletely different sword art from the ones that the Six White Wolves had dealt with, so sparring with him would be a great help to them. Hence, they all spent the rest of their journey sparring with each other.
The Eun Merchant Groups ship arrived in Guangzhou after twenty-one days at sea. Strong waves and winds posed dangers to them on the way, but they ultimately reached their destination unscathed. As soon as they arrived, Mu-Guns party detached from the Eun Merchant Groups party and began to move on their own.
Mu-Guns party had to have already returned to the port in fifteen days, which was when the Eun Merchant Group nned to leave for Wenzhou again. Jo-Yang found it a pity that they had to part with Mu-Guns party now but was relieved to hear that they would be heading back together after fifteen days.
After separating from the Eun Merchant Groups party, Mu-Gun and his group made their way toward Mount Nankun, where the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster were living. They could reach Mount Nankun in four days if they were quick enough, so they moved as quickly as they could.
They arrived in Mount Nankun in three daysa day earlier than their estimated time of arrivs a result, but their journey still wasnt done. They still had to find the Dieyun Valley, which was where the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster were, at the heart of the mountain. Unfortunately, its name didnt really help them find it.
Hence, they hired a local herbalist to guide them. The herbalist searched through Mount Nankun for herbs to forage for a living, so they naturally knew all about the ins and outs of the mountain and were bound to know where Dieyun Valley was. With the herbalists help, Mu-Guns party reached their destination after hiking for a day and a half.
Thats where Dieyun Valley is. The herbalist pointed at a valley covered inyers of cloud and fog. ording to the herbalist, the Dieyun Valley was known as a forbidden area among the Mount Nankun hunters and herbalists. He said that whenever someone entered its premises, the person would endlessly wander around it as if trapped in a maze and would only be released when they were at deaths doorstep.
The story made Mu-Gun realize that an array formation was protecting Dieyun Valley. As far as Mu-Gun remembered, Qiankun Hands Seok Gang had a very profound knowledge of array techniques.
Thank you for your hard work. This is your reward.
Mu-Gun handed a pouch to the herbalist.
Thank you. Ive already told you this, but I still think it would be best for you all not to go in there, the herbalist warned them again.
Alright. Dont worry about us and just take care of yourself on your way back. Mu-Gun sent the herbalist off.
What do you n to do? The rumors about it are likely talking about an array formation, Yoo-Sung asked.
If an array formation surrounds it, then all we have to do is find its entrance, Mu-Gun said as if it wasnt that big of a deal.
Youre right. My age seems to have affected my memory. For a moment there, I forgot about the extent of your capabilities, Yoo-Sun said, remembering Mu-Guns Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes.
Well then, shall we go?
Mu-Gun and his group approached Dieyun Valley, which was located beyond a ridge, but they stopped soon after, having discovered a group approaching from the opposite ridge.
Has the Heavenly Killer Sect discovered this ce? Yoo-Sung frowned.
Mu-Gun activated the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes and examined the other group. They were armed with swords and were all wearing blue robes embroidered with a seahorse symbol on both sleeves.
Judging from their outfit, I doubt theyre from the Heavenly Killer Sect.
What are they wearing? Yoo-Sung asked.
Blue robes with a seahorse symbol embroidered on both sleeves.
Theyre probably Nankun Sect martial artists, Sah Do-Kwang of the Six White Wolves said.
Nankun Sect?
Yes. I heard that the Nankun Sects emblem is the seahorse.
When did you learn about that?
I heard it from the Sea Pce Sects martial artists.
The Nankun Sect is one of the Guangdon Jin Familys four great vassal families, so why would they target Dieyun Valley?
Their reasons aside, fighting two martial arts masters in Dieyun Valley is too reckless.
Thats true. Even though the Nankun Sect is a vassal family of the Guangdong Jin Family, their martial prowess is still no match against the two masters.
Is the Nankun Sect perhaps not aware of whos in Dieyun Valley? Nak Il-Bang, one of the Six White Wolves, wondered.
Thats probably the case.
Whats your n? We can probably just leave them be.
Lets wait and observe for a moment.
Mu-Guns party stopped advancing and just observed the Nankun Sects martial artists. Mu-Gun wondered whether they could break through the array formation but soon concluded that they probably wouldnt have to go out of their way to stop the Nankun Sect group. After all, they would likely fail and give up on their own ord anyway, forcing them to head back.
From somewhere, the Nankun Sects martial artists busily rolled over three boulders that were as big as a house.
They moved some boulders. I have no idea what theyre trying to do. Yoo-Sung looked puzzled.
Theyll probably roll those boulders down in an attempt to destroy the array formation, Mu-Gun guessed.
Will it work?
If the geographic terrain that forms the array formation is destroyed, the array formation can be disrupted.
Theyre actually using their brains to solve it, Yoo-Sungmented.
Not long after, the Nankun Sects martial artists rolled a boulder down toward the Dieyun Valley. It trailed along the slope of the ridge, destroying the trees that were blocking its path, then bounced and dropped on Dieyun Valley, devastating the whole area.
When theyers of cloud and fog surrounding Dieyun Valley faded, Mu-Gun activated the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes. Examining the area, he confirmed that the array formation was greatly damaged.
Their n worked.
They have broken it? Baek San-Kyung asked.
That array formation is a maze array. Once you go inside it, it would force you to circle the same path. However, now that its axis has been damaged and the maze no longer functions, it has been rendered useless.
Thanks to them, we can head inside with ease, Yoo-Sung said, finding the current situation actually advantageous.
Theyre making a move. Neung Jo-Eun of the Six White Wolves pointed to the opposite ridge. The Nankun Sect martial artists were now descending down the ridge and approaching Dieyun Valley.
What should we do? Mak Dae-Pung of the Six White Wolves asked.
We have to take them down. Do-Kwang looked at Mu-Gun.
Why do you say so? Mu-Gun asked.
Going in now and defeating them might make it easier to recruit the two masters.
Well, even if we dont help, the two masters are skilled enough to stop them on their own. I wonder how much they would actually appreciate our help, Mu-Gun rebutted.
Well leave a good impression, at the very least.
Still, Im not sure helping them before making sense of the situation is the right move. More importantly, the Nankun Sect is a vassal family of the Guangdong Jin Family. If we harm them, the Guangdong Jin Family will definitely not stay still. Your n could put us in hostile rtions with the Guangdong Jin Family, Il-Bang objected.
Even if it does, recruiting the two great masters in Dieyun Valley would still bring far more benefits to our sect, Do-Kwang refuted back.
Our help does not guarantee that the two great masters in Dieyun Valley will join us.
Unwilling to budge, Do-Kwang and Il-Bang held fast to their stances.
I think its best for you to make a decision now, Young Patriarch Baek, Yoo-Sung urged because the Nankun Sects martial artists were now entering Dieyun Valley.
Lets find out why the Nankun Sect and the masters in Dieyun Valley are fighting first, then decide what to do from there.
Thats a good idea.
Lets go.
Mu-Guns party went straight down the ridge and immediately entered Dieyun Valley. After going through multipleyers of clouds and fog, they were greeted by a unique and enigmatdscape. Like a folding screen, white rocks surrounded the back of the ground basin in the middle of tall trees. A mountain stream flowed vigorously in front of it, making it seem like a dragon frisking around. The shabby house in the ground basin likely served as the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmasters home.
Together, all those elements created a beautiful, picturesquendscape. However, the battle in the middle of the mountain stream ruined its elegance. Two elderly men and a young man were fighting against the Nankun Sects martial artists, who trespassed into Dieyun Valley. Mu-Gun thought Qiankun Hands Seok Gang was probably the barehanded elder, and Daybreak Swordmaster Geom Woo-Saeng was the one with the sword. If so, then the young man fighting alongside them had to be their disciple.
Despite only having three people on their side, they didnt lose ground against the Nankun Sect martial artists, who were over fifty-strong. Rather, at the rate the situation was progressing, the Nankun Sect martial artists probably would not be able to avoid total annihtion.
Mu-Gun immediately jumped into the middle of the two groups and swung his sword down at the mountain stream, causing it to soar into the air and form a water wall. Not long after, it swooped over the two groups at the same time, forcing them to immediately create more distance between each other. As soon as Mu-Gun, who was standing where the mountain stream used to be, came into view, they looked at him with puzzled gazes.
Why dont you all take a bit of a break? Mu-Gun urged.
Who are you? Qiankun Hands Seok Gang asked. A hint of astonishment could be seen in his gaze, having immediately recognized that Mu-Gun was an Absolute Realm master.
Chapter 121
Chapter 121
I am Baek Mu-Gun of the Baek Sword Sect.
The Baek Sword Sect? Qiankun Hand Seok Gang tilted his head.
He had not heard any detailed news about murim since he started living in seclusion here. Hence, he did not know anything about the Baek Sword Sect or Baek Mu-Gun.
Its a small sword sect in Zhejiang Province.
Well, looking at you, I doubt its that small.
It ispared to the Seven Great Families.
Well, lets say it is. Youre a long way from home. What brings you all the way here?
I think its better to work things out with the people over there first.
We are martial artists from the Nankun Sect, a vassal family of the Guangdong Jin Family. I dont know what you, the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch, are doing here, but it will do you good not to intervene in our sects matters, one of the Nankun Sects martial artists politely told Mu-Gun.
Even if I dont intervene, I highly doubt you can defeat those two.
What are you trying to do, then? The Nankun Sects martial artist now sounded displeased.
I dont know why you two are fighting, but now that Im here, why dont you talk it out?
We refuse. Our Young Patriarch lost all functions in his leg because of that bastards hands. We will definitely not retreat until they pay that debt back. The Nankun Sects martial artists pointed at the young man whom Kang Chan had assumed was the disciple of the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster.
It was better for that scumbag to live as a cripple, the young man proudly replied. He sounded as if he had done the right thing.
Shut up! How dare you run your mouth? Youre just a coward who ambushed our Young Patriarch!
Ambush? Did that bastard just say ambush? I guess he knows how to feel ashamed, considering he found the need to lie. Listen carefully. I never attacked him by surprise. I just punished that bastard for trying to rape a woman.
Bullshit! Just because the Young Patriarch is not here does not mean anyone would believe your nonsense! He is not the kind of person to do that!
Tsk tsk, I pity you for pledging allegiance to him without knowing who he truly is, the young man responded after clicking his tongue.
Is everything you have just said the truth? Daybreak Swordmaster Geom Woo-Saeng asked the young man.
Yes. That bastard tried to rape a woman in a secluded path deep in the mountain. When I caught him in the act, I punished him for it.
If there is even a sliver of a lie in what you have just said, as your master, I will show no mercy.
If there is any lie in what I just said, I will dly give up my own neck, the young man confidently replied.
Hearing his confident remarks, Woo-Saeng turned to the Nankun Sect martial artists.
I dont know what your Young Patriarch said, but I believe my disciple. If the Nankun Sect is truly a righteous sect, you should figure out the truth before asking my disciple to pay for his supposed sins. I will not ask you to pay for the crime of trespassing here today, so take this opportunity to stop what youre nning and return home. If you still want to keep fighting, then do as you please. However, keep in mind that we will no longer show mercy.
Woo-Saengs words made the Nankun Sect martial artists look perplexed. It was a publicly known secret that their Young Patriarch was known to sumb to carnal desires. ording to the rumors circting around town, he had already raped variousmon women and covered it up with the authority and money of the Nankun Sect.
They did not believe that rumor, calling it nonsense, but their faith shook when they witnessed the young man speak so confidently. If their Young Patriarch had really tried to rape a woman, then they would not be in the position to question the young mans crime of crippling him.
Coming to a decision, one of the Nankun Sect martial artists said, We will retreat for now. However, if we find out that our Young Patriarch did nothing wrong, then the Nankun Sect will definitely not forgive you.
If my disciples statement turns out to be a lie, the Nankun Sect wont have to take action. I will punish him myself.
I hope you mark your words. Everyone, retreat. With that remark, the Nankun Sect martial artists left the Dieyun Valley.
Mu-Gun smiled bitterly. The situation resolved itself without them having to step up or do anything in particr.
Now that the uninvited guests have left, its time to listen to what you have to say. What is the Baek Sword Sect of Zhejiang Province doing here? Seok Gang asked Mu-Gun.
Im here to bring you crucial information.
What is it?
The Nine Celestial Demons Sect hasunched a full-scale assassination mission on the hidden masters who used to be active during earlier generations. They have already killed many of the hidden masters. I was worried that their assassins would also target you two, so I came here to warn you.
The Nine Celestial Demons Sect has reappeared? Woo-Saeng asked in surprise.
Thats right. Their devious ns have already caused several disturbances in murim.
It hasnt even been that long since we drove away the Hell-Blood Demon Sect, yet the Nine Celestial Demons Sect has already dared to resurface, Woo-Saeng said with a sigh.
So you came here to tell us to be careful? Seok Gang rified.
Yes. Mu-Gun nodded.
Please ept our gratitude for going through all that trouble. However, you have a more important reason, do you not?
Thats correct. With all due respect, I would like to invite the two of you to join the Baek Sword Sect.
Hahaha! I assume youre recruiting us despite knowing who we are? Seok-Gang snickered.
I am fully aware of your identities. That is precisely why I am trying to scout you both.
Then you must already be aware that we now live in seclusion here, which means we no longer want to intervene in affairs of murim.
The Nine Celestial Demons Sect is threatening the peace of murim. Many people will die if masters like the two of you do nothing, Mu-Gun reasoned.
Even so, I find that reason insufficient for us to join the Baek Sword Sect.
With all due respect, I doubt our sects capabilities are not enough to recruit the two of you.
Such arrogance. Seok Gang sounded displeased.
Would you like to test whether I am being arrogant or not? Mu-Gun confidently asked.
How do you suggest we test you? Seok Gang asked curiously.
How about a bout with the both of you esteemed masters?
Too much confidence only leads to conceit. That ego of yours might end up taking your life as well, Seok Gang warned Mu-Gun.
Why dont you find out for yourself whether I am confident or conceited? However, if I win against you two, please join our sect as venerable elders.
Hoh, do you really think you can beat the both of us? Woo-Saeng sounded baffled.
Shouldnt I be at least that strong to recruit you both?
I cannot even call this crazy. This is pure madness. Fine, then. We will join the Baek Sword Sect as its venerable elders if we lose. However, what if we win? What can you offer us? Seok Gang asked.
I will give you the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts.
The Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts? Seok Gangs eyes beamed.
Yes. That should be valuable enough to even out this deal.
How can you prove that you really have the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts?
The Heavenly Seafarer left this behind as a legacy. Taking a look at this should be enough for you to believe me.
Mu-Gun showed the two men the manuscript that the Heavenly Seafarer had left behind and the Flying Golden Shield. The items made the hidden masters realize that Mu-Gun was telling the truth.
How nave. Have you never heard of the saying, Opportunity makes the thief? You have thought that showing us the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts could tempt us to take those items by force, have you not? Woo-Saengmented.
Mu-Gun smiled widely. I believe you two arent so wicked. Even if you were, stealing the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts from me is simply impossible.
Haha, I cant help but acknowledge your confidence. Woo-Saeng gave up.
I doubt thats the case. Its highly likely that he simply has faith in the martial arts master standing behind him. Seok Gang pointed to Jin Yoo-Sung, who was watching the situation with interest from behind Mu-Gun.
Youre no ordinary person. May I know what your esteemed name is? Woo-Saeng politely asked Yoo-Sung.
Im Jin Yoo-Sung. The Sunset Sword.
The Sunset Sword of the Four Peerless Wanderers?
Yes.
Did the Four Peerless Wanderers join the Baek Sword Sect?
Thats correct. As someone who has experienced it first-hand, you will definitely not regret bing the Baek Sword Sects venerable elders.
Thats incredible. I cant believe you were able to recruit the Four Peerless Wanderers. Even the Emperor could not have brought them under his wing, Seok Gang said in surprise.
Do you feel like joining our sect now? Mu-Gun asked.
Fine. Ill take you up on your offer.
Are you being serious? Woo-Saeng asked, surprised by Seok Gangs decision.
If you manage to win against the two of us at such a young age, I would be able to guarantee that you would soonpete for the best in the world. If you are truly that strong of a martial arts master, then wouldnt that mean you have enough qualifications to have us at your service? On the other hand, if youre proven wrong, then we will simply acquire the Heavenly Sea God Sects martial arts, Seok Gang reasoned.
Woo-Saeng chuckled, then said, As that old man said, I think it would be great to witness you be the best martial artist in the world from beside you. I also ept your offer.
You wont go back on your wordster on, will you?
A man never goes back on his word. We should be the ones saying that to you.
That wont happen, so dont worry.
That establishes our bet, then.
Shall we begin?
Yes. I see no reason to dy this any further.
Striking while the iron is hot, the three immediately proceeded with their sparring match. Mu-Gun stood on the left side of the mountain stream while Seok Gang and Woo-Saeng stood on the right side. Amid the tension, Seok Gang and Woo-Saeng exchanged nces.
Seok Gang approached Mu-Gun first. He kicked off the ground and dashed toward Mu-Gun like a cannon. Jumping across the mountain stream in one fell swoop, he immediately extended his hands.
The Qiankun qi that emerged from his hands burrowed toward Mu-Guns chest like a thunderbolt. In response, Mu-Gun immediately unleashed the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike with his left hand, clumping together a wave of golden lightning until he had created a huge hand. With it, he blocked the Qiankun qi, which boasted an extremely destructive power by harmonizing the energy of heaven and earth.
When the Quankun qi collided with the golden hand, a thunderous roar erupted.
Not long after, Seok Gang was pushed back, his Qiankun qi shattering. He looked as if he could not believe what just happened. Although he did not give that attack his all, it should still have been impossible for the Qiankun qi to be shattered so effortlessly.
After blocking Seok Gangs attack and pushing him back, Mu-Gun immediately thrust the sword in his right hand toward Daybreak Swordmaster Woo-Saeng.
Woo-Saeng attacked at the same time Mu-Gun and Seok Gang shed, but Mu-Gun did not let that slip past him. Mu-Guns sword sent forth a Thunderbolt Sword, blocking Woo-Saengs advances. Woo-Saeng hurriedly swung his sword and sent vajra qi toward the Thunderbolt Sword violently flying toward him. The collision shook up the entire space itself. When he noticed his vajra qi helplessly being shattered, Woo-Saeng swung his sword again. However, the resulting shockwave still pushed him back quite a distance.
As the two fought, Seok Gang, who had been sted away, flew toward Mu-Gun and extended his hand again. The violent collision a moment ago made him conclude that he would not be able to defeat Mu-Gun unless he gave it his all. Hence, this time, he executed the Qiankun Infinite Hands Art with all his might. A series of sword-shaped Qiankun qi darted toward Mu-Gun like arrows.
Rather than confronting Seok Gangs attack head-on, Mu-Gun activated the Thunder God''s Aerial Steps and soared into the air. When the Quankun qi narrowly passed by under his feet, he swung his sword toward the ground, covering the sky with countless moonlight qi for a brief moment. The moonlight qi simultaneously poured down on Seok Gang and Woo-Saeng from all directions before they couldunch another attack.
Mu-Gun had just unleashed the Celestial Moonlight Sword Arts final and ultimate technique: the Moonlight Shower.
Seok Gang and Woo-Saengs expressions hardened. They extended their hand and sword respectively and unleashed vajra qi toward the iing attack. The collision resulted in a chaotic explosion, but more moonlight sword qi remained than the two masters had blocked.
Seok Gang and Woo-Saeng let loose a series of vajra qi to block the waves of moonlight sword qi that endlessly rained down on them. With each collision, a thunderous roar resonated and shook the entire Dieyun Valley. Nevertheless, their defense remained imprable.
However, before they realized it, Mu-Gun had descended behind them while they were still busy blocking the moonlight sword qi. Wasting not even a single second, he unleashed the Celestial Moonlight Sword. The fan-shaped moonlight sword qi burrowed into Seok Gang and Woo-Saengs backs.
Mu-Gun was just beginning. Having seized the upper hand, Mu-Gun let loose another wave of moonlight sword qi before the two could even get the chance to counterattack.
Chapter 122
Chapter 122
Cho Woo-Kyung, the disciple of the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster, could not close his mouth. Right before his very eyes, Baek Mu-Gun was pushing his two masters back using powerful martial arts.
Where did such a monstere from?
Even though they seemed to be around the same age, Mu-Guns ability still dumbfounded him. Woo-Kyung thought that no one among his peers could surpass him. Befitting his confidence, his martial prowess was at the Upper Intermediate Peak Realm, and certainly not on the weak side of it either.
However,pared to him, Mu-Gun was on an entirely different level. From Woo-Kyungs perspective, Mu-Gun seemed to have gone past the Peak Realm. Otherwise, he definitely would not have been able to drive his two masters into a corner. It would already be surprising if Mu-Gun had reached the Absolute Realm, but he had actually gone beyond that. Such a monster had never existed in murim before.
Woo-Kyungs perplexity was nothing inparison to how shocked Seok Gang and Geom Woo-Saeng were, given that they were the ones fighting Mu-Gun. It was difficult for them to understand why they were the ones frantically trying to defend against Mu-Guns attacks instead of the other way around.
How could this be?
With enough concessions, they could understand Mu-Gun reaching the Absolute Realm, especially when taking his insane talent into consideration. Still, that didnt exin how Mu-Gun couldunch a one-sided offensive against two high-ranking Absolute Realm masters.
Asmonly said, even if someone started learning martial arts in their mothers womb, they still would not be able to reach such a level. Contrary to popr belief, however, Mu-Gun had managed to reach this far at his tender age. All things considered, it was certainly possible for him to be the best martial artist in the worldno, he could even be the strongest martial artist of all time.
The two couldnt help but think how great it would be to be standing next to Mu-Gun when he reached that level. To that end, they were even willing to devote the rest of their lives to him. Mu-Gun could likely lead their pretentious disciple properly as well.
Simultaneously reaching a decision, Seok Gang and Woo-Saeng stepped far back.
Stop! That should be enough to decide the oue of this match, Seok Gang said.
Seok Gang knew that if Mu-Gun had made up his mind and given it his all, he would have already defeated them. The match onlysted this long because he had been holding back.
Do you admit defeat?
I have lost, Woo-Saeng replied.
Mu-Gun looked at Seok-Gang next.
Same here.
Then, as per the conditions of our match, will you both join the Baek Sword Sect as venerable elders?
Of course. We n to uphold our promise.
Its an honor to have you both as venerable elders of our sect. Please take good care of us in theing future.
We should be the ones saying that. Please take good care of us. That aside, who are you really, Young Patriarch Baek? How did you reach such a monstrous level at that young age?
The golden lightning that you disyed earlier is quite familiar. Are you perhaps rted to the Heavenly Thunder Divine Sword?
Thats right. Now that it has been mentioned, your golden lightning did look exactly like the martial arts of the Heavenly Thunder Divine Sword. Are you perhaps his descendant?
Thats right, Mu-Gun said, not wanting to hide anything from them.
I thought he died in the battle against the Hell-Blood Demon before he could leave a descendant. Im surprised he managed to leave such an outstanding descendant around.
I was able to improve my martial prowess thanks to the arrangements that the Heavenly Thunder Divine Sword prepared. However, I hope that you both keep this a secret. Ah! I would like to ask for your disciple to remain silent about it as well.
No worries. We will certainly not reveal it to anyone. Moreover, since we will be working together from now on, its best we introduce our disciple as well.
I have yet to decide whether Ill join the Baek Sword Sect, Woo-Kyung bluntly said.
Your masters are going. Its only natural that youe along as our disciple, so stop spouting nonsense.
Why should I do that? This is an important, life-changing decision, so I should be the one to make it.
If you want to decide otherwise, then spit out all the martial arts you have learned from us.
How can I spit out what Ive learned? Arent you being too petty?
Petty? This is all for your own good. Serving under a man like Young Patriarch Baek can only do you good.
He may go around creating enemies just like you two, my dear masters.
You should not pressure him too much. As your disciple said, his life should be up to him to dictate, Mu-Gun said, implying that he did not care whether Woo-Kyung joined or not.
Dont you think that my skills would go to waste, Young Patriarch Baek? With his pride hurt, Woo-Kyung indirectly asked if Mu-Gun had no desire to recruit him.
Thats what Id like to ask you. Isnt it a pity to lose the chance to be a member of the Baek Sword Sect, which will be the worlds best martial sect in the future?
The worlds best martial sect?
Thats right. We will sooner orter be the best out there.
It was difficult for Woo-Kyung to argue against Mu-Guns confidence. With the martial arts that Mu-Gun had disyed a while ago, he could certainly be the strongest martial artist in the world. Hence, it wasnt impossible for the Baek Sword Sect, Mu-Guns sect, to be the worlds best martial sect either.
Moreover, I can lead you to greater heights.
Cough, it is my natural obligation as a disciple to follow my masters, Woo-Kyung said, unable to refuse the offer anymore.
Natural obligation as our disciple? Do you hear the crap youre saying? There is nothing to gain from acting in such a way, Seok Gang said.
Hehe, what are you saying, my dear masters? Do you really think I would leave you two? I was just trying to look cool. I was nning to join the Baek Sword Sect from the start. I swear to the Heavens. Woo-Kyung smiled.
Mu-Gun chuckled at Woo-Kyungs cheekiness.
Can we introduce ourselves to each other now, then?
Ah! I am Cho Woo-Kyung, the disciple of the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster. I am turning twenty-four this year.
We are the same age. Im Baek Mu-Gun of the Baek Sword Sect. I hope our friendship blooms and we get along well in the future.
Having a friend like you would be an honor, Young Patriarch Baek.
How much trouble has the Nine Celestial Demons Sect done? Woo-Saeng asked after the introductions.
They have been disguising themselves as murim ns and have taken control of a group of bandits, thieves, and pirates. Through those groups, they implement their schemes and wreak havoc all over murim. Several demonic practitioners of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect have also shown themselves, Mu-Gun gave the two masters a brief summary about the Nine Celestial Demons Sects activities.
It seems they havent fully resurfaced yet.
Thats right. They are probably focusing on reducing the power of murim behind the scenes for now.
The forces of murim have to be gathered before they mobilize all of theirs, Woo-Saeng said.
Thats also one of the reasons why we are recruiting you two esteemed masters. Is there perhaps anything you have to prepare before heading over to our sect?
We have nothing else to prepare, but there is one thing we have to resolve before we leave, Woo-Saeng said.
May I ask what that is?
Rather than answering immediately, Woo-Saeng looked at Seok Gang.
Considering things have progressed this way, I dont see why we should keep it a secret, Seok Gang said.
Woo-Saeng nodded. Its rted to a divine beast. We have found one in the heart of Mount Nankun.
A divine beast?
Its a centipede that is over fifty feet long. We call it the Three-Headed Centipede due to its three heads.
Its name alone tells me its no ordinary beast.
Thats right. Each of its heads possesses a different type of energy and its own thought process, making it difficult to deal with. We have tried to take it down several times already, but after multiple failed attempts, we were left with no other choice but to retreat.
It must be a truly amazing beast, considering even the two of youbined werent enough to y it.
It is, but it should be easy to take down with your help, Young Patriarch Baek and Master Sunset Sword.
What do you say? Mu-Gun asked Jin Yoo-Sung.
What else? Of course, we should catch it, Yoo-Sung answered as if Mu-Gun was asking the obvious.
Lets capture the Three-Headed Centipede before we leave, then. To avoid dying any further, why dont we hunt it down tomorrow?
Okay. Actually, theres one thing I would like to ask from you.
What is it?
I would like to have the beast core of the Three-Headed Centipede. We were actually trying to catch it with the intention of feeding its beast core to our disciple.
Lets do that, then, Mu-Gun dly epted. He didnt covet the Three-Headed Centipedes beast core in the first ce. It would have been great if he could have it, but it was only right for Seok Gang and Woo-Saeng, who had found the Three-Headed Centipede and had been trying to y it, to take its beast core.
Is that fine with you as well, Master Sunset Sword?
It is.
Yoo-Sung didnt particrly want it either.
Thank you. I was worried about what to do if any of you wanted the Three-Headed Centipedes beast core. That being said, it makes me feel bad to make you two go through all the hard work with us and not gain anything in return.
Please dont think of it that way. We have already gained a lot from having the two of you and your disciple join the Baek Sword Sect.
Hearing you say that sets my mind at ease, Young Patriarch Baek.
That aside, we will have to spend the night here. I dont know if we can all fit in there, though.
Yoo-Sung looked at the house with concern. It was the only amodation he could see within the Dieyun Valley. The Baek Sword Sects group wasposed of eight people. Together with the three who lived here, they numbered eleven in total. The house was too small for everyone to sleep in.
Its only one night, not a few days. Cant we just put up with it and sleep?
We will soon be leaving anyway, so if we move the furniture outside, we should be able to get some proper sleep despite the small space.
That should do.
Deciding to spend the night in Dieyun Valley, Mu-Gun and his group moved all the furniture in the house outside, freeing up space. It was too tight for the eleven of them to lie downfortably, but it was still better than sleeping in the cold wilderness. Mu-Guns group and the three men from Dieyun Valley had a simple dinner, then huddled together in the cramped house to sleep.
The next morning, they woke up early and had a quick breakfast before hunting down the Three-Headed Centipede. The Three-Headed Centipedes cave was an hour deeper into the Dieyun Valley. With Seok Gang and Woo-Saengs guidance, Mu-Guns group made their way toward it. The path to the cave was extremely rough, making it difficult for ordinary people to traverse. However, it wasnt that big of an obstacle for Mu-Guns group since they were all martial arts practitioners.
How does the Three-Headed Centipede fight? Mu-Gun asked.
Each of its heads has a different thought process, allowing them to move independently. For that reason, although its just one divine beast, you should treat it as three separate beings. Moreover, as I have previously said, the three heads use fire qi, ice qi, and thunder qi respectively, Woo-Saeng kindly replied.
How does it use those energies?
It uses the antennae on its heads to charge up the three energies into a round shape, which it will thenunch like a cannonball. It can also use those energies like a sword. Oh, its pincers are also coated with poison.
The way you describe it makes it seem as if its no different from a martial artist.
Believe me when I say that its not just as strong as a normal martial artist. Rather, its equal to an Absolute Realm master who can use vajra qi.
How about its defensive capabilities?
It has a shell sturdy enough to deflect vajra qi. Its joint areas are rtively weak, but it can freely contract its body, which makes it hard to target those spots.
Thats only because there were only two of us. With Brother Sunset Sword and Young Patriarch Baeks support, hunting it down will be easy, Seok Gang refuted.
While having a light drinkst night, Seok Gang and Woo-Saeng''s friendship with Yoo-Sung grew so deep that they reached brotherly terms.
Still, we should not let our guard down.
That does not exist in my dictionary, so dont worry.
They were still talking about the Three-Headed Centipede when they reached its cave. Looking down at it, Mu-Gun noticed it was located in between sharp cliffs and was filled with ck clouds.
Whats that ck cloud?
Its the poisonous fog the Three-Headed Centipede spews out.
How toxic is it?
Touching it does nothing, but you will start losing internal energy if you inhale it.
We cant fight while holding our breaths, so we should get rid of the poisonous fog first.
Theres no need to do that. The Three-Headed Centipede has a temperament so fierce that it will walk out of the poisonous fog on its own ord as soon as we enter the cave, Seok Gang said.
I see. Then, as we have decided on the way here, I will be in charge of the head that releases the thunder qi, Elder Seok Gang will take the head that releases the fire qi, and Elder Geom Woo-Saeng will take the head that releases the ice qi. Venerable Elder Jin, please support us whenever necessary.
The three nodded in response to Mu-Gunsmand.
I will also join in if needed.
Woo-Kyung expressed his intention to participate in the battle.
This will be dangerous, so you six should observe us from here, Mu-Gun warned the Six White Wolves.
Understood.
Now, lets begin.
Mu-Gun headed into the cave, and Yoo-Sung, Seok Gang, and Woo-Saeng followed suit. Woo-Kyung and the Six White Wolves remained on standby outside.
Chapter 123
Chapter 123
As soon as they entered the cave, they heard something huge scouring through the ground from inside the ck cloud. Baek Mu-Gun sensed that the Three-Headed Centipede had caught wind of their presence and began to move to stop them. As Seok Gang said, it seemed to be a ferocious and impatient beast. On the other hand, it could also simply be confident that it could win against them without having to fight in the poisonous fog.
Itsing out. Everyone, prepare forbat! Mu-Gun shouted at the others as he unsheathed his sword.
As the grazes on the floor grew closer, a huge shadow began to loom over the poisonous fog.
Its so disgustingly huge, Jin Yoo-Sung said with a look of disbelief.
Mu-Gun activated the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes and examined the Three-Headed Centipede inside the poisonous fog. Its body was covered with a reddish-ck shell spanning forty feet, and its three heads each hung at the end of a ten-foot torso, which was shorter and thinner than the body at the back. Moreover, the three heads colors differed from each other. The head on the left was silver, the one in the middle was red, and the right head was blue. Mu-Gun guessed that their color was rted to the energy that they could use.
The silver head is probably the one that uses thunder qi.
Mu-Gun prepared to fight the left head.
Be careful, everyone. It will soon charge its energy into a round ball andunch it, Geom Woo-Saeng warned.
Not long after, three spheres, each matching the color of the head that conjured it, flew toward them at high speed from within the poisonous fog. Mu-Gun thrust his sword toward the silver sphere, encircling it with golden moonlight qi. Amid the resulting explosion, the silver sphere shattered the moonlight qi, which was restraining it, pieces and continued to burrow toward Mu-Gun. Without dy, Mu-Gun raised the Flying Golden Shield to defend himself. The collision caused yet another thunderous roar and finally broke the silver sphere, scattering its fragments in all directions.
Its as powerful as an Absolute Realm masters vajra qi.
After gauging the power that the silver sphere held, Mu-Gun imbued the Flying Golden Shield with lightning and tossed it toward the Three-Headed Centipede. Rotating violently, it flew toward the monsters left head. In response, the head quickly ducked forward and avoided it. However, when the Flying Golden Shield flew past its target, Mu-Gun immediately made it turn in a wide arc toward the back of the left head.
Unable to see the iing attack, the left head failed to evade it in time. The Flying Golden Shield struck its back, the impact sting it forward and toward the ground of the cave. When it rose back up, it looked evidently nted.
After retrieving the Flying Golden Shield, Mu-Gun raised his sword and executed the Five Thunder Sword Battery Cannon, forming and firing five golden Thunderbolt Swords in quick session. Even though it still hadnt shaken off the shock it received from the previous attack, the Three-Headed Centipedes left head managed to unleash a silver aura using the maxillipeds on its sides. The silver aura collided with the golden Thunderbolt Swords, causing yet another thunderous collision.
The silver aura showed stronger defensive capabilities than the protective vajra qi of Absolute Realm masters. However, the impregnable defensive wall proved useless in the face of the ovepping golden Thunderbolt Swords. Broken at the same time, the silver aura and Thunderbolt Swords fragments scattered in all directions and destroyed parts of the cave.
The close-range collision unleashed a shockwave that shoved away the Three-Headed Centipedes left head and exposed some of its insides. Unlike its shell-covered exterior, its insides were wrapped in a thin husk.
Realizing that the Three-Headed Centipedes weakness had been exposed, Mu-Gun wasted no time inunching another Thunderbolt Sword. Like a sh of lightning, it flew from his sword and burrowed deep into the left head, easily prating through its interior husk. With a horrifying scream, the left head was crushed to the ground, never to move again.
Afterward, Mu-Gun nced at Seok Gang and Woo-Saeng, who were still dealing with the middle head and right head respectively. The two had been stuck in an equal battle until the Three-Headed Centipede lost its left head, flustering it. That brief moment of vulnerability enabled Seok Gang and Woo-Saeng to quickly go in for the kill. Afraid to die the way the left head did, the other two headsmunicated through telepathy and soon decided to prioritize running away over killing Seok Gang and Woo-Saeng. Hence, they immediately escaped into the poisonous fog.
The Three-Headed Centipede began to avoid Seok Gang and Woo-Saengs attacks as it escaped. However, Mu-Gun didnt n to just watch it leave. Extending his hands toward the centipedes remaining heads, he unleashed five Thunderbolt Swords from his left hand and the sword in his right hand.
Feeling threatened by the Thunderbolt Swords flying toward them like rays of light, the Three-Headed Centipede released immense energy to defend. However, the Five Thunder Sword Battery Cannon proved too strong. Destroying the two auras, the shockwave from the collision sted away the middle and right heads of the Three-Headed Centipede.
Aim for its insides! Mu-Gun shouted at Seok Gang and Woo-Saeng.
Seok Gang and Woo-Saeng saw how Mu-Gun defeated the left head. Following his example, they attacked the heads insides without hesitation. The Qiankun qi unleashed from Seok Gangs hand tore through the insides of the Three-Headed Centipedes middle head, and the brilliant sh of light discharged from Woo-Saengs sword prated the Three-Headed Centipedes right head.
Pierced, torn apart, and no longer able to withstand the pain, the Three-Headed Centipedes remaining heads fell. Its body gradually slowed down as it headed toward the poisonous fog, eventually dropping to the floor lifelessly.
I cant believe we were able to defeat the Three-Headed Centipede so easily. Its all thanks to you, Young Patriarch Baek, Seok Gang said.
Im d I could be of help.
I find it hard to take the beast core for ourselves, considering you basically defeated it all by yourself.
Its fine. However, in return, please let me have the Three-Headed Centipedes corpse.
The Three-Headed Centipedes corpse? What will you use it for?
I know a medical clinic. Id like to determine if they can use it as a medicinal ingredient.
Mu-Gun nned to bring the corpse of the Three-Headed Centipede, a divine beast, to the Medicine King Family under the assumption that they could use it to make a pill. Even if that proved impossible, the Three-Headed Centipedes corpse could at least contribute greatly as a normal medicinal ingredient, considering it was still a divine beasts body.
Thats true. Considering centipedes can be dried and used as a medicinal ingredient, the Three-Headed Centipedes corpse would likely be even more effective since its a divine beast. How do you n to take something that big with you, though?
The Three-Headed Centipede was more than fifty feet long and at least two average human armspans thick. Moving it would not be easy, much less taking it on a journey.
I can use my internal energy to dry the Three-Headed Centipedes bodypletely. That should reduce its volume and weight enough to eliminate any problems in moving it around.
Ah, so such a method exists! However, drying such a big beast would require an extraordinary amount of internal energy. Will you be fine?
That wont be a problem, so dont worry.
I see. Well take a look at the Three-Headed Centipedes beast core now, then.
Seok Gang and Woo-Saeng approached the in divine beast and nced at it.
Crap. We have to know where the beast core is before we can take it out. Seok Gang was at a loss.
May I take a look?
Go ahead.
After receiving their approval, Mu-Gun activated the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes and examined the Three-Headed Centipedes corpse. Much to his surprise, he found a spherical beast core inside each of the heads torsos. It seemed a beast core had manifested in each head.
The Three-Headed Centipedes beast core is located at the torso attached to the head. However, it has three beast cores.
Did you just say three beast cores?
It seems a beast core was formed in each head.
Isnt that a good thing? I felt bad for being the only one to take a beast core. Having three of them means we can share them. Seok Gang sounded delighted.
Lets extract the beast cores for now.
With a sword, Mu-Gun cut the torso of the left head, which he had defeated. He then stuffed his hand inside and took the beast core out. It was silver in color as well, like the left head. Mu-Gun wasnt sure, but he estimated it to contain about sixty years to a hundred and twenty years'' worth of energy. After handing the silver beast core to Woo-Saeng, Mu-Gun proceeded to extract the other two beast cores. One of the beast cores was red and contained fire qi, while the other was blue and contained ice qi. Moreover, they each contained the same amount of energy as the silver beast core.
Im not sure how to divide these. Woo-Saeng seemed confused.
Wouldnt it be best for the three who defeated the Three-Headed Centipede to each take one? Yoo-Sung suggested.
Wouldnt Young Patriarch Baek lose out on a lot? Woo-Saeng looked at Mu-Gun.
Not really. Its already great that I can get one. Mu-Gun shook his head.
Well, the least we can do is let you choose first. Please take your pick.
Are you sure?
Its only natural for us to do that much for you.
I will take the silver beast core, then.
As you wish. We will take the other two.
Mu-Gun took the silver beast core, which contained thunder qi, and Seok Gang and Woo-Saeng took the other two.
Are you nning on giving both to your disciple?
The fire qi and ice qi were pr opposites. If they were consumed together, they could sh and cause the user to suffer from qi deviation.
We n to make him consume one at a time.
The two beast cores contain pr opposite energies. Will he be fine?
With the internal energy cultivation method that brat has learned, he should be able to properly harmonize the two energies, Seok Gang responded.
Woo-Kyung was learning Seok Gangs Qiankun Harmony Body Cultivation Technique, one of the best internal energy cultivation methods to ever exist. Considering it could even harmonize yin-yang energies, Woo-Kyung should be able to do the same to the two beast cores energies. However, he had to avoid taking both beast cores at the same time. Considering one already contained an unbearable amount of energy, consuming both at the same time could cause the energies in them to run out of control and obliterate his body.
Theres no need to worry, then.
Mu-Gun was about to suggest leaving the two beast cores to the Medicine King Family so that they could turn them into pills that could be safely consumed, but that didnt seem necessary anymore.
Will you be drying the Three-Headed Centipedes corpse now?
Yes, but it will likely take some time.
Dont worry about us. Dying our journey for one more day wont change anything.
Please rest while I dry it, at least.
We will. We wish you luck.
Mu-Gun approached the Three-Headed Centipedes corpse and separated the three heads and the torso attached to it from the main body. With his hands on the left head and its torso, he emitted the internal energy of the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art. As golden thunder qi enveloped the left head and its torso, hot, haze-like energy began to fume and vaporized the fluids inside them.
Although it was not visible, the left head and torso began to dry up and shrivel from the inside. Unable to endure the Thunder God qis heat, its exterior shell and interior husk also began to dry out. Within fifteen minutes, Mu-Gun had shrunk the two parts by more than half of their original size and reduced their weight to a tenth of their original weight, making them light andpact enough for one person to carry. Mu-Gun immediately proceeded to do the same for the middle head and torso, causing his internal energy to empty out.
After replenishing his internal energy through qi cirction, he dried the right head and torso. Mu-Gun then divided the main body, which was more than forty feet long, into four equal pieces and dried them one by one. By the time he was done, the sun was already setting.
Since it was too dark to leave now, Mu-Gun and his group decided to spend another night in Dieyun Valley and descend the mountain the next day instead. He used that extra time to roll up and tie the seven dried Three-Headed Centipede pieces with wooden vines. The Six White Wolves and Woo-Kyung each took one. Mu-Gun wanted to carry one himself, but Woo-Kyung insisted that the Young Patriarch should not be handling such tasks.
Mu-Gun and his group returned and spent another night at Dieyun Valley, then descended Mount Nankun early the next morning.
Chapter 124
Chapter 124
Nankun Sect Patriarch Yeon Nam-Cheong met with Shin Seung-Gyeom, who had just returned from Dieyun Valley. Seung-Gyeom was one of the five strongest martial arts masters of the Nankun Sect and the one who led the Dieyun Valley raid.
So youre saying the man who shattered Ja-Shims leg is the disciple of the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster, who are both in Dieyun Valley right now? Nam-Cheong rified.
Thats right. We also came across the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch and the Sunset Sword there. Given the situation, we had no choice but to retreat. ording to the man who crippled our Young Patriarch, he simply punished him for trying to rape a woman. Before we take revenge, I think we should first conduct a proper investigation regarding that matter, Seung-Gyeom replied.
So were supposed to simply let this matter go if its proven that Ja-Shim did do something wrong? Nam-Cheong frowned and asked, indicating that he did not find that eptable.
In murim, execution is definitely not an excessive punishment for rape. Insisting on taking revenge even though the Young Patriarch really didmit the inexcusable crime of rape would only tarnish the Nankun Sects honor, Seung-Gyeom argued, showing no signs of backing down.
If Ja-Shim was your child, would you still be able to say that?
I would not treat my own child any differently.
You only say that because you have not experienced it yourself. If it were someone else, I would have said something as righteous. However, I simply cant find justice in the fact that my child will be spending the rest of his life crippled. As his father, I have to avenge him. Even if the world condemns me, I will not change my mind.
Before you are the Young Patriarchs father, you are first the Nankun Sect Patriarch. You have to prioritize the Nankun Sect above all else. As our leader, it is your duty to lead us down the right path. Your behavior right now is not deserving of your title. Moreover, as I have already said, the masters of the man who crippled the Young Patriarch are the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster. Even with our sects entire force, it will still be difficult to defeat them. To make matters worse, the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch and the Sunset Sword are also with them at Dieyun Valley. If they help the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster, we will find ourselves in an even more difficult situation.
I will ask the Guangdong Jin Family for help.
With all due respect, I doubt the Guangdong Jin Family would be willing to help us once they have learned about what happened. Even without the circumstances, I still doubt they would. They simply wont gain anything from helping us, and they also have to conserve their forces.
We have to find a way to make the Guangdong Jin Family move.
Are you trying to deceive the Guangdong Jin Family? If they learn of this, they certainly would not stay still. In the worst-case scenario, our entire sect could even be wiped from existence. Wait, dont tell me Are you saying that you do not care what happens to the Nankun Sect for as long as you get to avenge the Young Patriarch?
Nam-Cheong couldnt answer. After all, Seung-Gyeom had a point.
I know full well how you feel, Patriarch Yeon. However, this is not something that we can solve with our emotions. For now, we should investigate the rumors about the Young Patriarch. If we find out that the man was telling the truth, then we will have toy this matter to rest.
What if its not true?
We will have to avenge the Young Patriarch even if it means the Nankun Sects eradication. Even I will put my life on the line to achieve that.
Fine, lets do it your way. I hereby give you the responsibility of investigating all the matters rted to the Young Patriarch.
Understood. Thank you for making this hard decision for the sake of the Nankun Sect.
There is nothing to thank me for. I am simply making decisions with the Nankun Sects best interests in mind. On the contrary, I should be the one thanking you. Your honest advice has allowed me to regain control of my emotions. Without you, I would have alreadymitted unforgivable sins against the Nankun Sect.
I believe you would have made the right decision even without my guidance, Patriarch Yeon. Anyway, I will be taking my leave now. I have to investigate the matters regarding the Young Patriarch.
Go on.
Nam-Cheong sent Seung-Gyeom on his way, then fell into deep thought.
* * *
Yeon Ja-Shim could not just leave Cho Woo-Kyung be. After all, that man was the one who crushed both his legs, ultimately forcing him to live as a cripple for the rest of his life. Ja-Shim wanted to make that bastard suffer the way he did. No, he wanted to shatter Woo-Kyungs legs and arms so he would crawl for the rest of his life. Since the Nankun Sect had sent their elites to Dieyun Valley, he thought it was only a matter of time before the bastard was caught.
However, he was instead soon told that the Nankun Sects elite warriors returned empty-handed and that they were putting avenging him on hold. Unable to control his anger, he threw away the vase on his bedside table. The vase shattered as a result, its fragments scattering across the room and the water inside it soaking the floor.
Young Patriarch Yeon! Please calm down, Noh Tae-Gang, Ja-Shims retainer, pleaded.
Do I look like I can do that? Theyre nning on leaving that bastard alone and investigating me instead! What do they n to do after? Whats so wrong with touching a hillbilly bitch? Is that more important than me turning into a cripple?! Ja-Shim asked, still enraged. He clearly couldnt reflect on his own crime.
We should rightfully take revenge for you, Young Patriarch Yeon. Tae-Gang tried to appease Ja-Shim.
Do you have any good ideas?
As it turned out, that bastards masters are the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster.
Qiankun Hands? Daybreak Swordmaster? Who are they?
Martial arts masters who yed an active role during the war against the Hell-Blood Demon Sect. Back then, they were already strong enough to be considered part of the Hundred Central ins Masters.
So the sect is giving up on revenge because they fear those two.
Thats not all. The Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch and the Sunset Sword, one of the Four Peerless Wanderers, are said to be with them. In all honesty, even if the entire Nankun Sect charges at them, we would not be able to do anything to them.
Are you saying that its only right to give up on avenging me?! Ja-Shim screamed.
No. Im just saying that the only way you can get revenge now is to make the Guangdong Jin Family step in.
You do have a point, but will they even take action?
Under normal circumstances, they wouldnt really meddle with this matter since doing so wouldnt bring them profits. However, if we inform them that the Baek Sword Sect are looking for the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster, they will probably be forced to act.
What do you mean?
The Baek Sword Sects power soared steeply when their Patriarch and Young Patriarch advanced into the Absolute Realm and the Four Peerless Wanderers, who are powerful martial arts masters from the previous generation, joined their sect as venerable elders. The Baek Sword Sects growth likely does not sit well with the Seven Great Families. However, since they cannot justify keeping the Baek Sword Sect in check and the Nine Celestial Demons Sect has been causing trouble, all they can do right now is observe.
Get to the point, will you?
The Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch are likely looking for the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster to invite them to their sect. If those two join their sect following the Four Peerless Wanderers, the Baek Sword Sect will be a big threat to the Seven Great Families. Consequently, the Guangdong Jin Family will find it hard to just sit still and watch.
Are you saying that they will try to stop the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster from joining the Baek Sword Sect?
Thats right. They will most likely try to recruit the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster into their ranks instead as well.
Wont that make it even more difficult to get my revenge?
If the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster joined the Guangdong Jin Family, it would be practically impossible to take revenge on Woo-Kyung since he was their disciple. Let alone taking revenge, Ja-Shim should instead worry about whether Woo-Kyung, who would then have the power of the Guangdong Jin Family backing him, would ask him to pay for his crime.
No, the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster will definitely not join the Guangdong Jin Family. If they were going to do that, they would have already joined the Seven Great Families long ago, Tae-Gang responded, reassuring Ja-Shim.
Wouldnt that be the same for the Baek Sword Sect?
Im not sure what trick the Baek Sword Sect yed to recruit the Four Peerless Wanderers, so recruiting the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster into their ranks remains a possibility. However, if they do join the Baek Sword Sect, the Guangdong Jin Family will most likely take action to prevent the Baek Sword Sect from bing stronger. To that end, they will use the fact that the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmasters disciple harmed the Nankun Sects Young Patriarch as a valid justification. We are, after all, their vassal family.
Hmmm, that seems usible, but theres no guarantee that the Guangdong Jin Family will make a move.
Thats true, but given the current situation, thats the only thing we can count on.
Fine. I want you to personally head to the Guangdong Jin Family and try to persuade the Guangdong Jin Familys Young Patriarch.
Understood.
I will put my faith in you.
I will do my best.
Tae-Gang bid Ja-Shim farewell and left his residence. After making all the necessary preparations, he traveled to the Guangdong Jin Familys manor.
* * *
The Guangdong Jin Family, one of the Seven Great Families, umted enormous wealth through overseas private trades. Using that wealth to grow their martial prowess, they now had thergest number of martial artists among the Seven Great Families. However, they werent only strong in number. Among their ranks were five Absolute Realm masters, who were collectively known as the Five Peerless Tyrants, and eighteen Upper Peak Realm masters known as the Eighteen Peerless Dragons.
Although the Great Namgung Family was considered the strongest among the Seven Great Families, the Guangdong Jin Family was by no means inferior to them. The only reasons the Great Namgung Family and Hebei Peng Family stood above them were the fact that they were not a prestigious family rich in heritage and that their martial arts masters from the previous generations were no longer on active duty. However, with the current trend, the Guangdong Jin Family could certainly suppress the Great Namgung Family and the Hebei Peng Family to stand at the top of the Seven Great Families.
Either way, the Guangdong Jin Family was clearly in their greatest era of prosperity since the inception of their family.
Guangdong Jin Family Patriarch Jin Mu-Wei, the man considered to be the reason behind their prosperity, was currently having a meeting with Guangdong Jin Family Young Patriarch Jin Kyung-Jun.
Whats going on?
I discovered an important piece of information.
What would that be?
I heard that the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster are currently living in seclusion at Dieyun Valley of Mount Nankun.
I see. What about them?
Well, I heard that the Baek Sword Sect of Zhejiang Province sent people to Mount Nankun to recruit those two. They have already sessfully recruited the Four Peerless Wanderers. If they manage to bring the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster into their ranks as well, the Baek Sword Sect will possess power great enough to make even the Seven Great Families think twice about messing with them.
Where did you obtain such information?
This information came from the Nankun Sects Young Patriarch. The Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmasters disciple has crippled him, so he likely gave me this information to get revenge.
He probably thinks we would eliminate the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster to prevent the power of the Baek Sword Sect from growing.
He likely does.
The Young Patriarch of that vassal family of ours dare take advantage of their owners, huh? I cant just leave them alone. Mu-Wei felt the need to tighten the discipline of their vassal family.
Though it is upsetting, we obtained a good piece of information thanks to him, Kyung-Jun said, thinking that it was not a big deal.
Tell me what you think.
We still dont know whether the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster will ept the Baek Sword Sects offer, but if they reject it, then we wouldnt have any problems. However, if they do ept, then we will have to make a decision.
What decision would that be?
Whether we will just stand by and watch as the Baek Sword Sects Absolute Realm masters increase in number or take this opportunity to cut the problem by the roots.
Are you saying that we should eliminate the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch?
The Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch has already reached the Absolute Realm even though he is still just twenty-three years old. With so much potential left in him, his growthes a terrifyingly endless number of possibilities. In all honesty, it does not really matter if the Baek Sword Sect recruits the martial arts masters of the previous generation. What worries me is their Young Patriarch. If he advances into the Supreme Realm, the Baek Sword Sect will be able to surpass even the Seven Great Families.
Are you implying that we should get rid of him before that happens?
Thats right. If we let him grow even stronger, we will no longer have a chance to do that.
Nevertheless, we cannot take action without proper justification. Moreover, if the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster ept the Baek Sword Sects proposal, then we will have to face four Absolute Realm masters. To guarantee victory, we will have to deploy all Five Peerless Tyrants, which is by no means simply to do, Mu-Wei expressed his reluctance.
As Mu-Wei said, dealing with four Absolute Realm masters would not be a problem if they deployed the Five Peerless Tyrants and the Eighteen Peerless Dragons. However, they couldnt just mobilize such high-ranking forces without sufficient justification.
Cant we just make our own justification? The Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmasters disciple crushed the legs of the Nankun Sects Young Patriarch and ran away when thetter caught the former trying to rape a woman. To resolve the injustice that the Nankun Sect suffered, we tried to ask the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmasters disciple to pay for his sins. However, rather than cooperating with us, the Qiankun Hands and the Daybreak Swordmaster attacked us instead. The Baek Sword Sects group helped them, so we had no choice but to kill them. What do you think of that story for our justification?
Dead men told no tales. If they killed everyone, then anything they said afterward would be the truth. That was why it was often said that history was written by the victors.
Mu-Wei thought Kyung-Jun wasnt wrong, but he couldnt help but feel as if it was wrong to do what their Young Patriarch was suggesting.
We cannot decide on this matter arbitrarily. It would be best to have a meeting with the executives first before making a decision.
Understood, lets do that then.
Kyung-Jun was disappointed that Mu-Wei could not make a bold decision, but he decided to not go against the Patriarchs will. Mu-Wei convened with the Five Peerless Tyrants, the Guangdong Jin Familys executives, and discussed eliminating the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch. The Five Peerless Tyrants opinions did not differ much from Mu-Weis. Without proper justification, they did not want to kill the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch.
Above all, with the threat of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect just around the corner, they had to refrain from reducing the number of their forces. Although Kyung-Jun said that the Baek Sword Sect could be even more superior to the Seven Great Families if the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch became powerful enough to escape their control, the Five Peerless Tyrants were not concerned about Mu-Guns martial prowess.
Mu-Gun reaching the Absolute Realm in his twenties was certainly an amazing feat, but they simply attributed it to the miraculous enlightenment that he obtained from the Heavenly Sea God Sect. From their perspective, the chances of Mu-Gun reaching the Supreme Realm were not as big as Kyung-Jun thought. Moreover, even if Mu-Gun did have the talent to reach the Supreme Realm, they assumed it would take him at least several decades to do so.
The Five Peerless Tyrants were also Absolute Realm masters, so they knew what it required to reach the Supreme Realm better than most. It took them decades to reach the Absolute Realm. Moreover, even though they were putting constant effort into reaching the Supreme Realm, it was still far from their grasp. Thinking Mu-Gun would not be much different from them, they found no reason to be wary of the man.
In the end, they decided not to attack Mu-Guns group. Lacking the authority to change the decision they came to in the executive meeting, Kyung-Jun was left with no other choice but to ept it for now.
Chapter 125
Chapter 125
Back at his residence, Jin Kyung-Jun couldnt stop thinking about Baek Mu-Gun bing a source of great trouble if left alone. Kyung-Jun wanted to eliminate him somehow while he still had the chance, but he couldnt do anything with his strength alone. The upper brasses had to take action.
Grandfather might agree!
Kyung-Jun suddenly remembered Jin Gwang-Cheon, his grandfather. Gwang-Cheon was the former Patriarch of the Guangdong Jin Family and was one of the Seven Saints, who were considered living legends in murim. Thinking Gwang-Cheon would help him, Kyung-Jun went straight to his residence.
Grandfather!
Oh? My precious, eldest grandson hase to visit me without me calling for him? Will the sun rise from the west tomorrow? Gwang-Cheon teased and weed Kyung-Jun, who rarely looked for him.
I apologize for not visiting you often. I have been so concentrated on my martial arts training that I could not find the time.
Is it because you cant find the time or because you simply dont have the heart to? This grandfather of yours does not want much. All I ask is that you have a cup of tea and a meal with me from time to time.
I understand. Starting today, I will stop by more often to drink tea and have a meal with you, Grandfather.
You said the same thingst time, did you not?
Im serious this time.
Was what you said back then a lie, then? Gwang-Cheon joked.
Thats not itAnyway, I really will start visiting you more often from now on, Kyung-Jun replied awkwardly.
Alright. Now, what brings you here today? Gwang-Cheon changed the subject.
You are speaking as if I only look for you when I need you.
That seems to be the case most of the time. Did you visit me for no reason?
Not exactly.
Thats what I thought. So, what can this old man do for you?
Its for the sake of the Guangdong Jin Family.
What is it that you are speaking so pompously about? You are making me anxious. Gwang-Cheon could sense that something was up.
Please dont joke around. This is a really serious problem. Kyung-Jun sounded stern.
Did I say that it was not? Im listening intently. Now, tell me, what is this serious problem that you seem so worried about?
In response, Kyung-Jun told Gwang-Cheon about Mu-Gun and the matters rted to him. He also spoke bluntly about why he wanted to eliminate Mu-Gun.
Hmm, you are certainly right. If there is even the slightest possibility of him threatening the status of the Seven Great Families, then it is only natural for us to eliminate him.
I knew you would be of the same opinion, Grandfather. However, the problem is that the executives, Father included, think otherwise.
The Patriarch and executives of the Jin Family have to consider the justification behind every decision, Gwang-Cheon rebutted.
Didnt you just say that we should get rid of Mu-Gun?
If the Patriarch and executives are bound by the justifications, then someone just has to do it in their stead, right? Gwang-Cheon cunningly said.
Thats why I came looking for you, Grandfather. Youre not restricted by the decision of the Patriarch and the executives. For the sake of the Guangdong Jin Family, I thought for sure you would do it.
I have already turned away from matters regarding our family a long time ago.
Still, wont you willinglye forward for the sake of the family? We need your strength now more than ever, Grandfather.
Even I cant win against four Absolute Realm masters, Gwang-Cheon admitted.
If you cant defeat four, cant you just take down Mu-Gun alone? Kyung-Jun suggested.
Do you have a way to separate that Baek Mu-Gun brat from the other masters?
To be honest, my n isnt foolproof, but we can probably use the Nine Celestial Demons Sect to our advantage.
How do you n to do that? Gwang-Cheon seemed curious about what Kyung-Jun was plotting.
As it turns out, Baek Mu-Gun has been interfering with every single n of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Baek Mu-Guns movements have been far too aggressive to consider it all a coincidence. He most probably has a deep grudge against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, Kyung-Jun divulged.
So?
If we send a letter asking him toe out alone because we have important information about the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, how likely do you think Baek Mu-Gun will follow suit?
If you were in his position, what would you do? Gwang-Cheon asked back instead.
I would not go, Kyung-Jun gave his honest opinion.
Yet you expect Baek Mu-Gun to show up?
Baek Mu-Gun is an Absolute Realm master. If he truly has a deep grudge against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, wouldnt he still show up even if he knew that someone was trying to lure him out? He would likely think he could still obtain some important information about the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Well, that could certainly work if he has a lot of confidence in his martial arts. However, you are relying on nothing but pure luck. Nobody would show up alone believing in a letter that came from unknown origins. Gwang-Cheon didnt seem impressed.
So thats the most probable scenario in the end, huh, Kyung-Jun said dejectedly.
Nevertheless, if there is no other way, then it would be better to give it a try than do nothing. Who knows? We could get lucky enough for him to actuallye alone.
Are you nning on taking action, Grandfather?
Wouldnt it be better to do something for the future of the Jin Family than waste my time in a small room?
As expected of you, Grandfather.
With Gwang-Cheons support and promise, Kyung-Cheon proceeded to look for Mu-Gun and his group. Upon discovering that they were currently staying at an inn in downtown Guangzhou, Kyung-Jun hired an orphan boy to deliver a letter to Mu-Gun. When the boy reached him, Mu-Gun epted and read the letter.
What does it say? Jin Yoo-Sung asked in suspicion.
Something ridiculous.
What do you mean?
Its author ims to have an important piece of information about the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. They want me toe to the northern shore of Foshan alone.
Someone is probably luring you out, Young Patriarch Baek.
Geom Woo-Saeng saw through the senders intention as soon he heard about what the letter said. Anyone would have figured it out if they gave it some thought.
Youre not nning to go there alone, are you? Seok Gang asked just in case.
The others also thought that Mu-Gun would not follow the instructions stated in the letter. However, Mu-Gun seemed to think otherwise.
Arent you curious about whos ying such an obvious trick?
I hope youre not nning to go alone just because youre curious, Yoo-Sung said, implying not to even dare dream of doing something like that.
The most dangerous enemy in the world is the one you cannot see.
Mu-Gun was also well aware of the danger, but he wanted to know who was targeting him in the dark.
Even so, you still should not take such a risk just to identify our enemy.
Seok Gang is right. If you go alone, your life could be in danger.
Not necessarily. I dont know who sent the letter, but they most probably sent it because they doubt they can defeat me with the three of you around. Taking that into consideration, their forces wouldprise at most three Absolute Realm masters, Mu-Gun justified.
Youre not saying that you can deal with three Absolute Realm masters on your own, are you?
It will depend on how strong those Absolute Realm masters are. However, I dont intend to overexert myself and fight them either. My current n is to identify them and retreat immediately. If I put my mind to it, they will never be able to catch me no matter how many Absolute Realm masters they send at me.
So you n to go alone, then? My old friend, the Heavenly Thunder God''s Swordsman, also did everything alone until the day he no longer returned to us. I dont want to go through that again. If you still insist on going, then we, the Four Peerless Wanderers, will leave the Baek Sword Sect. After all, there would no longer be any reason for us to stay. Yoo-Sung was firm.
Mu-Gun sighed softly when Yoo-Sung dissuaded him by bringing up his past life. Just this time, he decided to listen to Yoo-Sung.
Okay. I will follow your will, Venerable Elder.
Really? Youre saying that now just to sneak outter, are you?
I promise not to go.
Good thinking, Yoo-Sung said in relief.
Thats right. We know how strong you are, but its still too dangerous to go alone.
I dont know who they are, but theyre bound to reveal their tails. Lets just wait until then.
Seok Gang and Woo-Saeng were also pleased with Mu-Guns decision. Mu-Gun found it a pity that he could not confirm the enemys identity, but his heart warmed up when the three appeared to be sincerely worried about him.
With Kyung-Juns grand n destroyed, Gwang-Cheon waited for Mu-Gun for more than two hours at the northern shore of Foshan, then returned to the Guangdong Jin Family empty-handed.
A few dayster, Mu-Gun and his group regrouped with the Eun Merchant Group in Guangzhou, then headed back to Wenzhou aboard the Sea Pce Sects ship. Nam Jo-Yang expressed his delight to meet Mu-Gun again, whom he had not seen for fifteen days.
How have you been?
Ive been great. Everything went ording to n.
It seems your party has grown. Was your trip to Guangdong rted to them? Ah! If its difficult for you to answer, you dont have to.
It is.
If you dont mind, may I ask who they are? I dont harbor ill intentions. They just seem so extraordinary as well. Jo-Yang asked, unable to suppress his curiosity even though he knew it could be seen as impolite.
The two older men are Master Seok Gang the Qiankun Hands and Master Geo Woo-Saeng the Daybreak Swordmaster. The young man next to them is their disciple, Mu-Gun introduced, not finding any problem with doing so.
Jo-Yang was greatly surprised to hear Seok Gang and Woo-Saengs title.
Arent Master Qiankun Hands and Master Daybreak Swordmaster the heroes who yed an active role in the war against the Hell-Blood Demon Sect?
Thats right.
Have you recruited them to the Baek Sword Sect?
Yes.
Hoooh, thats really amazing. I cant believe you managed to recruit them after doing the same to the Four Peerless Wanderers. How did you win them over? I heard that they were famous for not being affiliated with any forces of murim, Jo-Yang asked out of genuine curiosity.
Well, all I did was invite them with a sincere heart.
A sincere heart huh? I see. Jo-Yang nodded as if he had just gained huge enlightenment.
Mu-Gun almost burst intoughter when Jo-Yang took his words seriously even though he had only been giving vague and sloppy answers. The more he got to know Namjo Yang, the more he found him to be a decent man.
May I greet the two masters as well? I have always admired them, Jo-Yang cautiously asked.
Go for it. I will officially introduce them to you at dinnerter.
Ah! Thank you for letting me enjoy such unprecedented luxuries, Young Patriarch Baek. Not only do I get to see heroes whom I have only heard about in stories, but I even get to greet them.
Thats only because youre a good person, Master Nam. Ill see you at dinner.
Mu-Gun briefly bid farewell to Namjo Yang, then proceeded to observe the sparring session between Cho Woo-Kyung and the Six White Wolves, which Mu-Gun requested earlier and Woo-Kyung dly epted. As a result, Mu-Guns six followers once again gained experience fighting a new martial art. Considering the martial art was made up of Ascension Realm ultimate techniques, not even money could buy such an experience.
Well aware of that, the Six White Wolves focused all their heart and soul on the sparring session to obtain as much knowledge and experience as they could. That same evening, Jo-Yang had dinner with Mu-Guns party and got to know both Seok Gang and Woo-Saeng. The two heroes of murim were pleased to see Jo-Yang unable to his joy of being able to meet and eat with them.
Fifteen days after departing from Guangzhou, Guangdong Province, the Eun Merchant Groups merchant ship and the Sea Pce Sects escort ship arrived at Fuzhou, Fujian Province. Since Fuzhou was the home of the Sea Pce Sect, Jo-Yang invited Mu-Guns party to the Sea Pce Sect. Mu-Gun dly epted. When they arrived, the Sea Pce Sect Patriarch gave them a warm wee and gave themfortable amodations for the night. The next day, they left Fuzhou and headed to Wenzhou.
The Sea Pce Sect only escorted the Eun Merchant Group up to Fuzhou. Hence, on the way to Wenzhou, the Eun Merchant Group had to protect their ship on their own. However, they did not have anything to worry about this time because Mu-Gun and his group were with them. Six days after departing from Fuzhou, they safely arrived at Wenzhou.
Mu-Gun returned to the Baek Sword Sect as soon as they reached the port. Upon arrival, he took Seok Gang and Woo-Saeng to Baek Cheon-Sang.
Wee. I am Baek Cheon-Sang, the Baek Sword Sects Patriarch. Its an honor to have such distinguished martial artists join our sect.
Cheon-Sang did not expect Seok Gang and Woo-Saeng to join the sect, so he couldnt help but be surprised to meet them.
Nevertheless, He cupped his fist and formally greeted the two.
Although we are your seniors in murim, you are our superior now that we have joined the Baek Sword Sect, Patriarch Baek. Hence, you dont have to be so polite.
It is only natural for me to greet you politely. You are our venerable elders. For that reason, even I, the Patriarch, have to treat you with respect, Cheon-Sang insisted.
I am uncertain whether we old men deserve such a great position.
If you two do not deserve it, then no one in murim does.
Haha! you are ttering us too much, Patriarch Baek.
Anyone who knows what you''ve done for murim will and should think the same way, Cheon-Sang said.
I am very grateful that you see us in such high respects.
I should be the one thanking you for willingly joining the Baek Sword Sect as venerable elders. If you find anything inconvenient during your stay with us, please do not hesitate to tell me. I will make sure to immediately deal with it myself.
Got it.
You must be tired from your long journey, so please just rest for today. We will hold a banquet to officially appoint and wee both of you as venerable elders as soon as we are done with the preparations.
You dont have to do something so grandiose.
No, it is only proper for us to hold a feast to wee two heroes of murim. Leave everything to me and just take this time to restfortably. The Young Patriarch will guide you to your residence. Cheon-Sang gestured to Mu-Gun.
I will lead the way. Shall we?
Mu-Gun left the White Sword Pavilion with Seok Gang and Woo-Saeng and guided the two to an abode that the sect had prepared beforehand. Their residence was attached to the Four Peerless Wanderers residence with the intention of helping them all get along.
Chapter 126
Chapter 126
After guiding Seok Gang and Geom Woo-Saeng to their residence, Baek Mu-Gun visited Baek Cheon-Sang again.
Have you dropped them off at their residence?
Yes. I introduced them to the Four Peerless Wanderers before heading back here, Mu-Gun informed Cheon-Sang.
They are all simr in age and were on active duty during the same era, so they probably have a lot inmon, Cheon-Sang said in delight.
They have never met in person before, but they are well aware of each others reputation and have simr personalities. They will likely find it easy to bond.
Thats a relief. It would be a big problem if the venerable elders fail to get along with each other.
That wont happen, so dont have to worry, Mu-Gun reassured Cheon-Sang.
Alright. Did anything unprecedented happen in Guangdong Province?
We hunted a divine beast called the Three-Headed Centipede on Mount Nankun.
The Three-Headed Centipede?
As its name suggests, it was a centipede that was over fifty feet long and had three heads.
How did you find it?
Our new venerable elders had their hearts set on ying it, so I apanied them.
They took the beast core, didnt they?
The Three-Headed Centipede had not one but three beast cores. I took one, and the two venerable elders took the other two.
Did you just say it had three beast cores? Cheon-Sang asked in surprise.
Yes. Each head had one. Mu-Gun further exined.
That makes me wish it was nine-headed instead. We would have gotten nine beast cores, Cheon-Sang joked.
That would have made it harder to hunt. Despite the two venerable elders martial prowess, they failed to take down the Three-Headed Centipede multiple times. Mu-Gun sounded nervous, which served as a testament to how strong the divine beast was.
You dont have to take it so seriously.
Anyway, thats the end of my report regarding the divine beast. I would like to absorb the beast core that I have obtained. Would that be fine? Mu-Gun asked for Cheon-Sangs permission.
You were the one who obtained it, so do with it as you please.
Thank you.
Why thank me? Its only natural for you to have it. Now, is there anything else?
I have confirmed that someone is after me, Mu-Gun replied.
What do you mean?
Mu-Gun told Cheon-Sang about the letter he received.
You made the right decision to not follow its demands.
However, as a consequence, I missed an opportunity to find out who the enemy was.
Your safety is much more important than that. We can figure out who our enemy ister, but you only have one life. Make sure you put your safety above all else from now on, Cheon-Sang cautioned Mu-Gun.
Understood.
That being said, do you have any guesses about who sent the letter?
I gave it some thought on the way back. I suspect the Guangdong Jin Family.
The Guangdong Jin Family? Cheon-Sang confirmed.
Yes. I initially suspected the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, but they would have had trouble exerting their influence within the Guangdong Jin Familys home territory. Hence, that only leaves the Guangdong Jin Family as the probable suspect, Mu-Gun exined.
We dont have any particr grudge against them, though. Why would the Guangdong Jin Family suddenly target you? Cheon-Sang was not convinced.
The Guangdong Jin Familyno, the entire Seven Great Families would not allow other forces to surpass their power. If the Guangdong Jin Family found out that I had recruited the two venerable elders, they would have treated this matter seriously enough to find a way to prevent our sect from growing any further. That resulted in a n to eliminate me.
However, if the Guangdong Jin Family does intend to get rid of you, would they have really gone with such an obvious trick? Despite how strong you and three of the vulnerable elders are, if they put their minds to it and mobilized all their forces, it would not have been difficult to wipe your entire group out. They could have easily gotten rid of you and anyone who could act as a witness. Cheon-Sang doubted the Guangdong Jin Family would try to use such an obvious bait.
The Guangdong Jin Family probably had trouble doing that. They would have to deploy the Five Peerless Tyrants to get rid of me and the three venerable elders who were with me. Hence, even if they seeded, it would have spread that they caused the incident. In that situation, they would not be able to avoid harsh criticisms from murim, especially with the looming threat from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. For that reason, they most likely tried to get rid of me with only the minimum number of forces required. If thats not the case, then theres also the possibility that some of their members acted arbitrarily.
In any case, it seems we now have to be wary of the Guangdong Jin Family.
Its not just them. We have to keep an eye on the entire Seven Great Families, Mu-Gun said.
Im not sure about the others, but wouldnt it be fine not to keep our guard up around the Great Namgung Family since we will be connected to them through marriage?
On the contrary, we should be wary of them the most. The Great Namgung Family will try to somehow control us through our marriage with them.
If so, then I fear our marriage with the Great Namgung Family will be rendered useless, Cheon-Sang replied, clearly concerned.
Dont worry too much. Lady Namgung has made up her mind to cut ties with the Great Namgung Family to be my wife. For as long as she does not bear any ulterior motive, the Great Namgung Family wont be able to exert any influence on us. Moreover, with the recruitment of two new venerable elders, our power has grown strong enough to prevent the Great Namgung Family from treating us recklessly. We have nothing to lose from our connection with them, so there is no reason for us to listen to them either.
Okay, I got it. Anyway, be more careful in the future. Be it the Seven Great Families or the Nine Prominent Sects, they will certainly aim for you.
Understood.
That aside, Lady Namgung has probably departed from the Great Namgung Familys manor by now. Cheon-Sang wondered where Lady Namgung was.
Mu-Gun and Namgung Hyun-Ahs wedding was twenty days away. Mu-Gun normally would have picked up Hyun-Ah, but due to the distance between the Baek Sword Sect and the Great Namgung Family, Mu-Gun didnt personally go. Instead, twenty days ago, White Leopard Squad Leader Baek Soo-Kwang and twenty Baek Sword Corps martial artists left Wenzhou to pick her up on his behalf. As per their schedule, they should have left the Great Namgung Familys manor and were on the way to Wenzhou by now.
Mu-Gun smiled gently when he recalled Hyun-Ahs beauty. He could not wait to see and embrace her.
That smile on your face tells me you really like Namgung Hyun-Ah.
Thats why I want to marry her.
How do you feel about the marriage itself? Cheon-Sang asked.
I feel happy and fortunate. I get to marry the woman I love, after all.
Mu-Gun had reincarnated several times, but he had never once gotten married. It was not because he could not do it, however. Rather, he simply did not have the confidence to face his wife or children upon reincarnating again, especially since they would have grown up or even died by then.
He had met, loved, and wanted to spend the rest of his life with the many women he had met in his previous reincarnations. He wanted to have children who looked just like him and the women he loved. However, he could not bear to do itand that was his biggest regret. Fortunately, there was no longer any need for him to worry. His current life was thest he would get from the Nine Lives Reincarnation Spell. He would not reincarnate anymore after this. Hence, he no longer hesitated to get married and have children. To a certain extent, his inability to be satisfied with dating and marrying just one woman could be attributed to his desire topensate for what he could not have in his past lives.
Either way, Mu-Gun was extremely excited about his marriage to Hyun-Ah. After all, it was considered the final step in ones rtionship with their beloved, and he had never gotten this far before.
Im suddenly getting worried about this. Im concerned you will be so engrossed with the newlywed lifestyle that you will start neglecting your responsibilities as our Young Patriarch, Cheon-Sang joked.
Father That sort of thing wont happen, so dont worry.
Its a joke, you brat.
Anyway, did anything happen while I was away in Guangdong Province? Mu-Gun changed the subject.
There was one thing. Some of the small martial ns that joined the Zhejiang Martial Alliance suffered from the tyranny of evil sects. They are now requesting the Zhejiang Martial Alliance to deliver justice to those evil sects.
Zhejiang Province wasnt only inhabited by righteous factions. It also had evil sects scattered through itsnds, all of which were led by Shaoxings ck Sword Gang. Their forces were inferior to the Ten ns of Zhejiang, but that did not mean they could be treated lightly. Although the Ten ns of Zhejiang could annihte them if they decided to, doing so would mean they would also suffer casualties. Not wanting to take unnecessary losses, they left the evil sects alone.
The evil sects forces had never invaded the Ten ns of Zhejiangs territories either, giving thetter no justification to eliminate them. However, they didnt treat smaller martial ns the same way. Befitting the makings of an evil sect, they executed various tyrannical acts on the small martial ns, who were weaker than them. In response to their tyranny, the small martial ns turned to the Ten ns of Zhejiang for help. Not wanting to suffer losses, the Ten ns of Zhejiang refused to fight the evil sects.
The story was different now, however. The small martial ns had joined the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, which meant the Zhejiang Martial Alliance was now obligated to protect them.
Initially, the evil sects in Zhejiang Province shrank away from theirmon practice when they found out that the small martial ns had joined the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. However, over time, the habits they tried to suppress began to resurface. They began to tyrannize over the small martial ns again for their own benefit, and the small martial ns asked for help from the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
What do you intend to do? Mu-Gun asked.
After discussing it with the Ten ns of Zhejiang, we decided to take this opportunity to finally punish those evil sects.
Thats good. I have actually been nning to get rid of them. What about the designation of responsibilities?
A total of seven evil sects pose a threat in Zhejiang Province. Each of our allies was assigned to an evil sect based on their forces and geographical location. However, as the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader, I decided that we should be the ones to wipe out the ck Sword Gang, thergest force among the evil sects.
The ck Sword Gang was based in Shaoxing. Hangzhous Byeok Sword Manor or Ningbos Mei Household were closer to Shaoxing, so they normally would have been tasked with eliminating the evil sect. However, since the ck Sword Gang had thergest force, the Baek Sword Sect decided to handle them instead. Mu-Gun agreed with that decision. As the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader, he thought it was only natural for them to take on the biggest threat.
When will we start the operation? Mu-Gun asked.
We cant spill blood ahead of a celebration. Hence, we n to proceed after your wedding. Since I will be personally takingmand of this battle anyway, you dont have to worry about anything.
You will, Father? Mu-Gun was surprised.
I cant just leave everything to you, can I? This decision is final, so just focus on your marriage, Cheon-Sang assured Mu-Gun.
Understood.
Even though the ck Sword Gang was thergest evil sect in Zhejiang Province, they were not a threat to Cheon-Sang, an Absolute Realm master. Hence, Mu-Gun did not object to the decision.
After his meeting with Cheon-Sang, Mu-Gun left the White Sword Pavilion and headed to the Flower Honor Manor. When he arrived, he had hot intercourse and spent time catching up with Dan Seol-Young, whom he had not seen for more than a month because he was away in Guangdong Province.
The next day, Mu-Gun traveled to Mount Yandang with the Six White Wolves, who carried the dried pieces of the Three-Headed Centipede, to deliver the divine beasts corpse to the Medicine King Family and collect the spiritual pills that they had produced since thest time he visited them. Upon arriving at the Medicine King Familys manor, he immediately met up with Seonwoo Pyo and showed him the Three-Headed Centipedes dried corpse.
What do you think? Mu-Gun asked Seonwoo Pyo.
Its a material of the highest quality. It contains the energy of the Three-Headed Centipede, a divine beast, so it should produce outstanding effects when used to create spiritual pills. Im confident it would also produce excellent effects as a medicinal ingredient. Seonwoo Pyo sounded delighted.
Thats a relief. I was worried it would be useless.
Of course not. Huge sums of money alone normally would not be enough to buy divine beast corpses. If you left it behind, you would not have heard the end of it from me.
Well then, please use the Three-Headed Centipedes corpse as you please, Patriarch Seonwoo.
Thank you for bringing such precious material. Im curious, though. What did you do with its beast core?
The Three-Headed Centipede had a beast core in each of its heads. I took one of them and gave the rest to the people who hunted it down with me.
This divine beast has three beast cores? Thats surprising. Are you sure everything would be fine even if we do not process them?
Beast cores contained the energy of divine beasts. Hence, absorbing them in their rawest form could put too much burden on ones body. The beast core of divine beasts that possessed poison attributes, in particr, were normally imbued with poison qi. Consuming it without purifying it could cause grave injuries. A beast core could also contain too much energy for its consumer to handle, resulting inplicated problems. Processing beast cores was essential in avoiding side effects when consumed.
The three beast cores are imbued with thunder qi, fire qi, and ice qi respectively, and their energy is so pure that it eliminates the need to detoxify or process it first. Although they do contain enormous energy, they dont have enough to cause problems, Mu-Gun assured Seonwoo Pyo.
I see.
That aside, how did it go with the newly opened medical clinic in Hangzhou?
Were getting more patients over there as word of mouth spreads, Seonwoo Pyo shared the good news.
It will soon be crowded with patients, then.
It would be a problem if we get too many patients. After all, that means we will also need even more medicine.
You dont have to worry too much about that. I have instructed the Hangzhou Merchant Company to increase the amount of medicinal materials they buy, so even if we do get more patients, we wont suffer from the shortage of medicinal materials.
Mu-Gun had instructed the Hangzhou Merchant Company to prioritize and increase the purchase of medicinal materials while preparing to open the Shennong Clinic in Hangzhou. As he had ordered, the Hangzhou Merchant Company began transacting with herb dealers in various parts of the Central ins and started working on increasing the volume they bought per transaction. He initially wanted tomission the Eun Merchant Group for this task. However, unlike the Eun Merchant Group, Mu-Gun owned the Hangzhou Merchant Company, which meant he did not have to pay a fee when transacting with them.
Thank you. It would have been difficult for the Shennong Clinic to settle down as quickly as it did if it werent for you, Young Patriarch Baek.
Its nothingpared to what the Medicine King Family has done for our sect.
Hearing you say that makes me think we need to start putting more effort into producing pills.
Im already satisfied with how things are going, Mu-Gun responded in kind.
Alright. Please wait a moment. I will bring over the spiritual pills that we have concocted so far.
Seonwoo Pyo summoned a subordinate and instructed him to bring the spiritual pills over. Upon epting the package, which contained five Heavenly Medicine Pills and thirty-five Hundred Herb Pills, Mu-Gun returned to the Baek Sword Sect with the Six White Wolves.
Chapter 127
Chapter 127
As soon as he returned to his room, Baek Mu-Gun took out the leather pouch that contained the Three-Headed Centipedes silver beast core from his pocket. The silver beast core contained roughly a hundred and twenty years worth of energy. Under normal circumstances, absorbing all that would be so difficult that it would already be fortunate for one to sessfully absorb seventy to eighty percent of it using an Upper Ascension Realm internal energy cultivation method.
However, Mu-Gun was different. Apart from having the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art, an Upper Ascension Realm internal energy cultivation method, he also had excellent internal energy handling ability. Hence, he could absorb at least ny percent of the energy. To top it all off, the thunder qi inside the Three-Headed Centipedes beast core was the same as the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Arts energy, making it much easier for Mu-Gun to absorb the beast cores energy.
To fully absorb the beast cores energy, Mu-Gun had to immerse himself in qi cirction for at least an entire day without being disturbed by anyone. Failing to find enough free time for the entire process until now, he refrained from consuming the beast core. Fortunately, now that he was back at the Baek Sword Sect, he could finally absorb it. Not wanting to dy the process any further, Mu-Gun ordered his servants not to let anyone enter his residence until he came out on his own ord.
Lets get started.
As soon as Mu-Gun popped the silver beast core into his mouth, it melted like snow and flowed down Mu-Guns throat. As it did, Mu-Gun assumed a lotus position and began to circte his qi. He didnt get any response at first, but before long, a wave of hot and intense energy rose within him. The beast cores energy was finally reacting.
Mu-Gun executed the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art and redirected the beast cores energy to his dantian, causing the Thunder God qi inside it to react violently. Although the energy also contained thunder qi, it could never bepletely simr to the Thunder God qi that the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art had refined. Hence, the Thunder God qi instinctively expressed hostility when unidentified energy entered Mu-Guns dantian.
Instead of panicking, Mu-Gun tried to harmonize the Thunder God qi and the beast cores energy, and since the two were fundamentally thunder qi in nature, he managed to quicklyplete the harmonization process. However, it didntpletely merge them together. He had to make it go through countless direct circtions first to convert the beast cores energy into Thunder God qi.
Mu-Gun began to use the two energies to circte his qi. Pairing the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art with his outstanding ability to handle internal energy, he seamlessly absorbed the beast cores energy. His lower dantian was already full, so he gathered all of the energy in his middle dantian instead. Mu-Gun circted his qi from noon until the next morning. After absorbing all the beast cores energy, he finally opened his eyes, revealing an intense glow that quickly dissipated.
Mu-Gun took his time examining his internal body. His internal energy, which used to be worth a little over three hundred years, was now worth around four hundred twenty years. Considering the beast core contained a little over one hundred twenty years worth of energy, that meant Mu-Gun had managed to absorb more than nine percent of it.
With this much internal energy, I can now use the fourth and fifth techniques of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Art. Mu-Gun smiled in satisfaction after measuring his internal energy.
Mu-Gun refrained from using the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Arts fourth and fifth techniques since they consumed huge amounts of internal energy. However, now that he had four hundred twenty years worth of internal energy, he would no longer have trouble using those two. He could only use the fifth technique twice at most, but being able to use the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Arts fourth and fifth techniques without worrying about immediately depleting his internal energy increased his martial prowess severalfold. That was how strong those two techniques were.
This makes me wonder if Cho Woo-Kyung can properly absorb the beast cores, though.
If the fire qi and ice qi beast cores also contained over one hundred twenty years worth of energy, then with Woo-Kyungs current capabilities, he would have trouble fully absorbing them. Their energy could go on a rampage inside him and throw him into qi deviation with just one mistake. It was better to split and transfer their energy into spiritual pills before consuming them to safely absorb the beast cores.
However, Some of the beast cores energy would inevitably be lost in the process of concocting the spiritual pills. Consuming several spiritual pills instead of the entire beast core all at once could also build up a tolerance to them. That would result in a significant decrease in the amount of energy absorbed.
It was at least better than suffering from qi deviation and bing a cripple. Mu-Gun knew Seok Gang and Geom Woo-Saeng would know the right thing to do, but just to be sure, Mu-Gun paid them a visit and told them his concerns.
You dont have to worry about that. I will guide the energy myself to ensure nothing goes south, Seok Gang reassured Mu-Gun. Just like Woo-Kyung, Seok Gang also used the Qiankun Harmony Body Cultivation Technique. Hence, he could divert Woo-Kyungs energy on his behalf. With Seok Gangs martial prowess, he could fully control the beast cores energy.
Woo-Kyung could absorb more than seventy percent of the energy with Seok Kang steering his internal energy for him, but that didnt mean it was a good method. Directly manipting ones internal energy while absorbing the beast cores energy resulted in various enlightenments. If Seok Gang did that on his behalf, it would be difficult for Woo-Kyung to gain any enlightenment.
Woo-Kyung could still directly feel the entire process since it would take ce inside his body, but it wouldnt be simr to taking leading the entire absorption process. For now, however, safely absorbing as much of the beast cores energy as possible should be the top priority. Once Woo-Kyungs internal energy had increased, he would likely advance to greater heights.
That settles it then. It seems I was worried for nothing, Mu-Gun said in relief.
No, we are beyond grateful that you keep an eye even on matters like this, Seok Gang responded.
When do you n to absorb the beast cores energy?
We are actually going to start today.
I see. Id like to see the process for myself. Would that be okay?
You want to observe, Young Patriarch Baek? Seok Gang asked in surprise.
I am well aware that you are both skilled enough to do it, but on the off chance that things get out of control, at least I would be around to help.
I heard that you suffered from qi deviation before. Perhaps thats where your worry stems from. Feel free to do as you please, Young Patriarch Baek. Having a master like you with us would further reassure us.
Understood. Please let me know when youre about to begin, and I will immediatelye to you.
We will.
Mu-Gun returned to his residence in the meantime. Two hourster, Seok Gang and Woo-Kyung called Mu-Gun over to their residence again. As soon as Mu-Gun arrived, Seok Gang and Woo-Saeng immediately gave the fire qi beast core to Woo-Kyung. Woo-Kyung consumed it and immediately began circting his qi. Subsequently, Seok Gang sat down behind him.
Seok Gang took a deep breath, put his palm on Woo-Kyungs myeong-mun pressure point, and began redirecting his energy to flow into Woo-Kyung. When Woo-Kyungs internal energy reacted to Seok Gangs, Seok Gangs focus deepened. Woo-Kyungs internal energy dared not resist Seok Gangs guidance. After all, although their internal energies were simr, Seok Gang had a much higher level of enlightenment.
Mu-Gun carefully examined the qi flowing between Seok Gang and Woo-Kyung. It wavered a little in the beginning, but it quickly stabilized. The flow remained steady since then, evidencing Seok Gangsplete control over Woo-Kyungs internal energy. All he had to do now was use it to absorb the beast cores energy.
With his martial prowess and enlightenment, Seok Gang could easily absorb the beast cores energy. However, he still should not let his guard down. Humans were susceptible to making errors, after all. For an entire day, Mu-Gun remained on alert as he watched Seok Gang and Woo-Kyung circte their qi. Their concentration never wavered.
Another day passed by. Mu-Gun and Woo-Saeng were still watching the two without moving an inch. Eventually, Seok Gang removed his palm from Woo-Kyungs myeong-mun pressure point and stood up. He was exhausted. Meanwhile, Woo-Kyung continued circting his qi. Seok Gang had guided the energy to the right area. It was now up to Woo-Kyung to digest it.
Woo-Kyung needed time to make the beast cores energy fully submit to him, but he would not be in any particr danger for as long as he did not try to reach the Absolute Realm by force after absorbing all the beast cores energy. Mu-Gun, Woo-Saeng, and Seok Gang went outside so that Woo-Kyung could focus on circting his qi.
Great work back there, Woo-Saeng said.
Thank you for your hard work. Mu-Gun further added.
Huff, Honestly, I did not expect controlling someone elses internal energy to be so difficult. I doubt I can do that again. Seok Gang shook his head. He was sick of it.
Woo-Kyung still has to absorb the ice qis internal energy, though. Do you think you can also handle that?
Thats all on him now. Seok Gang said.
Theres a chance that absorbing the ice qi beast cores energy would put him at the doorsteps of the Absolute Realm. However, whether or not he can handle it remains uncertain, Mu-Gun said.
The two beast cores had over two hundred forty years worth of energybined. That amount of energy would be enough for Woo-Kyung to reach the Absolute Realm without much difficulty. Although only his internal energy would be at that level at first, his other martial arts would naturally catch up sooner orter.
Just because he had a lot of internal energy did not mean that he could advance into the Absolute Realm, though. He would require a simr level of enlightenment first. Woo-Kyung had exceptional talent, but it was not enough to catapult him into the Absolute Realm. Someone would have to help him reach it. Even then, what he would reach would be nothing more than a superficial Absolute Realm. After all, he did not reach it with his own enlightenment.
Still, a martial artist in that half-assed Absolute Realm would still be considered an Absolute Realm master. Moreover, reaching it would allow him to gain enlightenment in due course by feeling the differences that the Absolute Realm brought. It was like solving a problem that he already knew the answer to. It would be hopeless if he did not have the slightest clue about what the answer was, but since he had the exact answer to it, he could find a solution through it. If the Absolute Realm was the answer, then the enlightenment he had to obtain was the solution.
That being said, with the beast cores two hundred forty years worth of energy, Woo-Kyung could advance to the Absolute Realm by force. Seok Gang was the only person who could help him do it now, but there was a world of difference in the difficulty between helping Woo-Kyung absorb the beast cores energy and helping him advance into the Absolute Realm. Naturally, thetter had a higher level of difficulty and far greater risks.
They could not recklessly tackle this matter even with Seok Gangs great martial prowess. However, they could not give up on this amazing opportunity either.
We cant miss this chance. Ill have to somehow do something about it. Seok Gang decided to lead Woo-Kyung to the Absolute Realm despite the risks.
It would be great if he could reach the Absolute Realm, but I disagree with risking his life for it, Woo-Saeng rebutted.
Woo-Kyungs path to the Absolute Realm would be much easier if he could obtain two hundred forty years worth of internal energy. With his talent, he would likely advance into the Absolute Realm on his own within two or three years. They did not have to oveplicate things just so he could reach the Absolute Realm now. Seok Gang was not confident in the process either, so he could not refute Woo-Saengs rational remarks.
If you dont mind, I can do it in your stead, Mu-Gun said, expressing his intention to help Woo-Kyung advance into the Absolute Realm on behalf of Seok Gang.
Mu-Gun was unrivaled when it came to controlling and handling internal energy. With his skills and enlightenment, he could certainly lead Woo-Kyung into the Absolute Realm by force.
You and Woo-Kyung use different internal energy cultivation methods, Young Patriarch Baek. How would you do it?
My internal energy cultivation method can handle all types of energy. The Qiankun Harmony Body Cultivation Techniques energy is no different. I just have to study its scriptures.
In his previous life, Mu-Gun had gathered multiple experiences in helping others forcibly advance into the Absolute Realm. Hence, it would only be a little exaggerated to say that he was now ustomed to and skillful at the task. With him at the helm, the risks that came with the procedure would be greatly reduced, so he willingly stepped up to help Woo-Kyung.
Does that mean I have to teach you the Qiankun Harmony Body Cultivation Technique, Young Patriarch Baek? Seok Gang asked.
Please do not misunderstand. I do not have a shred of greed for the Qiankun Harmony Body Cultivation Technique. I simply want to help your disciple attain the Absolute Realm, Mu-Gun exined.
I am fully aware of your intentions. Compared to your internal energy cultivation method, the Qiankun Harmony Body Cultivation Technique is not worth much. You are, after all, the Thunder Gods sessor.
If the Qiankun Harmony Body Cultivation Technique is not worth much, then all other internal energy cultivation methods are straight-up garbage.
I am having troubleing to a decision. Would it be alright if I think about it for a while?
Although Seok Gang knew that Mu-Gun had a more outstanding internal energy cultivation method than the Qiankun Harmony Body Cultivation Technique and that it was of no use to him, he was still reluctant to teach him. After all, only he and his disciple knew about it.
Of course. Mu-Gun did not bother going out of his way to urge him. It was not urgent anyway. It would take at least a month for Woo-Kyung to make the fire qi beast corepletely submit to him and get used to it. Consuming the ice qi beast core would have to wait until then, so they had plenty of time.
Chapter 128
Chapter 128
After watching Cho Woo-Kyung absorb the fire qi beast core, Baek Mu-Gun visited Baek Cheon-Sang at the White Sword Pavillion and had a cup of tea with him.
How do you n to use the new batch of Heavenly Medicine Pills? Cheon-Sang asked.
It would be best to give three of them to the squad leaders who did not receive onest time.
I agree. What about the remaining two pills?
Personally, I would give them to the Young Patriarchs of the Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect.
Why is that?
The Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect will be the Baek Sword Sects arms in leading the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. Hence, strengthening them is just as important as strengthening the Baek Sword Sect.
Hmm, I see what you mean. Still, wouldnt it be better to prioritize taking care of our sects direct bloodline? I have been thinking of giving Yong-Hwan and Jin-Ryong a Heavenly Medicine Pill each, Cheon-Sang countered. Baek Yong-Hwan, son of Baek Cheon-Gi, and Baek Jin-Ryong, son of Baek Cheon-Ho, were the most talented individuals among the direct bloodline of the Baek Family, second only to Mu-Gun. Cheon-Sang wanted to develop their strength so they could help Mu-Gun in the future.
Mu-Gun was aware of Cheon-Sangs intention and also agreed to some extent that they should nurture the Baek Familys bloodline. However, he thought that it would be difficult for the Baek Sword Sect to achieve true growth if they kept favoring the Baek Familys bloodline. Although the Baek Sword Sects development was also important, they should not be fixated on blood ties for them to truly grow. As the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader, the Baek Sword Sect had to help the entire alliance grow stronger.
Hence, Mu-Gun nned to evenly distribute the Heavenly Medicine Pill between the Baek Sword Sect and the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. Since they had already agreed to give three of the Baek Sword Corps squad leaders a pill each, he thought that it was only right to use the other two pills to strengthen the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
Hmm
After listening to Mu-Guns exnation, Cheon-Sang tapped the armrest of his chair with his finger and pondered for a moment.
Fine. Lets do as you say, Cheon-Sang eventually decided.
You are the Baek Sword Sect Patriarch, Father. Please do what you truly desire. You dont have to go out of your way to agree with me, Mu-Gun firmly said. He had noticed that his father had been agreeing with his opinion for quite some time now.
Although it was great to always have his way, Cheon-Sangs opinion as the Baek Sword Sect Patriarch was also important.
I am following your suggestion because I find it the best course of action as well. As you said, the development of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance is just as important as the Baek Sword Sects growth. So, lets give the Heavenly Medicine Pills to the acting patriarch of the Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect.
Mu-Guns exnation made Cheon-Sang realize that developing the power of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance was more urgent than progressing the growth of the Baek Sword Sect. The Baek Sword Sect had eight Absolute Realm mastersCheon-Sang, Mu-Gun, and the six venerable elders. On the other hand, the other Ten ns of Zhejiang didnt have a single Absolute Realm master. Heavenly Medicine Pills alone would not be enough to create Absolute Realm masters, but it could at least increase the number of their Upper Peak Realm masters.
Since the Baek Sword Sect was in an alliance with the other Ten ns of Zhejiang, they had to increase their allies power to some extent. Moreover, Cheon-Sang judged that using their constant supply of Heavenly Medicine Pills to help the highest-ranking martial artists of the Ten ns of Zhejiang advance into the Upper Peak Realm would be best in the long run. Jeong Ho-Gun and Jo Won-Yee would still be far from reaching that realm even if they were to consume a Heavenly Medicine Pill, but Mu-Gun and Cheon-Sang decided to give the pills to them anyway since they were the future leaders of the Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect.
Mu-Gun also nned to gather the Ten ns of Zhejiangs disciples and sessors to form the Latent Dragon Squad. The squads objective would be to promote unity among the sessors and establish a solid internal hierarchy that would put the Baek Sword Sect in control of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. To prepare for that n, nurturing Ho-Gun and Won-Yees skills was necessary.
Cheon-Sang permitted Mu-Gun to give the Heavenly Medicine Pills to Ho-Gun and Won-Yee. Not long after, Mu-Gun returned to his residence and summoned Ho-Gun and Won-Yee. The two were focused on their martial arts training with the Six White Wolves. They initially struggled to get used to the Six White Wolves training schedule since the Six White Wolves dedicated most of their time to training their martial arts. However, the two had since been immersed in martial arts training, which they thought was only natural. Their skills quickly progressed as a result.
Noticing the improvements in their skills, the two became so excited that they devoted even more of their time to martial arts training. They now practiced martial arts all day without anyone telling them to.
Ho-Gun and Won-Yee arrived at Mu-Guns residence a little over fifteen minutes after Mu-Gun sent someone to call them.
Wee.
Thank you. What could be so important that you had to summon us at this hour? Ho-Gun asked curiously.
Mu-Gun was well aware that they were supposed to be training right now. The fact that he called for them anyway meant whatever they had to talk about was more important than martial arts training. After all, he normally did not disturb their training unless absolutely necessary.
I have something for you two.
Something for us?
What do you think it is? Mu-Gun yed around.
Well, looking at your expression, it doesnt seem to be something bad, Won-Yee said upon seeing the smile on Mu-Guns face.
What is it? Stop beating around the bush and just tell us, Ho-Gun urged.
Here. Take it.
Mu-Gun took out two leather pouches from his pockets and handed them to Won-Yee and Ho-Gun. The pouches contained a Heavenly Medicine Pill each.
Isnt this!?
Is this perhaps a spiritual pill?
Won-Yee and Ho-Gun looked at Mu-Gun in shock.
Thats right. Its the Heavenly Medicine Pill.
Isnt that the same spiritual pill that our fathers received?
Thats right.
Youre giving us a spiritual pill that contains thirty years worth of energy? Won-Yee asked in disbelief.
Why? Is there a reason why I shouldnt give them to you?
No, but Im not sure if we deserve this.
Youre not wrong. Giving the Heavenly Medicine Pill to the masters of the Ten ns of Zhejiang would yield far greater results. It might even be better to give those to the martial arts masters or talented members of the Baek Sword Sect.
Why are you giving these to us, then?
To show just how much I value you. I hope you both stay beside me and help me in the future.
In other words, its a bribeno, its more appropriate to call it a shackle. epting this would mean we would have to obey you no matter what.
If you dont want to, give it back.
Who said I didnt want it?
When Mu-Gun tried to take the leather pouches back, Ho-Gun quickly snatched one.
What about you, Won-Yee?
I have already decided to follow you and the Baek Sword Sect, so it does not really make a difference to me. Won-Yee shrugged. He then took the remaining leather pouch.
I am giving those to you in hopes that you grow stronger a little faster. I am certain that this would not happen, but I might as well remind you not to neglect your martial arts training just because the pills improved your martial prowess a little.
How can we be satisfied when we have a monster like you around us? Dont worry. Even if the only reason we have left is to not fall behind you, we wont stop training until we reach the Absolute Realm.
You probably wont be able to stop training until the day you die, then.
What, you brat!
Im kidding. Just work as hard as you are doing now. I will do everything in my power to turn the two of you into martial arts masters.
The way you said that made it sound ominous.
Dont tell me youre going to make us train harder than we already are? Won-Yee asked in fear.
I wonder? Mu-Gun smiled. Ho-Gun and Won-Yee felt goosebumps all over their bodies.
Agh, damn it! Should we just not eat this?
Should we not?
Ho-Gun and Won-Yee looked tearful as they stared at the leather pouch in their hands.
Just eat it. Theres an old saying that a ghost who dies with a full stomach has color and charm[1]. Mu-Gun chuckled.
Mu-Gun knew that despite what they were saying, they would do their best to follow his orders no matter what he requested of them. Otherwise, he would never have given them Heavenly Medicine Pills no matter how close they were.
Later that evening, Ho-Gun and Won-Yee consumed the pills Mu-Gun had given them. After an entire day of circting their qi to absorb the thirty years'' worth of energy inside the pills, their internal energy reached the upper-intermediate level of the Peak Realm.
* * *
After giving the Heavenly Medicine Pills to Ho-Gun and Won-Yee, Mu-Gun called Yong-Hwan to the training hall. Yong-Hwan dropped everything he was doing and immediately ran over.
Come on in.
Why did you call for me? Yong-Hwan asked with an expectant look. The fact that Mu-Gun summoned him to the training hall, of all ces, likely meant that he would teach him a special martial art.
Seeing Yong-Hwans expression made Mu-Gun smile. Not long after, he examined Yong-Hwan closely.
Unlike the other Baek Family members, who were all slender, Yong-Hwan had a great physique. His bones wererge and strong, making him the perfect vessel for brute strength. Waiting silently as Mu-Gun carefully examined him, Yong-Hwan guessed that Mu-Gun was checking his bones and physical constitution. If his guess was right, then that would mean Mu-Gun was indeed about to teach him a special martial art.
Yong-Hwans expectations further increased.
A martial art that revolves around pure strength would certainly be more suitable for him than the Baek Sword Sects martial arts.
Mu-Gun soon concluded that Yong-Hwans physique was better suited for martial arts that focused on strength than variability.
Why do you think I called you?
I am not certain if this is too hasty of me, but I think you called me because you want to teach me a new martial art, Young Patriarch.
And youre absolutely correct.
Really?
Yes. However, the martial art that I am about to teach you is not the Baek Sword Sects, Mu-Gun revealed.
Does that mean youre going to teach me another ns martial arts? Yong-Hwan asked, looking slightly flustered.
I defeated Lulin Battle King Lee Ja-Gyung the other day and obtained his martial art as my spoils of war.
Youre going to teach me the Lulin Battle Kings martial art? Yong-Hwan asked in shock.
The Lulin Battle Kings martial art, the Bloodthirsty ck Wind Axe Art, can be regarded as a demonic art due to its overly destructive and murderous nature. However, it is an Upper-Ascension-Realm martial art, and its techniques and principles are superior to any of the Baek Sword Sects martial arts. Putting a slight restraint on its overly destructive and murderous techniques will be enough for it to pass as a righteous sects martial arts. Thats why I have decided to convert it from an axe art to a sword art.
How does that help?
Due to the characteristics of axes, axe arts are usuallyposed of destructive and cruel techniques. Sword arts are not as vile inparison, so changing the Bloodthirsty ck Wind Axe Arts techniques to sword techniques should be enough to make them more merciful. However, the problem is that it is naturally very difficult to change an axe art to a sword art.
But you managed to do it, didnt you, Young Patriarch?
Thats right. I n to teach you the Demon-Purging ck Wind Sword Art, which is the modified version of the Bloodthirsty ck Wind Axe Art. Would you like to see it?
Please teach me.
Shouldnt you at least check out what kind of martial art it is before deciding to study it? Anyway, what I will be showing you is pure imitation, so take that into ount as you observe.
Understood.
With a sword in hand, Mu-Gun stood at the center of the training hall. After a brief moment, he began to demonstrate the Demon-Purging ck Wind Sword Art. Although it was derived from an axe art, the Demon-Purging Back Wind Sword Art still had the terrifying momentum of the Bloodthirsty ck Wind Axe Art.
Mu-Gun could not properly disy the Demon-Purging ck Wind Sword Art''s true power since he had not properly studied it, but Yong-Hwan could still see the unbelievable power it could unleash. Yong-Hwans heart pounded as he watched the demonstration. Considering Mu-Guns imitation of the Demon-Purging ck Wind Sword Art was already so strong, Yong-Hwan could not even begin to fathom how much more powerful it would be once it had been mastered.
Fallingpletely in love with the Demon-Purging ck Wind Sword Art, there was not a doubt in Yong-Hwans mind that he had to learn it. In all honesty, he was initially disappointed to hear that Mu-Gun wanted to teach him another ns martial art instead of the Baek Sword Sects Celestial Moonlight Sword Art, especially since Mu-Gun wanted him to practice the Lulin Battle Kings martial art. However, witnessing the Demon-Purging ck Wind Sword Art in actionpletely changed his mind. Be that as it may, hepletely changed his mind after seeing it in action.
The Demon-Purging ck Wind Sword Art, which was purely based on power, suited him far better than the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art, which was based on variability and change. That was why Mu-Gun wanted to teach the former to him in the first ce.
Mu-Gun sheathed his sword, ending his demonstration.
What do you think?
Its the best. I will do whatever it takes to master it.
Thats a relief. I was worried that you would refuse because it was Lulins martial art.
So what if it was? Wouldnt it be a righteous martial art if I use it righteously?
Mu-Gun chuckled at Yong-Hwans passionate response. He could sense just how much Yong-Hwan wanted to learn it.
Great. I will teach you the Demon-Purging ck Wind Sword Art, then.
Thank you.
If you are, then do your best to master it. Dont make me regret teaching it to you, Mu-Gun encouraged Yong-Hwan.
Understood.
Lets begin, shall we? Mu-Gun said, wanting to teach Yong-Hwan as soon as possible.
Right now?
Why? Is there a problem?
No, there isnt. I was just too ted, Yong-Hwan responded. He was clearly excited.
I will teach you the Bloodthirsty ck Wind Cultivation Technique first. It is the exclusive internal energy cultivation method of the Demon-Purging ck Wind Sword Art.
Mu-Gun and Yong-Hwans training session began.
1. An expression used to stress the importance of eating.
Chapter 129
Chapter 129
Three days before his marriage, Baek Mu-Gun was still strengthening the forces of the Baek Sword Sect and the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. It had been ten days since Namgung Hyun-Ah, the Great Namgung Familys marriage delegation, and the Baek Sword Sect members departed for Wenzhou from Nanjing. If no particr issues surfaced, they would arrive in a day or two.
As the Baek Sword Sect prepared for the uing marriage, the Patriarchs of the Ten ns of Zhejiang visited the Baek Sword Sect to congratte them. The fact that the Patriarchs themselves would be personally attending Mu-Guns marriagethe Baek Sword Sects marriagewas proof that the Baek Sword Sects status had increased. With great hospitality, the Baek Sword Sect weed the Patriarchs and the other guests who came to celebrate the marriage.
The Baek Sword Sect spent quite a fortune to serve their guests, but they did not find it a waste at all. After all, their generosity impressed their guests and showed them the Baek Sword Sects status first-hand. In the midst of it all, they received news about the Great Namgung Familys marriage delegation reaching Wenzhou Port. Mu-Gun personally went to Wenzhou Port to greet them.
Fifteen minutes after Mu-Gun arrived, the ship carrying Hyun-Ah and the Great Namgung Familys marriage delegation entered Wenzhou Port. He greeted the delegation, which was led by Divine Wind Sword Saint Namgung Ho, as soon as they disembarked. Mu-Gun knew him quite well.
Wee. It must have been toughing all this way.
Tough? Not at all! We came here to celebrate your auspicious event, after all. On that note, it is with my greatest delight that I wee you as my nieces husband, Young Patriarch Baek.
Namgung Ho seemed really happy for Mu-Gun and Hyun-Ah.
I am beyond ted to know that you see me in such good light. Lets talk about the detailster and allow me to guide you to our sect first.
Dont pay us any attention and take care of the bride first.
Understood.
Mu-Gun smiled at Namgung Hos consideration, then approached Hyun-Ah, who was waiting at the back. It had been quite some time since hest saw Hyun-Ah, but she was still as beautiful as ever. Mu-Gun couldnt help but smile.
Thank you foring. Was it hard?
Of course not. The thought of getting married to you has made me so happy that I cannot seem to feel tired at all, Young Master Baek. Hyun-Ah smiled in return.
Her cheerful response made Mu-Gun even happier.
Lets head to our sect for now. I have prepared a bridal sedan chair[1] for you to ride.
I prefer to apany you, Young Master Baek, Hyun-Ah insisted.
You are my precious bride, so isnt it only proper for us to follow formalities? Its a shame that we will have to be separated for a little while longer, but please get in the bridal sedan chair.
I understand. Not wanting to act on her stubbornness, Hyun-Ah got in the bridal sedan chair.
Not long after, Mu-Gun and the Great Namgung Familys marriage delegation headed to the Baek Sword Sect. When they arrived, Mu-Gun guided Hyun-Ah and the Great Namgung Familys marriage delegation to an annex building that had been prepared for them.
Though its shabbypared to your luxuries over at the Great Namgung Family, I hope it isfortable enough for you all to get some rest. If you need anything, please let me know.
Thank you for your great hospitality. That being said, is it alright if I greet the Baek Sword Sect Patriarch first? Namgung Ho asked.
Of course. Lets go see him together.
Mu-Gun headed to the White Sword Pavilion with Namgung Ho and requested an audience with Baek Cheon-Sang. After greeting Cheon-Sang and exchanging basic formalities as inws, Namgung Ho got up from his seat.
The next day, Mu-Gun and Hyun-Ahs marriage was held. With all the preparationspleted and the guests seated, Mu-Gun and Hyun-Ah were dressed ordingly and guided to the ritual hall. After confirming that the bride and groom were ready, the host of the marriage proceeded with the wedding.
They first conducted the wedding bow ceremony, a ceremony in which the bride and groom met face-to-face for the first time during the wedding and exchanged bows.
The groom is entering! the host announced.
Mu-Gun stood on the east side of the wedding bow mat, following the hosts instruction.
The bride is entering!
After making sure that Mu-Gun was standing at the right spot, the host announced the brides arrival. Subsequently, Hyun-Ah, who was wearing an elegant wedding dress and a red veil, slowly walked into view with the help of a suimu[2]. Since Hyun-Ah could not see properly, the suimu had to lead her to the west side of the wedding bow mat.
The bow will now bow twice!
With the bride and groom now standing in front of each other, the host proceeded with the ceremony. Hyun-Ah bowed with the help of the suimu, which signified the start of the wedding bow ceremony. Once done, the Hejin ceremony[3] began. With the help of the suimu and an attendant, who was tasked with helping the bride and groom, the couple exchanged a nuptial cup of wine, signifying their pledge of eternal love, to end the ceremony.
After the ceremony, Hyun-Ah headed to the bridal chamber with the help of the suimu, whereas Mu-Gun headed to the banquet hall to greet and thank the family members, rtives, and guests who came to celebrate their marriage. By the time he was done, it was alreadyte at night. At the pestering of the guests, Mu-Gun left the banquet hall and headed to the bridal chamber.
Mu-Gun drank quite a lot because he downed all the congrattory liquor that the guests poured for him. However, he still walked straight on his way to the bridal chamber. He did not even look drunk in the slightest. Although the alcohol they drank was strong, Mu-Gun remained sober since he intermittently circted his qi to expel the alcohol in his body. He usually didnt do this since there would have been no point in drinking otherwise, but today was different. He did not want to go to the bridal chamber while drunk.
Ehem.
Before he knew it, Mu-Gun had already arrived at the bridal chamber. He lightly coughed in front of the door to inform Hyun-Ah, who was inside, of his presence.
After a moments dy, he asked, May Ie in?
Come in, Hyun-Ah immediately responded.
Mu-Gun opened the door and went inside, finding Hyun-Ah sitting modestly in front of a table of drinks and snacks with a red veil still covering her face. Lit wedding candles were on the table and near the bed. The dim light illuminated Hyun-Ahs face, making her look quite seductive. Mu-Gun softly took a deep breath as he sat opposite her. His heart was pounding.
Sorry for beingte. Did you have a hard time waiting for me?
Its okay. This is nothingpared to martial arts training.
I think its better to take off that veil covering your beautiful face.
Mu-Gun stood up and lifted the red veil over her head, revealing Hyun-Ahs face. She had lovely makeup on her oval-shaped face and delicate features, making her even more beautiful. Stunned and mesmerized, Mu-Gun couldnt help but stare at her for a moment.
Why are you looking at me like that? Hyun-Ah asked shyly.
I was wondering if you were always this pretty.
Tch, does that mean you did not think I was pretty until now?
Of course not. I always thought you were pretty, but you are even prettier now.
I guess it was worth the effort getting makeup for almost two hours.
It took two hours to put on makeup? Mu-Gun asked in shock.
It takes a lot of time for a woman to dress up.
Hmm, this is a big problem, then.
Why?
If it takes that much time, wont it be hard to see this pretty side of you after today? Mu-Gun joked.
Come again?! Hyun-Ah red at Mu-Gun.
Haha, its a joke, a joke. You are pretty enough even without makeup.
Whatever.
Would you like a drink? Mu-Gun asked.
Yes, please. Let me pour you a drink. Hyun-Ah quickly picked up the bottle of alcohol and poured Mu-Gun a ss.
You should have a ss as well.
Mu-Gun filled Hyun-Ahs ss with alcohol.
Thank you very much for marrying me.
I think I should be the one saying that. You sent an official marriage proposal to the Great Namgung Family for my sake. I really appreciate it.
Its nothingpared to my wife cutting off her rtionship with the Great Namgung Family for me.
Your wife? Hyun-Ah blushed.
Why? Is it strange to call you my wife?
No, I like it. It feels like we have really be husband and wife, Young Masterno, I mean, dear.
Ehem, it feels great to hear the word dear too. Now! Lets have a drink.
Alright.
Mu-Gun and Hyun-Ah clinked their sses and emptied them in a gulp.
Would you like another drink?
I dont see why not.
Hyun-Ah decided to have another drink because she was nervous about their first night as a married couple. Afterward, they stared into each others eyes.
I cant hold it in anymore.
What do you mean? Hyun-Ah looked at Mu-Gun with a puzzled expression.
Instead of responding, Mu-Gun stood and held her in his arms.
What are you doing?
What were supposed to do on our first night together as husband and wife. Mu-Gun smiled, then lifted her up andid her on the bed. When he looked at Hyun-Ah warmly, Hyun-Ah gulped. She had already spent a night with Mu-Gun before in Wuchang. However, she still felt nervous for some reason. Perhaps it was because this was their first night together as a married couple.
Are you ready?
Hyun-Ah nodded.
I love you.
I love you too.
Mu-Gun leaned closer, making Hyun-Ah close her eyes meekly. She was so nervous that her eyelids trembled. Finding her behavior strangely exciting, he kissed her without hesitation. The two initially only pressed their lips against each other, but they soon began to covet each others tongues. As their breathing turned ragged, Mu-Guns hands began to wander Hyun-Ahs body.
With each touch, Hyun-Ah trembled. Still not satisfied, Mu-Gun took off her cumbersome wedding dress, revealing Hyun-Ahs white, bare skin. Mu-Gun gently caressed her while kissing her, causing her breathing to be rougher. After a while, Mu-Gun left her lips to focus on her body. Feeling an unknown sense of pleasure, Hyun-Ah twisted and turned as she moaned. Caressing her affectionately with one hand, he stripped himself with the other. With both of them now in the nude, they sumbed to their carnal instincts.
The next day after their hot first night, Mu-Gun and Hyun-Ah formally greeted their respective parents-inw with deep bows and gifts. They also did the same for their rtives. After eating together, they returned to the residence where they would spend their newlywed life.
Youve done well.
Its nothing.
I have something to tell you, dear, Mu-Gun said.
What is it?
I hate to bring this up the next day after our marriage, but I prefer to clear problems like this as soon as possible.
Is it about the two women whom you have already given your heart to? Hyun-Ah asked, seemingly knowing what was going on.
Thats right. One of them left my side because she couldnt bear the thought of sharing me with another woman. Hence, I have decided to forget about her. However, the other woman chose to stay with me despite my rtionship with you, dear wife. I feel the same about her and intend to take her as my second wife soon.
Hyun-Ah already knew that Mu-Gun had two other women aside from her, and she also did not expect him to give up on them just because he married her. She was well aware that Mu-Gun would eventually marry them. She naturally did not wee the fact that Mu-Gun had other women in mind that he wanted to marry. However, Mu-Gun had already told her about this before, and she still chose to ept him into her life. She found it great that one of the two women had decided to give up, at least.
Do as you please. To be honest, Im already satisfied with the fact that you put them aside and married me first. Who is this woman that are you going to marry? Hyun-Ah asked.
She is a gisaeng at the Flower Honor Manor here in Wenzhou.
A gisaeng? Hyun-Ah asked with a flustered expression. She did not expect that the woman Mu-Gun had in mind would be a gisaeng.
On the surface, at least.
Does that mean she has another identity that is kept hidden from the public?
Yes. Her true identity is the Vice Leader of an intelligence syndicate called the Heavenly Secret Hall.
The Heavenly Secret Hall? Hyun-Ah had never heard of them before.
Aside from its members, only a few people in the world know of its existence. Thats how secretive that organization is.
How good is their informationwork?
While I was at Wuchang, the Heavenly Secret Hall was the one that kept me informed about the movements of the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin, the Changjiang Waterway Alliance, and the Four Seas Gang.
That means their informationwork is spread throughout the Central ins.
Yes. As far as I know, the Heavenly Secret Hall is unmatched in aspects rted to informationworks, Mu-Gun said confidently.
Im surprised such a great organization has managed to remain in the shadows to this day. What is the Heavenly Secret Halls rtionship with the Baek Sword Sect, then?
The Baek Sword Sect receives information from the Heavenly Secret Hall. In return, the Baek Sword Sect protects them from any external threats.
Thats amazing. That being said, are you sure you should be telling me such confidential information?
Im telling you all this because I believe that you are no longer ady of the Great Namgung Family but rather my wife.
Thank you for trusting me. As you said, the moment we got married, I became yours and a member of the Baek Sword Sect. I will never do anything that can harm the Baek Sword Sect, so you dont have to worry, Hyun-Ah reassured Mu-Gun.
I''m not worried at all.
You should do as you wish with your marriage with the Heavenly Secret Halls Vice-Leader, dear, Hyun-Ah said.
Thank you for understanding.
After making Hyun-Ah understand, Mu-Gun decided to marry Dan Seol-Young as soon as possible.
1. The sedan chair is one of the main vehicles of ancient times and is often featured in movies about old China. However, its function is not limited to transportation. The sedan is linked with one of the important ceremonies in lifemarriage.
2. Refers to a respectable old woman who helps with the bride''s grooming and other affairs at a traditional Chinese wedding.
3. Refers to a traditional Chinese nuptial ceremonial rite where newlywed couples, while in front of their guests, interlink, cross their arms, and sip wine from two separate cups in honor of their future marital happiness, their promise of lifelong love, and their vows of no separation.
Chapter 130
Chapter 130
Three days after the wedding, Namgung Ho and the Great Namgung Familys marriage delegation left Wenzhou. However, they left ten warriors behind under the pretext of being Hyun-Ahs guards. Considering the Baek Sword Sect had more than enough forces to render such actions unnecessary, Baek Mu-Gun easily guessed that the reason the Great Namgung Family left some of their warriors behind was to monitor the Baek Sword Sect. Nevertheless, Mu-Gun decided to leave them alone for now. Visible surveints were much better than ones in hiding.
Meanwhile, the Baek Sword Sect made preparations to wipe out the ck Sword Gang, mobilizing a hundred warriors each from the Baek Sword Corps and the Heavenly Martial Hall. Baek Sword Sect Patriarch Beak Cheon-Sang and four of the five Baek Sword Corps squad leaders, excluding Baek Jin-Won, who was tasked to be the head instructor at the Sea Dragon Archipgo, also decided to take part in the operation.
The ck Sword Gang was thergest evil sect in Zhejiang Province, but it was not powerful enough for Cheon-Sang and four of their sects squad leaders to take action. Yang Tae-Seok, the ck Sword Gang Leader, was known to the public as an Upper Peak Realm master, and the four ck Sword Squadron captains, the ck Sword Gangsbat division, were allegedly Peak Realm masters. The four Baek Sword Corps squad leaders would have been enough to overpower all of the ck Sword Gangs martial arts masters.
However, the ck Sword Gang also had four hundred warriors. Even if the warriors of the Baek Sword Sect and the Heavenly Martial Hall individually had excellent skills, they could still suffer considerable losses because the enemy outnumbered them two to one. To eliminate that numerical disadvantage, Cheon-Sang decided to personally join the battle.
Five days after the wedding, Cheon-Sang led the Baek Sword Sects forces to war via Wenzhou Port. Following his lead, the rest of the Ten ns of Zhejiang also deployed their forces to wipe out the respective evil sects that they had been assigned to.
When Cheon-Sang left with the forces tasked to wipe out the ck Sword Gang, Mu-Gun noticed the severe power imbnce within the Baek Sword Sect. The Baek Sword Sect had many martial arts masters, but theycked ordinary martial artists. If the Heavenly Martial Hall didnt send warriors to help, the entire Baek Sword Corps would have been mobilized. That made Mu-Gun realize just how urgent they needed to increase the number of the Baek Sword Corps ordinary martial artists.
They had reserve members training on the Sea Dragon Archipgo, but it would take at least four to five years for them to be strong enough to join the sects active forces. Until then, the Baek Sword Sect had to recruit more people to eliminate the imbnce in power. The simplest method Mu-Gun could think of was to recruit wanderers who were currently active practitioners but had no particr enemies. Wanderers usually applied based on potential mary gain and the sect or ns fame. With the Baek Sword Sects reputation and financial power, it would not be difficult to swiftly recruit two to three hundred wanderers.
However, that posed two problems. The first one was that few wanderers were high-caliber martial artists. Only a hundred martial artists at most would likely pass the Baek Sword Sectspetence verification test. The second problem was that it would be irrational to expect them to be loyal to the Baek Sword Sect. Since they joined the Baek Sword Sect due to money and fame, they would likely leave as soon as they were presented with a better opportunity. Hence, the Baek Sword Sect would likely find it difficult to trust wanderers.
It could also serve as a gateway for ns wary of the Baek Sword Sect, including the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, to nt a spy within their ranks. For those reasons, recruiting wanderers to increase the number of their forces required careful consideration.
After pondering alone, Mu-Gun visited the Four Peerless Wanderers to see if they could think of a good solution to his problem. They started out as wanderers as well, after all.
Why dont you recruit the Ten Wanderers? If you do, the other wanderers who worship them will naturally follow suit, Hwang Rei suggested.
Known to be Upper Peak Realm masters, the Ten Wanderers were the most outstanding martial artists among the wanderers. Instead of settling down, those battle junkies jumped from one battlefield to another with the considerablyrge group that followed them.
That would be great, but will it be easy to attract the Ten Wanderers attention?
It will probably be difficult. They cannot live withoutbat. If they stay here, they would probably be so bored out of their minds that they would run out on their own, Yang Cheol-Gon answered.
How about taking advantage of the Four Peerless Wanderers reputation? Mu-Gun asked.
That would probably work in the past. Unfortunately, our reputation doesnt work anymore. Jin Yoo-Sung smiled bitterly.
We should still give it a try. We have nothing to lose anyway.
Why dont we recruit those who were in the army before instead? Han Baek, who was listening quietly, suddenly suggested.
The army? Mu-Gun asked, sounding surprised.
I heard that the imperial family could not properly pay the monthly sry of the martial artists they employed due to a hole in the imperial finances. As a result, many martial artists left the army and began knocking on the doors of murims martial ns.
Where did you hear that? Hwang Rei asked in astonishment.
From a gisaeng at a brothel. No ce is as good as brothels when ites to passing around information.
Han Baek indulged in the pleasures of women, so it was quite fitting that he obtained information through a brothel.
When ites to loyalty, martial artists from the army are certainly better than wanderers. Yoo-Sung nodded in agreement.
Ill have to look into it. Anyway, thank you for the information. Mu-Gun got up from his seat.
Are you going to the Flower Honor Manor? Han Baek asked with shining eyes.
If I am?
Ille with you, Han Baek delightedly said.
Are you going to go see Seo Seol again? Hwang Rei asked.
Seo Seol was a Flower Honor Manor gisaeng whom Han Baek had recently fallen for.
I cant get married like someone here. The most I can do is bed a woman.
Im not even surprised anymore. Mu-Gun shook his head. Unable to stop him, he went to the Flower Honor Manor with Han Baek.
As soon as they arrived, Mu-Gun immediately met with Cheon Yu-Hwa, the Heavenly Secret Hall Leader.
Did your marriage go ording to n?
Yes, it proceeded without issues.
Im sorry I could not attend and congratte you, Yu-Hwa apologized.
Its fine. You can just congratte me twice as much when I marry Lady Dan.
You intend to marry Seol-Young?
Of course. It will be difficult to do so immediately, but I will take her hand in marriage within three months at thetest.
Im relieved to hear that. Now, what brings you here today?
I want to confirm something, so I came looking for you.
Go ahead.
I heard that arge group of martial artists has left the army. Is that true? Mu-Gun asked, revealing his agenda.
It is. I received news that many martial artists have left the army despite their devotion to the empire due to the dy in their monthly sry. Why do you ask?
Im thinking of recruiting them into the Baek Sword Sect as warriors.
Well, the Baek Sword Sect doesck warriors,
Speaking of which, can you put up recruitment posters for former army martial artists in the major cities of the Central ins?
That can be easily arranged. Just provide me with the details you want to be included on the poster, and I will have it up ordingly, Yu-Hwa willingly agreed.
Thank you.
Think of it as a wedding gift, Young Master Baek.
Mu-Gun wrote down the details that should be included on the poster and handed it to Yu-Hwa. Under normal circumstances, he would have had to obtain Baek Cheon-Sangs permission. However, since Cheon-Sang had gone to battle at Shaoxing, Mu-Gun decided to proceed with this matter and report itter. After his meeting with Yu-Hwa, Mu-Gun visited Dan Seol-Young.
Wee back, Seol-Young greeted.
How have you been?
Ive been well. How is your newlywed life with Lady Namgung?
Ehem, thats a difficult question to answer, Mu-Gun hesitated.
That means its going great.
Does that disappoint you?
No. I just want to spend a happy newlywed life with you as soon as possible as well, Young Master Baek, Seol-Young admitted.
Please wait just a little bit longer. I will take your hand in marriage soon.
I can wait. However, dont even think about touching me until then, Seol-Young replied firmly.
What do you mean by that? Are you perhaps trying to use that to rush me? Mu-Gun asked, displeased.
I am not that petty. I simply think its disrespectful to Lady Namgung if we make love to each other before I officially be your wife.
Finally understanding her reasons, Mu-Gun nodded in agreement. I see what you mean. I should marry you as soon as possible so I can embrace you again, then.
Is it just my imagination or does it sound like you simply want to marry me for my body? Seol-Young asked.
I only feel this way toward you, never to anyone else.
Fine, but wont Lady Namgung scold you foring here?
All I have to do is get up immediately ande to you, then, Mu-Gun said yfully.
Tsk, dont say something you dont mean.
My missus has epted your presence in my life, so you dont have to worry about it.
Thats a relief.
Mu-Gun had a simple cup of tea with Seol-Young before leaving the Flower Honor Manor and returning to the Baek Sword Sect.
* * *
Seven days after leaving Wenzhou, the Baek Sword Sects punitive force arrived in Shaoxing, immediately dered war on the ck Sword Gang, and demanded their surrender. As they did, they listed each of the crimes that the ck Sword Gang hadmitted. They also made it clear that this act of aggression was justified and was for the sake of murims righteousness. Naturally, the ck Sword Gang disagreed.
Those dishonorable righteous sect bastards! They stayed silent when they had no power, but now that they have grown just a little stronger, theye running to us talking about justice and revealing their greedy ambition. Enraged by the Baek Sword Sects deration of war, ck Sword Gang Leader Yang Tae-Seok smashed the table in front of him.
Please calm down, brother! This is no time to curse at the Baek Sword Sect. We have to discuss countermeasures! ck Sword Gang Vice Leader Yang Tae-Chun, Yang Tae-Seoks younger brother, attempted to snap Yae-Seok back to reality.
What countermeasures can we even prepare? With our current forces, we are definitely no match for the Baek Sword Sect. To make things worse, their patriarch, an Absolute Realm master, is currently leading them. Fighting those bastards would be like trying to break a rock with eggs! Its impossible! Tae-Seok countered.
Still, we cant surrender, can we? If we do, the Baek Sword Sect will send us to thebor camp and leave us there to rot for the rest of our lives. Do you want that to happen? Tae-Chun made his brother face the harsh truth.
We cant do that. If we die, then so be it.
Thats my point exactly. We certainly cannot defeat the Baek Sword Sect in terms of power. However, we might just yield a different result if we fight with no fear of death, Tae-Chun exined.
I agree, but the resolve to fight to the bitter end alone wont be enough. We need something that can take the wind out of their sails.
I cant think of any. The best we can do is carry out a surprise attack at dawn. They wouldnt be as wary around that time, Tae-Chun suggested.
We dont have any other choice but to at least give that a try. Let everyone know that we will attack the Baek Sword Sect at inshi[1].
Understood.
As Tae-Seok instructed, Tae-Chun ordered the ck Sword Gangs warriors to prepare for a surprise attack. The ck Sword Gangs warriors were greatly shaken upon hearing that they would have to fight the Baek Sword Sect, which boasted a strongbat force as the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader. However, when they learned that surrendering meant losing their martial arts and spending the rest of their lives in abor camp, they began to prepare for the surprise attack at dawn, having decided to fight with the resolve to die.
However, the Baek Sword Sect, who had the ck Sword Gangs headquarters surrounded, was already expecting a surprise attack. They knew full well that their opponents wouldnt just obediently surrender and that a surprise attack was their only viable option left in the current circumstances.
Predicting how the ck Sword Gang would react, the Baek Sword Sect prepared ordingly. With the world around them still filled with the darkness of night, the fully armed ck Sword Gang warriors sneaked out of their manor and moved in to attack the Baek Sword Sect warriors around them. However, having already anticipated their surprise attack, the Baek Sword Sect warriors took action before the ck Sword Gang could even begin their offensive.
The ck Sword Gang was taken aback, but they could no longer retreat now that they hade this far. Determined to fight to their deaths, they attacked the Baek Sword Sect warriors. Not intending to back down either, the Baek Sword Sect warriors charged toward the ck Sword Gang ouws. Thetter initially dominated the battlefield with their superior numbers, but the tide of the battle swiftly changed when the Baek Sword Sects martial arts masters came to the forefront.
The Baek Sword Sect tookplete control of the fight when Cheon-Sang defeated Tae-Seok in one blow, and when the ck Sword Gangs four squad captains fell as well, the ouws finally lost all their will to fight. Well aware of the fate that awaited them if they surrendered, they decided to flee instead. Despite their best efforts, however, the Baek Sword Sects martial artists still managed to catch and kill them. Realizing escaping was futile, the ouws gave up on escaping and began to fight back once more in onest fit of rage.
An hour into the battle, the ck Sword Gang suffered total annihtion, and the Baek Sword Sect and the Heavenly Martial Hall sustained fifty casualties. Considering the ck Sword Gang had over four hundred warriors, the two factions only suffered minor losses. Having achieved wless victory, the Baek Sword Sect seized the ck Sword Gangs headquarters and ripped its members of all their rights and authority.
As the Baek Sword Sect annihted the ck Sword Gang, the rest of the Ten ns of Zhejiang also toppled the evil sects that they were tasked to eliminate. They then naturally absorbed their opponents territory, which was their right as the victor.
1. inshi refers to the time between 3 am to 5 am.
Chapter 131
Chapter 131
Baek Cheon-Sang returned to Wenzhou after eliminating the ck Sword Gang, leaving behind Baek Cheon-Gi and fifty Baek Sword Corps members in Shaoxing.
Baek Mu-Gun and Namgung Hyun-Ah personally went to Wenzhou Port to greet Cheon-Sang.
Wee back.
Wee back, Father.
Why did you bothering all the way here? We would have seen each other when I get home anyway, Cheon-Sang said.
You went all the way to Shaoxing to risk your life in a battle against an evil sect, so its only natural for us to greet you as soon as you return. Congrattions on annihting the ck Sword Gang and gaining control over Shaoxing, Mu-Gun replied.
Thank you. Lets go home for now.
Mu-Gun and Hyun-Ah headed back to the Baek Sword Sect with Cheon-Sang. The Baek Sword Corps and Heavenly Martial Hall martial artists who participated in the battle against the ck Sword Gang followed behind them. Upon arriving at the Baek Sword Sect, they celebrated their victory with a banquet. Cheon-Sang, the three squad leaders, and the Baek Sword Corps and Heavenly Martial Hall martial artists enjoyed the celebration with great delight.
The next day, Mu-Gun visited Cheon-Sang.
Come in. I was actually about to call for you.
How may I be of help? Mu-Gun asked.
Before I decide, I would like to ask your opinion about what to do with the rights and authority we took from the ck Sword Gang, Cheon-Sang exined.
Which ones specifically?
Out of all their rights and authority, the most important one is the exclusive Shaoxing Wine distribution rights.
The ck Sword Gang made huge profits through their exclusive right to sell all Shaoxing Wine produced by Shaoxings breweries. They bought the product at a very low price, then used their exclusivity to sell it at a high price.
The Shaoxing breweries wanted to earn more from their products as well, but since the ck Sword Gang used force to haggle, they were left with no other choice but to sell low. It was also through force and threats that the ck Sword Gang obtained the exclusive Shaoxing Wine distribution rights.
The Baek Sword Sect, a righteous sect, found it difficult to take over that specific right because the ck Sword Gang obtained it using oppression, then used it to exploit the breweries. Hence, Mu-Gun suggested, Why dont we return the distribution rights to Shaoxings breweries instead?
You want to give up the interests well earn from it?
No. In exchange for returning the distribution rights to the breweries in Shaoxing, we will receive a portion of the profit they earn as protection taxes. We wont be earning as much as having the exclusive distribution rights to their products, but itll still provide us with a decent profit.
Thats a pretty good idea. The breweries will likely find it more profitable to pay us a certain percentage of their profit as protection tax in exchange for repossessing the Shaoxing Wine distribution rights. Cheon-Sang liked Mu-Guns suggestion.
Thats right. Most murim factions collect protection taxes anyway, so they likely wont refuse our offer. We cant set the protection tax too high, so we should just collect the same rate we collect from others to avoid problems.
The Baek Sword Sect normally charged ten percent of profits as protection tax. Considering the Seven Great Families protection tax varied from ten percent to twenty percent depending on the revenue size, ten percent was quite lenient. Moreover,pared to the evil sects, which usually demanded more than thirty percent, the righteous sects were quite conscientious.
Lets proceed with that n. Ill send a carrier pigeon to the White Dragon Squad Leader to start the negotiations with the breweries in Shaoxing, Cheon-Sang said.
I assume the ck Sword Gang umted considerable wealth?
In total, they would probably have a little over one hundred thousand silver nyang.
Thats not that much, considering they had the Shaoxing Wine distribution rights, Mu-Gunmented.
They must have used their earnings for luxury and pleasure.
Thats probably it.
It would have been great if they earned more from this, but one hundred thousand silver nyang was still a huge sum of money. Adding the manor the ck Sword Gang used as headquarters into the calction, the Baek Sword Sect gained considerably huge profits.
By the way, why were you looking for me? Is there anything you want to discuss? Cheon-Sang asked, wondering about Mu-Guns purpose for visiting him so early in the morning.
While you were at Shaoxing, I made a public announcement in various regions of the Central ins that we are recruiting martial artists who used to be part of the army.
You want to recruit former martial artists of the army? This was Cheon-Sangs first time hearing this.
Mu-Gun exined that many martial artists left the army due to the copse of the national treasury, then revealed his n to recruit them to make up for the number of martial artists that the Baek Sword Sectcked.
Well, its not a bad idea. Martial artists from the army are bound to have decent skills and a greater sense of belonging and loyalty than the wanderers who put money first. I could not think this far ahead, so thank you for doing it in my stead, Cheon-Sang said afterward.
I should have asked for your permission first, but I decided to push through with the n at my own discretion since the former members of the army could set their sights on another n if we take too long.
Great work. If you cant even push ahead with something like that as the Young Patriarch of the Baek Sword Sect, then what use would that position be? From now on, for as long as its for the sake of the Baek Sword Sect, dont hesitate to proceed with your ns.
Thank you.
Dont mention it. By the way, how is the newlywed life?
Its going well.
Will I be a grandfather soon?
What are you saying, Father? It hasnt even been that long since I got married and youre already expecting a grandchild?
Our family does not have many children. You have to pay attention to that.
Fine. On another note, I would like to set a date for my marriage with Lady Dan as soon as possible, Mu-Gun mentioned.
Arent you in too much of a hurry? It hasnt even been a month since thest wedding. I doubt my daughter-inw will be happy about that, Cheon-Sang responded.
Dont worry. My wife has already given me her permission. It also seems impolite to keep Lady Dan waiting for too long.
Fine, I understand. I will look into it and set a date.
Cheon-Sang no longer objected. He already knew Mu-Gun would marry the two women anyway, and there was no reason to postpone it now that Hyun-Ah had approved of it.
After their discussion, Mu-Gun left the White Sword Pavilion and returned to his residence to spend some quality time with Hyun-Ah.
* * *
Seok Gang repeatedly thought about whether to let Cho Woo-Kyung consume the ice qi beast core. Having consumed the fire qi beast core, Woo-Kyung now had over a hundred twenty years worth of internal energy. If he also consumed the ice qi beast core, he would possess more than two hundred forty years worth of internal energy, which was close to Seok Gangs current internal energy. Seok Gang was not confident that he could control that amount.
Controlling someone elses energy was twice as difficult as handling the energy in oneself, and the greater the amount of internal energy the other person had, the greater the difficulty became. No matter how much he thought about it, Seok Gang kept reaching the conclusion that he would fail to control two hundred forty years worth of internal energy. If they encountered an error and the energy rampaged, both he and Woo-Kyung would be in danger.
For that reason, it would be better not to even attempt it unless he was certain he would seed. Hence, after much consideration, Seok Gang decided to leave it to Mu-Gun instead. Mu-Gun was stronger than both Seok Gang and Geom Woo-Saengbined. Above all, he was the Thunder Gods sessor. Seok Gang thought Mu-Gun could help Woo-Kyung absorb the ice qi beast core and safely guide him to the Absolute Realm.
Seok Gang would have to teach Mu-Gun the Qiankun Harmony Body Cultivation Technique to proceed with the procedure, but for Woo-Kyungs sake, Seok Gang was willing to teach Mu-Gun even the scriptures of the Qiankun Infinite Hands, not just the Qiankun Harmony Body Cultivation Technique. Having reached a decision, Seok Gang called for Mu-Gun and requested he help Woo-Kyung absorb the ice qi beast core and advance to the Absolute Realm. Mu-Gun was more than willing to grant Seok Gangs request.
After making Mu-Gun promise not to tell anyone about the Qiankun Harmony Body Cultivation Technique, which was not far behind Mu-Guns Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art, Seok Gang began to teach it to him. While admiring its excellence, Mu-Gun absorbed all knowledge avable within its scriptures, then practiced its cirction method.
The Qiankun Harmony Body Cultivation Technique was extremely profound, so its cirction method was naturally very intricate. On average, one would require a considerable amount of time to even begin to understand it. However, Mu-Gun had the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art, which was known as the best internal energy cultivation method. Since its cirction method did not differ much from the cirction method of the Qiankun Harmony Body Cultivation Technique, it only took him less than a day to understand thetter and master its internal energy cirction method.
After fully understanding the Qiankun Harmony Body Cultivation Technique, Mu-Gun looked for Seok Gang and Woo-Saeng and informed them that everything was ready. Unable to believe that Mu-Gun could fully understand the Qiankun Harmony Body Cultivation Technique within a day, Seok Gang started quizzing him about the key scriptures.
Without hesitation, Mu-Gun answered everyst one of Seok Gangs questions and even provided insights into parts that Seok Gang himself could not understand. Realizing that Mu-Guns enlightenment toward the Qiankun Harmony Body Cultivation Technique was beyond hisprehension, Seok Gang no longer doubted him. He immediately called for Cho Woo-Kyung.
You will now begin absorbing the ice qi beast core and using its energy to reach the Absolute Realm.
Will you be helping me this time as well, master? Woo-Kyung asked.
No, the Young Patriarch will help you, Seok Gang exined.
Huh?
Dont worry. The Young Patriarchs martial prowess is much higher than mine, and he has a deeper understanding of the Qiankun Harmony Body Cultivation Technique than I do.
It was hard for Woo-Kyung to believe what Seok Gang just said. Although Mu-Guns martial prowess was great, he could not bring himself to believe that Mu-Guns enlightenment of the Qiankun Harmony Body Cultivation Technique was higher than Seok Gangs.
What I can tell you for sure is that there is no one more suited than me to guide your martial arts level to the Absolute Realm, so dont worry too much, Mu-Gun told Woo-Kyung.
Before we begin, I would like to ask a question that has been bugging me.
What is it?
Why are you so willing to help me improve my martial arts? If anything goes wrong, your life could also be in danger, Young Patriarch Baek. Even though I am staying at the Baek Sword Sect because of my two masters, I am free to leave at any time. That makes me curious about why youre so willing to risk your life to help me reach a new realm, Woo-Kyung asked.
It is for the sake of murim, Mu-Gun answered.
For murim?
As you already know, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect threat is closing in by the minute. It would be great if you stayed with the Baek Sword Sect, but even if you didnt, Wouldnt it be in murims best interest to turn even just one more person into a martial arts master before the Nine Celestial Demons Sect earnestly takes action? Mu-Gun exined his reasoning.
Youre doing this ultimately for the great cause of murim, not only for the sake of the Baek Sword Sect?
Yes. For that reason, I hope you use the power you are about to gain for the sake of murim.
Id be more than willing to. Moreover, I promise to spare no effort for the Baek Sword Sect as long as the sect does not go against murims path of righteousness, Woo-Kyung dered.
Thank you. Shall we get started, then?
What do I have to do? Woo-Kyung asked, wondering if there was anything he was supposed to do.
The same thing you didst time.
Woo-Kyung sat in a lotus position.
Please consume the ice qi beast core now, Mu-Gun instructed.
Following the order, Woo-Kyung consumed the beast core that he received from Seok Gang. As soon as he did, Mu-Gun immediately sat behind him and ced his palm on Woo-Kyungs myeong-mun point.
Trust me and leave everything to my energy. Mu-Gun began to let the Thunder God qi flow toward his internal body.
The Qiankun qi within Woo-Kyung naturally showed aggression toward the Thunder God qi, which was flowing from an external source. Remaining calm, Mu-Gun began to enter the harmonic state of the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art. Likewise, the Thunder God qi took a harmonic stance and gently approached the Qiankun qi, easing the wariness of thetter until it no longer resisted the Thunder God qi, which was approaching like a spring breeze.
Not missing the opportunity, the Thunder God qi burrowed into the Qiankun qi and seamlessly mixed with it. Afterward, it proceeded to merge with the Qiankun qi, using itself as the core. Having surrendered, the Qiankun qi tried to harmonize with the Thunder God qi, which was a higher-ranked energy than itself. At that moment, Mu-Gun immediately began to guide the Qiankun qi using a natural flow he created by circting the energy ording to the scriptures of the Qiankun Harmony Body Cultivation Technique.
The beast cores energy initially resisted the fusion with the Qiankun qi since their energies were ipatible. However, the Qiankun qi sneakily began to bond with the beast cores energy as the former hovered around and constantly attempted harmonization. The first attempt showed some resistance, but everything went smooth sailing after that. In lightning speed, the beast cores energy fused and bonded with the Qiankun qi, having realized that it would not be harmed even if itbined with the Qiankun qi. Now proceeding as slowly as needed, Mu-Gun absorbed the beast cores energy by whirling the Qiankun qi around it.
As Woo-Kyung meditated and observed his internal body, he witnessed the Qiankun qi absorbing the beast cores energy in a surprisingly natural flow. Mu-Gun guided the Qiankun qi much more naturally than Woo-Kyung himself could do through qi cirction, allowing him to witness the extent of Mu-Guns strength once more. Now focusing on the method Mu-Gun used to handle the Qiankun qi in him, Woo-Kyung was able to observe the Qiankun qis movements more urately than anyone else. As a result, Woo-Kyungs understanding of his internal energy cirction method deepened.
Meanwhile, the Qiankun qi within Woo-Kyung finally absorbed thest of the beast cores energy, increasing it twofold. However, the most crucial step was just about to begin. Mu-Gun immediately guided the Qiankun qi from Woo-Kyungs hoe-eum point to his chong-maek point.
Chapter 132
Chapter 132
Following Baek Mu-Guns will, the Qiankun qi surged toward Cho Woo-Kyungs chong-maek point and soared straight into his Mud Pill Pce, the powerful impact causing an ear-splitting roar to ring in Woo-Kyungs head. Woo-Kyung barely managed to hold himself back from screaming due to the pain that seemed to be breaking his head apart. Fortunately, he instinctively knew that this was the most important crisis that he had to persevere through.
Failing to burrow through the Mud Pill Pce, Mu-Gun once again condensed the Qiankun qi that had been deflected out. This was theirst chance. If Mu-Gun failed to break through again, Woo-Kyung would not be able to withstand the bacsh.
Mu-Gunpressed the condensed Qiankun qi as much as he could, then directed it to the Mud Pill Pce all at once. The Qiankun qi soared toward the Mud Pill Pce iparably faster than their first attempt. Woo-Kyung shut his eyes as he waited for the impending shock that was about to hit him.
Having already been dented by the first impact, the Mid Pill Pce failed to withstand the second impact, which was much more powerful than the first one. With Woo-Kyungs Life and Death Gateway now opened, the Qiankun qi became one with the world. A blue aura soared through the top of Woo-Kyungs head and enveloped him as if it was trying to protect him, pushing even Mu-Gun back.
Mu-Gun had done everything he could for Woo-Kyung. From this moment forward, everything would be all up to Woo-Kyung.
Enveloped in the blue aura, Woo-Kyung entered the Floating Samadhi state, causing him to float about three inches from the floor. If he had a high level of enlightenment, he would have been able to absorb the energy of all creations in the world, which he could then use to open up his middle dantian and achieve metamorphosis.
However, Woo-Kyungs enlightenment had yet to reach that point. From the Floating Samadhi state, he dropped down to the floor as the blue aura enveloping him quickly permeated the top of his head. Unable to absorb the energy of all creations in the world, all he could do now was end the process by properly putting the energy above him away, which he should be more than capable of doing.
Mu-Gun stood up and took a few steps back.
Well done, and thank you so much. Youre the reason Woo-Kyung managed to reach the Absolute Realm.
I would also like to thank you, Young Patriarch Baek. If it werent for you, he would not have been able to advance into the Absolute Realm.
Seok Gang and Geom Woo-Saeng, who were both watching from behind, expressed their gratitude toward Mu-Gun. As Absolute-Realm masters themselves, they knew that Woo-Kyung had advanced into the Absolute Realm as soon as he entered the Floating Samadhi state.
It would have been nice for him to have achieved metamorphosis too since we have alreadye this far. Its a shame, Mu-Gun said.
We have made enough progress for now. If we press our luck and overdo it, we could find ourselves in harms way instead, Woo-Saeng replied.
As Woo-Saeng said, if Woo-Kyung kept going without proper enlightenment, he could have faced a dangerous situation.
Thats right. Even if he is only half-baked right now, its great enough that he was able to reach the Absolute Realm at that age. That brat will have to handle the rest of whats toe himself, Seok-Gang added.
I hope you can teach him many things as he serves you, Young Patriarch, Woo-Saeng said, implying that there was still a lot for Woo-Kyung to learn.
He already has two outstanding masters, so what else is there for me to teach him?
You are far more outstanding than the two of usbined. Didnt you just easily aplish what we could not even dare do? More importantly, wouldnt properly raising that brat also be a great help to you?
Well, that could certainly prove true if Young Master Cho decides to follow me. It will be all for naught otherwise, Mu-Gun stated the obvious.
All you have to do is make him follow you. Im sure youre more than capable of doing that, Young Patriarch Baek.
Haha, you two venerable elders are fueling mypetitive spirit. Alright then. Ill teach Young Master Cho as much as he desires. Mu-Gun finally gave in.
That brat has a good eye for things, so he will not refuse your teachings, Young Patriarch Baek.
We will have to wait and see to confirm that. Anyway, Ill be on my way. That procedure exhausted quite a lot of my mental power, so I would like to get some rest. As long as he handles his internal energy properly, he wont find himself in any particr danger.
Again, thank you, Young Patriarch. Please have a good rest.
Mu-Gun bid farewell to the two venerable elders and returned to his residence.
Did everything go well? Namgung Hyun-Ah weed him back.
Yes. Fortunately, nobody was hurt. If its alright with you, I would like to get some rest. I have exhausted my mental power.
Okay, head inside and rest. Ill make something for you to eatter.
Leave those things to the servant ande rest with me, my dear.
No, I can handle it. I want to do it myself anyway, so worry about me and just head inside, Hyun-Ah insisted.
Alright. Mu-Gun went inside the room to rest.
Meanwhile, Hyun-Ah headed to the kitchen next to their residence to prepare some snacks for Mu-Gun. Contrary to her appearance, she was quite good at cooking. In the past, she spent some time practicing her cooking so that she could one day cook for her husband when she got married. With her cooking skills, she created sweet snacks that removed Mu-Guns fatigue.
The next day, Woo-Kyung came looking for Mu-Gun.
How do you feel?
Im feeling great. I would like to sincerely express my gratitude to you for leading me to the Absolute Realm, Woo-Kyung responded. He did seem to be in good condition.
I did it because I wanted to, so you dont have to thank me. All I ask is that you use that power for the sake of murim, Mu-Gun said.
I will. That being said, I have heard from my masters that you would be willing to teach me for as long as I desired.
Thats correct.
Please take me in as your student. In exchange, as I mentioned yesterday, for as long as the Baek Sword Sect does not go against murims path of righteousness, I will work for its sake.
I see. I am more than willing to teach you if you want to learn, Young Master Cho. For now, please focus on putting your newly obtained internal energy under your control. After that, I will properly teach you. Mu-Gun gave Woo-Kyung a task.
Understood. Again, thank you.
Mu-Gun smiled in satisfaction as he watched Woo-Kyung leave. Although Woo-Kyung was still only a half-baked martial artist, he was talented enough to be a true Absolute-Realm master in due time. When that talent expressed his desire to work for the Baek Sword Sect on his own ord, Mu-Gun was put in a good mood. However, Woo-Kyung still wasnt a true member of the Baek Sword Sect, which meant he could leave the Baek Sword Sect at any time depending on the situation.
Mu-Gun had to win Woo-Kyung over to make him truly one of their own. However, instead of using any tricks, he hoped teaching him with all his heart would be enough to do that. Interestingly enough, Woo-Kyungs tone toward Mu-Gun had changed. Though the former used formalteral speech[1] all the time, he spoke formally to Mu-Gun today. That evidenced that he now recognized Mu-Gun as his superior and could also be interpreted as Woo-Kyungs decision to put his trust in the Baek Sword Sect to some extent.
* * *
In various parts of the Central ins, the Heavenly Secret Halls informants put up posters advertising the Baek Sword Sects intention to recruit martial artists who used to be in the army. Many people would have ignored the Baek Sword Sects advertisement in the past, but times had changed. Since bing the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader and recruiting the Four Peerless Wanderers, the Qiankun Hands, and the Daybreak Swordmaster, the Baek Sword Sects status and authority had grown to iparable heights.
Above all, the Baek Sword Sect also offered extraordinary monthly sries, having doubled the armys offer, and that was just the basic rate. The higher ones skills were, the higher their monthly sry. Attracted by the Baek Sword Sects status and the monthly sry that was greater than those offered by decent-sized ns, the ex-army martial artists scrambled to visit the Baek Sword Sect. In response, instead of setting a particr examination date, the Baek Sword Sect verified their abilities as soon as they arrived and hired those who were talented on the spot. Applicants began to flock one month after the Baek Sword Sect posted the recruitment notice.
The Baek Sword Sect conducted the basic physical assessment test first. Those who passed then went through a sparring session to gauge their martial arts. Mu-Gun and the six venerable elders themselves handled the martial arts verification test, so the applicants did not dare disagree with the martial arts rank they were granted.
The Baek Sword Sects recruitment eventsted for a whole month. In that span of time, over five hundred ex-army martial artists applied. Among them, about four hundred passed the basic physical assessment test and reached the martial arts verification test. Through the second test, Baek Sword Sect identified twenty-eight Special-ranked, fifty-nine Advanced-ranked, and one hundred thirty-six Intermediate-ranked. The rest were Low-ranked. The Baek Sword Sect could not take them all in since there were too many of them, so the upper brass decided to recruit only those ranked Intermediate or higher. In total, they recruited two hundred twenty-three martial artists.
After the recruitment phase, the Baek Sword Sect reorganized itsbat division. To begin with, the name Baek Sword Corps five sword squads had be ambiguous, so theybined all squads to form the White Dragon Corps. White Dragon Squad Leader Baek Cheon-Gi was appointed as its Commander, and White Wolf Squad Leader Baek Cheon-Ung was appointed as Vice Commander.
Moreover, they also created a new Corps, which was named White Tiger Corps, and assigned the two hundred twenty-three new recruits to it. White Tiger Squad Leader Baek Cheon-Ho was appointed as the White Tiger Corps Commander, and White Leopard Squad Leader Baek Soo-Kwang was appointed Vice Commander.
With their new recruits, the Baek Sword Sect now had four hundred martial artists. Including the Heavenly Martial Hall members, they could mobilize up to five hundred warriors. It would take considerable time and effort to convert the Baek Sword Corps new recruits into loyal members. Nevertheless, things were still looking optimistic for the Baek Sword Sect since they had just further increased their power by recruiting talented warriors with military backgrounds en masse.
The over two hundred martial artists who did not qualify for the Baek Sword Sects recruitment were recruited by the Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect. Since those two sects had also been nning to increase theirbat forces, they willingly recruited the former soldiers when the Baek Sword Sect exined the situation to them. The two sects could have refused to recruit them because they were notpetent enough for the Baek Sword Sect to recruit, but it was important to note that they all passed the martial arts verification test. More than half of the Baek Sword Corps were expelled for failing it in the past.
The fact that those martial artists passed the martial arts verification test, which was much stricter than before, was enough to prove that their martial arts skills had surpassed the basic level. The Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect would have had to spend a lot of time and money to recruit such skilled warriors on their own.
From the two sects point of view, it was much more beneficial for them to recruit the martial artists who were eliminated from the Baek Sword Sects recruitment process. The problem was whether those people would ept the recruitment offers of the Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect. After all,pared to the Baek Sword Sect, they were nothing but trifle forces. Hence, their prospects might not be willing to join them.
As expected, more than thirty percent of the ex-army martial artists rejected the Justice Martial Sect and Flying Lance Sects recruitment offers. However, the remaining seventy percent willingly joined because the Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect were pivotal forces of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance along with the Baek Sword Sect. They judged that in the future, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance would grow rapidly due to the status of the Baek Sword Sect. Since the Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect were close to the Baek Sword Sect, that possibility was even higher for them.
Hence, although it would be iparable to being a member of the Baek Sword Sect, the ex-army martial artists concluded that joining the Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect would give them promising futures. Thanks to that, the Justice Martial Sect and the Flying Lance Sect were able to reinforce theirbat forces with over sixty martial artists each.
After the whole recruitment event, the Baek Sword Sect prepared for the marriage between Baek Mu-Gun and Dan Seol-Young. Many rumors about Mu-Gun spread because he was about to marry a Flower Honor Manor gisaeng just three months after marrying Namgung Hyun-Ah. Some even imed that Mu-Gun weed the gisaeng because he was already tired of Hyun-Ah.
Mu-Gun paid the rumors no heed at all, however. The best way to get rid of rumors had always been to ignore them. Hyun-Ah did not really care about the rumors either since they were all false.
As Mu-Gun and Seol-Youngs wedding approached, the patriarchs of the Ten ns of Zhejiang once again visited the Baek Sword Sect to congratte Mu-Gun on his marriage. They also thought that Mu-Guns decision to hold a second marriage despite having married Namgung Hyun-Ah less than three months ago was strange.
They were also worried about the Great Namgung Familys reaction. Namgung Hyun-Ah was the daughter of Namgung Jo, the Great Namgung Family Patriarch. The Great Namgung Family was bound to disapprove of Mu-Guns second marriage, especially when considering he would be marrying a gisaeng. Considering there was no way they would just watch that happen, they would most likely try to prevent the marriage from happening somehow.
The Baek Sword Sect pushing ahead with the marriage despite the Great Namgung Familys demands could create a conflict between the two factions. Hence, the patriarchs of the Ten ns of Zhejiang couldnt help but be worried. After all, that conflict would needlessly cause harm to the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
They naturally informed Baek Cheon-Sang of their concerns. However, although he understood where they wereing from, he showed no intention to call off the marriage just because they feared the Great Namgung Family. More importantly, Cheon-Sang made it clear to them that the Baek Sword Sect would never back down if the Great Namgung Family pressured them due to this marriage.
1. Formalteral speech is used to acknowledge respect for the addressee while also emphasizing one''s own status.
Chapter 133
Chapter 133
Great Namgung Family Patriarch Namgung Jo grew furious when word reached him at the Righteous Sky Pavilion about Baek Mu-Gun marrying another womana gisaeng at thatdespite having just married Namgung Hyun-Ah not too long ago.
How dare he marry another woman after my daughter?
This is proof that he does not care about our Great Namgung Family at all, Nine Thunderp Sword Saint Namgung San, one of the Five Great Devas, said in anger. He would have never thought of doing this if he had the Great Namgung Familys honor in mind.
We dont have to necessarily think about it that way. Mu-Gun made it clear that he already had another woman before meeting Hyun-Ah, Divine Wind Sword Saint Namgung Ho defended Mu-Gun since he had a good rtionship with him. Even Hyun-Ah was well aware of that. Nevertheless, the Baek Sword Sect decided to marry Hyun-Ah first and set the other woman aside in consideration for the Great Namgung Familys honor.
Are you saying its right for him to marry a gisaeng despite already having Hyun-Ah? Namgung San asked as if he was interrogating Namgung Ho.
Baek Mu-Gun is free to wee any woman as his wife. If that results in Hyun-Ah being treated unfairly or neglected, then we naturally should protest and question him. However, we will clearly be overstepping our boundaries if we were to question him just because he is taking another woman as his wife. Namgung Ho had no intention to back down from this.
As Ho said, getting involved in matters regarding their marriage is far too excessive. We can be unhappy about it, but that alone is not enough for us to say that the Baek Sword Sect is disregarding the Great Namgung Family, Great Swarm Sword Saint Namgung Sung said, supporting Namgung Ho. Think about our rtionship with the Baek Sword Sect. It would do us no good to sour our rtionship with the Baek Sword Sect over such a trifling matter. The Great Swarm Sword Saint, Namgung Sung, spoke in support of Namgung Ho.
Since when did the Baek Sword Sect be so great that we have to walk on eggshells around them? Namgung San was clearly displeased.
Are you prepared to fight the Baek Sword Sect over matters of marriage? It would be fortunate if the Baek Sword Sect epts our demand and withdraws from the marriage ceremony, but if they dont, we would be the ones losing face. Either way, we cant pick a fight with them just because they push ahead with the marriage. The Baek Sword Sect is no pushover. Our threats would not force them into submission. If we do not really n to fight them, its best to just observe, Namgung Sung rebutted,pletely shutting off Namgung Sans stance.
I think it would be best to just leave this matter to Hyun-Ah. Shes the one involved in this, after all. If she acknowledges and epts this marriage, then there is no reason for us to treat it as a problem, Celestial Sword Saint Namgung Hwang said in an attempt to simplify things.
I also think that would be for the best, Lightning Sword Saint Namgung Hae agreed.
With four of the Five Great Devas agreeing to just wait and observe Mu-Guns second marriage, Namgung Jo could no longer just do what he wanted. To a certain extent, they agreed with him anyway. Unless Namgung Hyun-Ah specifically requested their help, Namgung Jo decided to turn a blind eye to Mu-Guns second marriage as the Five Great Devas suggested.
Not long after, a carrier pigeon Hyun-Ah had sent reached the Great Namgung Familys manor. The letter it carried asked the Great Namgung Family to not worry about the marriage because she had acknowledged and agreed to it. Having received that information, the Great Namgung Family no longer had any reason to get involved. Hence, contrary to the grim expectations of the Ten ns of Zhejiangs patriarchs, they made no move against the event.
Baek Mu-Guns second wedding day came soon after.
Mu-Gun and Dan Seol-Young had a wedding ceremony that was congratted by many guests, including the patriarchs of the Ten ns of Zhejiang. Afterward, they had a hot and steamy wedding night. Having married Mu-Gun, Seol-Young naturally joined and moved to the Baek Sword Sect. Mu-Gun was secretly worried that there would be a problem if Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young came face-to-face. However, contrary to his worries, Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young acknowledged and respected each other, allowing them to live together without any problems. Mu-Gun found that quite fortunate.
Their new setup meant Seol-Young would have no choice but to frequent the Flower Honor Manor since she had work to do as the Heavenly Secret Hall Vice Leader. Rumors would spread if she kept visiting a brothel despite being married to Mu-Gun, though, so instead of going directly to and from the Flower Honor Manor, it was decided that she would share and receive information through a Heavenly Secret Hall member.
As a result, Mu-Gun could now also receive important information through Seol-Young instead of having to go to the Flower Honor Manor in person. Moreover, when Seol-Young joined the Baek Sword Sect, the sect organized its own intelligence syndicatethe White Secret Squadronand appointed Baek Mu-Ok as its Squadron Leader. However, only a few people knew about it.
Seol-Young yed the biggest role in creating the White Secret Squadron. As the sessor of the Heavenly Secret Hall, Seol-Young was familiar with the features and operations of an information syndicate, so she designed the White Secret Squadron based on it. Of course, the White Secret Squadron was currently still in its infant phase. It had a long way to go before it could be a full-fledged intelligence syndicate.
Nevertheless, a good start was already half the battle. If they could get more informants over time and establish their informationwork ordingly, the White Secret Squadron would be able to pull its weight and y its part.
* * *
Mu-Gun visited Seol-Youngs residence on a fine spring day, but when he arrived, he heard a womansughtering from inside. Listening carefully, he identified the voices to be Hyun-Ah and Seol-Youngs. The two often went to each others rooms to have a pleasant chat. Mu-Gun cleared his throat to reveal his presence, then entered Seol-Youngs room.
Wee.
Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young, who were enjoying some refreshments inside, quickly got up and greeted Mu-Gun.
Did something funny happen? Why were the two of youughing?
We were talking about you, dear, Hyun-Ah replied.
About me? Dont tell me youre talking about my ws?
ws? You dont have any for us to talk about. Dont you think so, Sister? Seol-Young said.
Of course. How can there be ws in a man as perfect as our husband? Hyun-Ah matched her response.
Seol-Young and Hyun-Ah replied as if they had nned their responses. The sight made Mu-Gun chuckle.
Will you pour me a cup of tea as well?
Of course. Please take a seat.
Seol-Young offered Mu-Gun a seat, then quickly prepared a cup of tea and put it in front of Mu-Gun.
What are you doing here at this hour, though? Seol-Young asked.
Mu-Gun should be immersed in martial arts training right now.
Im in the middle of a short break, so I stopped by to have a cup of tea.
Tsk, you just want to see Sister Dan, dont you? Hyun-Ah sulked.
I had this strange feeling that made me want toe here. I guess it was because I would get to see both my wives.
Whew, arent you one smooth talker?
Im d youre both here. I have something to say.
What is it?
The two women looked at Mu-Gun with curious expressions.
I want to take a few days off to go sightseeing with the two of you. What do you think?
Sightseeing?
The Nine Celestial Demons Sect has beenying low, and I dont think there is anything I have to pay special attention to at the moment, so I thought it would be a good idea to take this opportunity to spend some time with my two wives, Mu-Gun exined.
If its with you, then I am all for it.
I, too, would love to go anywhere as long as its with you.
Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young answered as if they matched their replies again.
Lets leave in three days, then Mu-Gun suggested.
Three days?
If its too rushed, we can dy it, Mu-Gun said.
No. Its not rushed at all.
Where are we going, though?
Im thinking of going to Mount Wuyi in Fujian Province. Do tell me if there are any other ces you want to visit.
No. Lets go to Mount Wuyi. I have always wanted to visit that ce.
I have always wanted to go see the Jiuqu Stream at Mount Wuyi as well. It would be great to see it with you, dear.
Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young both seemed to be really looking forward to it.
Its settled, then. Well leave in three days.
Three days after deciding on a destination for their short getaway, they left the Baek Sword Sects manor and headed for Mount Wuyi. Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young were very happy with just the fact that they were going on a trip with Mu-Gun, who felt refreshed. It had been a long time since he took a break. Fortunately, he was blessed enough to get to go with his two beautiful wives.
The three took their time getting to Mount Wuyi. They found many things to see and enjoy during the trip, and they were busy making love to each other at night, so they never felt bored. Rather than choosing who to sleep with at night, Mu-Gun slept with both women.
He did not make love with the two women at the same time, however. Rather, he made love to them one by one. Since who he slept with first was important to his wives, he decided to solve this issue by changing the order every day. Bedding one woman after another could have been difficult, but not for Mu-Gun. Mu-Gun had a great foundation in martial arts and was born with great stamina, so he did not get tired at all despite making love to them all night. As a result of their nightly endeavors, their affection toward each other deepened.
They arrived in Mount Wuyi nine days after they left the Baek Sword Sect manor. Wasting no time, Mu-Gun and his two wives hiked up the mountain and enjoyed the magnificent scenery. Its unique rocks and cliffs naturally garnered admiration from the sightseers, and the scenery along the Jiuqu Stream was even more spectacr. Seol-Young marveled at the amazing sight.
Woah! This is so mysterious. I heard rumors that I would regret it all the way to the afterlife if I do not get to see Jiuqu Stream before I die. I must say the rumors are true. I would have really regretted it if I died before seeing this spectacr scenery, Seol-Young said in admiration.
I cant agree more. Mount Huang is beautiful, but this mountain does not pale inparison, Hyun-Ah replied in awe.
How does Mount Huang look? Is it also this beautiful there? Seol-Young asked.
Its beautiful here, but you also have to see Mount Huang before you die. I cant exin Mount Huangs beauty with words. You have to see it in person to understand its true value.
Have you been to Mount Huang before, dear? Seol-Young asked Mu-Gun.
Not yet, Mu-Gun replied.
Lets go to Mount Huang next time, then. Listening to Sister Namgung has made me want to see it.
Okay. Not just Mount Huang. Lets go to all the mountains known to have beautiful sceneries, Mu-Gun told the two.
I really love going sightseeing with you, dear. If I knew it was this fun, I would have done it long ago. I made a mistake.
Its still not toote. We still have many days ahead of us, so lets do this more often, Mu-Gun replied in a good mood.
Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young smiled brightly before the magnificent view of Mount Wuyi at Mu-Guns promise. The three made for a handsome throuple[1]. However, every beginning had an end. Mu-Gun and his two wives descended Mount Wuyi after looking at the nine-grooved valley for another two hours.
That marked the end of their three-day tour around Mount Wuyi. Mu-Gun and the twodies nned to stay the night at an inn at the foot of Mount Wuyi and return to the Baek Sword Sects manor the next day. On their way to Wuyi Vi, the inn, they discovered a group of people going up toward the Great King Peak[2] of Mount Wuyi. From their matching outfit and the fact that they were equipped with weapons, they seemed to be martial artists belonging to the same n.
Those are Evil Blood Gang bandits, Seol-Young identified them just from their attire.
Evil Blood Gang? Hyun-Ah tilted her head.
The evil sect that possesses the most powerful force in Fujian Province. I heard they recently had a dispute with the Wuyi Sword Sect. The southern foot of the Great King Peak, which they are heading to right now, is the Wuyi Sword Sects home.
The Wuyi Sword Sect was considered one of the Three Great ns of Fujian, but it was known to be the weakest among them.
So those people are about to attack the Wuyi Sword Sect?
Given the circumstances, that seems to be the most likely case.
Do you know the reason behind the dispute between the Evil Blood Gang and the Wuyi Sword Sect? Mu-Gun asked.
The Young Patriarch of the Wuyi Sword Sect killed some of the Evil Blood Gangs bandits. The Evil Blood Gang is oppressing the Wuyi Sword Sect using that matter as justification, Seol-Young answered.
The Wuyi Sword Sects Young Patriarch did not kill the Evil Blood Gangs bandits for no reason, did he?
Thats right. From what our Hall gathered, the Evil Blood Gang bandits ambushed a couple who was on a trip to Mount Wuyi, brutally killing the man and raping the woman. Coincidentally, the Wuyi Sword Sects Young Patriarch was passing by. He killed them in anger.
He killed those who deserved to die. However, rather than reflecting on it, the Evil Blood Gang threatened the Wuyi Sword Sect instead? Mu-Gun was baffled.
Thats correct. They had been nning to target the Wuyi Sword Sect for some time now, and they have just been given a good justification to proceed with it.
Justification? They are just forcing what they want. Hyun-Ah snorted.
I agree, Sister Namgung, but the incident is easy for them to fabricate into a justification.
The Wuyi Sword Sect is one of the Three Great ns of Fujian, though. Does that mean even they do not have the strength to deal with the threat of the Evil Blood Gang? Mu-Gun asked out of curiosity.
They suffered a lot of damage a few years ago due to an internal strife over choosing a sessor. Those who lost the session battle left the Wuyi Sword Sect, further dwindling their power, Seol-Young exined.
Power and authority are problems anywhere in the world, huh, Hyun-Ah remarked.
Either way, that means the Wuyi Sword Sect does not have enough force to defend against the Evil Blood Gangs attack, Mu-Gun said.
Seol-Young nodded in response.
What are the chances that the other two ns of the Three Great ns of Fujian will help the Wuyi Sword Sect? Mu-Gun asked.
Most likely slim. The Wuyi Sword Sect has probably already requested help from the Sea Pce Sect and the Jiuhua Sect of the Three Great ns of Fujian. However, even if they did decide to help, they would have trouble arriving in time since theyre quite far from the Wuyi Sword Sect.
At this rate, the Wuyi Sword Sect will be in grave danger.
Are you perhaps thinking of helping the Wuyi Sword Sect? Seol-Young asked.
I cant pretend to turn a blind eye to this since I was indebted to them in the past.
Mu-Gun remembered receiving help from Pung Gi-Ryong, the founder of the Wuyi Sword Sect, during his sixth reincarnation. In consideration of the favor he received then, he could not ignore Gi-Ryongs descendants.
Do as you wish, dear. Though I amcking, I will help you as much as I can.
Me too. We have to get there before those bandits reach the Wuyi Sword Sect, Hyun-Ah urged Mu-Gun.
No, you two should head to the inn first and wait for me there. I am more than capable enough to help the Wuyi Sword Sect, Mu-Gun insisted.
We have the strength to protect ourselves, too. More importantly, we want to be of help to you, dear, Hyun-Ah countered.
Your feelings alone are enough. I dont want to get blood on my wives hands. Now, do as I say.
I think its better for us to do as our husband says. Seol-Young pulled Hyun-Ah away. Hyun-Ah also decided to listen to Mu-Gun instead of insisting any further.
We have nothing to worry about, right? Hyun-Ah said.
Of course. Ill be right back, so go ahead and rest. Lock the doors properly.
We are not children, you know. You dont have to worry about us not locking the doors, Hyun-Ah sulked.
Im just reminding you two because youre both extremely beautiful. It would be troublesome if some lowlife sees and pesters you.
Hyun-Ahughed at Mu-Guns concern.
Pfft. I understand. Well keep the doors locked, so dont worry about us and go.
Good to know. Ill be back.
Mu-Gun left the two behind and dashed toward where the Evil Blood Gangs bandits were heading. Activating the Thunder God''s Shadow, he quickly left the two women, who waited until they could no longer see him before heading toward the inn.
They were not concerned about Mu-Guns safety at all. After all, they knew full well that even if the full force of the Evil Blood Gang came charging, they would not be able to do anything to him.
1. A throuple is a rtionship between three people who have all unanimously agreed to be in a romantic, loving, rtionship together with the consent of all people involved.
2. The Great King Peak, otherwise known as Dawangfeng, is one of the thirty-six peaks of Mount Wuyi. It is a popr tourist attraction because it looks great and momentous, like a giant pir reaching the sky.
Chapter 134
Chapter 134
Over two hundred Evil Blood Gang bandits, who were wearing red attires, stormed into the Wuyi Sword Sects manor at the southern foot of the Great King Peak and began attacking anyone they saw, including servants who didnt practice martial arts. By the time the Wuyi Sword Sects martial artists had rushed out of the manor, dozens of people had already been killed by the ruthless hands of the Evil Blood Gang bandits.
Stop! a Wuyi Sword Sect warrior shouted furiously.
Stop? We will only stop if you hand over your Young Patriarch for killing our brothers. Otherwise, we will send you all to the afterlife today, Evil Blood toon Leader Jang Gwang snorted. Among the Evil Blood toon, thebat division of the Evil Blood Gang, he was considered one of the five strongest martial arts experts.
In response, a man in histe twenties stepped forward from the ranks of the Wuyi Sword Sect martial artists. His wilful eyes were filled with righteousness.
I am the Wuyi Sword Sects Young Patriarch. The Evil Blood Gang bandits killed and raped an innocent pair of lovers. If I turned a blind eye to such a wicked act, I would not have been able to still call myself a martial artist. Hence, I decided to punish your members. I know the Evil Blood Gang is evil, but there are still things that even your kind should never do. However, rather than being ashamed and reflecting on yourselves formitting such wicked atrocities, I cant believe you are trying to threaten our sect with force instead. Your monstrosity is truly beyond this world, Wuyi Sword Sect Young Patriarch Pung Hyeon-Oh reproached the Evil Blood Gang bandits.
Stop spouting bullshit. I have no idea what youre talking about. All I know is that a debt of blood has to be paid in blood. You have two choices: give up your neck or everyone elses, Jang Gwang replied.
How preposterous.
At that moment, an unexpected voice resonated from beside the Evil Blood Gang bandits. Jang Gwang turned his head toward the source of the voice, finding a man standing with a sword on his waist and a shield on his back. Jang Gwang dropped his guard upon seeing Baek Mu-Gun, who seemed to only be in his mid-twenties at best.
You dont seem to be from the Wuyi Sword Sect. Who are you?
Im just a passing traveler, Mu-Gun replied.
What a rude brat. If you are just passing by, then you should just go your way instead of meddling like an insolent bastard. Are you asking to be killed?
I simply cant stand injustice when I see it, Mu-Gun firmly replied.
Still, you should have held it in. You are still at the peak of your life. What if you were killed just because you interfered? Jang Gwang asked.
Well, I think my lifespan will be much longer than yours, at least, Mu-Gun ridiculed Jang Gwang.
Well see how long you can run that disrespectful mouth of yours.
Try me.
Mu-Gun untied the Flying Golden Shield and held it in his hand.
What are you lot doing just standing around like idiots? Mu-Gun asked with a puzzled expression when he saw that the Evil Blood Gang bandits were standing still instead of attacking him.
Fine, if you wish to die so badly, then I will grant you your wish. Kill that bastard.
The Evil Blood Gang bandits rushed toward Mu-Gun.
Young Hero! Come this way! Quickly! Hyeon-Oh said urgently.
Its okay.
Mu-Gun smiled at Hyeon-Oh, then tossed the Flying Golden Shield at the Evil Blood Gang bandits who were rushing toward him. The Flying Golden Shield flew in a semi-arc and swept through the bandits legs, shattering their bones. They tried to defend themselves, but their efforts proved futile. The Flying Golden Shield contained far too much power for them to stop it. After knocking down eight people in one fell swoop, Mu-Gun easily retrieved the Flying Golden Shield, which was rotating back to him. He then threw it again, this time at the bandits who were staring at him with surprised expressions.
Avoid it!
Not even daring to think about blocking it, the bandits hurriedly stepped back to evade the Flying Golden Shield. However, the Flying Golden Shield was connected to Mu-Gun with his qi, which means he could control it as much as he wanted. Hence, he used it to chase down the retreating bandits and shatter their legs as well. Jang Gwang stiffened at the sight.
Stop! Jang Gwang frantically shouted just before Mu-Gun could throw the Flying Golden Shield again.
Mu-Gun paused. Why? Do you still have something to say?
You fucker! Who are you really?!
My, my. Did I not already tell you that Im just a passing traveler?
I dont know who you are, but if you mess with the Evil Blood Gang, you wont get out of it unscathed.
You seem to be trying to scare me using the Evil Blood Gangs name. Unfortunately, I am not afraid of your little group, Mu-Gun replied, causing the Evil Blood Gang bandits to stiffen even more.
What do you want?
I want the Evil Blood Gang to stop threatening the Wuyi Sword Sect. The best way to achieve that would be topletely eradicate the Evil Blood Gang, is it not? Mu-Gun responded. He sounded as if he could easily get rid of the Evil Blood Gang if he wanted to.
Normally, Jang Gwang would have mockinglyughed at such provocations, but he could not take Mu-Guns remarks lightly.
Whats your rtionship with the Wuyi Sword Sect? Why are you acting this way?
Lets just say I am indebted to them. Anyway, I am gaining nothing from this conversation, so lets just end this now. I have to finish things quickly since someones waiting for me. Mu-Gun raised the Flying Golden Shield again.
Wait! We will retreat! Jang Gwang cried out, nning to retreat for now and just return once Mu-Gun left.
I can let you retreat now, but wont you just return once Im out of the picture? Mu-Gun said as if he had seen right through Jang Gwang.
Ah, no. From now on, we will no longer put any me on the Wuyi Sword Sects Young Patriarch for killing our brothers, Jang Gwang quickly replied, panic now evident on his face.
Hmm, no matter how I think about it, I just cant trust you. It would be best to kill all of you now, considering that would prevent the Evil Blood Gang from threatening the Wuyi Sword Sect again even if they wanted since they will no longer have the power to.
Do you really intend to see this battle through?
I started this, so it is only right for me to see it to the end.
Mu-Gun immediately threw the Flying Golden Shield toward the Evil Blood Gang bandits.
Everyone, scatter! Jang Gwang shouted at his subordinates, having realized that negotiations had failed.
He thought spreading out and attacking from multiple directions would allow them to evade the Flying Golden Shield. However, if he knew who Mu-Gun was, he would not have attempted to execute such a n. Mu-Gun could freely move the Flying Golden Shield in all directions within a range of a hundred feet, which meant spreading out would not stop the Flying Golden Shield from reaching them. Screams of pain resonated from all over the area as the Flying Golden Shield shattered the legs of the scattered bandits.
Meanwhile, Hyeon-Oh and the Wuyi Sword Sect martial artists were so astonished by Mu-Guns martial prowess that their jaws fell. Mu-Gun singlehandedly knocked down around two hundred bandits like fallen leaves with just a golden shield. They tried to help Mu-Gun fight at first, but they no longer dared step up upon witnessing Mu-Guns overwhelming martial prowess. They were afraid that they would only get in his way if they tried to join now.
Unlike the Wuyi Sword Sect members, who watched Mu-Guns performance with surprise and admiration, Evil Blood toon Leader Jang Gwang was burning ck with anger. Jang Gwang thought that if all two hundred of his subordinates charged at Mu-Gun at once, they would be able to defeat him at the cost of huge casualties. However, he now realized how wrong he was. With the martial prowess that Mu-Gun was disying, not even the entire Evil Blood Gang could defeat him.
Where the hell did that fuckere from?!
! Jang Gwang suddenly thought of the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch, who was rumored to have advanced into the Absolute Realm in his early twenties. From what Jang Gwang heard, the man also used a golden shield.
All the pieces fell into ce. A golden shield and an overwhelming martial prowess The man before them was undoubtedly the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch. If Jang Gwang fought him, he would die. He had to run away now. His subordinates fate didnt matter. He had to survive first.
However, Mu-Gun already expected that Jang Gwang would escape. Still noticing Jang Gwangs movements even though he was in the middle of massacring the Evil Blood Gang bandits, he immediately chased after Jang Gwang as soon as he tried to run away.
I''ll leave the rest to you! Mu-Gun shouted at Hyeon-Oh as he ran after his target.
No matter how fast Jang Gwang was, he could never be as fast as Mu-Guns Thunder God''s Shadow. Mu-Gun caught up with him before he could even leave the Wuyi Sword Sects manor.
Where do you think youre going?
What grudge do you have against me that youd be willing to burn my bridges and even chase me to the ends of the earth? Jang Gwang shouted as if he was wronged.
This is why you should have lived a kind life, Mu-Gun advised.
What about you, fucker? You must have killed more people than I have, so how can you still say that?
What can I do? Too many people in the world deserve to die like you. I dont care if Im cursed out. If having blood on my hands can put the world at peace, then I will be more than happy to bathe in it.
Jang Gwang knew that Mu-Gun would definitely kill him, and there was no way he could escape. All he could do now was attack Mu-Gun with all his might.
Die!
No longer fearing death, Jang Gwang attacked Mu-Gun. However, before he could evenunch an attack, Mu-Guns Vajra Exorcism Finger prated Jang Gwangs forehead. As Jang Gwang lifelessly fell down to the ground with a dispirited look, Mu-Gun returned inside. Most of the Evil Blood toon members that he had left standing had already been defeated by the Wuyi Sword Sect martial artists. Hence, he didnt bother to step in anymore and just waited for the fight to end. After a while, thest of the Evil Blood Gang bandits finally fell to the ground.
Wuyi Sword Sect Young Patriarch Pung Hyeon-Oh quickly approached Mu-Gun and greeted him politely.
I am Pung Hyeon-Oh of the Wuyi Sword Sect. Thanks to your help, our sect managed to avoid danger, dear benefactor. On behalf of everyone in our sect, I would like to thank you.
You dont have to speak so politely. It is only natural to help each other as martial artists belonging to the righteous faction, Mu-Gun responded in kind.
I wonder if anyone else would willingly fight over two hundred people alone just because they belong to the same faction? Our sect will never forget your chivalrous act, dear benefactor. We will try our best to repay the favor, even if just by a little bit. To that end, would you be so kind as to tell us your name?
I am Baek Mu-Gun, the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch.
I knew it. You are Master Golden Shield Sword Dragon.
The Golden Shield Sword Dragon was a special title given to Mu-Gun, who used a sword and the Flying Golden Shield as his main weapons. Like Jang Gwang, Hyeon-Oh identified Mu-Gun through the Flying Golden Shield.
Ill be taking my leave now. Mypanions are waiting for me.
If you dont mind, why dont you stay at our sect with yourpanions? You went through the trouble of helping us, so if we let you leave like this, the world will point fingers at our sect saying that we do not know how to repay favors.
You dont have to go out of your way to do that. Your gratitude is enough for me. Ill get going now.
Please stop by next time if you can.
Got it.
Mu-Gun bid farewell to Hyeon-Oh and headed to the Wuyi Vi, where Namgung Hyun-Ah and Dan Seol-Young were waiting.
How did it go? Hyun-Ah asked as soon as she saw Mu-Gun.
Ive properly dealt with the people who attacked the Wuyi Sword Sect, at least.
Why do you speak as if this is not ever yet? Hyun-Ah asked again.
The Evil Blood Gang possesses a force strong enough to rival the Sea Pce Sect, the most powerful sect among the Three Great ns of Fujian. They lost two hundred warriors today, but they still have a lot of forces left. It wont be hard for them to eradicate the Wuyi Sword Sect if they put their mind to it, Seol-Young exined in Mu-Guns stead.
In other words, it will be difficult to guarantee the Wuyi Sword Sects safety without putting an end to the Evil Blood Gang. Is that it?
Thats right.
What do you n to do? Hyun-Ah asked Mu-Gun.
Im still thinking about it. Considering the Evil Blood Gan has been weakened, the Three can easily defeat them if they join forces. However, if they attack the Wuyi Sword Sect before that, the Wuyi Sword Sect will have trouble defending against the Evil Blood Gang alone, Mu-Gun answered while pondering.
I guess it would be best to wipe out the Evil Blood Gang for the safety of the Wuyi Sword Sect, Hyun-Ah said.
Im not sure if its necessary for us to go through all that trouble, though. There is nothing we can actually gain from helping the Wuyi Sword Sect, Seol-Young rebutted.
We will get nothing right now, but it will bring the Wuyi Sword Sect to our side. Mu-Gun grinned.
Are you perhaps trying to get the allegiance of the Three Great ns of Fujian? Seol-Young asked with shining eyes.
Its just wishful thinking, not something concrete.
There was no reason not to have them on the Baek Sword Sects side just because they were outside Zhejiang Province. They could be united as one for as long as they were on the same page. The Three Great ns of Fujian would not follow the Baek Sword Sect that easily, but it would at least help in some way if the Baek Sword Sect could establish a friendly rtionship with them. After all, once the Nine Celestial Demons Sect began moving in earnest, the Three Great ns of Fujian would wish for protection. At that time, their hearts would naturally lean toward the strong sect that had been maintaining a friendly rtionship with them.
Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young nodded to Mu-Guns exnation.
So you n to strike at the Evil Blood Gang?
Even if its not for the Wuyi Sword Sect, its better to get rid of evil forces whenever we can. History dictates that evil forces are always the first to join the Nine Celestial Demons Sect when they begin their rampage, Mu-Gun said, having made up his mind.
Wouldnt it be better to take the Wuyi Sword Sect with you, then? Rather than wiping out the Evil Blood Gang all by yourself, it would be better to help the Wuyi Sword Sect get rid of the Evil Blood Gang instead since they have a grudge against them. That would also help minimize any backbiting.
The Evil Blood Gang was an evil sect, but that did not necessarily mean that they had to be wiped out. A clear justification was still required to attack them. If Mu-Gun wiped them out even though he had no direct connection to the Evil Blood Gang, it would give rise to unnecessary gossip.
Youre right. epting Seol-Youngs suggestion, Mu-Gun decided to join forces with the Wuyi Sword Sect to eliminate the Evil Blood Gang. The Wuyi Sword Sect would have to agree to it first, though.
Chapter 135
Chapter 135
The next day, Baek Mu-Gun visited the Wuyi Sword Sect with his two wives. Pung Hyeon-Oh weed them with open arms.
Wee.
I came back to discuss something with the Wuyi Sword Sect, Mu-Gun said, revealing his purpose foring.
I see. Lets go inside for now.
Hyeon-Oh guided Mu-Guns party to the Wuyi Sword Sects main building and served them a cup of Da Hong Pao tea, the best among the Wuyi Rock Teas.
I cant believe Im drinking Da Hong Pao tea, considering it is said to be cherished even by the emperor. I am in for a treat today.
Mu-Gun rejoiced when he saw the Da Hong Pao tea. Only six kilograms of Da Hong Pao tea could be produced every year since they could only be harvested from four tea bushes on Tianxin Rocks high cliffs in Jiulong Cliff. Due to limited supplies, it became very expensive, and even if one could afford it, they would still need quite a bit of luck to find any for sale.
Hence, Mu-Gun could not help but wonder how the Wuyi Sword Sect had supplies of Da Hong Pao tea. In truth, the Wuyi Sword Sect raked in huge profits by managing various rock tea ntations, including the tea bushes in Jiulong Cliff that produced the Da Hong Pao tea leaves. The Evil Blood Gang attacked them to deprive them of their right to the tea fields as well.
I am more than d to serve you, our benefactor, something as precious as this, Hyeon-Oh said, expressing his gratitude.
Haha, this cup of Da Hong Pao tea is good enough. Mu-Gun chuckled.
That aside, you said you have something to discuss. What is it?
Before that, can I ask you a question? Mu-Gun asked.
Please go ahead.
With all due respect, why have we not met the Wuyi Sword Sect Patriarch yet? Mu-Gun asked politely.
Our patriarch is currently bedridden with an illness, Hyeon-Oh admitted. Although I amcking, I am taking care of the sects matters on his behalf.
Ah, I see. I will have to speak to you then, Young Patriarch Pung. I came here today because of the Evil Blood Gang. After giving it some thought yesterday, I doubt the Evil Blood Gang will easily step down.
I think so as well. Although you have taken down quite arge chunk of their forces yesterday, what remains of the Evil Blood Gang is still strong enough to act upon their greed for our sect.
Why didnt you say anything yesterday when you already knew that? You could have just asked me for help.
You have already helped us a lot yesterday. How could I possibly ask for more? Hyeon-Oh sounded quite mncholic.
On the contrary, considering I have already helped you once, what made you think I would not be willing to help you again?
Did you perhaps return to help us deal with the Evil Blood Gang? Hyeon-Oh asked in disbelief.
Thats right. No matter how I think about it, I would feel ufortable if I were to just leave like this.
Your chivalrous spirit is truly incredible, dear benefactor. On behalf of the Wuyi Sword Sect, I sincerely thank you. However, I am afraid I am not quite sure how we can repay the grace you are showing us.
As I have already said, I am not doing this for the sake ofpensation, so please put your mind at ease, Young Patriarch Pung, Mu-Gun responded. Anyway, we should discuss how to deal with the Evil Blood Gang. Have you told the Three Great ns of Fujian about this issue?
I asked the Sea Pce Sect and the Jiuhua Sect for help, but it seems they cannot make a move due to the Evil Blood Gangs hugebat force, Hyeon-Oh answered.
I see.
However, if we inform them that you are joining the battle and have even wiped out the Evil Blood toon yesterday, they will likely change their minds.
I suggest joining hands with the Sea Pce Sect to overthrow the Evil Blood Gang. What do you think?
You want us to take the fight to them?
Yes. The Evil Blood Gangs attack yesterday should be a good enough justification to retaliate.
Are youing with us too, dear benefactor? Hyeon-Oh asked timidly.
Yes.
That gives us a chance of winning. We should send a letter to the Sea Pce Sect to propose joining hands. Hyeon-Oh began making ns.
I agree.
If you have yet to decide on your amodations, why dont you stay at our sect until we have dealt with the Evil Blood Gang? Hyeon-Oh offered.
If we are not too much of a bother, well be in your care.
Its not a bother at all. Rather, its an honor to be able to serve you, dear benefactor. I will prepare a ce for you to stay now, so please wait a moment.
Hyeon-Oh set aside an entire annex for Mu-Guns party to stay. As discussed, he also sent a letter to the Sea God Sect about joining hands and overthrowing the Evil Blood Gang together.
Mu-Gun also used the Heavenly Secret Halls informationwork to inform the Baek Sword Sect that he would be staying at the Wuyi Sword Sect for some time due to matters regarding the Evil Blood Gang. After all, they could get worried if he did not return as scheduled.
* * *
Based in Nanping, Fujian Province, the Evil Blood Gang was formed through the unification of four evil sects in Fujian Province, resulting in abat force asrge as the Three Great ns of Fujianbined. After years of building up internal stability, the Evil Blood Gang began topete for supremacy in Fujian Province in earnest, and their first target was the Wuyi Sword Sect.
Coincidentally, Wuyi Sword Sect Young Patriarch Pung Hyeon-Oh killed some of the Evil Blood Gangs bandits around the same time. Although he simply made the bandits pay formitting wicked acts, all that mattered to the Evil Blood Gang was that Hyeon-Oh killed their members. Using that as a pretext, Evil Blood Gang Chief Jeung Cheon-Do sent the Evil Blood toon to the Wuyi Sword Sect without a doubt in his mind that they would be enough to wipe out the Wuyi Sword Sect.
However, contrary to the news of victory that he was expecting, he received reports that the Evil Blood toon waspletely wiped out instead. Cheon-Do could not believe the news. It should have been impossible to eliminate the Evil Blood toon with the Wuyi Sword Sects power alone.
Did the rest of the Three Great ns of Fujian intervene? Cheon-Do asked Oh Se-Myeong, who was standing before him. The middle-aged man was in charge of information within the Evil Blood Gang.
No. The Sea Pce Sect or the Jiuhua Sect has not made a move yet.
Then how could the Wuyi Sword Sect annihte the Evil Blood toon? Cheon-Do asked in disbelief.
I doubt the Wuyi Sword Sect is behind this. Rather, I find it more likely that a third party intervenedone that has gone past the Upper Peak Realm.
Someone who has gone past the Upper Peak Realm? Cheon-Do asked in surprise.
Yes. Considering we found no traces of arge group moving within the Wuyi Sword Sects territory, it is highly likely that there were only two or three people involved. Considering their inferior numbers, they would have to be at least an Upper-Peak-Realm master to annihte the Evil Blood toon.
Who is it, then?
I-I still have not Se-Myeong stuttered.
Are you looking into it? Cheon-Do asked calmly.
Of course. I should be able to find out who they are in a few days.
Alright. Well decide once youve identified them.
Understood. I will do my best to hasten the process.
Just to be safe, monitor the Sea Pce Sect and the Jiuhua Sect as well, Cheon-Do instructed.
Understood.
Se-Myeong left after receiving Cheon-Dos instruction. Now left alone, Cheon-Do fell into deep contemtion.
* * *
The Wuyi Sword Sects letter troubled the Sea Pce Sect. The Evil Blood Gang possessed a strongerbat force than them, and they were thergestbat force among the Three Great ns of Fujian. They normally would not have dared to attack the Evil Blood Gang at all.
However, ording to the Wuyi Sword Sects letter, the Evil Blood toon had been annihted. It also mentioned that the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch, known to be an Absolute-Realm master, would be participating in the attack against the Evil Blood Gang. Those factors certainly gave them a chance of victory.
Defeating the Evil Blood Gang meant getting their territory and rights. However, their forces still far outmatched the Sea Pce Sect and the Wuyi Sword Sectbined. If the Jiuhua Sect joined them as well, then things could take a different turn. Otherwise, even if they did defeat the Evil Blood Gang, the Sea Pce Sect and the Wuyi Sword Sect would still suffer considerable damage.
They could sustain far fewer casualties if Mu-Gun, an Absolute-Realm master, fought with all his might, but they couldnt really say how much effort he would put in. Hence, the Sea Pce Sects upper brasses failed to reach a decision.
However, amid it all, Namjo Yang strongly insisted on joining in the fight against the Evil Blood Gang. He knew the extent of Mu-Guns capabilities better than anyone else within the Sea Pce Sect. Furthermore, he was also aware of his character to a certain extent. Mu-Gun was not the type to cut corners just because the issue did not concern him. Once he had decided to take action, he would fight with all his might.
For those reasons, Namjo Yang thought that they should attack the Evil Blood Gang while they could still borrow Mu-Guns strength. If they miss this opportunity, they would have to defeat the Evil Blood Gang with the strength of the Three Great ns of Fujian alone, which would result in much greater losses.
With Namjo Yangs assertion that this was the perfect time to knock down the Evil Blood Gang from their high horses, the Sea Pce Sects upper brasses eventually decided to follow his advice. After sending a message regarding their decision to the Wuyi Sword Sect, they instructed the elite forces of the Sea Pce Sect to make preparations.
The Wuyi Sword Sect began to prepare as well upon receiving the Sea Pce Sects reply. Matching their schedule by exchanging letters through carrier pigeons, the Sea Pce Sect and the Wuyi Sword Sect advanced to the Evil Blood Gang headquarters at the same time.
Mu-Gun marched with the Wuyi Sword Sect, leaving Namgung Hyun-Ah and Dan Seol-Young behind this time as well. The two were First-Rate experts and were high-ranked even among the First-Rate martial artists. Considering their age, they were pretty skilled. However, it would be difficult for them to protect themselves in arge-scale battle with their current abilities. Well aware of the danger and not wanting to let them have blood on their hands, Mu-Gun refused to let them join the fight and instead made them stay behind at the Wuyi Sword Sect manor. Fortunately, the two followed his instructions withoutints.
Meanwhile, the Wuyi Sword Sect and Sea Pce Sects movements immediately reached the Evil Blood Gang. As soon as he received the news, Oh Se-Myeong rushed to meet Jeung Cheon-Do.
Chief! I received reports that the Wuyi Sword Sect and the Sea Pce Sect are on their way, Se-Myeong hurriedly said.
What? The Wuyi Sword Sect and the Sea Pce Sect areing here?
Yes.
Are they insane? Why would they dare attack us? Cheon-Do wondered in disbelief.
On that note, I have found out that the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch could be the one helping the Wuyi Sword Sect.
The Golden Shield Sword Dragon?
Thats right.
Isnt he an Absolute-Realm master?
Yes. It seems the Wuyi Sword Sect and the Sea Pce Sect are making a move now because they have faith in his strength. He is probably the one who took out the Evil Blood toon too.
Why did the Golden Shield Sword Dragone all the way to Fujian Province and meddle in our affairs? Does that bastard have something to gain from this? Cheon-Do asked, clearly annoyed.
From what we have gathered, his two wives are his onlypany right now. Judging from that, they were probably just on a trip.
They should have just quietly gone on their trip, then. Why did they meddle in our affairs and mess things up?
Isnt itmon for righteous bastards to make a fuss in the name of chivalry and justice?
Those motherfucking dogs, Cheon-Do cursed.
With all due respect, if the Golden Shield Sword Dragon is truly with the Wuyi Sword Sect, then we have no chance of winning.
Dont worry. Ill take care of him myself.
He is an Absolute-Realm master. How do you n to deal with him, Chief?
I have my ways. Instead of worrying about that,e up with a n to prevent the Wuyi Sword Sect and the Sea Pce Sects joint attack.
Hmmm, judging from the current situation, our best option would be to divide and conquer, Se-Myeong suggested.
Divide and conquer? Cheon-Do asked curiously.
The Wuyi Sword Sect and the Sea Pce Sect areing here from opposite directions. If we attack one of the two first, we will be able to avoid a joint attack from them, allowing us to divide and conquer. The key is figuring out which of the two we should attack first.
Whats your stance on this? Cheon-Do asked.
If youre confident that we can defeat the Golden Shield Sword Dragon, then it would be best to attack the Wuyi Sword Sect first, considering they have a smallerbat force. Otherwise, we should prioritize taking out the Sea Pce Sect, Se-Myeong exined his strategy.
Whats the distance between us and both the Wuyi Sword Sect and the Sea Pce Sect? Cheon-Do asked.
They are both three days away from Nanping.
I see. Have all of our forces prepared by tomorrow. I will tell you which one to attack then.
Do you really have a way to defeat the Golden Shield Sword Dragon, Chief? Se-Myeong asked out of worry.
I will let you know about that tomorrow as well.
Understood. Ill have our forces on standby and ready to mobilize at a moments notice.
Se-Myeong headed outside to prepare their forces for battle. Meanwhile, Cheon-Do quickly wrote a letter, then took out the carrier pigeon from the birdcage inside his office. After putting the letter into the small tube tied to its leg, he sent it on its way.
Chapter 136
Chapter 136
On a pitch-ck night, a ck shadow sneaked into the Evil Blood Gang Chiefs residence. Immediately identifying the figure, Cheon-Do bowed politely.
I, Jeung Cheon-Do, greet the Abyss Demonic Monarch.
At ease.
Abyss Demonic Monarch Hwang Chi-Guk shook his hand lightly unleashing a mysterious wave of energy that made Cheon-Do stand straight up.
Now, why were you looking for me? Chi-Guk asked.
I dared request to meet you because I need your help, great Demonic Monarch, Cheon-Do nervously said.
What do you need help with?
In response to Chi-Guks question, Cheon-Do exined their current situation with the Wuyi Sword Sect and Baek Mu-Gun.
So you want me to kill the Golden Shield Sword Dragon?
Yes. Doing it myself would be difficult, Master Demonic Monarch. I simply am not skilled enough.
I have actually been looking for that bastard since he keeps interfering with the Nine Celestial Demons Sects ns, so this turned out for the better. I will deal with him, so just focus on your n, Chi-Guk ordered.
Thank you. I will execute your instructions without fail, Cheon-Do said in relief.
Just as how he came, Abyss Demonic Monarch Hwang Chi-Guk disappeared without anyone noticing.
Chi-Guk was a demonic monarch affiliated with the Underworld Sect, one of the factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Evil Blood Gang Chief Jeung Cheon-Do was one of his underlings. In other words, the Evil Blood Gang was under the control of the Underworld Sect.
Now that Chi-Guk had promised to deal with Mu-Gun, Cheon-Do led his forces to Fuzhou with his mind at ease. After wiping out the Wuyi Sword Sect, they nned to annihte the Sea Pce Sect next. Their original n went a little awry, but if they could take out those two sects, then they would be back on track.
Led by Evil Blood Gang Chief Jeung Cheon-Do, the six hundred warriors of the Blood King toon, the Blood Martial toon, and the Blood Shadow toon marched toward the Wiyu Sword Sects forces, which were advancing toward Nanping. However, despite detecting their movements, the Wuyi Sword Sect and the Sea Pce Sect showed no signs of panic. After all, they had already predicted that the Evil Blood Gang would try to divide and conquer.
In response, the Wuyi Sword Sect and the Sea Pce Sect immediately changed their destination from Nanping to Pingnan. Pingnan was located northeast of Nanping, which meant it would be more likely for the Wuyi Sword Sect to rally up with the Sea Pce Sect before the Evil Blood Gang could reach them. Their n had always been to lure the forces of the Evil Blood Gang to Pingnan, then join up before dealing with the Evil Blood Gang.
Notified of the Wuyi Sword Sect and the Sea Pce Sects new course, the Evil Blood Gang immediately figured out their intentions. Nevertheless, they continued to chase after the Sea Pce Sect since they were confident that they could win even if the Wuyi Sword Sect and the Sea Pce Sect managed to meet up. The Evil Blood Gang trusted theirbat forces, but they had greater faith in the Abyss Demonic Monarch and his subordinates.
Five dayster, the Wuyi Sword Sect and the Sea Pce Sect met up in Pingnan before the Evil Blood Gang arrived. The Wuyi Sword Sect had mobilized one hundred fifty martial artists, while the Sea Pce Sect had mobilized four hundred, reaching a total of five hundred and fifty warriors. The Evil Blood Gang outnumbered them by fifty, which was not that huge of a difference.
More importantly, Baek Mu-Gun, an Absolute-Realm master, was with the Wuyi Sword Sect and the Sea Pce Sect. Considering he annihted the Evil Blood toonwhich had two hundred members, alone, the difference of fifty people was basically meaningless.
Nam Jo-Yang, who was one of the people that the Sea Pce Sect mobilized, greeted Mu-Gun warmly.
What are you doing in Fujian Province alone? Jo-Yang asked out of curiosity.
Well, I was actually sightseeing at Mount Wuyi with my wives when I came across the Evil Blood Gang, which was threatening the Wuyi Sword Sect. I naturally interfered, which somehow led me all the way here.
Anyone would wee that sort of interference. On another note, although I know itste, congrattions on your marriage, Jo-Yang said with sincerity. I apologize for not getting to attend your wedding and congratte you in person. Trust me when I say I desperately wanted to.
Its fine, Your well wishes are enough for me.
Its very reassuring to have you with us, Young Patriarch Baek. If it wasnt for you, we wouldnt have found the resolve to have a decisive battle against the Evil Blood Gang.
Why didnt the Sea Pce Sect Patriarche?
Well, thats The Patriarch wanted to takemand himself, but he was forced to stay behind by the upper brasses dissuasion. Jo-Yang smiled bitterly.
Mu-Gun could read the truth from Jo-Yangs expression. The Sea Pce Sect Patriarch likely did not join because he was worried about his own safety. After all, his value as a martial arts master was extremely high in terms ofbat power. However, he could have further reduced the sacrifices they had to make if he was around. For that reason, Mu-Gun thought the Sea Pce Sect Patriarchs behavior was shameful.
I see. Thats a shame. It would have been great to have him around.
Im so sorry, Young Patriarch Baek. If only our Patriarch hade with us, we would have managed to reduce the burden you have to shoulder.
Its fine. That just means you will have to fight for your patriarchs share too, toon Captain Nam, Mu-Gun said, hoping tofort Jo-Yang.
I would love to do that a hundred timesno, a thousand times if I could. Unfortunately, I am simply not strong enough to aplish that, Jo-Yang said in a dejected tone.
Dont say that. With your skills, toon Captain Nam, Im sure you will be able to y a big part.
Im beyond ttered to hear that from you, Young Patriarch Baek. In any case, I will do my best to fill in for our patriarchs absence.
After his conversation with Jo-Yang, Mu-Gun also greeted the key figures of the Sea ce Sect. The Sea Pce Sect mobilized four of the Heavenly Sea Pce Might Corps five toons, including all their elites, and put Heavenly Sea Pce Might Corps Commander Nam Seon-Gyo in charge. Although the Wuyi Sword Sectsbat force was smaller, they also mobilized all their elites, aside from the Sea Pce Sects Patriarch, Nam Go-San.
However, the same went for the Evil Blood Gang. If things were to go wrong, they could lose everything here. On the other hand, achieving an overwhelming victory would result in a good opportunity to obtain supremacy over the Fujian Province. Considering the importance of this battle, they had to tread carefully.
The Wuyi Sword Sect and the Sea Pce Sect had a heated discussion on how to deal with the Evil Blood Gang, but they did not reach any particr solution. Pingnan had a t topography, making it difficult to carry out certain tactics. Fortunately, they at least managed to im the hignds, which provided the best terrain advantage. They also had Mu-Gun, an Absolute-Realm master whose existence in itself was already a strategy.
The Wuyi Sword Sect and the Sea Pce Sect had great expectations for Mu-Guns role in this battle. Since he had decided to help anyway, Mu-Gun intended to fight with all his might. If he could only offer half-assed help, he would not have stepped up to the te in the first ce. As the Wuyi Sword Sect and the Sea Pce Sect upied the hignds, the Evil Blood Gang reached Pingnan and immediately advanced to where the Wuyi Sword Sect and the Sea Pce Sect had set up camp. Mu-Gun felt a sense of uneasiness upon witnessing them advancing without fear.
By now, the Evil Blood Gang should have already detected his presence and learned of his interference. The fact that they were still acting so aggressively despite those facts meant that they were confident of winning.
What are they up to?
ording to the information from the Heavenly Secret Hall, the Evil Blood Gang did not have any martial arts master who could fight him. They couldnt have had the time to find an Absolute-Realm master as well.
Dont tell me the Nine Celestial Demons Sect is supporting them?
The possibility that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect was behind the Evil Blood Gang crossed Mu-Guns mind. Considering the time constraints, however, they probably only managed to deploy a few people at most. Hence, Mu-Gun predicted that they would only have one Absolute-Demonic-Realm master and three or four Upper-Peak-Realm demonic practitioners. He could handle those forces alone.
He recently gained an extra one hundred twenty years worth of internal energy anyway from the beast core of the Three-Headed Centipede. If the enemy proved too strong, he could just wipe them all out using the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword.
Nevertheless, Mu-Gun did not let his guard down. He watched the Evil Blood Gang bandits approach from the distance and stop about a thousand feet away from the Wuyi Sword Sect and Sea Pce Sects camp. Tensions lingered in both factions. They were putting everything on the line in this battle.
Amid the deafening silence, the Evil Blood Gang made the first move.
Annihte those righteous faction bastards!
Waaaaaaah!
With their fighting spirits burning, the Evil Blood Gangs martial artists charged toward the Wuyi Sword Sect and the Sea Pce Sects forces. Standing at the forefront, Mu-Gun unleashed the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes and quickly scanned the Evil Blood Gangs martial artists in an attempt to find anyone who had a different energy. It didnt take long for him to notice the ones who carried demonic qi, which emitted an atmosphere that gave him goosebumps. There was not a doubt in his mind that they were demonic practitioners of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Feeling the need to turn the tides of the battle to their favor before confronting the demonic practitioners, Mu-Gun unfastened the Flying Golden Shield on his back as he dashed toward the Evil Blood Gangs martial artists. With just a few leaps, Mu-Gun narrowed the distance between them by four hundred feet and tossed the Flying Golden Shield toward the bandits just a hundred feet away from him.
Enveloped by a wave of Thunder God qi, the Flying Golden Shield flew in a straight line over the heads of the Evil Blood Gangs bandits and stopped in midair. Not long after, it spun violently, scattering golden thunder qi in all directions. The golden thunder qi hit every bandit within a radius of fifty feet.
Not expecting such an attack, over fifty Evil Blood Gang bandits lifelessly fell to the ground like a bundle of straw. From charging in high spirits, the rest of their forces now stood rooted to the ground, stunned by what just happened. They couldnt help but feel as if they, too, would be killed by the golden thunder qi if they moved any closer. However, their inability to move only further enticed Mu-Gun to continue his onught.
Mu-Gun retrieved and threw the Flying Golden Shield once more, freaking out the Evil Blood Gang bandits near where it stopped. They frantically tried to get out of its range, but as they pushed and pulled against each other, it rotated fiercely and scattered waves of golden thunder qi in all directions once more. However, unlike before, the waves of golden thunder qi failed to reach the Evil Blood Gang bandits.
Before Mu-Gun could inflict any more damage, someone flew in from the back and deflected the Flying Golden Shield away with a wave of ck saber energy. As a result, the waves of golden lightning also disappeared. Mu-Gun retrieved the Flying Golden Shield and stared at the middle-aged man who suddenly stormed in.
Your martial art makes it clear that youre a demonic practitioner of the Nine Celestial Demons Sectthe Underworld Sect, to be specific.
Mu-Guns remark made the middle-aged mans eyes shake a little. The technique that the middle-aged man had just shown was part of the Underworld Revenant Saber Art, which was so powerful that it was considered one of the Underworld Sects five strongest martial arts. The middle-aged man, Abyss Demonic Monarch Hwang Chi-Guk, could not help but be surprised when Mu-Gun immediately identified him as a member of the Underworld Sect just by witnessing his martial arts. The Underworld Revenant Saber Art was not well known in murim since only a few had witnessed it and lived to tell the tale. Hence, Chi-Guk could not understand how Mu-Gun deduced so much information from a single technique despite being so young.
You seem to know a lot about the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, Chi-Guk said.
To be honest, it would not be an exaggeration to say that no one knows the Nine Celestial Demons Sect better than I do, Mu-Gun replied.
If so, then you are probably also well aware of how scary the Nine Celestial Demons Sect is.
Well, one thing I know for sure is that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect has always failed.
Thats true. However, things will be different this time, Chi-Guk answered.
I doubt it.
I have heard that you have screwed up many of our operations. That seems to have given you a lot of faith and pride. Well, why dont I tear that cheeky mouth of yours apart first? Chi-Guk gestured at the men beside him.
The four Higher Demons apanying him, all of whom were Upper-Peak-Realm masters, immediately charged toward Mu-Gun.
Mu-Gun smiled when Chi-Guk ordered his subordinates to attack without him. He would have likely struggled if Chi-Guk and the four Higher Demons attacked him together, but since he only had to fight the four Higher Demons, he could take them down with ease.
The four Higher Demons swung their sabers at Mu-Gun as they charged toward him, unleashing half-baked vajra qi. In response, Mu-Gun took a step back and held the Flying Golden Shield up to block the iing attacks. The shield fired a wave of golden thunder qi that shattered the attacks upon contact and whizzed toward the Higher Demons.
When the Higher Demons retreated a few steps back in great surprise, Mu-Gun swung his sword without dy and sent a mixture of moonlight qi and golden thunder qi in an arc to chase the four Higher Demons down.
Chapter 137
Chapter 137
The four Higher Demons frantically unleashed a wave of saber qi to block the golden moonlight qi. As the two forces shed, fragments of golden lightning pierced through the four Higher Demons, temporarily stunning them. Maximizing that opening, Baek Mu-Gun thrust his sword forward, sending another wave of moonlight qi toward the four Higher Demons.
Hwang Chi-Guk, who was watching from behind, rushed out when he saw the four Higher Demons in danger. The pitch-ck vajra qi that he unleashed blocked the golden moonlight qi like a wall, breaking and scattering it in all directions. Chi-Guk immediately rushed toward Mu-Gun and unleashed his saber energy again.
Like a me, a pitch-ck vajra qi rose and burst toward Mu-Gun, who held up the Flying Golden Shield and reflected it back to Chi-Guk with a deafening roar. Chi-Guk hurriedly deflected the iing attack to the side with his saber. However, as he did, Mu-Gun closed in on him and thrust his sword once more, sending a volley of golden moonlight qi toward him.
Chi-Guk pushed his saber forward, spreading pitch-ck vajra qi to defend against all the golden moonlight qi that poured forth like arrows. As their sh caused consecutive explosions, a wave of golden lightning sprang up toward Chi-Guk, its fragments momentarily blinding him. In that moment of vulnerability, a Mu-Gun fired a Thunderbolt Sword from his sword.
Chi-Guk instinctively unleashed saber energy, blocking and destroying Mu-Guns attack. However, Mu-Gun had fired more than one Thunderbolt Sword. The second and third ones struck the same spot one after another, cracking the pitch-ck vajra qi. When the fourth one hit, Chi-Guks defense finally shattered, allowing the fifth and final Thunderbolt Sword to pierce deeply into his chest.
In the blink of an eye, the Five Thunder Sword Battery Cannon sessfully prated through the wall of pitch-ck vajra qi and mortally wounded Chi-Guk.
Ugh! Chi-Guk screamed as he was sted away and crashed into the ground.
Master! Flustered, the four Higher Demons ran to Chi-Guk.
Kuhk, that bastard i-is the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects s-sessor. R-run tell the sect... Chi-Guk told four Higher Demons despite the severe pain evident in his expression. He breathed hisst not long after.
The four Higher Demons immediately carried out Chi-Guks dying will, scattering in all directions and making a run for it.
Having no intention to let them go, Mu-Gun threw the Flying Golden Shield, urately striking them on the back and sending them to the ground. The impact seemed to have broken their backs, preventing them from getting back up. Mu-Gun approached and beheaded them one after another.
With all five of his targets dead, Mu-Gun took a look around. Having witnessed his martial prowess in person, the Evil Blood Gang bandits, including their chief, dared not attack him.
Jeung Cheon-Do did not expect that the Abyss Demonic Monarch and the four Higher Demons, whom he believed in wholeheartedly, would be killed. Without them, the Evil Blood Gang no longer had a martial arts master strong enough to stop Mu-Gun. If they still proceeded with this battle, then the Evil Blood Gang would not be able to escape total annihtion. However, they could not surrender either.
While the Evil Blood Gang suffered from the worst situation they could imagine, the Wuyi Sword Sect and the Sea Pce Sect viewed the current circumstances as the best opportunity to wipe out the Evil Blood Gang.
Eradicate the Evil Blood Gang!
Wipe out the Evil Blood Gang!
The warriors of the Wuyi Sword Sect and the Sea Pce Sect charged toward the Evil Blood Gang bandits. Mu-Gun joined them this time, having decided to take out the Evil Blood Gangs martial arts masters first. Mu-Gun rushed straight toward Cheon-Do first due to the extraordinary energy he exuded, causing Cheon-Dos face to turn pale. He was well aware that he could never defeat Mu-Gun with his skills.
How could Cheon-Do beat someone who defeated the Abyss Demonic Monarch and the four Higher Demons all by himself? He did not want to die here, but he realized that the only way to survive in this situation was to run away.
Everyone, stop that man! Cheon-Do shouted at his subordinates so he could escape as they blocked Mu-Guns path. However, nobody dared attack Mu-Gun. The Evil Blood Gang bandits were just as afraid of Mu-Gun as he was.
How dare you disobey my orders!? Cheon-Do growled when his men did not even budge an inch.
You shouldnt force others to do what you yourself cant do, Mu-Gun said, finding Cheon-Do pathetic. Before Cheon-Do realized it, he had already narrowed down the distance between them to thirty feet.
Cheon-Dos expression instantly darkened. He had lost his chance to escape.
If we admit our mistakes and step down, will you let us go? Cheon-Do asked.
No. Now that I know you lot are under the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, we can no longer leave the Evil Blood Gang alone.
We did not choose to be the Nine Celestial Demons Sects subordinate. We did it to survive, Cheon-Doined.
Even so, that doesnt just erase the things you have done for the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Many other sects are fighting the threat of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect with everything they got. It would be unfair to them if I ept your worthless excuse.
Everyone makes mistakes. Shouldnt you give us the chance to make up for it?
There is one thing being a part of murim has made me realize. The forces that tread on the demonic path can never change. Now, stop acting pathetic and draw your weapon. I will at least give you a chance to die as a martial artist.
Cheon-Do finally gave up on persuasion and unsheathed his saber. As Mu-Gun said, since he wouldnt get out of this ordeal alive anyway, it would be better to die doing everything in his power to survive.
Listen up, everyone! That man will never let us walk away alive. The only way we can survive is to defeat him, so fight with everything youve got! Cheon-Do told his subordinates with a determined expression. It does not matter whether he is a master or not or whether we have a chance of winning. We only have two choices left anyway: die by his hands or kill him.
The bandits listening to Cheon Do and Mu-Guns conversation were also well aware that the only way they would survive was to kill Mu-Gun. Hence, following Cheon-Dos example, they all took up arms.
Here we go!
Cheon-Do charged, and his men followed right behind him. To defeat Mu-Gun, they attacked with all their might. In response, Mu-Gun raised his sword and swung it at lightning speed without hesitation, firing golden moonlight qi all around him.
The golden moonlight qi devoured the dozens of Evil Blood Gang bandits who were rushing at him from every side, knocking them back and ripping them to shreds. Cheon-Do also flew back and crashed on the ground with his entire body pierced by the golden moonlight qi.
Aaaarghh! Cheon-Do let out a pained scream as he crashed to the ground. Indescribable pain coursed through every part of his being.
With blood gushing out of the holes all over him, Cheon-Do realized he was in such a critical condition that even if the Shiva Gods came, he could no longer be saved. His strong will to somehow walk away from the situation alive forced him to stand up. However, his body could not keep up with his will.
Mu-Gun approached Cheon-Do and stabbed him in the heart with no hesitation. Cheon-Do jerked once, then dropped lifeless. Some would likely find it cruel of Mu-Gun to stab Cheon-Do even though he was already struggling to survive, but Mu-Gun actually did it to relieve him of his suffering.
After defeating Cheon-Do, Mu-Gun examined the situation. The joint forces of the Wuyi Sword Sect and the Sea Pce Sect weremanding the tide of the battle, but they were not overwhelming their opponents. At this rate, they would suffer heavy losses even if they could win. Although he had realized that they still required his help, he could not use any attacks that involved his golden lightning since his allies were near the Evil Blood Gang bandits. Hence, he immediately threw the Flying Golden Shield instead, which by itself already boasted impressive offensive capabilities.
The Flying Golden Shield avoided Mu-Guns allies and struck the Evil Blood Gang bandits, shattering their bones and killing them. Even those who had not been hit yet were affected. Wary of the Flying Golden Shield, which coulde flying at them at any moment, they could no longer focus on the battle at hand.
Meanwhile, the Wuyi Sword Sect and Sea Pce Sect warriors exploited that gap in their opponents defenses to kill them. As the Evil Blood Gang bandits fell one by one, the Wuyi Sword Sect and Sea Pce Sect began to outnumber them.
Mu-Guns presence alonepletely tilted the tide of the battle, allowing the Wuyi Sword Sect and the Sea Pce Sect to not only gain the upper hand butpletely overwhelmed the Evil Blood Gang. From that point on, Mu-Gun stepped away from the battle. After all, even without his help, his allies could now defeat what remained of their opponents with ease. With three of the Evil Blood Gangs toons wiped out, the Evil Blood Gang was now close to annihtion.
Thank you, Young Patriarch Baek. Without you, we could not have achieved such an overwhelming victory, Wuyi Sword Sect Young Patriarch Pung Hyeon-Oh said after the battle.
Thats true. Thank you for helping us put an end to the Evil Blood Gang and their malevolence, Heavenly Might Corps Commander Nam Seon-Gyo added.
Did you know that the Evil Blood Gang was under the Nine Celestial Demons Sect? Mu-Gun calmly asked.
Really?
Was the first martial arts master you fought in this battle a demonic practitioner of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect?
Yes. Your sects wont be in any immediate danger now that we have wiped out the Evil Blood Gang, but if the Nine Celestial Demons Sect fully resurfaces, the Three Great ns of Fujian will once again fall in danger. You should prepare countermeasures while you still have the time.
What do you suggest we do, Young Patriarch Baek?
It would be best for the Three Great ns of Fujian to join forces and work together to prepare against the Nine Celestial Demons Sects threat, Mu-Gun rmended.
Like the Zhejiang Martial Alliance?
Thats right.
We dont have an Absolute-Realm master like you in the Three Great ns of Fujian, Young Patriarch Baek. Even if we join hands, it will still be difficult for us to face the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Hmmm, I dont think I can do anything about that matter, Mu-Gun said.
Mu-Gun wanted to say that this could be solved if the Three Great ns of Fujian joined the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, but he pretended to be oblivious to it because it would be better for the Three Great ns of Fujian to join the Zhejiang Martial Alliance of their own volition.
Oh my, I apologize. I must have unknowingly relied on your good graces too much.
On the contrary, I apologize for not being able to provide more help.
Dont say that. The fact that you helped us defeat the Evil Blood Gang alone is enough for our sect and the Wuyi Sword Sect to consider Young Patriarch Baek as our lifelong benefactor, Seon-Gyo said.
The Corps Commander is right. The Wuyi Sword Sect will treat you as our lifelong benefactor and make every effort to repay your kindness, Young Patriarch Baek, Hyeon-Oh passionately agreed.
That aside, shouldnt we celebrate? We have just destroyed the Evil Blood Gang and enforced justice, after all. Seon-Gyo asked.
Thats right. Why dont we hold a banquet to celebrate that and express our gratitude to Young Patriarch Baek? Hyeon-Oh suggested in turn.
That would be great. However, it will be difficult to do here, so why dont we hold a banquet at the Evil Blood Gangs headquarters in Nanping instead?
To take over the Evil Blood Gangs territory, they had to go to Nanping first. Seon-Gyo proposed to head to Nanping to organize their new property and territory before holding a banquet.
Im sorry, but I think I have to go back first. To be honest, I should have returned home earlier already, but I had to keep postponing it due to the Evil Blood Gang, Mu-Gun said.
Crap, weve only been thinking about ourselves. Still, its sad that you have to go like this. Well be bothered by the fact that we couldnt thank you properly.
Your feelings alone are enough, Mu-Gun responded.
If we ever get the chanceter, we will surely express our gratitude.
Understood. Moreover, Im only saying this out of concern for you, but now isnt the time to prioritize personal gains. Im certain the Three Great ns of Fujian wont do that, though. Nevertheless, I see no harm in reminding you all that the time hase to join forces for murims great cause, so I hope the Three Great ns of Fujian wont fight over the Evil Blood Gangs territory. If you do, then you would effectively be rendering the help I offered meaningless, Mu-Gun kindly reminded them.
I will keep that in mind.
I, too, will bear that in mind.
My words may have been unpleasant to hear, but thank you for understanding. I will leave the remaining work to the two of you.
After bidding Seon-Gyo and Hyeon-Oh farewell, Mu-Gun headed to the Wuyi Sword Sects manor where Namgung Hyun-Ah and Dan Seol-Young were waiting.
Chapter 138
Chapter 138
Baek Mu-Gun met up with Namgung Hyun-Ah and Dan Seol-Young, who were waiting for him at the Wuyi Sword Sects manor, and returned to the Baek Sword Sect together. Although their return was dyed, they did not have any urgent matters to attend to, so Mu-Gun and his twopanions were not in a particr hurry. Having gone back home a month after they left, Mu-Gun and his wives greeted Baek Cheon-Sang first.
How was it? Did you enjoy your trip?
Yes, it was great. Next time, you shoulde with us too, Father, Hyun-Ah suggested in a cute tone.
I am not tactless enough to do that. I would only be a bother to you all while youre enjoying your honeymoon, Cheon-Sang replied. He sounded as if he did not hate Hyun-Ahs cute charm.
You definitely would not be a bother, so please feel free toe with us next time, Seol-Young added.
Your feelings alone are enough. That aside, what do you think about giving me beautiful grandchildren as soon as possible?
Father It hasnt even been long since we got married, so why are you talking about grandchildren already? Mu-Gun quickly intervened, not wanting to put an unnecessary burden on Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young.
Well, our family has been suffering from a low birth rate for generations.
I will pay more attention to it, Father.
Me, too.
Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young cautiously answered when Cheon-Sang paid Mu-Guns argument no attention.
Cheon-Sang nodded satisfactorily. Alright, but dont feel too pressured.
Mu-Gun could only shake his head. Still, he understood where Cheon-Sang wasing from. After all, he also wanted to have a child as soon as possible.
That aside, what happened at Fujian Province? Cheon-Sang asked Mu-Gun.
I happened toe across the Evil Blood Gang while they were trying to attack the Wuyi Sword Sect. I could not turn a blind eye to it, so things escted quickly. Because of that, however, I discovered that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect was behind the Evil Blood Gang. Mu-Gun exined.
How is that possible? Cheon-Sang asked with a surprised look.
It seems that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect has extended their grasp to the evil factions.
Which ones do you mean specifically?
They now most likely control the Heretical Emperor Hall in Jiangxi Province, Green Snake Gang in Guangxi Province, Blood Ring Gang in Shanxi Province, and Ma Thieves Gang in Liaoning Province. Those are all evil faction representatives.
The Evil Blood Gang and the four factions Mu-Gun had just mentioned were collectively known as the Five Great Evil ns. Considering the Underworld Sect had taken control of the Evil Blood Gang, Mu-Gun thought it was also highly likely that they had extended their demonic influence to the four other factions.
Are you certain of this?
Not yet. However, I have requested the Heavenly Secret Hall to monitor the evil factions, especially the four I mentioned.
I see. Lets wait for the Heavenly Secret Halls findings for now. Shouldnt we inform the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect was behind the Evil Blood Gang?
Of course. Only then will they start keeping an eye on the evil factions as well.
Lets send an official letter to inform them of this, then. That aside, due to your help, it seems the Wuyi Sword Sect and the Sea Pce Sect managed to take over the Evil Blood Gangs territory without making any effort. Cheon-Sang seemed displeased.
You make it sound as if thats a shame.
It is. There would have been a lot to gain from a force as big as the Evil Blood Gang.
However, in return for providing the Wuyi Sword Sect and Sea Pce Sect great help, we will be able to get help from them in the future as well.
Thats true. Anyway, you did well. You truly have the luck and skills to make things happen wherever you go, Cheon-Sang teased.
I would also love to pass my time peacefully, but what can I do? These things just constantly happen when Im around. I just have to live thinking that its my destiny to go through these hardships, Mu-Gunined.
Isnt that proof of how much the world needs you? Maybe thats why the heavens gave you that power, so consider those hardships as heavens will as well and just do your best.
Understood.
Good. You must be tired. Go get some rest.
Okay. Mu-Gun and his two wives bid farewell to Cheon-Sang and left the White Sword Pavilion.
The next day, Mu-Gun performed his duties as the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch. His first task was to visit their reserve forces training at the Sea Dragon Archipgo. Since they naturally needed a regr supply of food and other daily necessities while they were far from the maind, Mu-Gun had been visiting them himself every time there was a supply run. After all, without his Thunder Gods Heavenly eyes, it was impossible to pass through the Fantasy Fog Array. He also visited to encourage their reserves and monitor their progress.
Mu-Gun delivered two months worth of food and daily necessities to the Sea Dragon Archipgo, then stayed around for two days to observe their reserve forces training. The orphans, who were all around the age of fifteen, were showing rapid growth thanks to the full support of the Baek Sword Sect, which had been regrly providing them with nutritious diets and herbs that helped boost their internal energy. Moreover, they also made sure to conduct intensive physical and martial arts training to aid their growth.
The reserve forces never once gave up. After all, they would be forced to leave the Sea Dragon Archipgo if they failed to pass the set criteria of the performance evaluation held quarterly. Although the training was difficult, no other ce could provide for them the same way the Baek Sword Sect did. They knew that better than anyone.
Wanting to survive at the Sea Dragon Archipgo until they could be a full-fledged Baek Sword Sect martial artist, the orphans trained as hard as they could. The Baek Sword Sects full support and the reserve forces firm determinationbined, they grew rapidly. Having confirmed the bright future of the Baek Sword Sect by observing them, he returned home with joy.
As soon as he got home, Mu-Gun inspected the martial arts of the White Dragon Corps and the White Tiger Corps. It didnt take long for him to conclude that their skills had increased beyond recognition over the past month. Their improvements evidenced their refusal to neglect their training while he was away.
He also confirmed that the sparring training that he had introduced had monumental effects. Wanting to promotepetition between the White Dragon Corps and the White Tiger Corps to improve their skills, he incorporated sparring matches between the two sword corps into their training. The White Dragon Corps consisted of the Baek Sword Corps existing members and the White Tiger Corps were made up of ex-army martial artists, making them the perfect targets to inducepetitiveness. As the Baek Sword Sects older members, the White Dragon Corps pride would not allow them tog behind the new White Tiger Corps. Meanwhile, the White Tiger Corps would see the sparring matches as the perfect chance to showcase their skills.
Using theirpetitive mindset, Mu-Gun increased the effectiveness of the training by holding a sparringpetition between the White Dragon Corps and the White Tiger Corps every seven days, then rewarding the winning corps.
The two corpspeted with their pride on the line. Those who lost devoted themselves further to their training in hopes of winning the nextpetition, and those who won were no different. Hence, the White Dragon Corps and White Tiger Corps skills quickly improved.
Competing with each other was not necessarily always good, though. If thepetition between them went too far, it would create discord. To prevent that, Mu-Gun assigned amodations by mixing the members of the two corps. He thought that if they lived together in the same dorms, they would end up developing a strong bond. Once a month, he also gathered the White Dragon Corps and the White Tiger Corps to have a group dinner. With the presence of alcohol, their misunderstandings were resolved, and their bond was further strengthened.
Those measures seemed to be effective, considering the White Dragon Corps and the White Tiger Corps showed no signs of conflict. Instead, theypeted in good faith to help with each others growth. Extremely satisfied with the White Dragon Corps and the White Tiger Corps improvements, Mu-Gun returned to the Baek Sword Sect headquarters and proceeded to examine the skills of Jeong Ho-Gun, Jo Won-Yee, and the Six White Wolves.
One by one, Mu-Gun called the eight to the training hall and personally sparred with them, finding satisfactory results.
You six have be much better at unleashing and applying the techniques. Keep going like this a bit more, and youll soon see the gates of the Peak Realm, Mu-Gunmented afterward.
Seriously?
Yes, so try to devote yourself more to your training moving forward.
Understood.
What about us? Ho-Gun asked.
I know how hard you have been training, but you have been going about it the wrong way, Mu-Gun said.
What do you mean?
Perhaps its because the Heavenly Medicine Pill has increased your internal energy, but you both have a strong tendency to rely on your internal energy when unleashing your techniques. At this rate, although your skills seem to be improving right now, you could face a huge hurdle in the future.
What should we do, then?
Focus on your techniques themselves and dont use your internal energy. You have to make the techniques you usepletely yours first. That will allow you to exert much more power once you imbue them with internal energy. Moreover, if you can gain enlightenment in the process of exploring your martial arts techniques, you will be able to advance without any hurdles blocking your path.
You want us to not rely on our internal energy and instead understand the form and execution of our techniques?
Thats right. It may seem like you are taking a few steps back, but it will be a straight road in the end.
I see what you mean. We will do as you say, but Im not sure if we will be able to do well.
Dont worry. Im here to help you, Mu-Gun reassured the two.
We must have had to save our country in our previous lives to have a precious friend like you, Won-Yee said in gratitude.
I doubt that. Perhaps he was our enemy in our past lives? We must be paying off our debts from that time, Ho-Gun jokingly countered.
Hmm, do you want me to be your enemy in this life too? Mu-Gun interjected.
Im kidding, Im kidding. Im sure you would have been nice to us in our previous lives too. Mmhmm, Im sure of it.
Mu-Gun chuckled at Ho-Guns cheekiness. He then turned to his six followers.
What I just said applies to the six of you as well, so keep that in mind.
Understood.
Great work, everyone. Please be on your way, Mu-Gun bid them farewell.
Its been a month since west saw you. Arent you sending us off too cold-heartedly? Ho-Gun said, hinting that Mu-Gun was being too mean by driving them away.
Then what more do you need?
Its been so long since west had a drink together.
Thats true. I did nothing but train myself to death while you were gone. It should be fine to have the day off, Won-Yee added, weing Ho-Guns suggestion.
If thats all you want, then lets get together for a drink tonight. You six shoulde too.
No. We will sit this one out. Please enjoy the night, Baek San-Kyung politely declined.
Mu-Gun did not insist since the Six White Wolves might find it ufortable to sit with the three of them at the same table.
Forget about training today, then. Ill give you some money to enjoy your time off.
Well be alright. We receive a monthly sry, so we can pay for our own meals just fine.
I am not giving you money because you dont have any. Its your reward for training hard, so dont feel so pressured, Mu-Gun insisted.
We will gratefully ept it, then.
Mu-Gun gave ten silver nyangs to the Six White Wolves. With that money, they could have a good time in most of the brothels in Wenzhou. That same evening, Mu-Gun had dinner with Ho-Gun and Won-Yee at the Shanhai Tavern, then drank with them untilte at night.
* * *
Mu-Gun woke up early in the morning and circted his qi for two hours, curing his hangover and fatigue from drinking the night away yesterday.
If youre done, please wash up first. Dan Seol-Young brought over a basin of water when Mu-Gun stood up.
Didnt I tell you to leave such matters to the servants? Why are you doing it?
I want to serve you myself. This isnt that difficult anyway. Seol-Young smiled.
Since he could not stop her, Mu-Gun just gently flicked her nose with his finger. He then washed his face.
Here you go.
Seol-Young quickly handed over a towel to him.
Thank you.
Dont mention it. Ive also prepared a change of clothes for you. Ill bring over breakfast once Im done making it, so please wait for a bit. Seol-Young left the room with the basin of water. Her desire to take care of Mu-Gun made Mu-Gun smile.
He had already changed into new clothes and tidied up his hair when Seol-Young brought breakfast over.
You must be hungry. Go ahead and eat.
Eat with me.
Mu-Gun had breakfast with Seol-Young.
What are your ns for today? Seol-Young asked.
Im nning on visiting the Medicine King Family. After that, Ill check on Brother Yong-Hwans martial arts since I couldnt do it yesterday. If I have enough time, I also n to check on Young Master Chos martial arts too.
Im worried that helping so many people with their martial arts will leave you with insufficient time for your own martial arts training.
Hmmm, how about I cut back on the time I spend with you, dear? Mu-Gun joked.
I dare you to try that.
Haha, even if you told me to, I would never do something like that, Mu-Gun said firmly.
You really like teasing me, huh? Seol-Young sulked.
Thats only because I like you, dear.
Tsk, if you say you like me twice, youre probably nning to make fun of me all day. Seol-Young gave Mu-Gun an adorable stare.
Mu-Gun only smirked in response.
After having breakfast, Mu-Gun visited the Medicine King Family and received three Heavenly Medicine Pills and twenty-five Hundred Herb Pills. Afterward, he returned to the Baek Sword Sect and immediately visited Cheon-Sang to discuss the three Heavenly Medicine Pills distribution.
Eventually, they decided to give two of the pills to Baek Yong-Hwan and Baek Jin-Ryong and keep the remaining pills in hand for now. The Hundred Herb Pills were given to the White Dragon Corps and the White Tiger Corps, but they set aside five of the pills each week to use as a reward for whoever won the sparringpetition between the two corps.
Chapter 139
Chapter 139
After discussing the distribution of the spiritual pills with Baek Cheon-Sang, Baek Mu-Gun headed to the training hall and called for Baek Yong-Hwan, who ran to the training hall as soon as he heard about the summon.
You called for me? Yong-Hwan asked when he arrived.
Have you been training a lot while I was gone?
I did my best, but I dont know if itll be up to your standards, Young Patriarch.
How about you show me your progress for now?
Understood.
With a sword in hand, Yong-Hwan went straight to the center of the training hall and began to execute the Demon-Purging ck Wind Sword Art, which he had learned from Mu-Gun. At the same time, Mu-Gun activated the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes to observe Yong-Hwans flow of energy as well, which was not visible to the naked eye. In doing so, he got to examine Yong-Hwans swordsmanship better.
Yong-Hwan performed the techniques of the Demon-Purging ck Wind Sword Art wlessly. However, the flow of energy around the techniques was inconsistent and unstable because Yong-Hwan had only started learning the Demon-Purging ck Wind Sword Art recently and because hecked internal energy.
The Demon-Purging ck Wind Sword Art maximized its power through the explosiveness of its users internal energy rather than through sophisticated techniques, which meant performing its techniques requiredrge amounts of internal energy. If the usercked the internal energy to support the martial art, an imbnce between the martial arts techniques and the users flow of energy would inevitably ur. That was the case with Yong-Hwan.
Thats enough.
Mu-Gun stopped Yong-Hwans disy of swordsmanship. He had seen everything he needed to see.
What do you think? Yong-Hwan asked.
You have shown me that you have been training hard since thest time we met. However, it is also true that there is still a lot to be desired.
As expected.
What do you think youck the most right now? Mu-Gun asked.
I would have to say internal energy. Whenever I unleash the Demon-Purging ck Wind Sword Art, the flow of my internal energy keeps cutting off, and I think thats because of myck of internal energy, Yong-Hwan said. The fact that he managed to urately identify the problem proved that he had put a lot of thought into the Demon-Purging ck Wind Sword Art.
Is it also possible that you simply failed to properly circte your internal energy? Mu-Gun deliberately asked, pretending not to know.
Thats also one of the reasons, but as I unfolded the sword art, myck of internal energy proved far more evident, Yong-Hwan confidently countered.
I see. I will give you a spiritual pill to increase your internal energy, then.
By spiritual pill, you mean?
a Heavenly Medicine Pill.
Are those only for the squad leaders? Yong-Hwan asked with a surprised expression.
We have decided to give you and Jin-Ryong a Heavenly Medicine Pill each because you are the most promising talents among the Baek Familys direct descendants.
Are you serious? Yong-Hwan asked in disbelief.
I believe the two of you are the future of the Baek Sword Sect. I hope you do not disappoint the Patriarchs expectations.
Understood. I will do my best not to let the Patriarch down.
Here. Mu-Gun handed the Heavenly Medicine Pill to Yong-Hwan.
Thank you. Yong-Hwan epted the Heavenly Medicine Pill with trembling hands. He had consumed a Hundred Herb Pill before, but that proved insufficient. He required the Heavenly Medicine Pill to advance to a higher level, but he did not dare wish for one since he was well aware of his position. Much to his surprise, however, he still managed to get one.
Yong-Hwan was delighted at being given a Heavenly Medicine Pill, but he was far happier to know that Cheon-Sang and Mu-Gun recognized his talent and spared no effort to help him grow. In his mind, he vowed to work even harder to meet their expectations.
Just to be safe, consume the Heavenly Medicine Pill in front of me, Mu-Gun said, wanting to watch over Yong-Hwan and avoid any unexpected situations.
Okay. Yong-Hwan immediately consumed the Heavenly Medicine Pill, which contained about sixty years worth of internal energy, and began circting his qi.
With his current skills and the effects of the Demon-Purging ck Wind Sword Art, he should be able to absorb all of it without any major problems. Nevertheless, on the off chance that a problem urred, Mu-Gun did not leave Yong-Hwans side until he had absorbed all the energy, which took six hours.
Good job. However, youre not done yet. To make the Heavenly Medicine Pills energypletely yours, you will have to circte your qi for several days. You should focus on that for now, Mu-Gun instructed Yong-Hwan.
Noted. Thank you.
Yong-Hwan bid farewell and headed back. He then locked himself in his room for the next three days, immersing himself in qi cirction.
* * *
Sea Pce Sect Patriarch Nam Go-San, Wuyi Sword Sect Young Patriarch Pung Hyeon-Oh, and Jiuhua Sect Patriarch Lee Geom-Hwan gathered at the Evil Blood Gangs manor in Nanping, Fujian Province. Following Mu-Guns advice to join forces and work together in preparing against the Nine Celestial Demons Sects threat, they came as representatives of the Three Great ns of Fujian to discuss the alliance between them.
If we form an alliance, who will be the alliance leader? Jiuhua Sect Patriarch Lee Geom-Hwan asked.
Shouldnt we decide on that based on mutual agreement?
I heard the Zhejiang Martial Alliance held a martial artspetition to decide on who should be their leader. Wouldnt it be better to do that as well? Hyeon-Oh suggested. He attended the meeting on behalf of his sick father. Rather than being intimidated by the two Patriarchs because they were from the same generation as his father, he confidently expressed his opinion as the representative of the Wuyi Sword Sect. In return, the Sea Pce Sect Patriarch and Jiuhua Sect Patriarch respected Hyeon-Oh as the representative of the Wuyi Sword Sect instead of belittling him simply because he was young.
Its certainly more effective topete with martial arts. What do you think, Sea Pce Sect Patriarch?
I agree, but would doing that even make sense?
What do you mean by that?
Murim recognized the Zhejiang Martial Alliance because their leader, the Baek Sword Sect Patriarch, is an Absolute-Realm master whomands seven other Absolute-Realm masters. Meanwhile, we only have Upper-Peak-Realm masters at best, which makes it uncertain if murim will even properly recognize us if we join forces. We cant confidently say that we can fight the Nine Celestial Demons Sects threat when theye charging in either.
Why say that after gathering us to suggest an alliance between the Three Great ns of Fujian? Displeased, Geom-Hwan stared at Go-San.
Dont get me wrong, Im not implying that we should not form an alliance between the Three Great ns of Fujian, Go-San exined.
This is just my personal opinion, but what do you two think about making the Three Great ns of Fujians alliance join the Zhejiang Martial Alliance as one of its members? Hyeon-Oh cautiously opened.
What? You want us to work under the Zhejiang Martial Alliance? Geom-Hwan asked in a baffled tone.
As the Sea Pce Sect Patriarch said, we cannot hope to fight against the threat of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect with ourbined strength alone. It may be possible if the two of you be Absolute Realm masters, but that feat is not as easy to achieve as it sounds. Joining the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, which is already self-reliant, is a great way to increase our strength.
Meeting Mu-Gun and witnessing his martial prowess personally made Hyeon-Oh realize that the Wuyi Sword Sect and the other Great ns of Fujian were nothing more than frogs in a well. Moreover, for them to get closer to the center of murim instead of just staying at its frontier, he concluded that the best they could do was be a member of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
Even so, the Three Great ns of Fujian represent the Fujian Province. We cannot go under the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, Geom-Hwan firmly opposed.
Its not about working under the Zhejiang Martial Alliance but joining it as one of its members.
The Zhejiang Martial Alliance is a group of forces created by the Ten ns of Zhejiang. Even if we join now, they will never see us as their equals. As soon as we join the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, we will have to start heeding their orders.
We can easily resolve that issue by demanding the status of the Three Great ns of Fujian to be equal to that of the Ten ns of Zhejiang. They will likely ept our demands. After all, if we join them, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance will grow even stronger.
You have a point, Young Patriarch Pung. Moreover, although this is unconfirmed information, I heard that the Baek Sword Sect has been improving the martial arts of the Ten ns of Zhejiang to strengthen the Zhejiang Martial Alliancesbat forces. In fact, it is rumored that the Patriarchs of the Ten ns of Zhejiang experienced rapid growth due to that. If we end up joining them, Im sure the Baek Sword Sect will also improve our martial arts just like what they did for the Ten ns of Zhejiang. That might just be what we need to advance into the Absolute Realm. Siding with Hyeon-Oh, Go-san revealed information that he obtained while investigating the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
It seems to me that you two are not trying to form an alliance between the Three Great ns of Fujian. Rather, I think you called for this meeting with the intention of persuading me to go under the helm of the Zhejiang Martial Allianceno, fall under themand of the Baek Sword Sect. Did the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch coax you into this during the battle with the Evil Blood Gang? Geom-Hwan asked, suspecting the Sea Pce Sect and Wuyi Sword Sect to be under the Baek Sword Sects influence.
Who said we were coaxed? No such thing happened. Go-San strongly denied the usation in return.
Thats right. The Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch did not utter a single word about joining them, Hyeon-Oh added. All he told us was that the Three Great ns of Fujian should form an alliance. The Sea Pce Sect Patriarch and I are considering joining the Zhejiang Martial Alliance simply because we are looking at the situation from a realistic point of view.
Either way, I refuse to join the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. If you still want to proceed with this, then I wont stop you. However, our sect will remain unaffiliated with them, Geom-Hwan said firmly.
Do you really think speaking out of pride now will change anything? In the eyes of murim, the Three Great ns of Fujian are just a trivial sect on the frontier. How long do you n to be treated so insignificantly? Dont we deserve to be at the center of murim as well? Go-San argued.
You think joining the Zhejiang Martial Alliance will help us achieve that? Geom-Hwan snorted.
As I previously said, the Baek Sword Sect helped enhance the martial arts of the Ten ns of Zhejiang. I heard they spare no effort in supporting the Zhejiang Martial Alliances growth as well. With their support, we can achieve much more growth than before, thereby allowing us to ultimately stand beside the various forces of murim, not behind them.
How naive. There is no such thing as a free lunch in murim. The Baek Sword Sect is only being so generous because they would benefit from it. By expanding the Zhejiang Martial Alliances forces, they can start profiting from it. Ino, the Jiuhua Sect refuse to be their toy, Geom-Hwan said, clearly displeased.
I am certain that the Baek Sword Sect is trying to make the Zhejiang Martial Allianceparable to the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families. Perhaps it is true that most of the riches and honors gained from that endeavor would proceed to the Baek Sword Sect. They are, after all, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader. Nevertheless, although Zhejiang Martial Alliances members would not be earning as much, they would still enjoy unprecedented wealth and honor. As you said, the Jiuhua Sect Patriarch and the Baek Sword Sect, could be trying to benefit and increase their influence in murim by using the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. However, if you think about it, the Zhejiang Martial Alliances members would also have a lot to gain with the Baek Sword Sects status and authority on their backs.
That may be true, but that also means the Zhejiang Martial Alliances members would have to take orders from the Baek Sword Sect in return. Once ites to that, it would only be a matter of time before they be nothing more than the Baek Sword Sects vassal family. I would rather be the head of a dog than the tail of a lion[1].
Despite Hyeon-Ohs persuasion, Geom-Hwan remained firm in his belief.
Hmmm, if thats what you truly feel, then we cant do anything about it anymore, Jiuhua Sect Patriarch. Since we cannote to an agreement, forming an alliance now will be difficult.
Does that mean you want to break the alliance between the Three Great ns of Fujian just to join the Zhejiang Martial Alliance? Geom-Hwan asked sharply.
That is for us to decide.
Go-San had no intention of siding with the Jiuhua Sect, which hated the idea of joining the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. In his mind, he thought that it would not matter if only the Sea Pce Sect and the Wuyi Sword Sect joined the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
So youre implying that this is no longer my business since we have failed to form an alliance, huh? I understand. I think I am no longer wee here, so I shall be taking my leave.
Finding no reason to stay in the meeting, Jiuhua Sect Patriarch Geom-Hwan stood up and prepared to leave.
Patriarch Lee! Why dont you think about it again? Hyeon-Oh stood up and grabbed Geom-Hwan, who was about to leave. No, why dont you meet the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch in person first before you decide?
You want me to meet the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch?
He is a chivalrous and righteous person who possesses an array of iparably strong martial arts. Even so, he remains devoid of arrogance and filled with respect for those who deserve to be respected. I am certain that meeting him will change how you view the Baek Sword Sect and the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
He must be a great man for you to spare nopliments for him.
If you meet him in person, you will realize that he is even greater than words can describe.
You are basically no different from an avid believer of him. Fine. I will lose nothing from meeting him, so I will give it a chance. I am curious how amazing of a man he truly is anyway.
As Hyeon-Oh said, it would not be toote to decide whether to join the Zhejiang Martial Alliance or not after meeting the Patriarch and the Young Patriarch of the Baek Sword Sect and judging them himself.
Geom-Hwan pretended not to be convinced and epted Hyeon-Ohs suggestion. However, despite his stubbornness, he was well aware that nothing good woulde if only the Jiuhua Sect among the Three Great ns of Fujian refused.
Why dont we take this opportunity to go to Wenzhou and meet the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch? We can make a decision afterward. That way, if we all reach the same conclusion, we will be able to discuss it with the Baek Sword Sect immediately.
I second that, Go-San said.
Fine. Lets go with that, Geom-Hwan reluctantly said.
Once all three had reached an agreement, they picked a few people to go with them and headed to the Baek Sword Sect, which was located in Wenzhou.
1. Better to Be the Head of a Dog Than the Tail of a Lion: It is better to be the leader of a less prestigious organization than a follower of a more prestigious one.
Chapter 140
Chapter 140
Jeong Ho-Gun, Jo Won-Yee, and the Six White Wolves watched Baek Mu-Gun and Cho Woo-Kyungs match at the Baek Sword Sects training hall. Woo-Kyung had sessfully establishedplete control over the internal energy he absorbed while Mu-Gun was away visiting Mount Wuyi.
Manifesting vajra qi, Woo-Kyung imbued his hands with the profound principle of the Yin Yang of Heaven and Earth. He then executed the Qiankun Infinite Hands, Seok Gangs famed Ultimate Skill, in an attempt to burrow into Mu-Guns torso with unpredictable timing. Woo-Kyungs Qiankun Infinite Hands paled inparison to Seok Gangs, but it still possessed immense power.
Mu-Gun blocked the attack using the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike, preventing Woo-Kyungs Qiankun Infinite Hands from breaking through despite how strong it was. Woo-Kyung did not give up even though his entire offensive so far had been repeatedly shot down. Rather, he kept trying to somehow break through Mu-Guns defenses by increasing the intensity of his attacks.
However, Mu-Guns defense was too strong, and the asional counterattack heunched was too fierce. Whenever Woo-Kyung showed a gap, Mu-Gun would delve deep into it and maximize the opportunity. It surprised Woo-Kyung every time that happened, but he at least never failed to defend himself. Eventually, however, he realized that Mu-Gun only counterattacked whenever there was an opening to show him his shorings. It would be difficult to make up for them immediately, but Woo-Kyung thought he would be able to ascend to greater heights once he had.
This was not Woo-Kyungs first time training through a sparring session. His two teachers, Seok Gang and Geom Woo-Saeng, had sparred with him countless times already. In every session, they would inform him of his inadequacies as well, but Mu-Gun pinpointed details not even his two masters could find.
Discovering more and more of his ws firsthand the longer he sparred with Mu-Gun, Woo-Kyung could not help but acknowledge Mu-Gun''s martial prowess. Woo-Kyung had always been conceited, thinking of himself as a genius. However, this confidence of his was not baseless. Even before he could reach the Absolute Realm with the Three-Headed Centipedes beast core, few martial artists in his age group managed to surpass him.
In the past, he would have been ted because he reached the Absolute Realm by consuming the Three-Headed Centipedes beast core. However, he could not even dare think about that because of Mu-Gun, who was overwhelmingly stronger. By fighting him, Woo-Kyung realized that he had always been nothing more than a frog in a well. On the other hand, nowcking the conceit he usually harbored, Woo-Kyungs determination to devote himself to martial arts training grew even stronger. Qiankun Hands Seok Gang and Daybreak Swordsmaster Geom Woo-Saeng asked Mu-Gun to teach Woo-Kyung because they hoped it would help him get the most important mindset as a martial artist and further devote himself to training. Right now, their hope wasing true.
After Mu-Gun rendered Woo-Kyungs Qiankun Infinite Hands useless with the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike, theypeted in swordsmanship. Woo-Kyung learned Seok Gangs Qiankun Infinite Hands Art and Woo-Saengs Daybreak Vengeance Sword Art. However, Woo-Kwangs Daybreak Vengeance Sword Art was a little different from Woo-Saengs. While Woo-Saengs Daybreak Vengeance Sword Art was based on the Extreme Light Cirction Method, Woo-Kyungs revolved around the Qiankun Harmony Body Cultivation Technique.
When ites to speed, Woo-Kyungs Daybreak Vengeance Sword Art paled inparison to Woo-Saengs. However, sword techniques gained more destructive power as their speed decreased at a ratio that favored the former, thereby offsetting the ws they would have had. Hence, instead of turning into half-baked sword techniques, Woo-Kyungs Daybreak Vengeance Swort Art became even more powerful instead.
That same principle was what Baek Cheon-Sang used when executing the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art by using the Heavenly Sea Goliath Cultivation Method. Although it was not the inherent internal energy cultivation method that was suitable for the sword art, the Heavenly Sea Goliath Cultivation Method and the Qiankun Harmony Body Cultivation Technique had such excellent effects that martial arts paired with them became much more powerful.
For that reason, although inferior in speed, Woo-Kyungs Daybreak Vengeance Sword Art was superior to Woo-Saengs when it came to power. Unfortunately, Woo-Kyung could not properly unleash its potential due to his inadequate martial prowess. Upon pinpointing that w, Mu-Gun guided the flow of the spar in a way that would allow Woo-Kyung to gain enlightenment about his swordsmanship.
Their sparsted for about an hour, at which point Woo-Kyung hadpletely exhausted his internal energy. Once they were done, Mu-Gun reviewed the fight with Woo-Kyung and gave him a lecture on the way he executed and utilized the sword art. Mu-Gun viewed martial arts differently due to his high martial prowess. Hence, he lectured Woo-Kyung and taught him things that Woo-Kyung had never even thought of. He even personally demonstrated his teachings. As a result, he provided great help not only to Woo-Kyung but to the eight people who watched the sparring match as well. Not even huge amounts of money could buy them the opportunity to listen to a lecture on martial arts from a martial arts master like Mu-Gun. After all, it would clearly serve as a foundation for their growth.
After the sparring match and the lecture, Mu-Gun was summoned by Cheon-Sang. Hence, he headed to the White Sword Pavilion instead of taking a break.
Come in.
You were looking for me, Father?
Yes. Representatives of the Three Great ns of Fujian have sent a formal request to visit the Baek Sword Sect, Cheon-Sang told Mu-Gun.
Why are they visiting?
The letter expressed their desire to meet us, but they did not further borate on it. Do you perhaps have any idea about whats on their mind?
Perhaps its the beginning of something good.
Something good?
They likely want to join hands with usthe Zhejiang Martial Alliance, to be exact.
You mean they want to form an alliance?
Perhaps. Or they wish to be a member, Mu-Gun roughly guessed.
Why would they bother to join the Zhejiang Martial Alliance when they are based in Fujian Province?
The incident with the Evil Blood Gang must have made the Three Great ns of Fujian feel just how dangerous the Nine Celestial Demons Sects threat is, so theyre naturally looking for ways to protect themselves from it now. The best choice they can make is to join hands with forces that can protect them, but they cant expect protection from a simple alliance with the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. Thats why I think they will choose to join us instead.
Isnt the Guangdong Jin Family also a choice? Cheon-Sang wondered.
They would have to be one of the Guangdong Jin Familys vassal families to get their protection. On the other hand, they will be joining the Zhejiang Martial Alliance as a member, albeit only on the surface. It would basically be a horizontal rtionship. The Baek Sword Sects right to speak is naturally stronger since were the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader, but that does not mean they have to unconditionally listen to our orders. Still, even though the Zhejiang Martial Alliance offers more sense of independence, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance is by no means inferior to the Guangdong Jin Family. For those reasons, Im guessing they will likely choose to join us instead.
If your prediction proves true, what do you think we should do? Cheon-Sang asked.
For as long as they do not make any particrly unreasonable demand, it would be beneficial to ept them into our ranks. After all, our forces will grow evenrger and stronger if they join.
Will the other Ten ns of Zhejiang ept them, though?
I highly doubt they will oppose it. After all, developing the Zhejiang Martial Alliances forces wont bring them any harm.
Hmm, lets meet the representatives of the Three Great ns of Fujian for now. We have to know their exact demands before making a decision.
I agree. When will they arrive? Mu-Gun asked.
In about ten days.
Theres still some time left. I will meet with them at Wenzhou and act as their guide.
Do as you please, Cheon-Sang said.
Ten dayster, Mu-Gun headed to Wenzhou with Woo-Kyung and the Six White Wolves upon hearing that the representatives of the Three Great ns of Fujian had arrived there. Woo-Kyung had been acting like Mu-Guns shadow ever since he received his teachings. Mu-Gun initially found it awkward that Woo-Kyung had be his ardent follower, but at the same time, he was d that such a martial arts master began to follow him like a devoted retainer.
Wee, Mu-Gun greeted the representative of the Three Great ns of Fujian at the entrance of Wenzhou.
We finally meet. I have heard a lot about you from Jo-Yang. Why did you have to go out of your way to meet us here, though? Nam Go-San warmly greeted Mu-Gun.
You are all valuable guests of our sect, so its only natural for me to guide you to our home. Before that, though, please allow me to greet a new face. I, Baek Sword Sect Young Patriarch Baek Mu-Gun, greet the Jiuhua Sect Patriarch. Its an honor to meet you.
Mu-Gun, who was already acquainted with Nam Go-San and Pung Hyeon-Oh, greeted the middle-aged man standing with them upon learning that he was the Jiuhua Sect Patriarch.
Its a pleasure to meet you. I am Lee Geom-Hwan, the Jiuhua Sect Patriarch, Geom-Hwan replied. I have heard a lot about your fame, Young Patriarch Baek. Now that I have met you in person, the rumors do not seem to be exaggerated. Rather, they seem like an understatement now.
I am honored to hear that. Now, shall we be on our way?
After briefly exchanging greetings, Mu-Gun headed to the Baek Sword Sect manor with the representatives of the Three Great ns of Fujian.
While on the road, Sea Pce Sect Patriarch Nam Go-San walked up to Mu-Gun. You were the reason we managed to defeat the Evil Blood Gang and even im their territory, Young Patriarch Baek. Although itste, I would like to express my deepest gratitude to you in person.
Dont mention it. Any other martial artist would not have just stood on the sidelines and watched the tyranny of the Evil Blood Gang. As a martial artist of the righteous factions, I only did what I should rightfully do, so please be at ease, Patriarch Nam, Mu-Gun modestly replied.
Not everyone would be willing to do what youve done for us, Hyeon-Oh quickly refuted. Only you would do something like that, Young Patriarch Baek. Thats why we are grateful to you.
Thats right. Nobody else would be willing to offer that much help without asking forpensation. Moreover, even if they did have the heart to do it, only someone as powerful as you could actually act on it.
Isnt there a good reason why the heavens granted me this much power? I am only doing what I can for the sake of the world and for the sake of murim. Mu-Gun smiled awkwardly. Saying that feels a little embarrassing. It sounds as if I am boasting.
No one would have anything to say even if you brag about your strength as much as you can, Yong Patriarch Baek, Hyeon-Oh said, finding Mu-Gun more than qualified to boast about himself.
Im afraid that other people will hear me. Anyway, how is the Wuyi Sword Sect Patriarch doing? Mu-Gun asked.
Phew, we are trying all possible means to treat him, but hes still not getting better, Hyeon-Oh said with a grim expression.
Why dont you try the Shennong Clinic? They just opened up in Wenzhou a while ago. They might just be able to cure the Wuyi Sword Sect Patriarchs sickness, Mu-Gun rmended.
Are you serious?
I guarantee their skills. If you want, I can introduce you to them.
Of course I do. I will leave it in your good hands, Hyeon-Oh said gratefully.
Alright. As soon as we arrive at our sect, I will put in a word for you to the Shennong Clinic.
Thank you.
I think its too early for gratitude. Leave that to when the Wuyi Sword Sect Patriarchpletely recovers.
Alright. When my father fully recovers, I will prostrate myself to you, Young Patriarch Baek. Its the least I can do.
Theres no need for that. If the Wuyi Sword Sect Patriarch recovers, then thats enough for me. Mu-Gun smiled. He then turned to Go-San and Geom-Hwan.
You all came a long way. Was the journey rough?
Not at all. We just treated it like a short trip, Go-San replied.
Mu-Gun responded with a smile, then looked at Geom-Hwan.
How was it for you, Patriarch Lee?
If I find mere ten days of travel difficult, then all the martial arts training I have done would have been for naught. You have nothing to worry about, Young Patriarch Baek, Geom-Hwan responded.
Thats a relief. Still, Im sure you are at least a little tired. I hope the saltwater hot spring prepared at our sect helps relieve your fatigue.
Nothing could help with fatigue as much as saltwater hot springs did. After all, its water was extracted straight from the underground bedrock of the sea near Wenzhou.
I heard that the saltwater hot spring in Wenzhou is very famous. It seems I will be in for a treat today.
You even prepared a saltwater hot spring for us? I have no idea who I would repay the Baek Sword Sects hospitality.
Its nothing, really. You are all our precious guests, so its only natural for us to do that much. Mu-Gun waved his hand as if to say it was not a big deal.
Being given VIP treatment instead of being looked down upon, Geom-Hwan felt that the Baek Sword Sect was not as greedy or ambitious as he had thought despite being superior to the Three Great ns of Fujian. There was naturally a chance that their great hospitality could just be a faade, but he thought that Mu-Gun, at the very least, was not wicked enough to do that. His first impression of the young man was certainly positive.
They arrived at the Baek Sword Sects manor thirty minutester. Mu-Gun guided the representatives of the Three Great ns of Fujian to an annex they had prepared in advance. The representatives thought that they should first greet the Baek Sword Sect Patriarch, but they were likely a little exhausted aftering such a long way. Hence, Mu-Gun decided to let them take a soak in the saltwater hot spring in the annex and rest up a little first before bringing them to Cheon-Sang at the formal dinner prepared for them.
The representatives were once again moved by the deep consideration of the Baek Sword Sect. They took a bath in the saltwater hot spring prepared by the Baek Sword Sect and rested while enjoying the refreshments prepared by the servants. Then, in the evening, Mu-Gun visited them.
Are you feeling any better?
The saltwater hot spring was really wonderful. I feel as if it washed away my fatigue, and my skin feels better too. This experience will probably cross my mind every now and then once I return home, Go-San said with a very satisfied expression.
It was certainly really good. I understand now why people praise the saltwater hot springs in Wenzhou. Geom-Hwan looked as satisfied as Go-San.
It felt pretty good for me too. I normally dislike going into hot water, but I enjoyed the saltwater hot springfortably because its temperature was just right. I felt as if I was being cleansed, Hyeon-Oh added.
Its a relief to hear that. Well then, should we head to the dining hall now?
Mu-Gun and the Three Great ns of Fujians representatives headed to the pavilion where the formal dinner would be held.
Chapter 141
Chapter 141
When the representatives of the Three Great ns of Fujian entered the pavilion, they immediately noticed the seats prepared for them.
Wee.
Cheon-Sang stood up from the seat of honor and greeted the representatives as they entered. Seeing Cheon-Sang already at the venue surprised them. They thought that Cheon-Sang, an Absolute Realm master and the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader, would be thest to arrive to avoid losing face. The fact that he was polite enough to them to not prioritize his martial prowess or status gave them a favorable impression of him.
Its nice to meet you. I am Sea Pce Sect Patriarch Nam Go-San.
I am Jiuhua Sect Patriarch Lee Geom-Hwan. Its an honor to meet you.
I am Wuyi Sword Sect Young Patriarch Pung Hyeon-Oh. I am here on behalf of my sick father.
Its a pleasure to meet you all. I am Baek Sword Sect Patriarch Baek Cheon-Sang, Cheon-Sang said, then offered, Please have a seat.
The servants standing by guided the representatives to their designated seats. Baek Mu-Gun also took a seat. After everyone settled down, the servants brought out food and neatly put them on the table in front of the attendees.
We put our all into preparing those dishes. I hope they are to your liking, Cheon-Sang said.
This feast is so sumptuous that I don''t even know where to start, Go-San exaggerated.
Haha, you gave us a lot of time to prepare, after all. Please take your time and try them all. We have prepared a lot for all of you, but do not hesitate to let me know if they prove insufficient. To ensure your enjoyment, we have also prepared the highest quality Shaoxing Wine. Please indulge yourselves in them to your hearts content.
Even though the Baek Sword Sect had handed over the Shaoxing Wine distribution rights back to the breweries in Shaoxing, they still managed to procure Shaoxing Wine of the finest quality through one of the breweries.
I cant help but look forward to its taste. Geom-Hwan smacked his lips. As an alcohol enthusiast, drinking the finest liquor of the Central ins was his greatest pleasure.
Why dont we each have a ss first before we eat, then? Cheon-Sang suggested.
Thats a really good idea, Geom-Hwan happily agreed.
Pour us some wine, Cheon-Sang ordered, and the servants attending to Mu-Gun and the representatives quickly filled their sses with Shaoxing Wine.
Lets have a toast tomemorate this meeting. Cheon-Sang stood up and raised his ss. Mu-Gun and the representatives of the Three Great ns of Fujian raised their sses as well. When he began drinking, the others followed suit.
Now! Lets do away with the formalities and enjoy ourselves, Cheon-Sang said. In response, the representatives of the Three Great ns of Fujian began to enjoy the dinner infort.
Arent you curious why we visited the Baek Sword Sect, Patriarch Baek? Go-San asked.
I am.
Why have you not asked us about it, then?
You would have brought it up yourselves once youre ready even if I did not ask, so I see no reason to rush you.
Thats true. Will it be fine for me to tell you about it, then? Go-San said.
Please do.
I will be straightforward. The Three Great ns of Fujian are considering joining the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
You want to join the Zhejiang Martial Alliance?
May I know the Baek Sword Sects thoughts on this? Go-San carefully asked.
If you would like to join us, we will definitely wee you.
Before we do, there is something that I would like to confirm first.
What is it?
The Three Great ns of Fujian want to join the Zhejiang Martial Alliance on equal standing to the Ten ns of Zhejiang, which are the key forces of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. Will you be able to guarantee us that? Go-San began presenting their demands.
I agree that the Three Great ns of Fujian deserve the same status as the Ten ns of Zhejiang. However, this is not something that can be decided by the Baek Sword Sect alone. I doubt I can give you a definite answer right now since this matter has to be discussed with the other Ten ns of Zhejiang first.
At the very least, it seems the Baek Sword Sect is in favor of that.
Thats right.
Let me ask you one more question, then. I heard that the Baek Sword Sect improved the martial arts of the Ten ns of Zhejiang. Is that true?
Thats correct.
Will you do the same for us if we join the Zhejiang Martial Alliance?
If thats what the Three Great ns of Fujian wants, then we will be more than happy to help. Is there anything else you want to confirm?
Thats all I wanted to ask.
May I ask you a question next? Geom-Hwan asked.
Of course, Cheon-Sang replied.
What is the Baek Sword Sects ultimate goal?
Our ultimate goal?
I personally think the Baek Sword Sects ultimate goal is to use the Zhejiang Martial Alliance to gain absolute power, like what the Seven Great Families have right now, Geom-Hwan exined. To that end, you will likely turn the Zhejiang Martial Alliances members into the Baek Sword Sects vassal families.
I think it would be better for the Young Patriarch to answer your question. The future of the Baek Sword Sect is more likely to be determined by his will, not mine.
Cheon-Sang handed over the right to answer to Mu-Gun.
Could you perhaps answer my question, Young Patriarch Baek? Geom-Hwan asked.
It is true that my ultimate goal is to make the entire Zhejiang Martial Alliance a part of the Baek Sword Sect and that I will have to turn its members into the Baek Sword Sects vassal families to aplish that. However, the members are free to make their own decisions on this matter. I have no intention of threatening, harming, or imposing our will on those that refuse to be our sects vassal family.
What is it that you want to gain by making the Baek Sword Sect stronger, then? Do you want to gain supremacy over murim and wield authority on par with the Seven Great Families?
I am as human as any other. I would be lying if I were to say I did not wish for our sect to gain wealth and honor. However, that will never be my main goal. Im strengthening the Baek Sword Sect to protect murim from the Three Greatest Demonic Sects, which threaten murims existence and safety. Mu-Gun borated.
Youre nurturing your power to be murims protector?
Thats right.
Why should I believe what you just said, Young Patriarch Baek? Geom-Hwan asked in doubt.
My words are my only proof. I will leave it up to you to decide whether you believe me or not, Patriarch Lee. Mu-Gun sounded as if he could not care less whether they believed him or not.
Dont you want the Three Great ns of Fujian to join the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, Young Patriarch Baek? Geom-Hwan asked, noticing Mu-Guns indifference.
I will certainly wee the Three Great ns of Fujian if you decide to join the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. After all, that will increase our alliances power as well. However, I do not want to beg or force any of you to join. You all should be free toe to your own decisions.
The Young Patriarch is right. Our sectno, the Zhejiang Martial Alliance will wait for the Three Great ns of Fujian toe to a decision, so take your time thinking about it, Cheon-Sang added.
As Cheon-Sang suggested, the representatives of the Three Great ns of Fujian began considering the right decision to make.
Anyway! Lets forget about these meddlesome talks for now. Lets focus on enjoying this dinner party. Cheon-Sang elevated the mood again.
In response, the representatives of the Three Great ns of Fujian proceeded to enjoy the dinner in front of them, putting aside the issue of joining the Zhejiang Martial Alliance for now. The feaststed into the night, maintaining a harmonious atmosphere to the very end.
The next morning, Mu-Gun had breakfast with Cheon-Sang.
What kind of decision do you think the Three Great ns of Fujian will make? Cheon-Sang asked.
There is a good chance that they will join the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
Why do you think so?
Dont you think they have already made up their minds to some extent before they expressed their intention to visit without being invited first? Moreover, the details they confirmed at yesterdays dinner are enough to tell me that they are very willing to join the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. Patriarch Lee seems to be wary of being forced to obey the Baek Sword Sect if the Jiuhua Sect joins the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, but he cant just easily disagree with the other Great ns of Fujian.
We dont have to do anything in particr to recruit the Three Great ns of Fujian, then.
Thats right. Even if we do, we should never assume a submissive attitude, even if its for the sake of the Zhejiang Martial Alliances prestige, Mu-Gun firmly said.
I agree. Lets wait for their decision for now. Do make sure that they do not experience any inconvenience while they are here.
Understood.
We talked too much at the dining table. Lets eat.
After having breakfast with Cheon-Sang, Mu-Gun headed to the training hall to practice his martial arts as usual. Meanwhile, Jiuhua Sect Patriarch Lee Geom-Hwan was left the only one lost in thought about joining the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. After all, Sea Pce Sect Patriarch Nam Go-San and Wuyi Sword Sect Young Patriarch Pung Hyeon-Oh had already decided to join the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
Jiuhua Sect Patriarch Lee Geom-Hwan recalled what Mu-Gun said at the dinner. Mu-Gun wanted to make the Zhejiang Martial Alliance a force that centered around the Baek Sword Sect. For that purpose, Mu-Gun said that he would have to turn its members into their sects vassal families. That was exactly what Geom-Hwan was worried about.
Mu-Gun said that he would not turn to coercion to make that happen, but how many ns would even think about leaving the Baek Sword Sect, which had already established immense power? Most of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance members would likely end up bing the Baek Sword Sects vassal families. Hence, if the Jiuhua Sect wanted to join the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, it should first have the resolve to submit to the Baek Sword Sect.
Although the Jiuhua Sect was insignificant in terms of power, they had their own tradition and over a hundred and fifty years of history. If they joined the Zhejiang Martial Alliance and became a vassal family of the Baek Sword Sect, they would end up bing a titr n that had no authority. Geom-Hwan did not want that to happen. Even if they were insignificant, he wanted the Jiuhua Sect to exist as the Jiuhua Sect.
On the other hand, however, he could not help but worry about the Jiuhua Sect being annihted by the Nine Celestial Demons Sect because of his stubbornness. As the Sea Pce Sect and the Wuyi Sword Sect imed, it could be better to remain as a vassal family of the Baek Sword Sect than to be destroyed by the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Geom-Hwan repeatedly pondered whether to keep the name of the Jiuhua Sect intact or maintain the legacy of the Jiuhua Sect under the shadow of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. Eventually, he came to a decision. Although pride was important, he had to prioritize their survival. Since he could not ovee the threat of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect alone, he thought it would be better to join the Zhejiang Martial Alliance and maintain his sects legacy under its shadow instead.
Bluntly put, once the Nine Celestial Demons Sect had been defeated, the Jiuhua Sect could just leave the Zhejiang Martial Alliance and return to being an autonomous sect. They would not even have that option if the Nine Celestial Demons Sect annihted them. Hence, Geom-Hwan decided to choose practicality instead of his pride.
Aftering to a decision, Geom-Hwan met up with Pce Sect Patriarch Nam Go-San and Wuyi Sword Sect Young Patriarch Pung Hyeon-Oh to inform them of his decision, which they dly weed. After all, it would be great for the Three Great ns of Fujians position in the Zhejiang Martial Alliance if they all joined.
The representatives of the Three Great ns of Fujian immediately visited Cheon-Sang and expressed their desire to join the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
The Three Great ns of Fujians collective decision brings me joy. However, the decision to wee you into our ranks does not solely fall on my shoulders, Cheon-Sang replied. The Ten ns of Zhejiang must firste to an agreement regarding this. To that end, I will immediately call for a meeting between the representatives of the Ten ns of Zhejiang to discuss this matter. Please wait until we have reached a decision.
We would appreciate it if you could push for our sects to join as equal members of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, Go-San requested, hinting at his desire for the Three Great ns of Fujian to be given equal standing within the Zhejiang Martial Alliance to the Ten ns of Zhejiang.
That goes without saying. I also want the Three Great ns of Fujian to be members of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, so I will do my best.
We will be waiting for good news, then.
The entire procedure could take some time. What do you n to do? If you want to stay at our sect, you are more than wee to, Cheon-Sang suggested.
Its fine. We cannot leave our sects alone for too long, so its best we head back home and just wait for the oue there.
I see. Youre not going to leave right away today, are you? I hope you give us some time to provide you with a proper send-off, Cheon-Sang said.
We have already received great hospitality from the Baek Sword Sect. You dont have to do that.
Since ancient times, we have always practiced giving a beautiful closure to anything we start. We refuse to neglect our precious guests even during their departure. I will prepare a banquet for you tonight, so lets bid you all a fond farewell, Cheon-Sang insisted.
I dont know how to repay your generosity, Patriarch Baek.
We will be a family soon, so dont feel pressured and just enjoy yourselves, Cheon-Sang reassured them.
Since youll be going as far as preparing a banquet for us, Patriarch Baek, I think it is only proper for us to enjoy it with a delighted heart before we leave tomorrow.
That would be for the best.
The representatives of the Three Great ns of Fujian soon returned to their residence. They then enjoyed the banquet that the Baek Sword Sect had prepared that evening, and the next day at dawn, they headed back home to Fujian Province.
As soon as they left, Mu-Gun sent carrier pigeons to the Ten ns of Zhejiang to inform them of the Three Great ns of Fujians intention to join the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. Ten dayster, the Ten ns of Zhejiangs Patriarchs held a meeting about it at the Wind Saber Sect in Jinhua.
Chapter 142
Chapter 142
Baek Cheon-Sang departed for Jinhua to discuss the Three Great ns of Fujians intention to join the Zhejiang Martial Alliance with the Patriarchs of the Ten ns of Zhejiang. Venerable elders Qiankun Hands Seok Gang and Daybreak Swordsmaster Geom Woo-Saeng apanied him as his escorts. Although some would think that having two venerable elders escort him was too much, they had to take such huge precautionary measures since they did not know when, where, and how the Nine Celestial Demons Sect would attack.
Meanwhile, as the Young Patriarch, Baek Mu-Gun was tasked to oversee both the important and trivial matters within the Baek Sword Sect while Cheon-Sang was away. However, that did not really change Mu-Guns daily life all that much. As usual, he spent his day practicing martial arts and examining the martial arts of his two friends and the Six White Wolves. He also frequently checked for any new information from the Heavenly Secret Hall and reacted ordingly.
The Heavenly Secret Halls information was delivered through two channels. Baek Mu-Ok ryed information rted to the Baek Sword Sect, while Heavenly Secret Hall Vice-Leader Dan Seol-Young delivered any other information. Today, he received information from Seol-Young about the evil factions that were believed to be under the control of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Mu-Gun had requested the Heavenly Secret Hall to thoroughly investigate four evil nsthe Heretical Emperor Hall, the Green Snake Gang, the Blood Ring Gang, and the Ma Thieves Gang. Today, the Heavenly Secret Hall finally delivered the results of that investigation.
We did not discover any evidence that connects the four evil ns to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Moreover, they are neither an immediate threat to the righteous factions nor attempting to expand their power, Seol-Young began. Hence, at least on the surface, its difficult to associate them with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
What about theirbat forces? Mu-Gun asked.
All four ns currently have around seven hundred to eight hundred warriors each. We still havent discovered how many martial arts masters are within their ranks.
Theirbat forces are equal in number to the Evil Blood Gangs.
To be safe, we looked into how their forces grew each year. Coincidentally, all five ns, including the Evil Blood Gang, recruited a hundred warriors three years ago, Seol-Young mentioned.
I wouldnt have batted an eye if only two or three of them did that. However, considering all five underwent simr changes in numbers, there is definitely something suspicious going on, Mu-Gun said in a doubtful tone.
We also find it suspicious that they have not been trying to expand their forces after that certain growth in numbers.
It is certainly odd that those evil ns are not trying to expand their forces at all. They would have normally been busy trying to use their expanded power by now.
Still, we cannot charge them of being rted to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect just because of that. We have to find concrete pieces of evidence that would connect them to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect first.
Considering how the Nine Celestial Demons Sect has been behaving so far and how they helped the Evil Blood Gang, they likely have a figure near those four evil ns if they are connected, Mu-Gun said, bringing up the past as a reference.
Attempting to find them would be like looking for a needle in a haystack.
If we cant find them, then we can just make them show themselves.
Is there any way to do that?
If the evil ns are really rted to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, then they are bound to contact them sooner orter.
Are you suggesting we threaten the leaders of the evil factions into contacting the Nine Celestial Demons Sect? Seol-Young asked in an attempt to confirm Mu-Guns intention.
Yes. If the evil factions are really connected to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, their leaders will definitely try to contact the Nine Celestial Demons Sect for the sake of their survival.
That n would not work if they were threatening the lives of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners. However, the leaders of the evil factions were only subordinates of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, not demonic practitioners. Evil faction members value their lives more than anything else. They would betray anyone, even the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, if it meant they would get to survive.
Thats too dangerous.
Not at all. From what Ive seen so far, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect has never deployed more than one Absolute Demonic Realm master in a single faction. That was further proven with the whole Evil Blood Gang ordeal. Even if the evil factions are really connected to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, they wont be able to threaten my safety. However, if you are still worried, then I will take the venerable elders with me, Mu-Gun reassured Seol-Young.
Seol-Young would definitely feel more relieved if Mu-Gun had the venerable elders, who were all Absolute Realm masters, with him.
However, you will only get one chance to lure them out. The Nine Celestial Demons Sect will definitely not be deceived twice, Seol-Young pointed out.
That is actually what I am most worried about. If I could, I would infiltrate all four evil ns at the same time, lure out the demonic practitioners of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, and put an end to all of them at once. However, we dont have a suitable method to do that.
To infiltrate all four evil ns and eliminate the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners within their ranks at the same time, he would require at least two Absolute Realm masters for each n. Based on the pattern the Nine Celestial Demons Sect had been following so far, they would likely have an Absolute Demonic Realm master and three or four Upper-Peak-Realm Higher Demons in each n.
Taking that into consideration, Mu-Gun would require at least two Absolute Realm masters to guarantee victory. The Baek Sword Sect had a total of eight Absolute Realm masters, but he could not just mobilize them all at the same time. After all, they also had to consider the Baek Sword Sects safety.
To lure out the demonic practitioners of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, they would have to infiltrate the evil ns base and subdue their leader first. However, if they caused even the slightest disturbance during that process, they would be forced to fight seven to eight hundred warriors. Despite how powerful an Absolute Realm master was, it was unreasonable to expect them to deal with that many martial artists. Moreover, even if they defeated all of them and subdued the evil ns leaders, the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners would most likely notice the disturbance.
For that reason, they had to execute Mu-Guns n without causing anymotion, which only Mu-Gun could do. That also made it difficult to request help from the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families. The Nine Prominent Sects, which were very meticulous with justification, would try to dissuade Mu-Gun if he asked for their help. Even if his target were evil ns, it would still be unjust to infiltrate them and threaten their leader without any evidence.
Hmm, I see no reason to do it if you can only deal with one out of the four evil ns. You would be able to get rid of an Absolute Demonic Realm master, but that is not enough to create any major effect, Seol-Youngmented.
No, proceeding with this is still viable. It has not yet been confirmed whether those four evil ns and the Nine Celestial Demons Sect are connected. We are only assuming that they are due to the incident with the Evil Blood Gang. If we can secure clear evidence of it, then we will get clear justification to overthrow the others forces.
You have already made up your mind, havent you? Seol-Young asked.
This is the best n I can think of right now, Mu-Gun admitted.
Considering your skills, I doubt there will be much risk, dear. However, it would do you good to think about the ripple effects that this will bring, Seol-Young advised Mu-Gun.
What do you mean?
Your interference has caused the Nine Celestial Demons Sect to fail multiple missions. They have suffered heavy damages as a result, including the loss of nine Absolute Demonic Realm masters. The Nine Celestial Demons Sect is definitely waiting for a chance to take you and the Baek Sword Sect down. However, if you defeat another Demonic Monarch, they might not be able to overlook you any longer. They might not even wait anymore. In the worst-case scenario, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect could evenunch a direct attack on the Baek Sword Sect.
To a certain extent, Mu-Gun had already thought about the concerns that Seol-Young mentioned. The Nine Celestial Demons Sects factions preferred to act individually, but they were more than willing to join forces whenever necessary. The Baek Sword Sect could certainly find themselves in a dangerous situation if the factions that Mu-Gun had damaged joined forces and aimed for them. The Baek Sword Sect had eight Absolute Realm masters, but even that would not be enough to put their minds at ease.
So far, Mu-Gun had defeated Demonic Monarchs from the Asura Cult, the Heavenly Killer Sect, the Blood-Crazed n, the Invincible n, and the Underworld Sect. If those five factions mobilized their Demonic Monarchs all at once, the existence and safety of the Baek Sword Sect would be threatened.
That has actually been bothering me the most. However, if we can establish the Zhejiang Martial Alliance United Corps earlier, we will be able to somewhat counter that threat. I have already suggested this to my father. He will bring it up at the meeting hes going to.
It would still take a lot of time for the Zhejiang Martial Alliance United Corps to bepletely functional. However, if they used the ck Sword Gangs manor and some of thepleted united corps buildings, they could at least startunching urgent operations. Moreover, once the Zhejiang Martial Alliance United Corps began executing full-scale operations, the Patriarchs and one hundred elite warriors from each of the Ten ns of Zhejiang would start staying at the united corps headquarters.
Mu-Gun nned to transfer most of the Baek Sword Sects forces to the Zhejiang Martial Alliance United Corps when it was established. In fact, he also wanted to move the headquarters of the Baek Sword Sect to Shaoxing. Wenzhou was located at the corner of Zhejiang Province, which was a bad geographical location for power expansions. Expanding their forces at Shaoxing would be much easier since they would be located in the middle of the Central ins. If the Baek Sword Sect moved to Shaoxing and the Ten ns of Zhejiang concentrated their forces there, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect would find it hard to attack them.
That aside, five factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect had already lost a Demonic Monarch or two. If they lost another, they would fall behind the other factions. They would probably just closely monitor the situation for now in fear of that happening.
Even so, that alone would not be enough. If the Nine Celestial Demons Sect put their mind to it, the forces of the Ten ns of Zhejiang would not be a problem for them at all. Provoking them any further without establishing a clear countermeasure first would be unwise, Seol-Young rebutted.
If we just stand around and watch from the sidelines just because it is dangerous, we will never be able to stop the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. We have to get rid of them immediately whenever we find their traces. Only then can we reduce the damages murim will suffer.
You cant save murim by yourself, dear. You also cannot stop them by yourself. Why are you trying to take responsibility for everything? Please trust the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families more. Now that we have informed them of the incident with the Evil Blood Gang, they will definitely investigate the evil factions and keep close surveince on them.
At Seol-Youngs remarks, Mu-Gun realized that he was too obsessed with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. He did whatever it took to cut them off whenever they revealed their tails even if it meant no longer considering anything else. That would be fine if he was alone. However, Mu-Gun now had a n and a lot of people to protect. He certainly had to get rid of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, but he also had to protect the Baek Sword Sect and the people precious to him.
Mu-Gun decided to rx and move a little slower. As Seol-Young said, he also put a little more trust in the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families.
You are right, my dear. I guess I was too fixated on carrying all the burdens on my own. As you said, I will try to trust the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families on this matter.
Good thinking. We have increased our surveince on the evil factions anyway, so even if they try to plot some sort of scheme, we will be able to detect it immediately, Seol-Young said in a delighted tone.
Thank you.
Why are you suddenly thanking me?
Its because you are always by my side giving me advice. Tying the knot with you is one of the best decisions I have made in this lifetime.
Im d I can be of help to you, dear. I will do my best to help you more in the future.
You are already doing good enough. More importantly, even if you do not help me, your presence alone already gives me a lot of strength, so you dont have to try so hard to help. Mu-Guns affectionate words and gaze were filled with love for Seol-Young.
Seol-Young smiled softly. As a woman, there was nothing that made her happier than to be loved by him.
* * *
The Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families took the information that the Baek Sword Sect sent them into careful consideration. The Baek Sword Sect mentioned that the Evil Blood Gang was connected to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and that it was highly likely that the otherrge evil factions in the Central ins were as well.
However, the two factions tackled the matter using different methods. The Nine Prominent Sects demanded that the Four Great Evil ns express where they stand and remained firm on their stance to keep watch until they had obtained clear proof evidencing the evil ns connection to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. On the other hand, the Seven Great Families asserted that they should take this opportunity to get rid of the Four Great Evil ns. Even if thetter were not connected to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, they should still nip them in the bud anyway for as long as there was a possibility that they would be controlled by the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Even if the evil ns could not be manipted, the Seven Great Families argued that punishing them would still be the right course of action due to the tyranny that the Four Great Evil ns hadmitted. The Nine Prominent Sects opposed the assertion of the Seven Great Families, arguing that it would be tyranny under the guise of righteousness if the Seven Great Families attacked the Four Great Evil ns even though nothing had been proven yet.
The Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families did not budge from their stance. Hence, in the end, the Seven Great Families gave up on persuading the Nine Prominent Sects and decided to take matters into their own hands instead. If the Seven Great Families subjugated the Four Great Evil ns despite the Nine Prominent Sects opposition, thetter could still be med as well. However, the Seven Great Families did not care about that at all. To them, eliminating the Four Great Evil ns was the best course of action they could take in the name of righteousness and the safety of murim. To aplish that, they were willing to take any condemnation.
However, getting rid of the Four Great Evil ns was not as simple as it sounded for the Seven Great Families. After all, each of the Four Great Evil ns had more than seven hundred martial artists in their ranks. Even if they only had a few Upper-Peak-Realm masters or higher, the Seven Great Families would still have to mobilize more than five hundred people to attack them. Furthermore, they also had to deploy at least two or three Absolute Realm masters and additional personnel as a countermeasure against the possible intervention of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Even the Seven Great Families would find it hard to mobilize that many forces. However, each of their members had at least four or five vassal families that possessed morebat forces than most small and medium-sized martial ns.
Hence, the Seven Great Families proceeded to mobilize the minimum number of forces and substituted the rest with the forces of their vassal families. The vassal families could find that unfair, but they had no choice but to follow orders since the Seven Great Families used murims righteousness as justification.
Now, all that was left was to designate targets. The Seven Great Families collectively agreed that the four great families geographically closest to the Four Great Evil ns would be leading their attack. The Great Ximen Family would deal with the Heretical Emperor Hall in Jiangxi Province, the Guangdong Jin Family with the Green Snake Gang in Guangxi Province, the Great Huangfu Family with the Blood Ring Gang in Shanxi Province, and the Hebei Peng Family with the Ma Thieves Gang in Liaoning Province. Meanwhile, the three other families were tasked to provide those four with active support.
Chapter 143
Chapter 143
At the Wind Saber Sects meeting hall, Baek Cheon-Sang and the other Patriarchs of the Ten ns of Zhejiang had gathered to discuss the Three Great ns of Fujians intention to join the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
As I have told everyone earlier, the Three Great ns of Fujian has officially applied to join as a member of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. However, they have also demanded to be on equal standing with the Ten ns of Zhejiang. The floor is now open for discussion, fellow Patriarchs, Cheon-Sang asked, presiding over the meeting as the Zhejiang Martial Alliance leader.
It is certainly weing news that the Three Great ns of Fujian want to join the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. However, their demand should be heavily assessed first, Wind Saber Sect Patriarch Tae Gong-Pyo said.
Does that mean you are against giving the Three Great ns of Fujian the same status and authority as the Ten ns of Zhejiang, Patriarch Tae?
The Ten ns of Zhejiang formed the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. As its key forces, the Ten ns of Zhejiang should naturally receive preferential status and authority over the other forces, Gong-Pyo answered.
In other words, you think the Ten ns of Zhejiang should have a vested interest in the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
At the very least, the Ten ns of Zhejiang should have the authority to decide the way forward for the Zhejiang Martial Alliance.
Do the others feel the same way? Cheon-Sang asked the others.
I have a different opinion from Patriarch Tae, Justice Martial Sect Patriarch Jeong Won-Hyo refuted. Although the Zhejiang Martial Alliance was formed by the alliance between the Ten ns of Zhejiang, it is difficult to form a union with us alone. Even though we made great contributions to its formation, we should not consider our status and authority as permanent. For the Zhejiang Martial Alliance to grow, we should not hesitate to open up our doors and allow new forces to join. Moreover, if those new forces meet all the qualifications, there should not be any problems giving them the same standing as the Ten ns of Zhejiang.
I agree with Patriarch Jeong. If the Ten ns of Zhejiang really obtain preferential status and authority within the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, it should not be because we founded the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. Rather, it would be better to use our skills to prove that we deserve the status and authority granted to us, Byeok Sword Manor Patriarch Byeok Cheol-Seong added.
What about you, Alliance Leader Baek? Whats your opinion on this? Dragonic Tiger Gang Patriarch Yong Gun-Seong asked.
Expanding the power of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance is essential to oppose the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, and we have to recruit new forces, like the Three Great ns of Fujian, to aplish that. If we exclude the other forces and only focus on our vested interests, the Zhejiang Martial Alliancesbat forces will be confined within the Zhejiang Province, Cheon-Sang firmly replied. It may seem like a loss to ept other forces into the Zhejiang Martial Alliance and give them the same standing as we have. However, in the long run, doing so will allow us to expand our power and gain even more than what we have now. More importantly, it will make us strong enough to protect ourselves from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. That alone is enough reason to ept the Three Great ns of Fujian and give them the same status and authority as we have.
That seems reasonable and logical, Alliance Leader Baek. Bluntly put, the Ten ns of Zhejiang alone will find it difficult to strengthen the Zhejiang Martial Alliance enough to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families. To solidify our position in murim, we have to ept new forces into our ranks and expand our power. Granting the Three Great ns of Fujian the same standing as we do seems harmless anyway, Flying Lance Sect Patriarch Jo Jin-Myeong said, actively supporting Cheon-Sangs opinion.
The other Patriarchs also seemed to agree with Cheon-Sang.
Is there anything else you would like to refute, Patriarch Tae? Cheon-Sang asked Gong-Pyo.
No. hearing the other Patriarchs opinions, including yours, Alliance Leader Baek, has made me realize that I have been thinking too narrow-mindedly. I agree that we should prioritize the growth of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance as a whole rather than protect our vested interests. Gong-Pyo changed his mind and said.
To be clear, you are now in favor of granting the Three Great ns of Fujian the same standing as the Ten ns of Zhejiang, correct?
Yes.
Prioritizing the Zhejiang Martial Alliance above all else shows how big your heart is, Patriarch Tae. Now that we have more or less considered everyones opinions on this matter, why dont we make a decision by voting?
Lets do that.
As per the vote Cheon-Sang conducted, it was unanimously decided to allow the Three Great ns of Fujian to join the Zhejiang Martial Alliance and grant them the same standing as the Ten ns of Zhejiang.
Since the Three Great ns of Fujian will be joining us, wouldnt it be a little weird to still call us the Zhejiang Martial Alliance? Mei Household Patriarch Mei Jung-Hak asked.
Hmm, that is certainly true. The Three Great ns of Fujian aside, now that we n to ept other forces into our ranks in the future, the name Zhejiang Martial Alliance could be a problem. We require a more inclusive name that does not limit us to the Zhejiang Province alone, Iron Palm Sect Patriarch Dam Hwa-Seong said in agreement.
We could lose our sense of identity if we change this now, though, Clear Sun Sect Patriarch Shim Seok-Gun expressed his concern.
Our sense of identity is not dependent on our name but on our mindset. For as long as that does not change, we will never lose our sense of identity, Kang Household Patriarch Kang Won-Hee refuted.
The name Zhejiang Martial Alliance does feel like a frog in a well. We will need to use a more inclusive name for the Zhejiang Martial Alliance to y on arger ying field, Dragonic Tiger Gang Patriarch Yong Gun-Seong added.
What do you think, Alliance Leader Baek? Byeok Sword Manor Patriarch Byeok Cheol-Seong asked Cheon-Sang.
Hmmm, I have not thought this far ahead, but I do agree that we should change the name that represents us for us to be reborn as a force that represents murim, not just an alliance in Zhejiang Province, Cheon-Sang replied after pondering for a moment.
Now that the alliance leader has stated his opinion, why dont we vote on it?
Great, lets follow the decision of the majority.
ording to the votes, seven agreed to change the name of the alliance. Hence, the three people who opposed it had no choice but to ept the result as it was decided through a vote.
What should we change the name of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance to? Cheon-Sang asked.
How does the East Sky Alliance sound? Wind Saber Sect Patriarch Tae Gong-Pyo suggested.
The East Sky Alliance does not seem appropriate since that limits us to the eastern region of the Central ins, Byeok Sword Manor Patriarch Byeok Cheol-Seong disagreed.
What about Loyal Heart Alliance? It also means that we are united in protecting murim from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, so I think it sounds good, Kang Household Patriarch Kang Won-Hee suggested.
Oh! Thats a pretty decent name.
I think its pretty good too. It brings a sense of unity and determination.
Most of the Patriarchs seemed to like the name, including Cheon-Sang. The vote they held for it resulted in little disagreement, so it was unanimously decided that the Zhejiang Martial Alliance would be renamed the Loyal Heart Alliance. The name change did not bring any particr change in the operation of the alliance or internal code of conduct. They only switched to a new shell, but what they were deep down remained the same.
This concludes all the topics we have brought up for discussion. However, I would like to make another suggestion, Cheon-Sang opened.
What is it?
I would like to speed up the establishment of the Zhejiang Martial Allianceno, the Loyal Heart Alliance United Corps, Cheon-Sang suggested.
Why?
The threat of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect is gradually bingrger. For that reason, I find it necessary to establish the Loyal Heart Alliance United Corps as soon as possible and marshall our troops for battle.
In the current situation, we still do not have enough buildings for the United Corps. Will the forces we dispatch have a ce to stay? Wind Saber Sect Patriarch Tae Gong-Pyo asked.
We can use the ck Sword Gangs manor, which we obtained when our sect annihted the ck Sword Gang, as a temporary headquarters, Cheon-Sang replied.
Even so, if the elite forces of the Ten ns of Zhejiang are dispatched to the United Corps, the headquarters of the Ten ns of Zhejiang could fall into danger.
Without Ten ns of Zhejiangs elite forces around, their defenses would inevitably be riddled with vulnerabilities.
With all due respect, even if your elite forces stay behind, it will be difficult to hold back the Nine Celestial Demons Sect with the Ten ns of Zhejiangs current power. On the other hand, if we gather all of the Ten ns of Zhejiangs elite forces at the United Corps headquarters, even the Nine Celestial Demons Sect will think twice about recklessly targeting the Loyal Heart Alliance United Corps, Cheon-Sang carefully exined.
Still, we cant just give up our n home, can we?
Once the elite forces of the Ten ns of Zhejiang have gathered at the United Corps headquarters, the possibility of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect attacking the headquarters of the Ten ns of Zhejiang will decrease.
How can you be so sure of that? Wouldnt sending our elite forces away make it possible for them to subjugate us with smaller forces? That would make it more likely for them to attack us.
The Nine Celestial Demons Sect is currently moving behind the scenes to avoid letting their existence known. For them to attack the headquarters of the Ten ns of Zhejiang, they would have no choice but to reveal their identity in some way. I doubt they will find such a risk worth it enough to take. On the other hand, attacking the Loyal Heart Alliance would allow them to at least target our Absolute Realm masters. For that reason, the headquarters of the Ten ns of Zhejiang would be in a safer position than the United Corps headquarters.
The Patriarchs of the Ten ns of Zhejiang nodded in agreement, having realized that what Cheon-Sang said made sense.
The same went with Gong-Pyo. However, he still emphasized that they still needed to take certain measures for the safety of the Ten ns of Zhejiang.
You have a point, Alliance Leader Baek. Nevertheless, we should stille up with defensive measures for the headquarters of the Ten ns of Zhejiang. That way, the forces we dispatch to the United Corps headquarters would have peace of mind and stay faithful to their duty.
I agree with you, Patriarch Tae. I will try my best to think of such measures. However, I still find it best to expand the power of the Loyal Heart Alliance United Corps now. If the Loyal Heart Alliance possesses enough power to deter anyone from recklessly starting a scuffle with us, our alliances name alone will serve as protection for the headquarters of the Ten ns of Zhejiang. However, to do that, we should eliminate all hostilities and help each other grow under one ord. In essence, we should stay true to the meaning of Loyal Heart Allianceour alliances new name.
Your words are really tugging at my heartstrings, Alliance Leader Baek. As you have said, we should certainly all unite for the sake of the Loyal Heart Alliances benefit than the benefit of our ns. That will, in turn, benefit all the Ten ns of Zhejiang, Byeok Sword Manor Patriarch Byeok Cheol-Seong added, deeply resonating with Cheon-Sangsments. The other Patriarchs of the Ten ns of Zhejiang agreed with Cheon-Sang and Cheol-Seong.
Should we establish the Loyal Heart Alliance United Corps earlier, then?
In ordance with the Loyal Heart Alliances principle, we will decide on this matter through a vote. If you agree with establishing the Loyal Heart Alliance United Corps earlier, please raise your hands.
Through a show of hands that Cheon-Sang presided, the Patriarchs of the Ten ns of Zhejiang unanimously agreed to establish the Loyal Heart Alliance United Corps and begin its operation ahead of schedule. For that purpose, the patriarchs of the Ten ns of Zhejiang agreed to dispatch a hundred elite martial artists to Shaoxing within a month.
After their meeting, the Patriarchs of the Ten ns of Zhejiang enjoyed the banquet that the Wind Saber Sect had prepared, then returned to their respective homes.
* * *
At the headquarters of the Underworld Sect, Underworld Divine Demon Jong Ja-Ryang received news that the Seven Great Families were preparing their forces to attack the Four Great Evil ns. The Underworld Sect had taken control of the Five Great Evil ns, including the Evil Blood Gang, and intended to use them to wreak havoc all over murim. However, the righteous factions discovered the Underworld Sects existence when the Evil Blood Gang made a mistake and ruined their ns.
As a result, the righteous factions began to suspect that the Underworld Sect was behind the remaining Great Evil ns. The Underworld Sect nned to clear those suspicions by lying low, but now that the Seven Great Families were making preparations to attack the Four Great Evil ns, the Underworld Sect could no longer simply stand by and watch silently. If they left matters as it was, they would lose all the forces of the Four Great Evil ns, which they had put so much effort into putting under their control.
Nheless, they could not actively intervene. The Underworld Sect would have to mobilize the majority of their high-ranking forces to defeat the Seven Great Families. Even then, they could not guarantee victory since the Seven Great Families would have thoroughly prepared countermeasures for that. After all, they would be moving under the assumption that the NIne Celestial Demons Sect was controlling the Four Great Evil ns. Moreover, even if they emerged victorious, the Underworld Sect would still suffer considerable losses. They refused to sacrifice so much of their forces.
Why dont we just let go of the Four Great Evil ns? Hades Demonic Monarch Yeon Do-Gun, one of the Underworld Sects Seven Great Demonic Monarchs, carefully suggested.
You want us to just give up on the Four Great Evil ns? Underworld Divine Demon Jong Ja-Ryang questioned with a displeased look.
Losing the Four Great Evil ns will certainly be a pity, but we have to prioritize preserving the forces of the Underworld Sect. Moreover, the Seven Great Families are trying to attack the Four Great Evil ns just because they firmly believe that the Four Great ns are connected to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. If we remain in hiding, it will be difficult for the Seven Great Families to find any proof evidencing that connection, which will ultimately get them stigmatized for unreasonably attacking the Four Great Evil ns. It could even lead to them falling out with the Nine Prominent Sects, considering thetter tried to dissuade the former from attacking the Four Great Evil ns.
Even if our connection with the Four Great Evil ns is not revealed, the tyranny and wicked actsmitted by the Four Great Evil ns would suffice as justification for the Seven Great Families to wipe them out. Moreover, for as long as theirmon enemy is the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, there will always be a low possibility for the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families to fall out, Ja-Ryang replied in disagreement.
I apologize. I did not think this through. Do-Gun quickly asked for forgiveness.
No. You are right in saying that it is our first priority to preserve the forces of the Underworld Sect. Considering the current situation, it is certainly unreasonable to mobilize the forces of the Underworld Sect just to save the Four Great Evil ns.
Why dont we focus on one of the Seven Great Families who will be attacking the Four Great Evil ns instead? Do-Gun suggested.
So in return for abandoning the three other evil ns, you want us to take out one of the Seven Great Families? Ja-Ryang confirmed.
We do not necessarily have to abandon the three other evil ns. If we tell them to abandon their headquarters and take refuge elsewhere, they would be able to preserve their forces.
That is not a bad suggestion, but if we are to strike at one of the Seven Great Families, we will have to mobilize our high-ranking forces. That warrants taking extra care not to expose their movements and leave any trails behind.
Fair point. However, our location will remain hidden if we only mobilize our high-ranking forces.
If we proceed with this, which of the Four Great Evil ns should we send support to?
Due to the time constraints and location, it would be best to send our forces to support the Heretical Emperor Hall, Do-Gun rmended. The Great Ximen Family, which is in charge of taking down the Heretical Emperor Hall, is rtively weakerpared to the other Great Families. Wiping them out should be easy.
Great. Send word to the Four Great Evil ns and deploy our high-ranking forces to the Heretical Emperor Hall.
As youmand, Hades Demonic Monarch Yeon Do-Gun left to carry out Ja-Ryangs orders.
The very next day, three Demonic Monarchs and twelve Higher Demons, the Demonic Monarchs subordinates, left the Underworld Sects hidden base.
Chapter 144
Chapter 144
At the White Sword Pavilion in the Baek Sword Sect, Baek Cheon-Sang, who had just returned from Jinhua, told Baek Mu-Gun about all the decisions made during the Zhejiang Martial Alliance meeting.
It was decided that the name of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance would be changed to the Loyal Heart Alliance.
The Loyal Heart Alliance?
It was named with the intention of uniting to protect murim from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Why? Is it not to your taste? Cheon-Sang asked.
No, I think it is pretty good, especially since it is meaningful.
That aside, the Loyal Heart Alliance United Corps will begin operations in a month. The Ten ns of Zhejiang will have their elite forces dispatched by then, Cheon-Sang continued to brief Mu-Gun about the agendas discussed in the meeting.
Did the other ns oppose it?
Some of them did so out of concern for their n homes safety, but I told them that focusing all our forces at the United Corps headquarters would actually lower the Nine Celestial Demons Sects threat on their homes.
I was expecting a lot of opposition, but it seems you all came to a conclusion quite easily, Mu-Gun said in surprise.
Well, the Ten ns of Zhejiang are well aware that they are not individually strong enough to deter the threat of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
We should request the Three Great ns of Fujian to send their elite forces to the United Corps headquarters as well, then, Mu-Gun suggested.
That goes without saying. If they want to be on equal standing with the Ten ns of Zhejiang, it is only right that they bear the same responsibility as we do, Cheon-Sang said.
That makes sense. However, we should take into ount the Wuyi Sword Sects circumstances, Father.
The Wuyi Sword Sect had less than two hundred martial artists right now. If they sent one hundred of those to the Loyal Heart Alliance United Corps, their headquarters would basically be empty.
If the Wuyi Sword Sect fails to fulfill their responsibilities, the other ns might have a problem with it.
We should change the Wuyi Sword Sects responsibilities instead of making them deploy martial artists, then.
What do you suggest?
It would be most reasonable to change their responsibilities to financial support, Mu-Gun rmended.
Financial support?
The Wuyi Sword Sect is making huge profits from the production and trade of the Wuyi Rock Tea, so they would not be too burdened if they provide financial support instead.
It would be better to discuss this with the other Patriarchs first. Before we do, we should ask the Wuyi Sword Sect about their intention.
As you have said, Father, we can make a decision about that through discussion.
That aside, how is the work regarding the Four Great Evil ns going? Cheon-Sang changed the topic.
It seems the Seven Great Families are making preparations to attack the Four Great Evil ns, Mu-Gun exined.
What? If they attack the Four Great Evil ns without evidence that the Four Great Evil ns are rted to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, they will receive a lot of criticism from murim. Cheon-Sang was surprised.
It wont be a big problem since they are an evil faction at the end of the day. The tyranny and wicked acts that they havemitted are no small matter. Moreover, although the Seven Great Families aggression stems from the Four Great Evil ns connection to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, they also harbor the intention to use this opportunity to absorb the territory and rights of the Four Great Evil ns.
Well, considering the inclination of the Four Great Evil ns, there is no harm in rooting them out before they cause any more trouble. Looking back, the evil factions have always been the first to stand with the demonic sects once thetter begins spreading chaos, Cheon-Sang said in agreement.
Thats right. Above all, if the Four Great Evil ns are really connected to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, then we have to make the first move, even if it may seem unreasonable. Otherwise, we could suffer greater damage in the future.
Imend them, though. I thought for sure that you would be the first to take action.
I was actually about to.
What was your n?
Mu-Gun told Cheon-Sang the strategy that he had thought of. He also mentioned putting on the brakes due to Dan Seol-Youngs objection.
My second daughter-inw is right. Even I think you tend to go too far when the Nine Celestial Demons Sect is involved. Of course, as a martial artist from the righteous faction, we should take the lead in fending off the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, but your life does not belong to yourself alone. The Baek Sword Sect and the Loyal Heart Alliance are behind you. You can put the Baek Sword Sect and the Loyal Heart Alliance in a predicament with just a single mistake, so you should always be careful when making decisions. More importantly, as Seol-Young said, this is something that you cannot resolve by yourself, so you have to learn to wait and have faith in the power of murim, Cheon-Sang advised.
Understood.
Anyway, if were going to be leaving Wenzhou and moving our headquarters to Shaoxing, we will be quite busy starting today.
There is no need to go out of our way to rush it. We can simply order the venerable elders and the White Dragon Corps to move first. That will give time for the rest of our members to prepare. Once theyre ready, we can bring them over ourselves.
Thats a good idea. What does the Heavenly Secret Hall n to do, though? Cheon-Sang asked.
The Heavenly Secret Hall also decided to follow the Baek Sword Sect to Shaoxing.
Thats a relief. At least we wont face any big issues in receiving intel from the Heavenly Secret Hall.
Thats correct.
I take it that the Medicine King Family will stay in Mount Yandang?
Yes. Since various spiritual herbs grow in Mount Yandang, it is hard for them to move somewhere else, Mu-Gun exined.
Moving will make it quite troublesome to get spiritual pills, then.
You dont have to worry too much about that. We can simply use the Eun Merchant Groups ships since they often travel between Wenzhou and Shaoxing.
Okay. I will leave this matter to you, then. Make all the necessary preparations to ensure that we will suffer no setbacks. Cheon-Sang put his faith in Mu-Gun.
Understood.
Is there anything else you would like to discuss? I would like to take a rest now.
Thats all. I will take my leave now, Father.
Okay. Great work handling the Baek Sword Sects matters while I was away, Cheon-Sangmended Mu-Gun.
I did not do anything special. Well then, please have a good rest.
Mu-Gun bowed and left the White Sword Pavilion. He then headed to the training hall.
* * *
Inside the splendid pavilion of the Heavenly Killer Sects manor, which was built inside a sheer cliff, Heavenly Killer Divine Demon Dok Go-Seong sat on his throne while listening to the report of Shadowless Demonic Monarch Jae Kang-Cheon, the head of the Six Heavenly Killer Monarchs.
I have figured out a way to lure out the Golden Shield Sword Dragon.
What could that be? Go-Seong asked as he rejoiced.
The Heavenly Killer Sect had lost three Demonic Monarchs and multiple Higher Demons to Mu-Gun. That was equivalent to thirty percent of their high-ranking forces. Go-Seong made up his mind to kill Mu-Gun, whom he thought of as their mortal enemy, at any cost, but it was difficult to find an opportunity to take him out due to the Baek Sword Sects formidable forces. That was why he couldnt help but feel d that Kang-Cheon figured out a way to punish Mu-Gun.
If we use the Putuo Sword Sects Young Matriarch to our advantage, we can lure out the Golden Shield Sword Dragon, Kang-Cheon said.
The Putuo Sword Sects Young Matriarch?
Shes rumored to be the Golden Shield Sword Dragons past lover.
Doesnt that mean that they are no longer in a romantic rtionship now?
Thats right. Their rtionship apparently ended when the Golden Shield Sword Dragon married two other women.
How do you n to lure that bastard out with a woman he has already broken up with? Go-Seong asked, seemingly unable to understand Kang-Cheons idea.
He will not turn a blind eye to having his past lovers life in danger.
Kang-Cheons idea was simple. They would capture the Putuo Sword Sects Young Matriarch alive and use her as a hostage to lure out and kill the Golden Shield Sword Dragon.
They are nothing more than old lovers, and he is already married to two other women. Do you really think he will still risk his life for her? Go-Seong asked, clearly in doubt.
Im confident he would not if he was from a demonic faction. However, righteous bastards like him will definitely try to save their old lover at the risk of their own lives.
You have a point. Those righteous bastards often pretend to be uselessly kind.
More importantly, even if we fail to lure out the Golden Shield Sword Dragon, we wont have anything to lose anyway, so there is no harm in trying.
Where is the Putuo Sword Sects Young Matriarch at now?
She is at Mount Heng in Hunan Province. From what I have heard, she visited the Mount Heng Sect to request a duel, Kang-Cheon said.
I dont need to know her reasons. Will there be any problems capturing that woman alive?
Of course not. That woman is only at the Upper Peak Realm, so it wont be a problem even if we only send one of the Higher Demons, Kang-Cheon confidently said.
I permit you to proceed with this n immediately. How do you n to deal with the Golden Shield Sword Dragon after luring him out, though?
Why dont we make use of the Three Greatest Assassin Organizations, which we have just recently acquired, and the Ten Surfaces Ambush Formation?
That sounds good. It will eliminate the need to use our own forces.
May I proceed with this, then?
No, it would be better to be certain. Send two of the Six Heavenly Killer Monarchs.
You want to send two of them? Kang-Cheon asked in surprise.
Wouldnt it be better to move with certainty on the off chance that something goes wrong?
Understood. I will make the necessary preparations.
After obtaining Go-Seongs permission, Kang-Cheon immediately began nning the operation to lure Mu-Gun out. The first task was to capture So Yeon-Hwa, who was at Mount Heng.
* * *
After breaking off her rtionship with Mu-Gun, Yeon-Hwa became depressed for quite a while. However, as the Putuo Sword Sect''s Young Matriarch, she could not afford to stay depressed for a long time. She snapped herself back to her senses and resumed her journey around murim, which she had put on hold due to Mu-Gun. After having a duel with various martial ns, she finally arrived at Mount Heng in Hunan Province.
Although they were not part of the Nine Prominent Sects, Mount Heng Sect was a prestigious sect in Mount Heng with hundreds of years of tradition. Not wanting to simply pass by the Mount Heng Sect aftering all the way to Mount Heng, Yeon-Hwa stayed with them for seven days to spar with their martial arts masters. After gaining a lot of enlightenment through those duels and enjoying their great hospitality, Yeon-Hwa descended Mount Heng.
Her next destination was the Great Ximen Family, one of the Seven Great Families. It would take five days to travel to Changsha and visit the Great Ximen Family, perhaps even more since she wanted to take her time to enjoy the scenery around her.
On the third day of her journey to Changsha, Yeon-Hwa crossed a small mountain. Considering it wasnt that tall and it had quite a smooth route, she judged it would only take her two hours to cross over it. However, halfway down the mountain, a group of people blocked her path. Yeon-Hwa could not tell who they were, but it was bright as day that they did not harbor good intentions.
Who are you? How dare you block my path? Yeon-Hwa asked, her right hand moving to the hilt of her sword so that she could draw it at any moment.
Are you Putuo Sword Sect Young Matriarch So Yeon-Hwa? a man with a cold demeanor asked instead of answering Yeon-Hwas question.
The question made Yeon-Hwa realize that the people blocking her path had been aiming specifically for her.
I am sure I asked who you are.
Considering youre not denying it, it seems Im correct. The cold-looking man shrugged.
I will ask you onest time. Who are you? Why do you stand in my way?
If you follow us obediently, we will not hurt you.
You are truly someone I cannotmunicate with. Yeon-Hwa frowned at the man when he showed no interest in listening to her. Since she could not hold a dialogue with them, she examined them instead.
They were all giving off a cold aura, and they did not seem far behind her in terms of strength. The cold man in particr seemed far beyond her current capabilities.
It will do you good not to think of doing anything stupid. You will only hurt yourself for no reason, the cold-looking man warned.
What do you n to do with me? Yeon-Hwa asked.
I intend to use you to lure out someone, he admitted.
Who are you trying to lure? Yeon-Hwa asked with a stiffened expression.
The Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch.
Yeon-Hwas expression hardened. I think you chose the wrong person. I no longer have any rtionship with him. Even if you use me, you will not be able to lure him out.
Who knows? I am willing to bet that the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch wille to your rescue.
It was hard to deny the cold-looking mans words. Yeon-Hwa knew that Mu-Gun woulde running to save her no matter what danger awaited him. She could not bear to do that to him.
Id rather die
If you think this is going to end if you die, you are gravely mistaken. Baek Mu-Gun will not know that you are dead. We just need to send him one of your belongings. Once he receives it, he will immediately assume that we have you captive, the man said as if reading Yeon-Hwas thoughts. The way he spoke made him sound as if he waspletely devoid of emotions.
Yeon-Hwas eyes shook. The man was right. Dying here would be useless. If so, then all she could do now was run away from these people.
Yeon-Hwa immediately turned around and kicked off the ground.
What a nuisance. The man lightly waved his hand.
With a sharp, ear-splitting sound, a thin flying dagger pierced Yeon-Hwas thigh.
Agh! Yeon-Hwa fell to the ground with a scream before she could activate her movement art.
Subdue her.
As the man ordered, the people standing behind him approached Yeon-Hwa. Yeon-Hwa clenched her teeth and stood up, then swung her sword at them. However, the man simply threw another dagger to deflect her sword away. In that short gap, the others quickly subdued her.
Do you bastards think you will ever be safe after doing this? Baek Mu-Gun will not leave you bastards alone.
That is exactly what we are hoping for. Take her away.
Yeon-Hwa tried to threaten them with Mu-Guns name, but the man did not waver at all. Not long after, he and his subordinates disappeared with Yeon-Hwa.
Chapter 145
Chapter 145
Summoned by Medicine King Family Patriarch Seonwoo Pyo, Baek Mu-Gun visited the Medicine King Family.
Were you busy when I called you over?
No. Why did you ask me toe, though? Mu-Gun asked.
We have made a Power Restoration Pill and a Medicine King Pill out of the corpse of the Three-Headed Centipede.
I know about the Medicine King Pill, but what is the Power Restoration Pill?
Having consumed one in his past reincarnation, Mu-Gun already knew the Medicine King Pill was a spiritual pill that could treat most types of internal injuries. However, he had never heard of the Power Restoration Pill even in his previous reincarnations.
As its name suggests, it is a spiritual pill that restores power. If you consume the Power Restoration Pill, you will be able to recover about thirty years worth of internal energy. However, rather than permanently increasing ones internal energy, it temporarily restores their internal energy, Seonwoo Pyo exined.
In other words, if I take a Power Restoration Pill, I will be able to recover my internal energy without having to circte my qi.
Thats right. It isnt very useful under normal circumstances, but it can prove essential when you are fighting against arge number of enemies and do not have time to recover your internal energy.
It will certainly disy the greatest effect in a long battle. How many Power Restoration Pills did you produce?
Twenty pills. I wish we could make more, but considering the limited raw materials we had, that was the most we could concoct, Seonwoo Pyo said, finding it a shame.
No. That much is already a tremendous help.
Are you not curious about the Medicine King Pill?
I have heard a lot about the Medicine King Pill, so I am well aware of its effects. It can treat most internal injuries immediately, correct? Mu-Gun replied without revealing that he had consumed it before.
Thats right. I assure you that there is no better cure for internal injuries than the Medicine King Pill.
How many Medicine King Pills did you make?
Ten pills. We also produced ten barrels of Gold Sore Ointment, which was produced with the secret method used to concoct the Medicine King Pill. Take them with you.
I didnt expect to leave with so many precious gifts. Thank you very much. How much do the spiritual pills and Gold Sore Ointment cost? Mu-Gun asked for a quotation.
Just take it. We got the Three-Headed Centipedes corpse for free, so we should at least do that much for you.
I gratefully ept your sincerity, then.
How are the preparations going for your migration to Shaoxing? Seonwoo Pyo asked.
It is going well. Unfortunately, it will be difficult for me to meet you often once we leave for Shaoxing, Patriarch Seonwoo.
Its not like we will never meet again, so whats there to be so sad about?
You dont seem upset about it at all, Mu-Gun sulked.
When you reach my age, you will be used to farewells. We can meet anytime as long as we are alive. That is all that matters.
Mu-Gun could not help butugh in his head. Seonwoo Pyo spoke as someone who had lived in this world for quite a long time, but it was nothingpared to the long years that Mu-Gun had lived. Just because he lived longer did not mean that he understood the world better, though.
Youre right. As long as we are under the same sky, we can meet if we want to.
Always take good care of yourself. Even ten lives are not enough to survive in murim, Seonwoo Pyo reminded Mu-Gun.
Understood. I will always be mindful and take good care of myself.
Are you busy today?
I do not have to attend to anything, Mu-Gun replied.
Why dont you have dinner with us before you leave? I would like to have a meal with you before you move to Shaoxing.
How about we go to the Shanhai Tavern instead? It is run by our sect. I will treat you to a good meal, Mu-Gun invited back.
You probably dont like the type of food avable deep in the mountains, huh?
Thats not it. I simply want to treat you to a good meal, Patriarch Seonwoo. Lets invite Brother Kang and Sister-inw[1] as well, Mu-Gun said, hoping Seonwoo Kang and Shangguan Bihe coulde with them.
Lets do that, then. I get to have a meal at the Shanhai Tavern, renowned as the best restaurant in Wenzhou, thanks to you. Seonwoo Pyo took Mu-Gun up on the offer.
I should have invited you earlier. I apologize for not thinking that far.
I am not that important of a person. We are going there now anyway, so its fine.
To make it up to you, I will treat you to the finest range of food today.
Mu-Gun descended Mount Yandang with Seonwoo Pyo and visited the Shennong Clinic to meet up with Seonwoo Kang and his wife. Together, they then headed to the Shanhai Tavern for dinner. As Mu-Gun promised, he treated them to the finest dinner at the Shanhai Tavern, satisfying Seonwoo Pyo, Seonwoo Kang, and his wife.
The next day, Mu-Gun squeezed in a visit to Namgung Hyun-Ahs residence amid his martial arts training session.
The weathers quite hot today, isnt it? I have prepared some cold tea. Please wait a little.
Hyun-Ah served a cup of cold tea as if she had been waiting for Mu-Gun toe.
When did you prepare all this?
I dont really do much at home, so I wanted to at least be of some help to you, dear. I don''t know how much help this would be, though.
Even if it is just a cup of cold tea, the feelings you convey through it provide me with great strength. It gives me the motivation to practice harder and grow stronger so I can protect you, my precious wife, Mu-Gun said.
Youre as smooth of a talker as always.
Dont worry, I only say such things to my dear wives, Mu-Gun reassured Hyun-Ah.
Who knows? You may say such sweet things to other women too.
Dont worry. I wont even look at other women, Mu-Gun once again reassured Hyun-Ah.
Even if it is just empty words, it makes me happy to hear that.
That aside, isnt it frustrating to live like this?
To be honest, I want to do something that can help you, like what Sister Dan does, but I dont know what I should do. It would be great if my martial arts were outstanding, but it could not be farther from that, Hyun-Ah said dejectedly.
Would you like to properly learn martial arts? Mu-Gun asked.
Martial arts?
Even if you do, it does not mean that you can go to the front lines and take on an active role. However, you will at least be able to defend yourself if you fall in danger while Im not around.
But the martial arts I learned have a clear limit. The Great Namgung Family does not teach any Ascension-Realm martial arts to ady of the family who will marry into another family, Hyun-Ah dispiritedly replied.
I know. If you want, I can teach you a different martial art.
A different martial art?
It is a martial art from the Cold Moon Sect.
I have never heard of them before.
Hyun-Ah tried to scour through her memories, but she could not remember anything about such a n.
They disappeared around two hundred years ago. However, back in their time, they were renowned as the greatest female-only sect before the Putuo Sword Sect rose to fame. Their martial arts were as excellent as their title. If you seed in mastering it, you will easily be the strongest female martial artist in existence, Mu-Gun said with confidence.
How did you learn about their martial arts, dear?
By chance.
Mu-Gun came across the Cold Moon Sects martial arts as Undern Supreme Monarch Ha Wun-Biduring, his sixth reincarnation. At the time, the Cold Moon Sects sessor, Cold Moon Sword Empress Kwak Jo-Young, was Mu-Guns lover. Unfortunately, she died in battle against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Before she died, however, she passed down the Cold Moon Sects martial arts to Ha Wun-Bi, entrusting her sects legacy to him. Carefully safeguarding the Cold Moon Sects martial arts, Mu-Gun now wanted to pass it down to Hyun-Ah.
Okay, I will practice the Cold Moon Sects martial arts.
Hyun-Ah did not know what sort of sect the Cold Moon Sect was, but she had no doubt about its martial arts since Mu-Gun was the one rmending it.
However, in return, you will have to continue the legacy of the Cold Moon Sect, dear. Mu-Gun reminded Hyun-Ah.
You mean I will have to find a sessor and hand down the martial arts to her?
Thats right.
I can do that, Hyun-Ah agreed without hesitation.
Lets meet at the training hall starting tomorrow. I will pass down the Cold Moon Sects martial arts to you.
Okay.
The next day, Hyun-Ah wore her martial robe and headed to the training hall with a sword. When she arrived, Mu-Gun passed down the Cold Moon Sects martial arts to her, which consisted of the Cold Moon cier Cultivation Method and the Rampant Cold Moon Sword Art. It was indescribably difficult to learn, which was why Mu-Gun had not been able to find the Cold Moon Sect a sessor despite having lived through two reincarnations since obtaining their martial arts.
He did meet a lot of women with talent outstanding enough to master the Cold Moon Sects martial arts throughout those two reincarnations. However, they were already affiliated with a n, and he could not just ask them to abandon their n and be the Cold Moon Sects sessor. Meanwhile, Hyun-Ah possessed outstanding talent, befitting the daughter of Namgung Jo. Moreover, since she had married into another family, she did not have to stick to the Great Namgung Familys martial arts.
Above all else, she would never use the Cold Moon Sects martial arts for evil reasons. On the contrary, if she could master it, she would be a great help to the Baek Sword Sect and the Loyal Heart Alliance. There was no one better suited to be the Cold Moon Sects sessor than her.
Mu-Gun taught Hyun-Ah the Cold Moon Sects martial arts over seven days. As he expected, Hyun-Ah quickly understood it despite how difficult it was. As soon as she learned the Cold Moon cier Cultivation Method and the Cold Moon Rampant Sword Art, Hyun-Ah began to devote herself to martial arts training.
* * *
Meanwhile, a man exuding dark energy visited the Baek Sword Sect and asked for an audience with Mu-Gun, saying that it was rted to So Yeon-Hwa. As soon as he heard her name, Mu-Gun met up with him and immediately realized that the man was a demonic practitioner of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
How preposterous. I cant believe a demonic practitioner of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect hase to our sect on his own two feet. Mu-Gun seemed baffled.
I came to the Baek Sword Sect as a messenger.
What are you here to convey? Mu-Gun asked without giving much thought to it.
We have the Putuo Sword Sects Young Matriarch in our custody. If you want to save her,e to Yuhua Peak in Mount Yuhua within the next fifteen days. However, you will have toe alone. If you bringpany, we will kill the Putuo Sword Sects Young Matriarch.
The Putuo Sword Sects Young Matriarch has nothing to do with me. Mu-Gun pretended not to care.
You dont have to care whether she dies or not, then. The man shrugged and smiled wickedly, not believing Mu-Gun at all.
Why should I believe shes really in your custody? Mu-Gun asked with a stiff expression.
Youll believe me once you see this.
The man showed Mu-Gun a ring that was the only one of its kind in the world. After all, it was given only to the Putuo Sword Sects Young Matriarch. Mu-Gun took the ring and examined it carefully, eventually concluding that it was the ring that Yeon-Hwa wore.
Is she safe?
Come and check for yourself. However, if youe after fifteen days have passed, know that she will lose her life.
You fuckers had better not touched a single hair of hers, Mu-Gun warned.
It is no use threatening me like that. I am just a messenger. Well then, I have told you everything I have to, so I will take my leave now.
Pop.
As soon as the man finished speaking, he quickly bit something in his mouth.
Kurgh. Not long after, he copsed on the ground with foam around his mouth, having just swallowed poison.
This crazy fucker!
Mu-Gun grabbed the neck of the man who was struggling painfully. When the man drooped lifelessly, Mu-Gun spat out curses at him. He felt overwhelmed and disgusted when the man blindly took his own life just because the Nine Celestial Demons Sect ordered him to so they couldpletely hide their traces. However, that was not important right now. The Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners had captured Yeon-Hwa. If he did not go, she would die.
Mu-Gun clenched his teeth. He knew this was a trapid out to lure him, which meant going there would be dangerous. Nevertheless, he had no choice. He could not just let Yeon-Hwa die in captivity because of him. Mu-Gun immediately went to Cheon-Sang and informed him of the incident and his intention to save her.
You cant. Cheon-Sang forbade it without second thoughts.
No, I have to go. I will go even if doing so ends in my death. Mu-Gun did not back down.
Can you hear the irresponsible remarks you are spouting? To put it bluntly, she is no one to you, yet you want to risk your life to save her? That is basically the same as betraying your two wives, Cheon-Sang said firmly.
The rtionship I have with her does not matter. What matters is that she was taken hostage because of me. I have to take responsibility for that, Mu-Gun said with determination.
Even if so, I cannot let you go. I feel sorry for her, but that is her destiny, Cheon-Sang cold-heartedly said.
No. You dismissing it as her destiny is nothing more than an excuse for me to live. If I let her die just to keep my life intact, I will be living in guilt for the rest of my life. I do not want to be ashamed of myself as a man. I would rather die proudly than live in shame. Mu-Gun stood his ground.
Do you really not understand how I feel?
Of course I know you are saying that out of concern for my safety. However, there are paths in life that I have to take even though I know its dangerous. This is one of those paths.
You are going to go even if I do everything in my power to stop you, are you not? Cheon-Sang sighed.
I believe you will let me go, Father.
Are you confident that you will return safely? Cheon-Sang asked.
To be honest, I am not sure. Theres half a chance that I will not.0
Mu-Gun did not know how deep the trap the Nine Celestial Demons Sect hadid out was. However, he thought that he could probably manage the forces that they had mobilized, considering they still did not know he was the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects sessor. He naturally could not take them lightly since many Demonic Monarchs died at his hands, but he was still confident that he could escape somehow if he was alone.
However, since he had to save Yeon-Hwa and run away while carrying her, he found it difficult to predict his chances of sess. If so, then he just had to force himself to seed.
Why dont you get help from the venerable elders? Cheon-Sang suggested.
For her safety, I have to obey their demands. They are already aware of the venerable elders identity, so they might figure it out. They may already be monitoring our movements, Mu-Gun objected.
With the venerable elders skills, it will not be difficult for them to avoid the Nine Celestial Demons Sects surveince.
If even one of them were detected, her life would be in danger. I cant take that risk.
This is truly frustrating.
Do you remember what you said the other day, Father? You said that there is a good reason why the heavens granted me so much power.
I remember.
If the heavens really gave me so much power because there is a mission I am entrusted with, they will not let me die until Iplete that mission, Mu-Gun reassured Cheon-Sang.
That is not a reassuring remark in the least. It would be easier to decide if I was the one that had to go instead, Cheon-Sang said in a regretful tone.
Father! Please just trust me and let me go. I wille back alive no matter what, Mu-Gun urged.
How can I stop you when you have already decided to go? I will not object any further. However, you have to get permission from your two wives first.
Understood.
1. In Chinese and Korean culture, calling your friends wife sister-inw is pretty normal.
Chapter 146
Chapter 146
Baek Mu-Gun immediately met up with his two wives after obtaining Baek Cheon-Sangs permission. After exining the circumstances, he expressed his intention to save So Yeon-Hwa. Mu-Gun would have understood if they were baffled and angry for taking the risk to save his old lover, but Namgung Hyun-Ah and Dan Seol-Young actually understood his feelings. However, they could not let him tread on a tigers tail alone. Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young objected to Mu-Guns request to save Yeon-Hwa.
If I were Lady So, I would not want you to be in danger because of me, dear.
Thats right. I would rather die than put you in danger, my dear.
Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young dissuaded Mu-Gun by trying to speak for Yeon-Hwa.
Although she could be of the same mind, I still cannot leave her to die. From your perspective, you may not understand why I would take the risk for another woman, but all of this happened because of me. It is my obligation to save her. Do you want me to be a cowardly man who avoids responsibility, beloved wives? Do you really hope for that?
What about your responsibility to me and Sister Dan? We came here believing only in you, dear. As our husband, it is your obligation to be responsible for us until the very end. Is saving Lady So far more important to you than taking responsibility for us? Hyun-Ah refuted against Mu-Guns headstrong argument.
Perhaps because Hyun-Ah had a good point, Mu-Guns tone softened down to almost a plea as he said, If she were simply in danger, I would have dly obeyed your wishes. However, as I have already said, she was taken captive because of me. As a martial artistno, as a human being, wouldnt it be wrong to turn a blind eye to this?
You have already made your decision, havent you? Seol-Young asked.
Yes. However, if my dear wives object, I will go on with the journey with a heavy heart.
If you say it like that, how are we supposed to object? Hyun-Ah sighed.
I know how you two feel. To be honest, if I were in your shoes, I would have been absolutely opposed to it as well. Nevertheless, I am going for my own sake and nothing else. I do not want to be ashamed of myself as a man and as a martial artist. I want to do the right thing. So, for my sake, please let me go. I will definitely return safely to you two.
Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young could no longer deny Mu-Guns determination.
Fine. Since you have already decided, I will no longer oppose it.
I will allow you to go with my blessing as well, dear.
Thank you, Mu-Gun sincerely told Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young.
If you are thankful, then return to us safely.
I will.
With Hyun-Ah and Seol-Youngs permission, Mu-Gun prepared to leave for Mount Yuhua. The next morning, he left the Baek Sword Sect early in the morning.
* * *
As Mu-Gun made his way to Mount Yuhua, the Seven Great Families deployed their forces and went to war against the Four Great Evil ns. Two Absolute Realm masters and five hundred martial artists were dispatched from the Great Ximen Family, the Guangdong Jin Family, and the Hebei Peng Family. On the other hand, the Great Namgung Family, the Great Zhuge Family, and the Sichuan Tang Family each deployed two Absolute Realm masters as reinforcements.
The Sichuan Tang Family sent two Absolute Realm masters as reinforcement to the Great Ximen Family, which led five hundred martial artists to the Heretical Emperor Hall in Nanchang, Jiangxi Province. Considering they had four Absolute Realm masters in their ranks, the Great Ximen Family was not too worried about the fight.
Even if the Nine Celestial Demons Sect was behind the Heretical Emperor Hall, they would likely only have an Absolute Realm master or two present. Even if the Heretical Emperor Halls Patriarch was taken into consideration, they thought four Absolute Realm masters would be enough to secure victory. The Great Ximen Familys warriors crossed the borders of Jiangxi Province and advanced to Nanchang. On the off chance that the Heretical Emperor Hallid in ambush and was nning a surprise attack, they prepared thorough countermeasures.
However, even when the Great Ximen Family was only a days distance away from Nanchang, the Heretical Emperor Hall still showed no movements. Hence, the Great Ximen Family began to harbor doubts.
The Heretical Emperor Hallsbat force was not strong enough to win against the Great Ximen Family. However, the fact that their headquarters showed no signs of movement at all evidenced their confidence in fighting off the Great Ximen Family without any surprise or ambush operation.
The Great Ximen Family ultimately concluded that the Heretical Emperor Hall had asked for the Nine Celestial Demons Sects help. However, that begged the question of how many martial arts masters thetter deployed as reinforcements.
If only one faction of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect is supporting the Four Great Evil ns, they will have trouble deploying more than two Absolute Realm demonic practitioners. Even if they send the Upper-Peak-Realm demonic practitioners that follow the Absolute-Demonic-Realm masters as well, we can still easily suppress them with our forces, Ximen Ying, one of the Great Ximen Familys Absolute Realm masters, said.
The Great Ximen Family had four Absolute Realm masters collectively known as the Four Peerless Ximen Masters. Ximen Ying was one of them. However, that did not mean that the Great Ximen Family only had four Absolute Realm masters. The Four Peerless Ximen Masters were simply those who were still on active duty. Some of their elders were also Absolute Realm masters, but they no longer engaged in murim-rted activities. The other Great Families were no different.
The previous Patriarchs of the Seven Great Families, known as the Seven Saints, were such people. One of the things that made the Seven Great Families fearsome was their elders since nobody knew just how many of them were Absolute Realm masters. For that reason, no one could recklessly attack the Seven Great Families.
The Nine Prominent Sects also had many masters that murim was not aware of. Most of them were normally cultivating deep in the mountains, only ever showing up when their n was in danger. Through those hidden masters contributions, the Nine Prominent Sects managed to preserve their legacy despite the long war against the Three Greatest Demonic Sects.
We should not take this so lightly. The Underworld Sect could be concentrating their forces on just one of the evil ns, Tang Sa-Dok, a Sichuan Tang Family Absolute Realm master, raised a different view.
The Sichuan Tang Family, like the Great Ximen Family, had four active Absolute Realm masters among their ranks. They were known as the Four Peerless Tang Masters.
If they focus their forces on one of the Four Great Evil ns, that would mean that they are abandoning the other three ns. Will they really do that? Ximen Ying asked.
They might not necessarily be throwing the other ns away, Sa-Dok said.
What else could they be plotting?
If they make their forces retreat instead of defending against the other Great Families, they could avoid suffering any losses.
If our fellow Great Families upy the other Great Evil ns bases while theyre empty, the Great Evil ns members would have nowhere to go. Why would they do that? Ximen Dao, another member of the Four Peerless Ximen Masters, asked.
If the Nine Celestial Demons Sect sends all their Absolute-Demonic-Realm masters to one ce and repel one of the Great Families attacks, the other Great Families will have no choice but to retreat. If they remain in the Four Great Evil ns headquarters, the Absolute Realm demonic practitioners mighte as reinforcement and recapture the headquarters, Sa-Dok exined.
That would certainly be a problem. Why are you only telling us something so important now, though? Ximen Ying asked.
I only thought about it when the Heretical Emperor Hall remained silent.
Isnt it also possible that this is simply empty bravado? Ambushes or surprise attacks would not work against us anyway, so they are probably trying to make it look as if they have the power to stop us. Perhaps by doing so, they are hoping to instill fear in us and make us retreat on our own ord, Tang Ho-Rim, a member of the Four Peerless Tang Masters, said.
I doubt it, Ximen Ying said in a baffled tone.
Well, it does sound ridiculous even though I am the one who said it. Ho-Rim shrugged.
Still, isnt there a limit to how many Absolute Realm demonic practitioners the Underworld Sect can send to one ce? If the Underworld Sect is really connected to the Four Great Evil ns, then they are likely not located that far from thetters headquarters. However, as you are well aware, the Four Great Evil ns are located quite far from each other. Even if they want to gather all their forces in a single area, it would be impossible given the time and distance, Ximen Dao countered Sa-Doks reasoning after being lost in thought for a while.
That is true. However, they can just deploy Absolute Realm masters who were not at the Four Great Evil ns headquarters. Simply put, it is essential to note that we cannot identify how strong their forces actually are, Sa-Dok replied calmly.
If I knew this would happen, we would have brought more Absolute Realm masters with us.
Considering the Nine Celestial Demons Sect can also target our headquarters, it would have been too risky to mobilize more Absolute Realm masters, Sa-Dok spoke rationally.
What should we do now? Ximen Ying asked Sa-Dok.
It would be best for us to monitor the situation a little bit longer.
Whys that?
Wont we reach an answer based on how the other evil sects react?
If the other Great Evil ns run away from the attacks of the other great families, then as the Thousand Divine Hands said, it is highly likely that the Underworld Sect has deployed their Absolute-Demonic-Realm masters at the Heretical Emperor Hall, Ximen Ying said, finally understanding what Thousand Divine Hands Sa-Dok meant.
If we wait around, the Heretical Emperor Hall wont just stand by and watch. If we do not take the initiative, they will probably attack first instead, Ximen Dao rebutted.
Ximen Daos constant opposition could have displeased Sa-Dok, but thetter was not particrly angry. He knew that Ximen Dao did not harbor any ill intentions, and the doubts that he raised all made sense anyway.
Youre not wrong, zing Divine Sabermaster. Thats why we have to closely monitor the Heretical Emperor Hall. That way, we can immediately retreat as soon as they show any signs of trying to attack us, Sa-Dok replied.
Wont that just give them more time? Ho-Rim, who had been listening quietly, asked.
What do you mean? Sa-Dok asked.
Sa-Dok and Ho-Rim were cousins, but Sa-Dok was a year older than Ho-Rim.
Time for the Underworld Sect to deploy additional Absolute-Demonic-Realm masters to the Heretical Emperor Hall, Ho-Rim exined.
The Golden Divine Whip Dragon has a point.
Considering the distance between the Four Great Evil ns, it would take at least a month at the earliest for the Absolute-Demonic-Realm masters in the other evil ns to gather at the Heretical Emperor Hall. Even if they began making their way to this ce before we even got here, it would still take them fifteen days to get here. We should be able to reach a conclusion before then, so we should not worry too much about it.
As expected of you, Cousin. That means we can stand by and wait without having to worry about the other Absolute-Demonic-Realm masters joining up with them, Ho-Rim said, supporting Sa-Doks opinion.
If the Underworld Sects Absolute-Demonic-Realm masters have really gathered at the Heretical Emperor Hall, we could still find ourselves in a dangerous situation, so dont let your guard down.
That goes without saying.
The Great Ximen Family and the Sichuan Tang Familys joint forces increased the number of people tasked with monitoring the Heretical Emperor Halls movements and heightened their vignce. They did not forget to monitor the situation at the other Great Families end as well. Meanwhile, the Underworld Sects Absolute-Demonic-Realm masters within the Heretical Emperor Halls ranks tried to figure out the intentions of the Ximen-Tang joint forces, which had stopped advancing despite only being a days distance away now.
I doubt any new forces will be joining up with them, at least, so theyre most likely just keeping watch of the situation right now, Heretical Emperor Hall Patriarch Eum Hwa-Seong reported to Windpath Demonic Monarch Jo Pung-San, Dark Shade Demonic Monarch Do Cheon-Bang, and Limitless Demonic Monarch Jwa Cheong-Mok. The three Demonic Monarchs were sitting on the elevated seats in front of Hwa-Seong.
Does that mean they have caught wind of our ns? Windpath Demonic Monarch Jo Pung-San asked the other Demonic Monarchs.
We should consider that as the most likely case. However, considering they have not retreated yet and are instead monitoring us, they likely are not certain of it yet. They are probably observing the situation with the other Great Evil ns before deciding what to do, Dark Shade Demonic Monarch Do Cheon-Bang replied. Based on the way he spoke, he seemed to be the oldest and highest-ranking among the three Demonic Monarchs.
We should wipe them out before the other Great Evil ns abandon their headquarters and run away, Limitless Demonic Monarch Jwa Cheong-Mok suggested.
They will most likely retreat as soon as we make a move. We can easily catch up to them since they are only a days distance away, but we cannot rule out the possibility that they have requested reinforcements from the Great Ximen Family headquarters. If the Great Ximen Familys masters join up with them while we are giving chase, they may counterattack, Dark Shade Demonic Monarch Do Cheon-Bang disagreed.
What should we do, then?
I heard the Heavenly Killer Sect was out on some kind of operation at Mount Yuhua.
Isnt Mount Yuhua not too far away from here?
If they move quickly, they could reach this ce in two days. If we team up with the Heavenly Killer Sect, things will be much easier.
How do we know when their operation will be finished? Everything will be alright if their timing matches ours. However, if it does not, it could mess things up for us, Windpath Demonic Monarch Jo Pung-San argued.
From what I heard, they are trying to lure the Golden Shield Sword Dragon, who was responsible for ruining our operations in Fujian Province, to Mount Yuhua and kill him. The Heavenly Killer Sect is one of the Three Greatest Assassin Organizations of the Central ins. Considering they are apanied by the Heavenly Killer Sects Demonic Monarchs, their operation likely wont take long. A better question would be whether the Heavenly Killer Sect will help us with our ns. If we promise to help them with their operations in the future, they would probably be willing to help us in return, Cheon-Bang borated.
We should send someone to where the Heavenly Killer Sects forces are now and request their cooperation.
I agree. I am actually nning to send a Higher Demon under my helm.
Lets observe and see how the situation progresses first.
Fair enough. There is no need to hurry anyway, so lets just keep monitoring the Great Ximen Family and the Sichuan Tang Family while waiting for the Heavenly Killer Sects answer.
Understood. Did you get everything we have just discussed? Windpath Demonic Monarch Jo Pung-San turned to the Heretical Emperor Hall Patriarch.
As you desire, we will closely monitor the Great Ximen Family and the Sichuan Tang Family, Hwa-Seong responded cautiously.
Excellent. You will also benefit if we handle this situation properly, so make sure you do your job properly, Pung-San said.
I am just honored to be able to serve the esteemed Underworld Divine Demon.
I will make sure to convey your loyalty to the esteemed Underworld Divine Demon.
Thank you. Heretical Emperor Hall''s Patriarch Eum Hwa-Seong bowed and left the n hall seemingly overwhelmed.
Chapter 147
Chapter 147
Baek Mu-Gun departed from the Baek Sword Sect and traveled day and night since he would not make it in time if he did not hurry. Fifteen days normally would not be enough time to reach Mount Yuhua from Wenzhou, but that was one of the countermeasures the Heavenly Killer Sect used to prevent Mu-Gun froming up with any tricks.
Mu-Gun arrived at Mount Yuhua thirteen days after he departed from Wenzhou. However, instead of immediately climbing it, Mu-Gun circted his qi to ensure that he was in peak physical condition. Heading to the entrance of Yuhua Peak, which the Heavenly Killer Sects messenger mentioned, he found a demonic practitioner waiting for him. The man reeked of thick demonic qi. Mu-Gun quickly studied him. Judging from his energy, the man seemed to be in the Upper Peak Realm.
Deadly Shadow Sword Demon Jeok Pung, the man waiting for him, was one of the Higher Demons under themand of Life-Stealing Demonic Monarch Bi Jong-Hae, a member of the Heavenly Killer Six Monarchs.
Are you the Golden Shield Sword Dragon? Deadly Shadow Sword Demon, Jeok Pung scrutinized Mu-Gun.
Thats right.
Did you bring anyone with you?
I came alone. Where is Lady So?
Dont worry. Shes still safe. However, if anyone other than you approaches this ce, we will immediately kill her.
I already told you that I am alone. Now, take me to her.
You seem to care about her a lot. Then again, she is a rare beauty.
Enough with your nonsense. Just lead the way.
You are in no position to act so recklessly.
Well, if I head back now, youll be the one suffering the most losses, Mu-Gun threatened.
That wont do.
Then dont waste my time and lead the way.
Lets see how long you can keep up that act. Deadly Shadow Sword Demon Jeok Pung began climbing up Yuhua Peak.
Mu-Gun spread out his qi senses as he followed behind him to determine how many enemies were in hiding, which was a crucial factor in choosing the best escape route once he had saved So Yeon-Hwa. However, throughout their long ascent, he did not detect any energy. It seemed the enemy had concentrated their forces where Yeon-Hwa was held captive.
The demonic practitioner led Mu-Gun to a basin-shaped valley blocked by ridges on all four sides. The deadly terrain was perfect for a siege.
This wont be easy.
Mu-Gun realized that the Heavenly Killer Sect had pulled out all the stops to kill him. Even though he had not detected them yet, the forces they brought would no doubt be formidable. In fact, the moment he entered the valley, Mu-Gun detected various energy sources hiding inyers in all directions. He roughly estimated their numbers to be around five hundred.
Now thats the expression I want to see, Deadly Shadow Sword Demon Jeok Pung provokingly said when he nced back.
Shut up and lead the way, Mu-Gun said.
Keke.Jeok Pungs unpleasant chuckle affected Mu-Guns mood so much that Mu-Gun had to exert extra effort to suppress his desire to kill him.
Upon entering the valley, Mu-Gun saw Yeon-Hwa tied to a tree deep inside it, her head hanging low. Next to the tree she was tied to were two demonic practitioners.
Mu-Gun tried to approach her immediately.
Stop! I have not told you that you can go to her yet. Jeok Pung immediately restrained Mu-Gun.
I have to see for myself if she is alive.
We will confirm that for you. Jeok Pung gestured toward the man keeping an eye on Yeon-Hwa. In response, the man stabbed a dagger into Yeon-Hwas thigh.
Arghhh!
Yeon-Hwa, who had lost consciousness, woke up screaming due to the pain.
What do you think youre doing?
Mu-Gun tried toe closer in anger, but Jeok Pung raised his arm and blocked his path.
Move one more step, and the bitch dies, Jeok-Pung warned Mu-Gun.
What do you want?
Lay down your weapons. Only then will I allow you to go to that bitch.
You want me to do what?
If you dont want to, then we can just kill that woman instead.
You bastards will all die too, then.
We can kill you before you can even do anything. Jeok Pung mockinglyughed.
Pretending to be worried, Mu-Gun looked sideways at the two demonic practitioners who were keeping watch of Yeon-Hwa. They were not on high alert since they thought that Mu-Gun could not do anything due to the distance between them.
Mu-Gun was seventy feet away from the two guards. Despite how Mu-Gun was, they would still have enough time to hurt Yeon-Hwa the moment he moved. However, Mu-Gun could simply use Thunderbolt Swords to kill them in one blow while they were off guard.
It seems the woman is not as important to you as we thought.
Noticing Mu-Gun was lost in thought, Jeok Pung turned to the two guards to threaten Mu-Gun into putting his weapons down. However, Mu-Gun used the moment Jeok Pung shifted his gaze as an opportunity instead.
He raised his left hand and unleashed two golden Thunderbolt Swords.
Watch out!
Jeok Pung shouted, but he noticed Mu-Guns attack toote. The golden Thunderbolt Swords had already pierced through the two demonic practitioners chests, sting them back and sending them crashing to the ground.
The unexpected situation flustered Jeok Pung. When his survival instincts kicked in, he hurriedly dashed away from Mu-Gun to widen the distance between them. It was useless, however. After all, Mu-Gun could even kill two people seventy feet away from him.
Mu-Gun raised his palm and fired a golden Thunderbolt Sword at Jeok Pung. Jeok Pung tried to evade it as soon as it appeared, but by the time he had thought about dodging it, the golden Thunderbolt Sword had already prated his chest. Like what happened to the demonic practitioners guarding Yeon-Hwa, the Thunderbolt Sword also pierced through Jeok Pungs chest and sted him to one side of the valley.
After eliminating the Deadly Shadow Sword Demon, Mu-Gun immediately dashed to Yeon-Hwas side and cut off the rope that bound her to the tree. When Yeon-Hwa feebly fell forward, Mu-Gun quickly caught her.
Are you okay?
How stupid. Why did youe here even though you knew this is a trapid out to kill you? Yeon-Hwa reprimanded Mu-Gun.
Isnt it obvious? I came to save you.
Who am I for you to risk your life?
How can I turn a blind eye to this when Im the reason this happened? Even if that isnt the case, I cant just let you die. Mu-Gun said.
What about me, then? You almost died because of me. Do you think I would feel good about that?
Who said anything about dying? Stop worrying already. I will get you out of here. Mu-Gun helped Yeon-Hwa to her feet.
Just run away on your own. I will only slow you down.
Yeon-Hwa could not even stand properly due to the wounds on both her legs and because they sealed her veins when she was captured.
If I were going to do that, I would not havee in the first ce. Anyway, eat this. Mu-Gun took out a Medicine King Pill and fed it to Yeon-Hwa. Yeon-Hwa did not know what it was, but she ate it anyway.
Meanwhile, the people hiding all over the ce sprang into action. Assassins came into view and threw hidden weapons at Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa. The hidden weapons all came flying at different speeds and trajectories, but they were all urately aimed toward Mu-Gun and did not hit each other. No matter how fast one defended, ordinary martial arts could never block all the hidden weapons simultaneouslyunched toward them from all sides. However, Mu-Gun had the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Art.
Golden lightning enveloped Mu-Gun as he executed the Hundred Golden Lightning Wheel Wave, which was the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Arts fourth technique. A hundred golden Thunderbolt Swords appeared and began to revolve around Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa, forming a giant golden wheel thatpletely shattered the weapons thrown at them, trace and all.
The giant golden wheel then shifted from defense to offense, sending the hundred golden Thunderbolt Swords toward the assassins. Although greatly surprised when the tides of the battle turned, the assassins still tried to evade. However, the iparably faster golden Thunderbolt Swords still mercilessly stabbed through them, killing over fifty assassins.
Amid the battle, Mu-Gun detected dozens of energies approaching under his feet using the Earth Burrow Movement Art, a movement art of the highest caliber. It was also known as a signature skill of the Earth Killer Sect, one of the Three Greatest Assassin Organizations. However, despite how stealthy they were, they could not deceive Mu-Guns qi senses.
Mu-Gun immediately stabbed his sword into the ground and discharged a wave of Thunder God qi through it, destroying the ground and sending chunks of it flying all over the ce. The assassins who were using the Earth Burrow Movement Art urgently activated their defenses against the golden lightning burrowing through the ground. However, along with a thunderous roar, the assassins were forced out of the ground and sted away.
Meanwhile, another group of assassins closed in on Mu-Gun, who suddenly felt the space around him distorting and the size of the objects nearby uncontrobly changing. Through sorcery arts, his perception of the assassins number and location was altered.
This time its the Phantom Death Sect, huh?
Mu-Gun easily identified the assassins who performed the sorcery arts. The Phantom Death Sect was also one of the Three Greatest Assassin Organizations, and they used extremely deadly sorcery arts. However, it did not work on Mu-Gun.
Mu-Gun used the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes to see through the assassins sorcery arts, then threw the Flying Golden Shield in an arc toward the assassins.
The assassins hurriedly activated barrier techniques to defend against the iing shield, but their defenses proved insufficient. In the end, they all fell to the ground with their heads and chests crushed.
Another group of assassins approached Mu-Gun as he fought the Phantom Death Sect assassins. Their movements assimted with the shadow cast on the valley, making it difficult to discern their movements with the naked eye. They were hard to notice until they already closed in on their target because they moved stealthily and covered their traces. However, even without using the Thunder Gods Heavenly Eyes, Mu-Gun immediately noticed them because he was quite familiar with the stealth art they usedthe Dark Specter Stealth Art. It was the greatest stealth art to ever exist. Using it allowed one to hide themselves even with just the tiniest bit of darkness in the area. Mu-Gun learned that stealth art in his third reincarnation.
The n that used the Dark Specter Stealth Art was known as the Specter Sect, one of the Three Greatest Assassin Organizations. Mu-Gun smiled bitterly when the Specter Sect appeared, having crossed paths with them before. Nevertheless, he did not hesitate to kill the Specter Sect assassins. Mu-Gun and the Specter Sect had an ill-fated rtionship anyway.
Mu-Gun swung his sword and sent forth a wave of golden moonlight qi at the assassins approaching under the cover of the shadows. Flustered, the Specter Sects assassins hurriedly defended themselves, but in doing so, they were forced to stop using the Dark Specter Stealth Art and reveal themselves. Unfortunately, despite their struggle, they were still far too weak to block Mu-Guns attack.
The golden moonlight qi that Mu-Gun unleashed prated the assassins defenses and pierced through their chest and necks. With blood gushing out, the assassins fell to the ground still gripping their neck and chest.
Chapter 148
Chapter 148
Two middle-aged Heavenly Killer Sect Demonic Monarchs stood on a ridge that overlooked the valley where Baek Mu-Gun and the assassins were fighting. Watching the ongoing battle, their expressions hardened.
He is definitely the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects sessor, Life-Stealing Demonic Monarch Bi Jong-Hae, the middle-aged man with a hooked nose and thin lips, said confidently. To his right stood Crazy Killing Demonic Monarch Dong Ryun, who had fierce eyes and hair parted in the middle.
Jong-Hae wasnt sure at first despite having witnessed Mu-Gun kill three of his Higher Demons. However, he became certain that Mu-Gun was the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects sessor when Mu-Gun executed the Hundred Golden Lightning Wheel Wave.
I think so too. I already had suspicions since that bastard had ruined a lot of our ns, but it all makes sense now. The Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects sessor is certainly capable of such feats. Crazy Killing Demonic Monarch Dong Ryun said.
What should we do?
We have to kill him before he gets stronger.
I doubt we can handle him.
Even if he is the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects sessor, he is still only a young man in his early twenties. If we work with the Higher Demons and the Three Great yer Kings, we will definitely be able to kill him.
Have you forgotten that the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects sessor has the Thunder God''s Descent? If he uses it, even five of us Absolute-Realm masters cannot guarantee victory, Life-Stealing Demonic Monarch Bi Jong-Hae refuted.
He is only in his early twenties, and I also heard that it has only been a year since he recovered from qi deviation, so can he even use it?
He is already at the Absolute Realm even though it has only been a year, and considering the martial prowess hes showing us right now, he is probably already close to breaching into the Supreme Realm as well. It would not be strange if he can use the Thunder God''s Descent.
As far as I know, there is a limit to how long he can maintain the Thunder God''s Descent, Dong Ryun said.
I believe it onlysts eight minutes.
If thats the longest he can use it, then does that not mean it could be much shorter?
The Thunder God''s Descent would allow him to exert the same level of power as a Supreme-Realm master. Even if it can only be maintained for a short period, once it has been activated, we would no longer be able to stop him, Jong-Hae argued.
So you want to just head back aftering all the way here? Without any results?
It is better than suffering losses.
Will the Divine Demon ept that reason?
Even the esteemed Divine Demon will understand our situation if we tell him that Baek Mu-Gun is the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects sessor.
You''re really intent on heading back now? Dong Ryun voiced his dissatisfaction.
I am also eager to get rid of him. However, he has already killed three Demonic Monarchs. If we suffer the same fate here, the Heavenly Killer Sects great cause will be hindered, Jong-Hae exined.
What do you n to do with the Three Greatest Assassin Organizations? They are sustaining heavy losses because they mobilized their forces for the sake of the Heavenly Killer Sect. I wonder if they will trust the Heavenly Killer Sect again if we walk away without doing anything. It is highly unlikely that we will be able to use them again.
No, Baek Mu-Gun is the reason behind their casualties. They will need the Heavenly Killer Sects power to take revenge, which is why they will still follow our sects orders after this. Furthermore, we can grant the rank of Demonic Monarch to the Three Great yer Kings to make them more loyal to the Heavenly Killer Sect.
You want to promote them to Demonic Monarch? That rank is given only to those who are born with demonic blood.
Lineage is certainly important, but their faith in the Heavenly Killer Sect should have more value than that. If the Three Great yer Kings show unwavering loyalty to the Heavenly Killer Sect, epting them as new demonic blood should not pose any problems. This is something only the esteemed Divine Demon can decide on, though.
We have to try our best to save the Three Great yer Kings and the special-rank assassins, then. They have to retreat right now.
I agree.
Signal the retreat! Crazy Killing Demonic Monarch Dong Ryun ordered the Higher Demons who were standing by behind them.
The Higher Demons immediately blew a horn.
Everyone, retreat!
The Three Great yer Kings, who had been moving stealthily behind the group of assassins attacking Mu-Gun, ordered their subordinates to escape when they heard the sound of the retreat horn. Following their order, the assassins stopped attacking Mu-Gun and hurriedly retreated. The Three Great yer Kings also quickly escaped from the valley.
Mu-Gun nced at the assassins as they retreated, then turned his head to the ridge where the Life-Stealing Demonic Monarch and the Crazy Killing Demonic Monarch were. Although they were thousands of feet away from him, Mu-Gun made eye contact with the two Demonic Monarchs.
Mu-Gun wanted to fly to the ridge and kill them. Although he was quite far, he was confident that he could kill them if he put his mind to chasing them down. Unfortunately, he was not alone. So Yeon-Hwa was next to him. The Medicine King Pill had healed her internal injuries caused by the sealed veins, but she still had wounds on her legs. Moreover, she was in no state to use martial arts.
Mu-Gun could not leave her behind and chase after them, so all he could do was stand by and watch as the assassins retreated. After making sure they were all out of harms way, the Life-Stealing Demonic Monarch and the Crazy Killing Demonic Monarch turned around and left the ridge as well. Mu-Gun again had no choice but to watch them leave. Nevertheless, although it was a pity that he missed the opportunity to kill them, Mu-Gun decided to just find satisfaction in being able to save Yeon-Hwa.
How are you feeling? Mu-Gun asked Yeon-Hwa as he faced her.
I feel a lot better. Thank you. That aside, dont you think they retreated far too early? Why would they do that? Yeon-Hwa asked, wondering why the Heavenly Killer Sect and the Three Greatest Assassin Organizations stepped down halfway into the battle instead of putting all their efforts into killing Mu-Gun.
They probably judged that they had no shot at victory, Mu-Gun replied.
How could that be? From what I heard while I was in their captivity, the Three Greatest Assassin Organizations and the Heavenly Killer Sect were part of this trap.
I am much more amazing a man than you are aware of.
What am I missing?
Well, youll find out about it anyway, so I might as well tell you. I inherited the martial legacy of the Thunder God. Those people retreated when they realized that, Mu-Gun revealed.
Youre the Thunder Gods sessor? No wonder. That exins your ridiculously strong martial arts as well. However, is that really a good enough reason for them to retreat? Even if the Thunder Gods sessor is known throughout history for ying a big role in murim, you are just an Absolute-Realm master right now. They would have likely deployed at least two or three masters of the same caliber, so how could they have no chance of victory?
Yeon-Hwa tilted her head, unable to understand the situation.
Why do you sound as if you are dissatisfied because they retreated?
I am just curious. Well, you dont seem intent on exining the reason, so you dont have to. Thank you foring to save me despite the danger.
You should not thank me. Rather, I should apologize. You had to go through all this hardship because of me, and this will keep pestering you from now on. The other factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect will not leave you alone, Mu-Gun worryingly said.
This is very unfair. I did not marry you and I no longer have anything to do with you, yet Im the one theyre bothering, Yeon-Hwa said, clearly displeased.
If you find it unfair, you can just marry me now.
What?
Yeon-Hwa stared at Mu-Gun with a flustered look.
As I have already said, this is not the end of all this. However, if you are next to me, I can protect you. To be honest, I want to keep you by my side and protect you.
No. The rtionship between us is already over. I cannot marry you now just for the purpose of avoiding the Nine Celestial Demons Sects threat, Yeon-Hwa firmly declined.
Nobody was hurt this time, but there is no guarantee the same thing will happen next time.
Dont worry. I dont intend to recklessly continue my journey across murim. I will return to the Putuo Sword Sect to keep myself from being exposed to the Nine Celestial Demons Sects threat.
Fine. If that is what you truly want, then I will say no more. However, since I dont know how the Nine Celestial Demons Sect will be acting from here on out, at leaste with me to Shaoxing.
Alright.
Lets get out of here for now. Get on my back, Mu-Gun offered.
No, I can walk on my own.
How do you n to do that with the wounds on your legs? Dont be stubborn and get on my back, Mu-Gun insisted.
Fine. Ill be in your care.
Left with no choice, Yeon-Hwa got on Mu-Guns back. Mu-Gun descended Yuhua Peak swiftly and seamlessly despite carrying Yeon-Hwa, so she had afortable time on their way down.
Mu-Gun then checked into a nearby inn. He wanted to get Yeon-Hwas leg treated first, but there was no clinic nearby. Hence, they had no choice but to look for an inn to stay the night instead.
Youre in a bad condition, so use this for now. This will have a much better effectpared to other Gold Sore Ointments.
Mu-Gun handed over the Gold Sore Ointment that he received from the Medicine King Family.
Thank you.
Dont mention it. Rest up.
When Mu-Gun left the room, Yeon-Hwa took off her pants and examined the wounds on her thighs. The wound on her right thigh, which was stabbed first, had not been properly treated, so it was inmed and had pus leaking. Any longer without proper treatment, the wound would have begun to rot. Yeon-Hwa took a dagger out of her chest pocket, disinfected it with fire, and used it to cauterize the inmed and pus-filled wound on her thigh.
Cold sweat flowed down her forehead and back due to the great pain. Nevertheless, Yeon-Hwa endured it through clenched teeth. It took her fifteen minutes of ceaseless agony to remove all the inmed flesh and pus. Completely exhausted, she desperately wanted to call for Mu-Gun, but she held it in and wiped the blood dripping down from her wound with a clean cloth instead.
Yeon-Hwa then took out the Gold Sore Ointment that Mu-Gun gave her and applied it evenly to the wound. As soon as she did, she felt a cooling sensation. Moreover, the throbbing and burning pain from the wound seemed to be disappearing. She immediately felt the Gold Sore Ointments outstanding effectiveness.
After wrapping her wound with a clean cloth, Yeon-Hwa treated the wound on her other leg in the same way. Since it was not inmed, she did not go through as much pain. Afterward, Yeon-Hway down on the bed and tried her best to circte her qi. Qi cirction was best done while sitting in a lotus position, but it was difficult for her to be in that position due to her wounds. Still, Yeon-Hwa went out of her way to circte her qi anyway while lying down because qi cirction helped circte her energy and blood flow, which facilitated her recovery.
Mu-Gun, who booked the room next to Yeon-Hwa, was also circting his qi since he had to replenish the internal energy that he had exhausted during his battle at Yuhua Peak. He was actually nning to activate the Thunder God''s Descent as ast resort in todays fight. The Thunder God''s Descent allowed him to exert unparalleled power, but once it was over, he would be left defenseless. He would not have any problem for as long as he could kill all the enemies before then, but if even just one enemy survived, he would be met with a dangerous situation. For that reason, it was better not to use the Thunder God''s Descent unless he had no other choice.
Fortunately, the fight ended before he had to use it.
The Nine Celestial Demons Sect has probably realized by now that I am the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects sessor.
He was already prepared to have his identity discovered when he decided to save Yeon-Hwa, but he could not help but feel frustrated now that it had actually happened. Now that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect was aware that he was the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects sessor, they would likely stop at nothing to kill him.
However, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect would probably not immediately attack the Baek Sword Sect. From what he saw today, they still feared the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect, so they would likely have difficulties attacking the Baek Sword Sect. After all, aside from having the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects sessor, they also had seven Absolute-Realm masters.
Nevertheless, he could not help but be concerned that his existence would make the nine factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect join forces. Considering the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect was its sworn enemy, its nine factions would be more than willing to join forces for the sake of eliminating him. He would clearly be facing more danger from now on.
The next day, Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa departed from Mount Yuhua and headed to Nanchang. Mu-Gun prepared a carriage for Yeon-Hwa since she was injured. As soon as they arrived in Nanchang two dayster, Mu-Gun took Yeon-Hwa to the Sky Flower House. As its name suggested, the Sky Flower House was a brothel.
Why did you bring me to a brothel? Yeon-Hwa asked, seemingly having suspicions.
I have to get some information.
In response to Mu-Guns answer, Yeon-Hwa guessed that the Sky Flower House was a secret branch of an intelligence syndicate. In truth, the Sky Flower House was the Heavenly Secret Halls Nanchang branch. The Heavenly Secret Hall had informants in various sects within murim, so they needed ces that could collect and analyze the information they sent. The brothel that Mu-Gun visited was one of them. That modus operandi originated from the Undern Sect, but the Heavenly Secret Hall, which stemmed from the Undern Sect, now used it.
Upon entering the Sky Flower House, Mu-Gun showed the identity que he received from Dan Seol-Young and met the person in charge of the Nanchang branch.
I am Jin Hwa-Young, the person in charge of the Heavenly Secret Halls Nanchang branch. It is an honor to meet the Vice Leaders husband.
Hwa-Young seemed to be in her early thirties, and she was very beautiful.
I am Baek Mu-Gun. Nice to meet you.
What information do you require?
Before that, please convey to the Heavenly Secret Halls main branch that I have safely finished all my agenda.
I have already sent word about that, so please dont worry about it any longer.
As expected, you move fast.
We received an order from the main branch to treat it with the highest priority.
Mu-Gun nodded in response, then asked, What is the situation in Nanchang?
Chapter 149
Chapter 149
The coalition of the Great Ximen Family and the Sichuan Tang Family is a days distance away from Nanchang, but they have stopped advancing and are currently just watching the situation. The Heretical Emperor Hall has also not shown any movement, Jin Hwa-Young, the person in charge of the Nanchang branch, said.
For what reason? Baek Mu-Gun asked.
Im not exactly certain, but the coalition of the Great Ximen Family and the Sichuan Tang Family think that the majority of the Underworld Sects Absolute-Demonic-Realm masters had gathered at the Heretical Emperor Hall.
What are the chances of that happening?
It is quite likely. In fact, ording to the information sent by an informant who infiltrated the Heretical Emperor Hall, some people with unknown origins just arrived, and the Heretical Emperor Halls executives seem to be ufortable around them.
They are most likely the Underworld Sects demonic practitioners.
That is correct.
Nevertheless, the fact that the Heretical Emperor Hall has not attacked first must mean that they are not confident of winning the battle.
That is certainly possible. However, it could also be because they are waiting to regroup with the people who tried to kill you, Young Master Baek. Hwa-Young pointed out.
Good point. Are there any signs that hint toward that?
We have yet to confirm that. Nheless, will they try to help the other factions when their own mission failed?
On the contrary, they may try to do something because they dont want to return empty-handed. That does not seem very likely, though.
We will keep an eye on it.
On another note, do you have any updates regarding the other evil sects? Mu-Gun asked about another issue.
We recently received intel that the Green Snake Gang seems to have abandoned their headquarters in Guangxi Province and have run away. We still have no information about whats happening in Shanxi Province and Liaoning Province.
The Green Snake Gang abandoned their headquarters and ran away, and the Heretical Emperor Hall chose to stay and fight, huh
Since the Underworld Sect cannot protect all Four Great Evil ns, they probably just picked one and reinforced it with their Absolute Demonic Realm masters, Hwa-Young said.
And the n they chose is the Heretical Emperor Hall? Mu-Gun asked.
Yes. If the evil sects at Shanxi Province and Liaoning Province also abandon their headquarters, then it will be certain.
The Great Ximen Family and the Sichuan Tang Family havent made a move because they want to confirm that as well.
That is most likely the case.
If the Blood Ring Gang in Shanxi Province and the Ma Thieves Gang in Liaoning Province also abandoned their headquarters and ran away, the Great Ximen Family and the Sichuan Tang Family would likely retreat instead of proceeding with their attack on the Heretical Emperor Hall. However, that should not happen. There was no way of knowing when another opportunity like this would arise. They had to eliminate all the Underworld Sects Absolute-Demonic-Realm masters gathered in the Heretical Emperor Hall while they still had the chance.
Mu-Gun decided to personally meet the Ximen-Tang coalition and persuade them to attack the Heretical Emperor Hall.
I have a favor to ask.
What is it?
Please take care of thedy who came with me for a while.
Are you nning to attack the Heretical Emperor Hall with the Ximen-Tang coalition?
Yes.
Do you really need to take such a risk?
If I choose to protect myself and simply watch the present danger unfold, there will be a greater danger in the future. It is important to diminish their power as much as possible before the Nine Celestial Demons Sects factions join forces with each other, Mu-Gun insisted.
I see. Still, please be careful. I do not want to see the Vice Leader be a widow at such a young age.
I also have no intention of dying and leaving my wives behind, so dont worry.
We will take care of the Putuo Sword Sects Young Matriarch. Please have a safe trip.
Thank you.
After talking with Hwa-Young, Mu-Gun exined the situation to Yeon-Hwa and asked her to wait at the Sky Flower House until he was done fighting the Heretical Emperor Hall. Yeon-Hwa also tried to stop Mu-Gun from doing something so dangerous, but upon realizing how determined Mu-Gun was to overthrow the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, she no longer dissuaded him.
Mu-Gun left Yeon-Hwa at the Sky Flower House and headed to where the Ximen-Tang coalition had set up camp. He had to movete at night to avoid any possible surveince from the enemy. Mu-Gun ran all night, never stopping to rest, until he reached their camp the next afternoon.
* * *
The Ximen-Tang coalition received news that the Green Snake Gang in Guangxi Province had abandoned their headquarters to escape the Guangdong Jin Familys attack. Following that, they heard that the Blood Ring Gang in Shanxi Province had also fled north to avoid the Great Huangfu Familys attack.
The Green Snake Gang and the Blood Ring Gang have abandoned their bases and run away. The Thousand Divine Hands was right. The Underworld Sects Absolute-Demonic-Realm masters must have gathered at the Heretical Emperor Hall, Ximen Ying said.
Even so, the fact that the Heretical Emperor Hall hasnt done anything until now has to mean that they are not confident of emerging victorious either, right? Tang Ho-Rim replied.
Do you still think that we should attack the Heretical Emperor Hall, Golden Divine Whip Dragon? Ximen Ying asked back.
The Seven Great Families have made a move. If we retreat without any results, all of murim will mock us.
Still, if we attack the Heretical Emperor Hall and lose, we could be ridiculed even more.
Arent you being too cautious? We are the Seven Great Families. It is not like we are going to fight all of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Were just up against one of their nine factions. If we do not fight them out of fear right now, will we be able to properly fight when the Nine Celestial Demons Sect begins their domination over murim? Moreover, before the nine factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect join forces, we have to reduce their strength as much as possible. Now is the best opportunity to do that. Ho-Rim delivered a fiery speech.
Retreating now is certainly no different from admitting defeat on our own ord. Once we unsheathe our swords, we should at least cut something, Ximen Dao said, agreeing with Ho-Rim.
What do you think, Thousand Divine Hands? Ximen Ying asked when Ximen Dao insisted on proceeding with the attack.
Even if we retreat right now, we cannot guarantee that the Heretical Emperor Hall will just sit still and watch us leave. They coulde after us if we step down first because they gained confidence with their forces due to our reaction, Sa-Dok said.
Does that mean that whether we attack first or not, we will still end up fighting the Heretical Emperor Hall?
That would depend on the decision of the Heretical Emperor Hallno, the decision of the Underworld Sect, which is controlling the Heretical Emperor Hall. In fact, the Underworld Sect is probably in the same position as us. They cannot guarantee victory if they attack us, but they would be wasting their opportunity to eliminate our forces if they just let us leave.
Even if so, we cannot just keep observing the situation. It could be really dangerous if we dy any further and other Absolute-Demonic-Realm masters join forces with the Heretical Emperor Hall. We have to decide now whether to attack the Heretical Emperor Hall or retreat, Ximen Dao urged.
toon Leader! Ximen Qing shouted from outside the barracks while the four Absolute-Realm masters were still debating on the decision.
What is it?
The Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch is here. He is currently outside.
The Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch?
Yes. He is asking to meet you, toon Leader, Ximen Qing reported.
What do you think we should do? Ximen Ying asked the other three Absolute-Realm masters.
Isnt the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch the Golden Shield Sword Dragon? The young man who reached the Absolute Realm at the age of twenty-four?
Yes, but I dont know what he came here for.
Wouldnt it be better to meet and listen to what he has to say first? Somehow, I think he is here to help us with our mission.
It would be better to do that.
Let the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch in. Ximen Ying told Ximen Qing, who was still standing outside the barracks, when their opinions aligned.
Understood, Ximen Qing answered and stepped back. After a while, he returned with Mu-Gun.
I am Baek Mu-Gun, the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch. It is an honor to meet the renowned martial arts masters of the Great Ximen Family and the Sichuan Tang Family. Mu-Gun greeted the four Absolute-Realm masters.
Enough with the formalities. Ximen Ying waved his hand, then asked, What is the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch doing here in Nanchang?
I was at Mount Yuhua due to an incident regarding the Nine Celestial Demons Sect when I heard about the situation here, so I decided to stop by.
What happened at Mount Yuhua?
The Heavenly Killer Sect, one of the nine factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, kidnapped the Putuo Sword Sects Young Matriarch and used her as a hostage to lure me out.
What? How did that go?
Fortunately, I was able to save the Putuo Sword Sects Young Matriarch.
You saved her by yourself? Ximen Ying asked in surprise.
Yes. They retreated when they learned that I am the Thunder Gods sessor, Mu-Gun revealed. There was no reason to hide it anymore since the Nine Celestial Demons Sect had already discovered it.
Are you really the Thunder Gods sessor? Ximen Ying asked, his shock evident in his expression.
The other three Absolute-Realm masters in the barracks also looked surprised. The Thunder Gods sessor was the sworn enemy of the Three Greatest Demonic Sects, but he was a hero in murim. Hence, the four Absolute-Realm masters, including Ximen Ying, were naturally surprised when they found out that Mu-Gun was the Thunder Gods sessor.
Yes.
I heard that the previous Thunder God died without any descendants, so how did you be his sessor? Sa-Dok asked.
The previous Thunder God made arrangements in case of unforeseen circumstances. By fate, I was able to inherit his martial legacy, Mu-Gun said as an excuse.
I see. Honestly, I thought you reached your current martial arts realm ridiculously fast, but you being the Thunder Gods sessor makes it understandable.
Sa-Dok fully believed Mu-Gun. He thought that it was highly usible that the Thunder God prepared this far ahead for the sake of murim.
Why did youe here, then? Ximen Dao asked.
I came here to offer some help in your fight against the Heretical Emperor Hall.
Are you aware of the situation? Ximen Dao asked again.
Yes. I heard that there is a high possibility that a majority of the Underworld Sects Absolute-Demonic-Realm masters are with the Heretical Emperor Hall, and that has forced a dy on your n to attack them, Mu-Gun said.
Where did you hear that?
Listening ears are all around us, Mu-Gun said in a roundabout way.
So, you want us to attack the Heretical Emperor Hall since you are here to help? Ximen Ying asked.
The Nine Celestial Demons Sect knows that I am the Thunder Gods sessor. Given that that is the case, there is a high possibility that the nine factions will join forces. Before that happens, we must diminish their power as much as possible. Mu-Gun exined.
Arent you being too confident? We dont even know how many Absolute-Demonic-Realm masters are at the Heretical Emperor Hall.
They will only have six at most, Mu-Gun said with certainty.
How can you be so sure?
The Nine Celestial Demons Sects nine factions usually have around seven to ten Absolute-Demonic-Realm masters each. Assuming they have a maximum of ten people and taking into consideration the fact that one of them died in Fujian Province and that they sent one person each to the other three evil sects, they can only deploy six Absolute-Demonic-Realm masters to the Heretical Emperor Hall at most.
If the Heretical Emperor Hall has six Absolute-Demonic-Realm demonic practitioners in their ranks right now, then they would have seven total Absolute-Demonic-Realm masters if we include the Heretical Emperor Halls Patriarch. We only have five Absolute-Realm masters, including you. That small difference in number is not something we should treat lightly, Sa-Dok said.
I will make up for that difference, Mu-Gun replied, seemingly finding no issue with it.
You will?
Have you already forgotten that I am the Thunder Gods sessor?
Even so, I doubt you can deal with three Absolute-Realm masters on your own.
There were five Absolute-Realm masters in Mount Yuhua. I was alone, and I had to protect the Putuo Sword Sects Young Matriarch, who was injured. Even so, they still retreated. It was not because they suddenly became merciful. That had never happened before, after all. Hence, their retreat could only mean they were not confident of winning against me even with five Absolute-Realm masters, Mu-Gun said, implying that he could deal with three Absolute-Realm masters alone.
Did the Heavenly Killer Sect really step down even though they had five Absolute-Realm masters? Ho-Rim asked in disbelief.
To be exact, it was two of the Heavenly Killer Sects Absolute-Realm demonic practitioners and the Three Great yer Kings, Mu-Gun replied.
The Three Great yer Kings joined the Heavenly Killer Sects schemes? Does that mean the Three Greatest Assassin Organizations are now under themand of the Heavenly Killer Sect?
I suppose so.
We cannot rule out the possibility that the Heavenly Killer Sects Absolute-Realm demonic practitioners and the Three Great yer Kings joined up with the Heretical Emperor Hall, then, Sa-Dok pointed out.
That is certainly possible, Mu-Gun admitted. However, if that was the case, they would have attacked long ago. The Absolute-Realm demonic practitioners gathered at the Heretical Emperor Hall would definitely not want the fight to end in smokes like this.
Wouldnt they be waiting for us to attack first?
They are probably trying to figure out why the two Great Families had notunched an attack yet. They also know that you might retreat the moment the situation of the other evil sects bes known. Above all, If they were certain about their superiority in terms of numbers, they would have attacked first without waiting.
I think Young Patriarch Baek is right about that. Ho-Rim agreed with Mu-Gun.
We will not be able to reach a conclusion through a discussion, so lets make a decision with a show of hands instead, Ximen Ying suggested.
That is a good idea, Sa-Dok agreed.
Am I allowed to vote as well? Mu-Gun asked.
You will be fighting with us, so you should have the right to vote. Do you all agree? Sa-Dok asked.
I agree.
I also agree.
With everyone in agreement, a vote by show of hands was held.
Raise your hand if you think we should attack the Heretical Emperor Hall, Ximen Ying instructed. Everyone raised their hands except for Ximen Ying himself.
It seems we have reached a decision. Lets attack the Heretical Emperor Hall as soon as dawnes tomorrow, Ximen Ying said, finalizing their decision.
Chapter 150
Chapter 150
However, the Heretical Emperor Hall made a move before the Great Ximen Family and the Sichuan Tang Family did. The Heretical Emperor Hall disposed of the Great Ximen Family and the Sichuan Tang Familys informants, which they had identified while observing the situation. In the dead of the night, they then headed to where the Great Ximen Family and the Sichuan Tang Family had set up camp. Having lost all their informants, the Great Ximen Family and the Sichuan Tang Family no longer received reports on the Heretical Emperor Halls movements.
Fortunately, however, the Heavenly Secret Halls informant did not draw the attention of the Heretical Emperor Hall, allowing him to immediately ry the information to the Nanchang branch after confirming the Heretical Emperor Halls movement. The Nanchang branch then delivered the information to Baek Mu-Gun through the informant they had nted at the Great Ximen Family and the Sichuan Tang Family.
After understanding the Heretical Emperor Halls movement from the Heavenly Secret Hall, Mu-Gun urgently asked the executives of the Great Ximen Family and the Sichuan Tang Family to gather.
Why did you call for us at this hour? Ximen Ying, who just woke up, asked.
The other three looked at Mu-Gun with a curious stare.
I received information that the Heretical Emperor Hall is advancing toward this ce, Mu-Gun briefed them.
What? Our informants would have immediately informed us about that, Ximen Ying said, finding it impossible for them not to receive any news.
The two Great Families informants within the Heretical Emperor Hall have already been eliminated, Mu-Gun exined.
How do you know that?
I received this information from an intelligence syndicate that I personally keep in touch with, Mu-Gun said.
I cant believe it
Is the information from that intelligence syndicate certain?
They provide much more urate information than the two esteemed Great Families, so it is safe to believe them.
If the Heretical Emperor Hall is really on their way here, then the Heavenly Killer Sects Absolute-Realm demonic practitioners have likely joined the Heretical Emperor Hall, Tang Sa-Dok said with a hardened expression.
We will have to check that, but considering the suddenness of their attack, they must have grasped a clear chance of winning against us.
Shouldnt we quickly retreat now? Ximen Ying said worryingly.
Before we do, how about I personally confirm it? Mu-Gun suggested.
You want to confirm it yourself? How do you n to do that?
I will identify the forces of the Heretical Emperor Hall with my own eyes.
Why would you do that? It would be great if you did, but wouldnt it be too dangerous? Tang Ho-Rim weed Mu-Guns kind gesture, but he was concerned.
You dont have to worry about my safety. No matter what happens, I am confident that I will be able to run away. Mu-Gun reassured them.
If you''re really determined, then we will respect your decision. Is there anything we can do to support you? Ximen Ying asked.
Can you prepare a set of stealth clothes and some ck cloth for me?
I understand why you would require the stealth clothes, but why do you need ck cloth?
Because my shield is a little shy. I am going to use the ck cloth to cover it up.
I see. I will have it prepared immediately. Ximen Ying called for his subordinates and ordered them to prepare a set of stealth clothes and some ck cloth.
They brought the items soon after, and Mu-Gun changed into stealth clothes. He then attached a sword and the Flying Golden Shield, which was covered with a ck cloth, on his back.
Are you sure you will be fine? Ho-Rim anxiously asked again. As a senior of murim, it bothered him that he had to leave such dangerous tasks to Mu-Gun, who was many years his junior.
Dont worry too much, I will escape as soon as it bes dangerous. Mu-Gun once again reassured Ho-Rim. Just to be sure, however, please have your forces retreat in the direction of Gaoan first.
Are you asking us to let you shoulder such a dangerous task alone and move to safety ourselves?
It is just a countermeasure in case the Heretical Emperor Halls forces are too strong for us to handle. We must not suffer any losses just for loyalty, must we? Mu-Gun dissuaded them.
That is true, but
In exchange, if I judge that it is worth fighting against the Heretical Emperor Halls forces, please fight with all your might. That is all I ask for. Mu-Gun requested.
Alright. I promise you that.
Then that is good enough. It will be troublesome if I dy any longer, so I will be leaving now. Mu-Gun bid the four Absolute-Realm masters farewell, then headed to Nanchang.
Others could have found Mu-Guns actions reckless. However, Mu-Gun was actually quite confident. It was pitch-ck right now. Mu-Gun could use the Dark Specter Stealth Art, which boasted the strongest power in the dark. It would allow him to confirm the number of the Heretical Emperor Halls forces without being caught. Moreover, if he exerted himself a little, he could even assassinate the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Absolute-Realm demonic practitioners.
He did have the desire to kill as many Absolute-Realm demonic practitioners as possible before the factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect joined forces, so he could not deny that he was also being slightly reckless. However, nothing could be gained without taking risks in this war against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Four hourster, Mu-Gun finally found the Heretical Emperor Halls forces, which had already covered normally a days worth of distance because they advanced at full speed and didnt rest throughout the night. As a result, Mu-Gun found them much faster than expected.
Mu-Gun activated the Dark Specter Stealth Art and infiltrated into the midst of the Heretical Emperor Halls forces. None of the Heretical Emperor Halls martial artists noticed him at all. Mu-Gun wandered among the enemy to find the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners.
Not long after, he finally found the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners moving behind the Heretical Emperor Halls forces. Mu-Gun examined them in detail while keeping his distance from them. There were nine people who seemed to be in the Absolute Realm. Among them, five gave off the Nine Celestial Demons Sects unique dense demonic qi, and two of those five were the Heavenly Killer Sects Demonic Monarchs whom he had seen before at Mount Yuhua. As Sa-Dok predicted, the Heavenly Killer Sects Demonic Monarchs had joined up with the Heretical Emperor Hall.
Mu-Gun assumed the other four to be the Heretical Emperor Hall Patriarch and the Three Great yer Kings. Mu-Gun estimated his distance from them to be a little under a hundred feet. He wondered if he could kill them if he used the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Art, but he couldnt be certain. They were not aware of his existence at all, so it seemed as if Mu-Gun could seed in killing them. However, the distance made him think that they would be able to block against Mu-Guns attack.
Mu-Gun decided to close the distance a little more. Once the distance between them was narrowed down to fifty feet, the probability of his sess would increase to more than ny percent. Mu-Gun slowly narrowed the distance while the Dark Specter Stealth Art was still activated. The distance between them was reduced from a hundred feet to ny feet, then to eighty feet. However, as the distance between them narrowed down to seventy feet, one of the Three Great yer Kings standing behind the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners stared at Mu-Guns direction with a wary gaze.
Mu-Gun tensed up for a moment and just watched him. After staring for a while, the man turned his eyes away.
He must be the Specter Sects patriarch.
The Dark Specter Stealth Art was the famed exclusive martial art of the Specter Sect. Having learned the Dark Specter Stealth Art as well, the Specter Sect Patriarch could sense a trace of the Dark Specter Stealth Art. However, Mu-Guns mastery of it was higher than his, so he still failed to notice Mu-Guns presence.
It would be impractical to get any closer.
If Mu-Gun narrowed the distance any further, the Specter Sect Patriarch would notice him.
I have to attack from here.
The probability of his sess was reduced, but it was better than being caught. Mu-Gun unleashed the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Art at the Nine Celestial Demons Sects five demonic practitioners. A golden ray soon fiercely soared around him and took the form of a sword. It wrapped around Mu-Gun, creating a huge golden wheel. The Heretical Emperor Halls martial artists around him were sucked into the huge golden wheel, and a golden Thunderbolt Sword tore them apart.
Executing the Hundred Golden Lightning Wheel Wave, the fourth technique of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Art, allowed the Nine Celestial Demons Sects five demonic practitioners to confirm Mu-Guns presence. They were taken aback by the surprise attack, but the Nine Celestial Demons Sects five demonic practitioners immediately snapped back to their senses and responded ordingly. However, the Underworld Sects three Demonic Monarchs and the Heavenly Killer Sects two Demonic Monarchs took different actions. The Underworld Sects Demonic Monarchs flew toward Mu-Gun to attack him, while the Heavenly Killer Sects Demonic Monarchs hurriedly rushed away from Mu-Gun.
The Heretical Emperor Hall Patriarch and the Three Great yer Kings also had different reactions. The Heretical Emperor Hall Patriarch joined the Underworld Sects Demonic Monarchs, while the Three Great yer Kings widened the distance between them and Mu-Gun as much as possible, just like the Heavenly Killer Sects Demonic Monarchs. Evidently, those who ran away had seen Mu-Guns Hundred Golden Lightning Wheel Wave in person before, while those who charged ahead had only ever seen it now.
Unaware of the danger they were facing, the Underworld Sects Demonic Monarchs and the Heretical Emperor Hall Patriarch fearlessly charged at Mu-Gun. As a result of their ignorance, they were met with severe consequences. The golden Thunderbolt Swords that gave shape to the huge golden wheel simultaneously flew toward the four of them.
The faces of the four turned pale white when close to a hundred golden Thunderbolt Swords flew toward them like lightning. Unable to avoid it any longer, they unleashed the most powerful technique that they could use. Waves of vajra qi filled the space and blocked the golden Thunderbolt Sword, their collision resulting in a thunderous roar.
The waves of vajra qi were able to withstand the golden Thunderbolt Swords, but they soon cracked and eventually dispersed. Having shattered the obstacle before them, the golden Thunderbolt Swords pierced through the four Absolute-Realm masters, causing them to copse to the ground. The indiscriminate bombardment had riddled their bodies with holes. The four masters let out painful gestures before drooping lifelessly.
The Heavenly Killer Sects Demonic Monarchs and the Three Great yer Kings, who evaded as soon as they saw the Hundred Golden Lightning Wheel Wave, realized that they had made the right choice when they witnessed the horrible deaths of their fellow Absolute-Realm masters. If they had attacked Mu-Gun without knowing better, they would have suffered death as terrible as theirs.
Mu-Gun let out a chuckle at those who kept their distance from him. Seeing the Heavenly Killer Sects Demonic Monarchs and the Three Great yer Kings, known as the epitome of fear, scared and chickening out is truly quite the spectacle. Arent you bastards ashamed of your subordinates who trust and follow you?
There is no shame in retreat when one is against the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects sessor, Life-Stealing Demonic Monarch Bi Jong-Hae said.
It makes me feel proud somehow that a Demonic Monarch of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect regards the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect so highly, Mu-Gun sarcastically replied.
Enjoy it as much as you want. Now that we know that you are the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects sessor, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect will do everything in our power to kill you. I wonder if you and your family will be able to handle the full force of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, Jong-Hae warned.
Before that, I think you should worry about your own lives first.
What? You bastard, dont tell me?! Bi Jong-Hae, immediately snapped back to his senses due to an ominous thought. Everyone, get away! No, run!
At that moment, Mu-Guns eyes shone in gold, and a sh of golden lightning soared around him like a thunderstorm. Mu-Gun had just activated the Thunder God''s Descentthe strongest martial arts of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect. Feeling the overwhelming energy Mu-Gun emitted, Life-Stealing Demonic Monarch Bi Jong-Hae and the Crazy-Killing Demonic Monarch Dong Ryun had goosebumps all over. Their strength would never be enough to stop such an uncontroble wave of energy.
Their minds were screaming at them to run away, but their legs did not budge an inch. It was as if they were caught in a spider web. Mu-Guns energy was stifling them. They tried their best to shake off Mu-Guns energy but to no avail. The Three Great yer Kings were no different.
While the five Absolute-Realm masters were unable to move, the Higher Demons of both the Underworld Sect and the Heavenly Killer Sect attacked Mu-Gun. Unlike the assassins of the Three Greatest Assassin Organizations, who were so afraid of Mu-Guns martial prowess that they did not dare attack, the Higher Demons were not afraid of death at all. They were willing to give up their life at any given moment for the sake of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Mu-Gun, who was trying to end the life of the five Absolute-Realm masters, had no choice but to turn and face the Higher Demons attack. The moment he raised his hand, a bolt of golden lightning fell from the sky far faster than the Higher Demons could evade. Directly struck by it, the Higher Demons running toward Mu-Gun copsed to the ground.
Torn apart by the golden lightning, they were left in a state that was difficult to recognize. After killing all the Higher Demons, Mu-Gun turned to the Heavenly Killer Sects two Demonic Monarchs and the Three Great yer Kings. They had all scattered and were running away in different directions. In response, Mu-Gun flew without dy, crossing dozens of feet at once as if he had folded space itself.
Mu-Gun caught up to Crazy-Killing Demonic Monarch Dong Ryun in an instant. Executing the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike, he unleashed a golden Star Aura Hand that spread out and enveloped Dong Ryun with rays of thunder qi.
Dong-Ryun swung his sword with all his might, sending a violent wave of crimson vajra qi to block the golden Star Aura Hand. However, the iing attack was far too powerful. It split the vajra qi in half and easily severed his head. Dong Ryuns lifeless body copsed to the ground with a fountain of blood spurting from his neck. Wasting no time, Mu-Gun once again flew around and chased after Life-Stealing Demonic Monarch Bi Jong-Hae.
Engulfed in golden thunder qi, Mu-Gun used Thunder Gods Shadow to jump over the space as if he was teleporting. Bi Jong-Hae tried to run away with all his might, but he could not ovee Mu-Guns formidable speed. Mu-Gun then executed the Thunder Sword Cannon, sending a golden Thunderbolt Sword flying across like a ray of light.
As Jong-Hae rolled to his side to avoid it, Mu-Gun caught up with him and unleashed a wave of golden Thunderbolt Swords. Realizing that he could not evade the golden lightning raining down on him, Jong-Hae emitted a wave of protective vajra qi in an effort to defend himself. Wave after wave of golden lightning bombarded the protective vajra qi enveloping Jong-Hae.
Jong-Haes protective vajra qi shook greatly whenever a bolt of golden lightning struck it. Eventually, it slowly began to crack.
No! Jong-Hae shouted with a despairing look upon seeing the cracks, but it was useless. His protective vajra qi shattered, and in that small gap, a bolt of golden lightning prated through his head, breaking it like tofu as his body fell sideways. Even as he hit the ground, golden lightning still poured down on him, riddling him with holes.
When the bombardment finally stopped, all that remained was an unrecognizable mass of flesh. However, after eliminating Dong Ryun and Bi Jong-Hae, Mu-Gun sensed that he had exhausted all the internal energy in his dantian. If he dyed any further, the Thunder Gods Descent would be deactivated. That would mean that he would fall into a defenseless state. He had to get out of here before that.
Mu-Gun decided to give up on chasing after the Three Great yer Kings, who were now out of sight, and instead dashed in the opposite direction. Activating the Thunder Gods Shadow, he turned into a ray of light and disappeared. The Heretical Emperor Halls martial artists, who thought that they would die helplessly due to Mu-Guns formidable martial prowess, were stunned when Mu-Gun left them alone and disappeared. For a moment, the Heretical Emperor Halls martial artists cheered simply because they survived.
Chapter 151
Chapter 151
Baek Mu-Gun activated the Thunder Gods Shadow and ran more than four kilometers away from the Heretical Emperor Halls martial artists. When he exhausted all his internal energy, the Thunder God''s Descent automatically deactivated. As soon as it did, he felt severely lethargic. He would have gone through indescribable pain if not for the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation Technique fortifying his body and offsetting the pain.
Phew, I tried not to overdo it.
Mu-Gun nned to only kill two or three Absolute-Realm demonic practitioners. He did not intend to go so far as to use the Thunder God''s Descent since it incurred debt to the Gods. ording to the previous sessors of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect, the Thunder Gods Descent mortgaged off the soul of the user in return for borrowing the power of the Thunder God. The more the Thunder God''s Descent was used, the more of the users soul was imprisoned by the Thunder God. Although he had no idea what price he had to pay if his soul was fully imprisoned, it certainly would not be anything good.
Therefore, Mu-Gun tried not to use the Thunder God''s Descent if possible. However, when he heard the Life-Stealing Demonic Monarchs remarks that he would destroy the Baek Sword Sect, it hit a spot in Mu-Guns head that made him use it without caring about the consequences. As a result, he was able to kill two of the Heavenly Killer Sects demonic monarchs.
Mu-Gun looked around, finding himself currently on the path headed for Fengxin. For now, his priority was to recover. Mu-Gun searched for a ce safe enough to perform qi cirction. He found one deep in the woods, covered with thickyers of bushes and trees. It was hard to see from the road, so Mu-Gun took a seat and began to circte his qi. With Mu-Guns martial prowess, he could stay on alert to the surrounding situation even while circting his qi. Depending on the situation, he could even stop circting his qi immediately.
Mu-Gun carefully monitored his surroundings while performing qi cirction. He recovered all his internal energy after two hours.
I wonder what happened to the Heretical Emperor Hall.
The Great Ximen Family and the Sichuan Tang Family sent new informants as they retreated back to safer grounds to avoid the attack from the Heretical Emperor Hall. Hence, by now, they would have confirmed that he had gotten rid of all the Absolute-Realm demonic practitioners within the enemys ranks. Moreover, there was a high possibility that they would immediately transition into an offensive and attack the enemy. On the other hand, the Heretical Emperor Hall, which had lost its martial arts masters and their Patriarch, had to be busy running away from the Ximen-Tang coalition.
Mu-Gun decided to head toward the Sky Flower House in Nanchang for now.
Meanwhile, the Ximen-Tang coalition was shocked beyond belief when they received news from their informants that Mu-Gun, who went to investigate the Heretical Emperor Halls forces, annihted all five Demonic Monarchs from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and the Higher Demons who followed them. Double-checking the reliability of the information only confirmed it to be true.
How strong must he be to infiltrate the Heretical Emperor Halls battle camp alone and kill all five Absolute-Realm demonic practitioners from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and their subordinates? Ximen Ying wondered. He still seemed to be in disbelief.
That is something that is impossible to do unless he is a Supreme-Realm master. No, even a Supreme-Realm master would find it difficult to single-handedly kill five Absolute-Realm demonic practitioners and over ten Upper-Peak-Realm demonic practitioners. To top it all off, he did it in the middle of the enemy camp.
That means Young Patriarch Baek has already reached at least the Supreme Realm, but even if he is the Thunder Gods sessor, that should have been impossible. Young Patriarch Baek is only twenty-four years old. Even if he started learning martial arts while he was still in his mothers wombno, even if he started from his previous life, he could not have achieved the Supreme Realm at that age.
Tang Ho-Rim and Ximen Dao looked baffled as they discussed Mu-Guns martial realm.
The Thunder Gods martial arts simply possess strength that cannot be exined by the level of his martial realm. Moreover, I heard that the Thunder Gods sessor possesses an ultimate technique that allows him to borrow the power of the Thunder God. If Young Patriarch Baek used it, then that would exin how he annihted five Absolute-Realm demonic practitioners and their subordinates.
Tang Sa-Dok had more information about the Thunder Gods sessor than the other three, so he was roughly able toe to a conjecture about the current situation. His exnation somewhat convinced the other three martial arts masters.
I dont know if it is okay to leave Young Patriarch Baek alone, though, Ximen Ying carefully said.
Are you saying you want to kill him? Ho-Rim frowned.
If the Thunder Gods sessor has that much power, then wouldnt it be possible for him to shake the position of the Seven Great Families? The Loyal Heart Alliance led by the Baek Sword Sect is growing rapidly as well. They now possess a great enough power that even the Seven Great Families cannot recklessly mess with. At this rate, the Baek Sword Sects power might even exceed the Seven Great Families, Ximen Ying exined.
That is certainly possible. This incident has taught me that even an Absolute-Realm master is not strong enough to deal with the Thunder Gods sessor. It has to be a Supreme-Realm master at the very least, Sa-Dok added.
We have the Seven Saints, renowned as the living legends of murim, so why do you see a problem with this? More importantly, it is not right to have a power struggle while the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, amon enemy, is right in front of our eyes, Ho-Rim rebutted, indicating that he was not happy with Ximen Ying and Sa-Dok, who were being wary of Baek Mu-Gun and the Baek Sword Sect.
Everyone, calm down. This matter is not up to us to decide anyway. Lets discuss the matters regarding Young Patriarch Baek through the Seven Saints Summit. For now, lets focus on solving the problem we have at hand. Ximen Dao quickly cleared up the atmosphere, which was seemingly about to go south at any given moment.
The other three masters also agreed with Ximen Dao. Hence, they discussed the issue that involved the Heretical Emperor Hall instead.
Thanks to Young Patriarch Baek, the Heretical Emperor Hall has lost all their Absolute-Realm martial arts masters. It would be a piece of cake to deal with them now. Naturally, we should chase them down and wipe them all out, Ximen Ying insisted on annihtion.
I agree.
I agree as well.
Everyone seems to feel the same way, so let us not dy any longer.
With all four executives agreeing to chase down the Heretical Emperor Hall, they immediately took action.
Meanwhile, Mu-Gun arrived at the Sky Flower House in Nanchang. Upon entering the establishment, So Yeon-Hwa quickly headed out and confirmed that Mu-Gun was safe.
Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere? Yeon-Hwa asked worryingly.
You must have been very worried.
Why are you so reckless? Why did you take such a risk when even the Great Ximen Family and the Sichuan Tang Family decided to do nothing? Yeon-Hwa snapped after confirming that Mu-Gun was safe.
Her anger made Mu-Gun realize how worried she was about him.
Only I could do this. I came back safely anyway, didnt I? Stop being angry already.
Youre lucky nothing happened to you. There is no guarantee that you will still be safe next time. From now on, dont take matters into your hands so recklessly and prioritize your safety and well-being first, Yeon-Hwa said, her expression slowly calming down.
If someone sees us, they would think that you are my wife.
What do you mean your wife? Cant I worry about you as a friend? Yeon-Hwa replied with a slightly flustered look.
Mu-Gun chuckled at the sight.
How can youugh in this situation? Yeon-Hwa stared at Mu-Gun in bafflement.
It was certainly reckless, but thanks to that, I was able to kill five Absolute-Realm demonic practitioners from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Isnt that something worthughing at?
Look at you boasting.
Mu-Gun shrugged, then asked, How are you?
Im doing fine.
Thats a relief. Anyway, get ready to leave because we will depart as soon as Im done with my meeting with the Sky Flower House Master.
Got it.
Mu-Gun left Yeon-Hwa on her own and visited Sky Flower House Master Jin Hwa-Youngs residence.
I am d to see that you are safe and sound.
Thank you. What happened to the remaining martial artists of the Heretical Emperor Hall?
When the Great Ximen Family and the Sichuan Tang Family started giving chase, they immediately chose to run away, Hwa-Young reported.
Which way did they flee?
The five martial toons are fleeing in different directions.
What did the Great Ximen Family and the Sichuan Tang Family choose to do?
They first took over the Heretical Emperor Halls headquarters, then split up to chase after the remnants of the Heretical Emperor Hall, Hwa-Young exined.
They n to chase all five martial toons? Mu-Gun asked.
No, they are currently giving chase to just three.
It seems their n is based on the number of their Absolute-Realm masters. One of them will probably stay at the Heretical Emperor Halls headquarters, Mu-Gun easily guessed.
Thats right. Nevertheless, eliminating three martial toons will be enough to destroy the Heretical Emperor Hall. They have already lost their headquarters, after all.
I dont think I will have to do anything else, then.
You have already done something that others could never do, Young Master Baek. If the Great Ximen Family and the Sichuan Tang Family have a conscience, they should take care of the rest, Hwa-Young said firmly.
Do you happen to know anything about the situation at the other evil sects? Mu-Gun asked.
They are probably in a simr situation. The other three Great Evil ns have fled, and the five Great Families are giving chase. However, they will likely only chase after them for a short while before retreating, Hwa-Young informed Mu-Gun.
This matter will probably be wrapped up once they have taken over the headquarters of the other three Great Evil ns.
Thats right. There is no reason for the five Great Families to go out of their way to chase after them.
Got it. I am greatly indebted to you for today and yesterday. I will not forget the help I received from you, Mu-Gun thanked Hwa-Young.
Are you heading back to the Baek Sword Sect?
I have finished what I came to do, so I should head back. Can I ask you for a small favor before I go back? please tell the Great Ximen Family and the Sichuan Tang Family that I have gone back ahead of them, Mu-Gun requested.
Ill do that.
Lets meet again when chance permits.
Yes. Until we meet again, I will pray for your good fortune in battle.
Thank you.
Mu-Gun bid Hwa-Young farewell and left her room. Not long after, he left the Sky Flower House with Yeon-Hwa, who was waiting for him outside, and headed straight to Shaoxing instead of Wenzhou since the Baek Sword Sect hadpleted their migration. Wenzhou was no longer the home of the Baek Sword Sect.
The two nned to go to Shaoxing together, and from there, Yeon-Hwa nned to return to the Putuo Sword Sect by sea. The two had broken up and were no longer in a rtionship, so it could have been awkward for them to apany each other. However, there was no sign of that because they thought of each other as close friends.
Although he asionally felt a romantic desire for her, Mu-Gun stopped having any lingering feelings for Yeon-Hwa ever since he heard about her decision. Yeon-Hwa also firmly settled her rtionship status with Mu-Gun, so they werent awkward with each other.
In consideration of Yeon-Hwas condition, Mu-Gun leisurely traveled. Fortunately, thanks to the Gold Sore Ointment that Mu-Gun received from the Medicine King Family, Yeon-Hwas wound quickly recovered, allowing them to pick up the pace of their journey.
* * *
Four days after they left Nanchang, Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa passed by the road that led to Dexing.
Wait!
While they were on their way, Mu-Gun suddenly stopped Yeon-Hwa.
Whats wrong? Yeon-Hwa asked out of curiosity.
Stop hiding ande out. Mu-Gun looked at the forest next to the government road and said.
From Mu-Guns expression, Yeon-Hwa came to the conclusion that someone was hiding in the forest. Sure enough, a middle-aged man dressed in ck walked out of the forest.
The Specter Sect Patriarch.
Mu-Gun immediately recognized that the middle-aged man was the Specter yer King, the Specter Sects Patriarch as well as one of the Three Great yer Kings. Just in case, he checked if the other two yer Kings were present, but he did not detect other energy sources.
It is courageous of you to appear in front of me on your own, Mu-Gun said firmly.
I did note here to fight. I just want to confirm something, the Specter yer King said.
I have no intention of ever forgiving those who pointed a sword at people I cherish, Mu-Gun said as he unleashed a burst of qi.
Ugh, how do you know the Specter Sects martial arts? the Specter yer King asked, barely able to withstand Mu-Guns qi.
You risked your life just to confirm that?
This matter is important to our sect. How do you know our sects martial arts?
I only learned what the previous Thunder Gods sessor left behind.
The previous Thunder Gods sessor left it behind? the Specter yer King asked in doubt. He appeared to be full of questions.
The fact that the Thunder Gods sessor left behind the Specter Sects martial arts as part of his legacy made no sense at all.
That is all I can tell you. Is there anything else you want to confirm?
Was the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art among the Specter Sects martial arts that the previous Thunder Gods sessor left behind?
The Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art was the strongest martial art in the Specter Sect, but it had long since been lost. Interestingly enough, Mu-Guns previous reincarnation was involved in the incident that caused the loss of the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art.
During his third reincarnation, Mu-Gun lived the life of Mu Young, an assassin of the Specter Sect. One of their best assassins, Mu Young was favored by that eras Specter Sect Patriarch. He also properly followed the Specter Sect Patriarchs leadership, considering him a father figure. However, he chanced upon a shocking truth that changed everything. He found out that the Specter Sect Patriarch assassinated Mu Youngs parents.
The reason the Specter Sect Patriarch spared Mu Young and took him in as a disciple was not out of guilt. Rather, it was because the physique Mu Young was born with was too good to waste. Hence, the Specter Sect Patriarch attempted to revive the glory of the Specter Sect by taking Mu Young as a disciple and raising him to be the greatest assassin.
Finding out that truth after many twists and turns, Mu-Young felt an indescribable sense of betrayal. Vowing to take revenge, he spent a long time scheming and plotting, then executed his n when it was finally close to perfection. However, the Specter Sect Patriarchs martial prowess far surpassed his expectations. In the end, as ast resort, he sacrificed his own life and perished with the Specter Sect Patriarch.
Only the Specter Sect Patriarch could learn the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art, and it was passed down only through verbal teachings. Hence, when the Specter Sect Patriarch of Mu Youngs era, the only sessor of the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art, died, the martial legacy of the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art inevitably vanished.
The Specter Sect made every effort to restore the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art, but they failed every time they tried. When the current Specter Sect Patriarch, the Specter yer King, saw Mu-Gun executing the Dark Specter Stealth Art to a degree that was close to perfection, he took the risk and appeared in front of Mu-Gun, thinking that he might know of the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art.
Chapter 152
Chapter 152
Instead of answering, Baek Mu-Gun raised his sword and thrust it forward. The Specter yer King felt a ray of intangible and silent lightning-like energy pass by his face, then he heard something breaking behind him. When the Specter yer King turned his head, he saw a finger-sized hole in the trunk of arge tree. Mu-Gun had just undoubtedly performed the Absolute Killing Sword, a Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art technique that was formless and soundless.
Upon confirming that Mu-Gun knew the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art, the Specter yer King got goosebumps all over his body. The Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art, which he had desired so much, was now right in front of his eyes. He finally had a chance to fulfill the Specter Sects long-cherished wish. The problem was that getting Mu-Gun to teach him the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art was out of the question.
Let me tell you this now. There is no way I will teach this to you, Mu-Gun said.
If you teach me the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art, I will do whatever you want me to.
However, the Specter yer King had no intention of giving up on the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art no matter what. He would literally do anything if it meant being able to get his hands on it.
Hmm, I find it better to just wipe the Specter Sect off the face of the earth. An assassin organization like the Specter Sect is of no help to the world. Moreover, it is connected to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, which is unforgivable.
If youre willing to pass down the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art to us, the Specter Sect will be more than willing to take the lead in overthrowing the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. If you want, we are also willing to fall under the Baek Sword Sectsmand and carry out your orders, the Specter yer King pleaded.
Well, you can just as easily have a change of heart. You can just pretend to have never said that after you obtain the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art. More importantly, if the Specter Sect obtains the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art, you will be able to spread your wings. I cant let that happen.
What can I do to make you pass down the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art to me?
If you work under me until we put an end to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, I will pass down the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art to you. Until then, the Specter Sect has to faithfully obey mymands and refrain frommitting any immoral conduct, Mu-Gun offered.
How can I believe you? You, too, can just as easily have a change of heart. What if you go back on your words after we have gone through all sorts of hardships and put an end to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect? That would render all our efforts worthless, the Specter yer King said in a displeased tone.
It is fine if you dont want to do it. I have nothing to lose. Anyway, we still have a long way to go, so its about time we put an end to this. Mu-Gun raised his sword not just to intimidate the Specter yer King but to actually kill him.
Wait! the Specter yer King shouted when murderous intent leaked from Mu-Guns sword.
Dont try to negotiate with me any further. What I have said is the only condition I am willing to offer you.
Fine, I will ept your terms. The Specter yer King decided toply with the conditions Mu-Gun had set forth.
Youre going toply with my conditions? Mu-Gun asked in surprise.
Yes. I dont have a choice in the first ce, do I? If I dont follow your conditions, you will kill me. Moreover, as I have already mentioned, I will do anything as long as it means I can get my hands on the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art. In return, make a firm promise that if the Specter Sect sessfully fulfills your condition, you will definitely pass down the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art to us, the Specter yer King said firmly.
I promise. If just words are not good enough, we can ask the Putuo Sword Sects Young Matriarch here to bear witness. Mu-Gun promised.
As the Putuo Sword Sects Young Matriarch, I will bear witness to the promise that the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch has made to the Specter Sect.
So Yeon-Hwa dly stood witness to the promise between them. She did not like the idea of making a deal with the Specter Sect, an assassin organization, but she decided to authenticate the promise between them because she concluded that it would be best for murim to have the Specter Sect contribute to defeating the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
You are not going to go back on your wordter because of your rtionship with the Golden Shield Sword Dragon, are you?
Should I promise to handle this matter fairly with the name of the Putuo Sword Sect on the line? Yeon-Hwa said.
I will take your word for it.
Do we have a deal, then? Mu-Gun asked.
Yes. What should I do now?
Sever your ties with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Afterward, bring your sect members and move to Shaoxing. You have two months.
As you wish.
Having decided to follow Mu-Guns order without hesitation, the Specter yer King left the area.
Will the Specter Sect keep their promise? He is probably just pretending to make a deal with you to save his life, Yeon-Hwa said in doubt.
Thats certainly possible, but the Specter Sect wont be able to give up on the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art. As the Specter yer King said, they will do anything if it means obtaining it.
What do you n to do with the Specter Sect? Yeon-Hwa asked.
Well use them in our fight against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Well, the fact that they are not on the Nine Celestial Demons Sects side alone is already beneficial to murim.
It would be best if we can reform the Specter Sect with this opportunity and let them be reborn as a righteous sect.
We should not expect that to happen. The other righteous factions will not acknowledge them either way, Mu-Gun replied.
You have a point. More than a n or two out there probably harbor resentment against the Specter Sect. However, if you pass down the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art to the Specter Sect, they will be able tomit more murders. Will that be okay?
Ill worry about that when ites.
Mu-Gun had no intention of letting the Specter Sect live. They would onlymit evil if they were to remain in the world. However, he had no intention of handling this himself either. He nned to dwindle the Specter Sects forces as much as possible through the fight with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. It could be seen as a dirty trick, but Mu-Gun thought that it would be best to get rid of organizations like the Specter Sect even if he had to use underhanded methods.
Using them to fight against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect would give them an opportunity to atone for the sins they hadmitted. Some would likely criticize Mu-Guns methods, but at the very least, Mu-Gun was firm with his intentions.
After meeting the Specter yer King, Mu-Gun and Yeon-Hwa quickly resumed their journey. They reached Shaoxing twenty-eight days after they departed from Nanchang. As soon as Yeon-Hwa arrived in Shaoxing, she went separate ways with Mu-Gun and headed to the Putuo Sword Sect.
* * *
At the Heavenly Killer Sects secret cave, Shadowless Demonic Monarch Jae Kang-Cheon sought an audience with Heavenly Killer Divine Demon Dok Go-Seong. He had a heavy expression.
Whats wrong? Why do you look so stiff?
The two Demonic Monarchs who were tasked to get rid of the Golden Shield Sword Dragon have been killed. Their Higher Demons have also been annihted, Kang-Cheon reported.
What do you mean by that? Who killed them? Go-Seong asked, clearly baffled.
The Golden Shield Sword Dragon.
What nonsense is that? How in the world could the Golden Shield Sword Dragon kill them when the Three Great yer Kings were also with them? Go-Seong continued to question the preposterous report he received.
I received news that the Golden Shield Sword Dragon is the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects sessor.
Did you just say the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect?
Yes. I heard that they clearly witnessed the Golden Shield Sword Dragon using a golden Thunderbolt Sword.
Are you sure about this?
Yes, there is no doubt about it. After confirming that the Golden Shield Sword Dragon is the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects sessor, two Demonic Monarchs retreated to the Heretical Emperor Hall.
Didnt you say that they were killed a while ago?
Yes. However, they did not die at Mount Yuhua.
What? Continue your report. Go-Seong said.
It seems they gave up on the Golden Shield Sword Dragon and instead joined up with the Underworld Sects Demonic Monarchs at the Heretical Emperor Hall. Together, they nned to eliminate the Ximen-Tang coalition, which tried to attack the Heretical Emperor Hall, Kang-Cheon continued to exin.
But?
They took advantage of the darkness of the night to attack the Ximen-Tang coalition, but the Golden Shield Sword Dragon appeared. ording to the reports, he killed two of our Demonic Monarchs and three of the Underworld Sects Demonic Monarchs. The Higher Demons under them were also all killed.
The Golden Shield Sword Dragon did all that by himself? Go-Seong asked in disbelief.
"That is right."
Huh, although he is the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects sessor, how could he kill five Demonic Monarchs by himself? No, Im sure the Three Great yer Kings were there too. Despite all those factors, youre still confident that he was capable of such a feat? Go-Seong said while in total disbelief.
With all due respect, the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects sessor had repeatedly thwarted the great cause of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Isnt that proof of how strong he is? Kang-Cheon replied. He sounded mortified.
We cannot let him have his way this time.
What do you n to do?
We will hold a Divine Demons Summit and request the nine great factions to join forces in eliminating the Golden Shield Sword Dragon.
Heavenly Killer Divine Demon Dok Go-Seong was well aware that the power of the Heavenly Killer Sect alone would not be enough to deal with the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects sessor. Considering the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects sessor was the sworn enemy of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, this was not a matter that a single faction could deal with. The nine great factions had to join hands.
To discuss that, Go-Seong convened a Divine Demons Summit, gathering the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Nine Great Demon Kings.
* * *
Upon returning to the Baek Sword Sect, Baek Mu-Gun exined everything that happened in Jiangxi Province to Baek Cheon-Sang. Cheon-Sang was shocked to hear that Mu-Gun single-handedly defeated five of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Demonic Monarchs.
Huh, I knew you were strong because youre the Thunder Gods sessor, but you still managed to surpass my expectations.
It was only possible because they let their guard down.
Even if they were caught off guard, who else could aplish what you have done? Although you are my son, I cant help but be astonished by your great power, Cheon-Sang said in admiration for Mu-Guns martial prowess.
Although it is a good thing that I was able to eliminate that many Demonic Monarchs, the Baek Sword Sect and the Loyal Heart Alliance may fall into danger because of this.
Is it because you are the Thunder Gods sessor?
Yes. The Nine Celestial Demons Sect will most probably target me first, which means the Baek Sword Sect and the Loyal Heart Alliance will be in danger as well. I am ashamed of myself. It seems my stubbornness has brought danger to the Baek Sword Sect and the Loyal Heart Alliance, Mu-Gun apologetically said.
Thats enough. It has already happened, so stop ming yourself. Didnt you kill five of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Demonic Monarchs as a result? You have aplished a great feat for the sake of murim, and you did what you had to do. The Loyal Heart Alliances members will also understand. The Nine Celestial Demons Sect will not be able to attack the Loyal Heart Alliance so easily either. They would have realized through this incident that Absolute-Realm masters are not good enough to handle you. To make sure they can defeat you, they will have to deploy a Supreme-Realm master, which means the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Nine Great Demon Kings will have to take action themselves. The Nine Celestial Demons Sect cannot just allow that, Cheon-Sang reassured Mu-Gun.
Mu-Gun had also thought of that. The reason the Nine Celestial Demons Sect had not appeared before them yet could be because the Nine Great Demon Kings martial arts were yet to bepleted, making it unlikely for the Nine Great Demon Kings to personally move.
However, that could be wishful thinking on Mu-Gun and Cheon-Sangs end. They also had to always assume the worst situation and prepare countermeasures for it when dealing with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
That would normally be the case, but they are up against the Thunder Gods sessor. It would not be strange if the Nine Divine Demons personally take action since the Thunder Gods sessor is their mortal enemy, Mu-Gun replied.
What do you suggest we should do, then?
I have been thinking a lot about it on the way here. The best we can do is request help from the Nine Prominent Sects.
The Nine Prominent Sects? Will they actually help us? Cheon-Sang said in doubt.
The Nine Prominent Sects know how important the Thunder Gods sessor is. They will dly deploy their martial arts master to protect the Thunder Gods sessor.
As the Thunder Gods sessor, Mu-Gun had built a friendly rtionship with the Nine Prominent Sects through several of his previous reincarnations. Many of the former martial arts masters of the Nine Prominent Sects had a strong friendship with the Heavenly Thunder Divine Sword Guyang Hwi, which was Mu-Guns previous reincarnation. Hence, Mu-Gun thought that they would try to help the Thunder Gods sessor in consideration of their friendship with Guyang Hwi.
Why dont we ask the Seven Great Families too, then? Cheon-Sang suggested.
To protect their own safety, the Seven Great Families will definitely not send a master above the Absolute Realm, Mu-Gun said.
But you never know, right? I cantment much about the other Great Families, but the Great Namgung Family will definitely not turn a blind eye, Cheon-Sang insisted.
I doubt that, but lets try requesting their help anyway, Mu-Gun unwillingly said.
Okay.
On another note, the Specter Sect, one of the Three Greatest Assassin Organizations, mighte to Shaoxing soon.
What? Is the Specter Sect going to attack us? Cheon-Sang asked in surprise.
No. They have joined us in the fight against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Mu-Gun exined.
Why would they stand with us? Cheon-Sang prodded, finding it hard to believe.
The Three Greatest Assassin Organizations were worse than the evil sects. Due to their nature, it would make more sense for them to be connected to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. There was little possibility of them joining hands with a righteous faction.
I have what they desire the most.
And what could that be? Cheon-Sang asked curiously.
A martial art, Mu-Gun said.
A martial art?
Mu-Gun exined that he knew the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art, which was the Specter Sects long-lost martial art. The Specter Sect decided to stand on the Baek Sword Sects side to get their hands on it.
How did you get the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art?
It is one of the martial arts that the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect has left behind along with their legacy, Mu-Gun said,ing up with a made-up story.
Even if this is a coincidence, this is truly fortunate. However, will they take our orders just because of it? Cheon-Sang worriedly asked.
The Specter yer King appeared before me with his life at stake just to confirm if I knew the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art. That is how much they desire its scriptures. That''s also evidence that they will uphold their end of the bargain.
Will you also keep the promise you made with them? Cheon-Sang asked.
If the Specter Sect survives the fight against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, then I have to.
Cheon-Sang guessed that Mu-Gun was trying to wipe out the Specter Sect by using them in the fight against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. He did not like Mu-Guns idea of using the Specter Sect and abandoning them after. Even if they were a wicked assassin organization, Cheon-Sang thought that Mu-Gun should not go against his promise. However, he decided to respect Mu-Guns idea. Even if there were some radical aspects to it, Mu-Guns determination to protect the justice and peace of murim was as serious as it could get.
Got it. Is there anything else you want to tell me? Cheon-Sang changed the subject.
No, that is all for now. Anyway, what happened to the deployment of forces to the Loyal Heart Alliance United Corps?
Of the twelve ns, all eleven except the Wuyi Sword Sect have deployed their elite forces to the United Corps. The Wuyi Sword Sect decided to pay one hundred thousand silver nyang as the operating funds of the United Corps instead of sending their elite forces, Cheon-Sang briefed Mu-Gun about the situation.
Did all the Patriarchs of the twelve nse? Mu-Gun asked.
Yes. As nned, we have also formed a council consisting of the Patriarchs of the twelve ns.
The Patriarchs of the twelve ns would act as delegates of the council to keep the alliance leader Baek Cheon-Sangs arbitrary decision-making in check. Furthermore, they would also discuss important and trivial matters regarding the Loyal Heart Alliance.
The formation of the council and the United Corps makes me feel as if the Loyal Heart Alliance has been properly established, Mu-Gun said happily.
Honestly, this still feels like a dream. I stayed in the countryside all my life, but now I have be the Loyal Heart Alliance Leader, which epasses the ns not only in Zhejiang Province but also in Fujian Province. This is all thanks to you, Cheon-Sang gratefully said.
Not at all. This is all the fruits of your efforts, Father.
No matter how hard I try, it would not have been possible had you not been by my side, helping me. Lets keep getting along well, Cheon-Sang thanked Mu-Gun again.
I will do my best.
Good. Enough chatting, you should get going. My daughters-inw are probably earnestly waiting for you.
Understood, Mu-Gun briefly answered.
After talking to Cheon-Sang, Mu-Gun was guided to Namgung Hyun-Ahs residence. This used to be the ck Sword Gangs manor, so Mu-Gun did not know his way around yet.
Chapter 153
Chapter 153
When Baek Mu-Gun arrived at Namgung Hyun-Ahs residence, he found Namgung Hyun-Ah and Dan Seol-Young waiting outside, having heard the news about his return.
Wee back.
I am d youre safe.
The two greeted Mu-Gun with a smile.
How have you two been? You seem to have gotten prettier since thest time we met, Mu-Gun responded with a smile as well.
Lets head inside for now.
The three went into the room. Hyun-Ah then prepared and served Mu-Gun and Seol-Young tea.
Thank you. I missed the tea you make for me very much, dear.
Thank you.
Mu-Gun and Seol-Young savored the cup of tea that Hyun-Ah personally brewed.
I heard about your aplishments. However, I did not expect you to do something so reckless. Do you know how surprised I was when I heard about it? Seol-Young, who waited until Mu-Gun finished drinking his tea, brought up the matters that transpired in Jiangxi Province.
It was not reckless.
Are you saying that it is not reckless to fight alone in the midst of an enemy camp that had nine Absolute-Realm masters?
It would normally be seen as reckless, I agree. However, I acted under the assumption that I had a good chance of winning. The result is as you have already heard.
Fine, lets say that you did it because you were confident. Fortunately, everything turned out well. However, as a result of that, not only did the Nine Celestial Demons Sect find out that you are the Thunder Gods sessor, but it also made them realize how dangerous your existence is, my dear husband. The Nine Celestial Demons Sect will make getting rid of you the highest priority. You are the Thunder Gods sessor, after all. Their nine factions will most likely unite for that purpose. It would not be an exaggeration to say that you are the factor that encouraged the nine factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect to join hands, Seol-Young stated.
I am well aware of that. However, my identity had already been revealed when I went to save Lady So. The fact that I was the Thunder Gods sessor would have been a good enough reason in itself to make the Nine Celestial Demons Sects nine factions join forces. In that situation, the best I could do was show them how powerful I truly am. In doing so, they now have to think twice about carrying out an attack against us. Even if that was not the case, it would have been for the best to get rid of the martial arts masters of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect anyway.
There is no use crying over spilled milk. What point would there be in shifting the me? One way or another, the fact that our dear husband was able to kill the Nine Celestial Demons Sects martial arts masters and their subordinates is amendable feat in itself. Wouldnt it be better to discuss countermeasures for it rather than nitpick over it? Hyun-Ah told Seol-Young.
Youre right, Sister Namgung. Honestly, even after everything I have said, I couldnt be prouder, Seol-Young said in agreement.
As for the countermeasures, we decided to exin the situation to the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families, then ask for their help, Mu-Gun replied.
You have discussed this with Father?
Yes.
Will the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families even help us? If they find out that you are the Thunder Gods sessor, they will try to keep the Baek Sword Sect and the Loyal Heart Alliance in check, Seol-Young said.
I feel apologetic saying this to Hyun-Ah, but honestly, I dont expect anything from the Seven Great Families since they probably would not want other forces to surpass their fame and reputation, Mu-Gun cautiously said.
You dont have to feel sorry for me. The Seven Great Families do prioritize protecting and strengthening their vested interest in murim over murims righteousness. To that end, as you have predicted, the Seven Great Families will not mobilize their forces for the sake of the Baek Sword Sect. It is more likely for them to wish that the Loyal Heart Alliance shes with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and fall into a situation where both sides lose.
Hyun-Ah was not offended at all by Mu-Guns words. Rather, she evaluated the Seven Great Families more critically than Mu-Gun did.
Will the Nine Prominent Sects be any different? Seol-Young raised a question.
They have a stronger will to protect murimpared to the Seven Great Families. Furthermore, they are well aware that in order to protect murim, the Thunder Gods sessor is indispensable. The Nine Prominent Sects have also maintained a close rtionship with the Thunder Gods previous sessors. They will extend their hand to us in consideration for the prior arrangement they have made with my many predecessors, Mu-Gun exined.
I really hope that is the case.
Do you two perhaps have any other good ideas?
We tried to mull things over and came up with an idea. Why dont you hire the Ten Wanderers?
The Ten Wanderers?
They act based on where money points to, but they will work their worth once they are paid.
Hmm, even if so, they are only at the Upper Peak Realm. If the Nine Celestial Demons Sect makes up their mind to attack us in earnest, they will not be of much help, Mu-Gun replied.
At the very least, an Absolute-Realm master was needed to curb the attack from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Of course, it would be nice to have Upper-Peak-Realm masters around too, but they would not be able to y a decisive role.
Still, wouldnt it be better to have them on board than nothing at all? Furthermore, cant you take their martial realm to the next level? Seol-Young said.
Me?
I am referring to what you did with Young Master Cho.
That was only possible because he had the Three-Headed Centipedes beast core. Even with that, he could not advancepletely into the Absolute Realm. He is only a half-baked Absolute-Realm martial artist right now.
Wouldnt it be possible if you let them consume a Heavenly Medicine Pill?
As Seol-Young said, if Mu-Gun gave the Ten Wanderers two Heavenly Medicine Pills each, they would be able to advance to the Absolute Realm. However, Mu-Gun had a long list of people he wanted to give the Heavenly Medicine Pills to, and the Ten Wanderers werent part of it. They were just outsiders, after all. If they formally joined the Baek Sword Sect, then he would consider it, but it was highly unlikely for them to join the Baek Sword Sect.
As the saying went, once a wanderer, always a wanderer. The Four Peerless Wanderers only joined the Baek Sword Sect because of Mu-Guns past reincarnation as Guyang Hwi. They would not have even considered it otherwise.
You should look at it from a different perspective. Even if they do not be a member of the Baek Sword Sect, wouldnt it be a good enough payment for the Heavenly Medicine Pills if they rise to the Absolute Realm and suppress the threat of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect? If the Ten Wanderers be Absolute-Realm masters, it will contribute to thebat forces of the entire murim, Seol-Young refuted against Mu-Guns reasoning.
Her exnation made Mu-Gun suddenly remember that he once mentioned his desire to make the Loyal Heart Alliance, centered around the Baek Sword Sect, the guardian force of murim. However, just because the Loyal Heart Alliance became stronger did not mean that they would be able to protect all of murim. Murim itself had to be stronger as well.
They had a limited supply of Heavenly Medicine Pills, so the effectiveness of its usage should be considered. Normally, he would give them to members of the Loyal Heart Alliance. However, if a martial artist out there could use the Heavenly Medicine Pill more effectively, giving them one could be the right decision even if they were not a Loyal Heart Alliance member.
If Mu-Gun limited the use of the Heavenly Medicine Pill and the Hundred Herb Pill only to the Loyal Heart Alliance, or more narrowly, to the Baek Sword Sect alone, he would be no different from the Seven Great Families, which was hellbent on maximizing their authority and power. Rather than just the Baek Sword Sect or the Loyal Heart Alliance, he should prioritize letting murim as a whole benefit.
Youre absolutely correct. I should not prioritize people from the Baek Sword Sect or the Loyal Heart Alliance just because we have a limited supply of Heavenly Medicine Pills, Mu-Gun said. It would be better to give it to the person who can make use of it most effectively.
If you help the people of murim with an unbiased view, the people of murim will also understand the deep meaning behind your actions, my dear husband. Their support and respect for the Baek Sword Sect or the Loyal Heart Alliance will also naturally grow.
Well said. Speaking of which, can we contact the Ten Wanderers?
We have already confirmed where the Ten Wanderers are, so we can contact them as soon as you give the order, dear husband, Seol-Young said.
You are as quick to deal with these sorts of things as I expected, Mu-Gun praised Seol-Young. I will write a letter to the Ten Wanderers, so please deliver it to them. Noted.
The two of you have such great chemistry. I, too, wish that I could be of some help to my dear husband just like Sister Dan. Hyun-Ah sulked. She could not help but envy Seol-Young, who helped Mu-Gun make a wise decision.
Please dont say such things. Both of you are a great source of strength to me, Mu-Gun said firmly.
Yes. I am helping him now, but if you achieve huge sess in the martial arts that you have learned from our dear husband, you will be much more helpful in the future, Seol-Young reassured Hyun-Ah.
For that to happen, I should put more effort into my martial arts.
Dont overdo it, though. As you are well aware, practicing martial arts at a steady pace is far better, Mu-Gun advised Hyun-Ah.
I know, Hyun-Ah meekly answered.
Anyway, what happened to the Four Great Evil ns? Mu-Gun asked.
The Ximen-Tang coalition has eliminated most of the Heretical Emperor Halls forces, so they are now on the verge of copse. On the other hand, the other three managed to avoid their pursuers and escape, Seol-Young exined.
Has the five Great Families stopped giving chase? Mu-Gun asked again.
Yes. They have upied the headquarters of the three evil sects and are now simply observing the situation.
What are the three evil sects doing? I doubt they are in a good situation. They just lost their headquarters, after all.
Looking at their travel route, it seems all three evil sects are trying to get past the borders.
The borders? Mu-Gun asked.
Since the five Great Families cannot do anything right now, the evil sects are probably trying to retreat past the borders and marshal their forces for battle.
They may have colluded with the bordends forces, Mu-Gun replied.
The bordends referred to the region beyond the Great Wall of China, and the bordends murim, which differed from the Central ins, existed there. The Central ins murim referred to the fourrge forces in the bordends murim as the Four Bordends Influences.
The Four Bordends Influences were the Pot Pce, the Beihai Ice Pce, the Sky Beast Pce, and the Sun God Pce. They ruled Tibet, Beihai, Nanman, and the Northern Desert respectively. Each of them was asrge as two of the Seven Great Familiesbined, and they were bound to be a threat to the Central ins murim because they were always looking for an opportunity to target the Central ins.
That possibility cannot be ruled out. We would be facing the worst-case scenario if the Nine Celestial Demons Sect have managed to spread their evil influence to the forces beyond the borders, Seol-Young said.
They could not take this matter lightly. Confirming whether they were right was imperative.
Do the eyes and ears of the Heavenly Secret Hall extend to the forces beyond the borders as well? Mu-Gun curiously asked.
We have yet to extend our informationwork that far. We will try to get as much intel as we can for now, at least.
I will leave that to you.
After covering all important matters, they chatted for a while longer before Mu-Gun headed to his residence. Even though Mu-Gun was part of the family that owned their new headquarters, he did not know the location of his own residence because this was his first time at the new headquarters. Hence, Seol-Young had to guide him.
Meanwhile, Baek Cheon-Sang held a council meeting and informed the delegates of Mu-Guns identity as the Thunder Gods sessor and that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect had discovered his true identity. The council delegates were surprised to hear that Mu-Gun was the Thunder Gods sessor, and they expressed concern about Mu-Guns identity being exposed to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
The Nine Celestial Demons Sect will definitely not stay still now that they know about Young Patriarch Baeks identity. Do we perhaps have any countermeasures against this? Wind Saber Sect Patriarch Tae Gong-Pyo asked.
Now that the Loyal Heart Alliance United Corps had officially been established, the delegates of the council used honorifics when speaking to Cheon-Sang, the Alliance Leader.
We have exined the situation to the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families and have also requested their assistance, Cheon-Sang responded.
Hmmm, will the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families help us? If they send their forces to our side, their defenses will be rtively weakened, Kang Household Patriarch Kang Won-Hee spoke skeptically.
It would be no exaggeration to say that the Thunder Gods sessor has always been a key figure in the battle against the Three Greatest Demonic Sects. Even now, the Thunder Gods sessor continues to y the most decisive role whenever the Three Greatest Demonic Sects begin spreading their rampage. The Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families would also be well aware of that. To emerge victorious in the battle against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, they will most likely try to protect the Thunder Gods sessor, Mei Household Patriarch Mei Jung-Hak refuted.
Several of the delegates nodded, thinking Jung-Hak had a point.
As Patriarch Mei said, the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families will most likely send us reinforcements. However, if they do not send martial arts masters strong enough to deal with the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Absolute-Demonic-Realm masters, their forces will bring little impact, Gong-Pyo rebutted. Moreover, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect will also probably mobilize a huge number of Absolute-Demonic-Realm masters to eliminate Young Patriarch Baek, the Thunder Gods sessor. The Nine Great Demon Kings could even head into the battle themselves. To stop them, we will need many Absolute-Realm masters. I wonder if the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families would be willing to send that many martial arts masters as reinforcement. Realistically speaking, that would be difficult.
You have a point, Patriarch Tae. Nevertheless, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect still fears the Thunder Gods sessor. They dont know exactly how strong Young Patriarch Baek is. They have probably fallen into a state of chaos after finding out that Young Patriarch Baek infiltrated the Heretical Emperor Halls camp alone while five Demonic Monarchs and the Three Great yer Kings were present. Young Patriarch Baek not only infiltrated enemy lines alone but also killed all five Demonic Monarchs and their Higher Demons. It is also important to note that Young Patriarch Baek only did the bare minimum. Taking those reasons into consideration, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect will probably find it difficult to attack the Loyal Heart Alliance without knowing the extent of Young Patriarch Baeks capabilities if he fights to the utmost of his abilities, Jung-Hak answered back, defending his stance.
With all due respect, can you tell us exactly how strong Young Patriarch Baek is? Gong-Pyo asked Cheon-Sang.
To be honest, even I dont know much about the extent of his capabilities. Nevertheless, considering Mu-Gun entered the Heretical Emperor Halls camp without hesitation when there were nine Absolute-Realm masters and twenty Upper Peak Realm masters present, we should assume that he can deal with numbers greater than that if he fought at full power, Cheon-Sang replied.
That is exactly what I mean. The Nine Celestial Demons Sect is probably making the same assumptions. As Patriarch Tae said, if the Nine Great Demon Kings take this matter into their own hands, we could find ourselves in a dangerous situation. However, the Nine Great Demon Kings are basically the strongest forces and thest bastion of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Even if it is to eliminate the Thunder Gods sessor, they would have trouble joining the frontlines themselves. The previous Nine Great Demon Kings were defeated by the Thunder Gods sessor as well, so they know better than anyone else to not take action unless they have a clear chance of winning, Jung-Hak continued.
Isnt that all the more reason why they wouldunch an attack? From their perspective, there will be a higher chance of winning if they put an end to the war before the Thunder Gods sessor bes even stronger, Byeok Sword Manor Patriarch Byeok Cheol-Seong countered.
If the Nine Great Demon Kings have made perfect preparations, that may be the case. However, considering the Nine Celestial Demons Sect is moving discreetly instead of being out in the open, they probably arentpletely ready to resurface yet, Jung-Hak calmly opposed Cheol-Seongs opinion.
Thats a good point. Cheol-Seong nodded, seemingly convinced.
As Patriarch Mei said, even if we assume there is little chance the Nine Celestial Demons Sect wouldunch an all-out attack, isnt it still better for us to prepare countermeasures to it for as long as the possibility exists? Although we have requested assistance from the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families, I think we shoulde up with our own countermeasures as well, Draconic Tiger Gang Patriarch Yong Gun-Seong told Cheon-Sang.
That goes without saying. I convened this council meeting today to discuss what countermeasures we should prepare as well. For that reason, I hope you all express your opinions without hesitation.
Chapter 154
Chapter 154
The best option we have right now is to gain enough power to defend even against one of the Nine Great Demon Kings attacks, but that is practically impossible. We have toe up with a way to preserve our forces in case of an emergency, Flying Lance Sect Patriarch Jo Jin-Myeong suggested.
You want to create an escape n? Jiuhua Sect Patriarch Lee Geom-Hwan said with a dissatisfied expression.
Running away is not always shameful, Jin-Myeong answered calmly. Rather than fighting recklessly even though we have no chance of winning, it would be wiser to escape first and preserve our forces for future battles.
I already have an escape n in mind, so dont worry, Baek Cheon-Sang said.
In the worst-case scenario, Cheon-Sang thought of evacuating the Loyal Heart Alliances forces to the Sea Dragon Archipgo. Not even the Nine Celestial Demons Sect would be able to do anything against its Fantasy Fog Array.
Can you share your n with us? Tae Gong-Pyo asked, wanting a more definite answer.
I unfortunately cannot. Truthfully speaking, the n involves a closely guarded secret of our sect. However, with the evacuation measures we have prepared, I guarantee that we will be able to evade the Nine Celestial Demons Sects threat if the situation calls for it. Of course, it would be best not to be in a situation that requires it at all.
Although they did not get a specific answer, Cheon-Sangs guarantee convinced the councils delegates for now. They knew fully well that Cheon-Sang was not the type to lie about a n that did not exist.
Although it is necessary toe up with evacuation measures in the worst-case scenario, I find it far more important to devise a sure-fire way to win against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, Yong Gun-Seong said, implying that having an evacuation n was not enough.
Do you have any particr idea? Cheon-Sang asked him.
Unfortunately, I dont, Gun-Seong replied with an embarrassed look, flustered by the fact that he urged the others toe up with another countermeasure even though he did not have any idea himself.
What about the rest? Does anyone have any ideas? Cheon-Sang turned to the other delegates.
To prevent the immediate threat of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, we need masters that are in the Absolute Realm or above. For now, there is no other way to solve that other than to recruit outsiders, Flying Lance Sect Patriarch Jo Jin-Myeong said.
Do you think that is as easy to do as it sounds? Gun-Seong replied, seemingly convinced that it was impossible to do.
Not at all. What I truly mean is that it is difficult to immediatelye up with a countermeasure, Jin-Myeong responded.
Nevertheless, we cant just sit on our hands and wait for something to happen, can we? Gun-Seong replied.
For now, the best option we have is to focus on our martial arts training and try to raise our martial prowess, Jin-Myeong suggested.
Patriarch Jo is right. We still are not strong enough, so what point would there be in recruiting Absolute-Realm masters? Putting the Nine Celestial Demons Sects threat aside, our role is crucial in ensuring the Royal Heart Alliance bes a full-fledged force. We have to be powerful enough to support that cause, Jeong Won-Hyo spoke in support of Jo Jin-Myeong.
This is suddenly bing a time for self-reflection, Iron Palm Sect Patriarch Dam Hwa-Seong said with a bitter smile.
That just means we are not skilled enough. Bluntly speaking, if we were all at the Absolute Realm, we would not have to worry about the Nine Celestial Demons Sects threat as much, Won-Hyo said.
Everyone wants to advance into the Absolute Realm, but its not something we can achieve just because we want to. Many martial artists in murim strive to advance into the Absolute Realm all their lives. However, only less than ten thousand martial artists have managed to reach it. It is not something that can be achieved just by working hard, Clear Sun Sect Patriarch Shim Seok-Gun said with choked-up emotions.
Everyone present, including Seok-Gun himself, put a great amount of effort into trying to advance into the Absolute Realm. However, when that did not work, they were left wondering what else they could do. Nheless, Jin-Myeong and Won-Hyo did not suggest a specific method. Rather, they only said that they should put in more effort, which made Seok-Gun emotional for some reason.
I am not trying to belittle your efforts. I also know that no matter how hard we try, advancing to the Absolute Realm will still be difficult. To reach it, one must have talent and possess strong enough martial arts. A certain amount of luck and effort was also required just to barely knock on the door of the Absolute Realm. All this while, our martial arts were never good enough and we never had the luck to reach it, Won-Hyo said. However, things are different now. We now have excellent martial arts thanks to the Baek Sword Sect, and we are also fortunate enough to be able to consume spiritual pills. Although we cannot say that our martial talents are exceptional, that does not mean our talents arecking. We also meet all the other conditions. All that is left for us to do is put in the effort. I believe that if we put in a great deal of effort, there is a good chance for us to advance into the Absolute Realm.
The Loyal Heart Alliance also has a lot of Absolute-Realm masters, including the Alliance Leader, Jin-Myeong added. I believe they will spare no effort in teaching us for the sake of our development. If we do our best, it is definitely possible to reach the Absolute Realm.
I agree with the two Patriarchs. Our sects martial arts masters and I will fully support you all in this endeavor. Your advancement into the Absolute Realm will solidify the Loyal Heart Alliance as a strong force. Once that happens, no one will be able to recklessly touch the Loyal Heart Alliance, not even the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, Cheon-Sang reassured them.
As the Alliance Leader said, we should do our best to reach the Absolute Realm for our own sake as well as for the Loyal Heart Alliance.
I believe that everyone here will be able to reach the Absolute Realm without much difficulty. I will also do my best toe up with a way to protect the Loyal Heart Alliance at the earliest. If any delegates here havee up with a good method, please let me know immediately, Cheon-Sang made a final remark.
Understood.
Lets call it a day for now. This meeting is now adjourned.
Realizing that further discussions would not result in any brilliant ideas, Cheon-Sang ended the council meeting.
*
Four elderly men had gathered in the annex of the Henan Inn, which was the finest inn in Xuchang, Henan Province. They were all members of the Seven Saints, renowned as living legends of murim.
The well-groomed Peng Mu-Hwei, the Hebei Peng Familys sovereign elder, sat at the entrance of the annex. The Great Namgung Familys sharp-eyed sovereign elder Namgung Byeok sat to Mu-Hwes left. The Great Zhuge Familys sovereign elder Zhuge Wen, who looked like a schr, also apanied them. Lastly, sitting opposite Mu-Hwe was a bald man known as the Great Huangfu Familys sovereign elder Huangfu Chong.
They gathered in Xuchang, Henan Province, where their connections did not extend, to discuss matters regarding the Thunder Gods sessor. The other members of the Seven Saints could not join them because they were geographically situated quite far away. Hence, only four of them gathered given the urgency.
I cant believe the Thunder Gods martial legacy carried on even though the Heavenly Thunder Divine Sword died in the final battle against the Hell-Blood Demon Sect, Mu-Hwe said in disbelief.
It is certainly shocking. I did not expect the Heavenly Thunder Divine Sword to make a separate hidden base and leave his martial arts behind, Huangfu Chong also said in surprise.
It is no surprise. Even the Heavenly Thunder Divine Sword was not confident in the fight against the Hell-Blood Demon, so it is only natural that he prepared for the worst-case scenario. Unlike the others, Zhuge Wen seemed to have expected this much.
Putting aside the fact that the Heavenly Thunder Divine Sword left behind the Thunder Gods martial legacy, isnt it amazing how Baek Mu-Guns progress has been? It has been less than a year since that child recovered from qi deviation, but he is already close to achieving the Supreme Realm, Namgung Byeok said, surprised more by Mu-Guns advancement in martial arts.
Isnt it a pleasant asion for you since he became your grandson-inw? Huangfu Chongmented.
Why would it be a pleasant asion? Even if he is my grandson-inw, he is still only an outsider in the end. Do you not know that the hierarchy of parents or children is useless in the face of power? Even more so in our case since he is just my grandson-inw. Namgung Byeok smiled bitterly.
To use the Baek Sword Sect, which had be inws with them, the Great Namgung Family would have to be able to control them with utmost superiority. However, the Baek Sword Sect had already grown beyond a level that the Great Namgung Family could control. Even if Mu-Gun was Namgung Byeoks grandson-inw, he was useless to Namgung Byeok if he could not manipte Mu-Gun as he wished. Taking that into consideration, Mu-Gun was basically no different from a stranger.
I suppose we can freely discuss the matters regarding the Thunder Gods sessor without having to be wary of you, then, Mu-Hwe said, making Namgung Byeok look baffled.
Do as you have always done. Since when did you walk on eggshells around me?
Still, I was worried it would affect you since he is your grandson-inw.
Whats the big deal about having a grandson-inw? There is nothing more important to me than the Great Namgung Family. For its sake, I would be willing to mercilessly cut anyone offeven those more precious than him.
I heard that when you get older, your heart bes more merciful. However, the way youre behaving right now makes me think that it is all just nonsense.
It has been a long time since I desired to spill blood with my sword.
Thats brutal.
Lets stop talking nonsense and discuss how we should deal with the Thunder Gods sessor. Zhuge Wen pulled Namgung Byeok and Mu-Hwe back into the topic of their discussion while chatting around.
Wouldnt it be difficult to do something about the Thunder Gods sessor right now? Although hes a problem, we cannot just ignore the forces of the Baek Sword Sect and the Loyal Heart Alliance. Furthermore, we will need him for the battle against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. For now, I think we should just wait and see until the fight against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect is over. Huangfu Chong was the first to give his opinion.
What if he grows too strong for us to touch? At the rate hes improving, it will only be a matter of time before the Baek Sword Sects power grows beyond control. He is the Thunder Gods sessor, after all. Sooner orter, we may not be able to do anything to him anymore even with the Seven Great Families powersbined, Mu-Hwe rebutted.
It would be better to keep the Thunder Gods sessor around due to the threat of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, Namgung Byeok said, then looked at Zhuge Wen. The best scenario would be to have the Thunder Gods sessor and the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Nine Great Demon Kings fight each other and for both of them to fall into a situation where they would both suffer heavy losses, but that is most probably unlikely, right?
Considering the identity of the Thunder Gods sessor was revealed in the Heretical Emperor Hall incident, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect will also devise a strategy to eliminate the Thunder Gods sessor. The best we can do right now is to let the Nine Great Demon Kings personally deal with the Thunder Gods sessor. However, considering the Nine Celestial Demons Sect has yet to fully resurface, we should assume that the Nine Great Demon Kings are notpletely prepared to attack the Thunder Gods sessor any time soon, Zhuge Wen answered Namgung Byeoks question.
Even if the Nine Great Demon Kings martial arts have yet to beplete, I doubt the Thunder Gods sessor can do anything about it if the Nine Celestial Demons Sect mobilizes arge number of Demonic Monarchs. Mu-Hwe raised a different view.
What if they suffer losses that are difficult to recover from? The Loyal Heart Alliance is not the only enemy of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. They are facing the entire murim, including the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families. If they overdo things just to kill the Thunder Gods sessor and suffer huge losses as a result, their great cause will once again fail, Zhuge Wen immediately rebutted.
In other words, unless they are certain of victory, the Nine Great Demon Kings and their Demonic Monarchs will not make a move.
Arent we in the same situation? Even if the Nine Celestial Demons Sect was not a threat, it would be difficult to try and get rid of the Thunder Gods sessor. Even if we, the Seven Saints, work together, were not confident of being able to defeat the Thunder Gods sessor.
It was difficult for the other three to deny Zhuge Wens remarks. They knew better than anyone else how scary the Thunder Gods sessor was. Upon the activation of the Thunder God''s Descent, Mu-Gun would basically be an unkible force to reckon with. Even if all the Seven Saints joined forces, it would be difficult to guarantee victory. Of course, it was highly likely for Mu-Gun to be weaker than the Heavenly Thunder Divine Sword, the previous Thunder Gods sessor, but the Thunder Gods Descent allowed its user to transcend beyond their current martial prowess.
Having personally witnessed the Thunder Gods Descent in the fight against the Hell-Blood Demon, the Seven Saints were not confident of going head-to-head with the Thunder Gods sessor. It would be no different for the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Nine Great Demon Kings. Although they probably did not directly experience the strength of the Thunder Gods sessor as the Seven Saints did, they would know his fearsome power better than anyone else due to the history of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. They would have confirmed those past encounters to be true through the godly power Mu-Gun showed in the fight against the Heretical Emperor Hall.
For that reason, the Nine Great Demon Kings would likely not execute any ns unless they were certain of winning against the Thunder Gods sessor. Considering their martial arts were still notplete either, they would definitely not move.
So you want to just watch because youre scared of the Thunder Gods sessor? Mu-Hwe asked with a discontented expression, which was to be expected of a Hebei Peng Family member. They normally disyed strong belligerent tendencies, after all.
There is no need to hurry. We should prioritize stopping the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. It will not be toote to deal with the Thunder Gods sessor after that. The forces of the Baek Sword Sect or the Loyal Heart Alliance would crumble like a sand castle once the Thunder Gods sessor disappears anyway, Zhuge Wen said, finding no reason to rush.
How do you n to deal with the Thunder Gods sessor? Huangfu Chong asked.
So frustrating. We have already killed the Thunder Gods sessor once. What is there to stop us from doing it twice?
Do you want to use the same method we did back then? Namgung Byeok immediately understood what Zhuge Wen meant.
Zhuge Wen nodded. The most opportune moment to kill the Thunder Gods sessor is right after he uses the Thunder Gods power. We should take full advantage of that.
If so, then we should maintain a friendly rtionship with the Thunder Gods sessor until then. Just like in the past. Namgung Byeok said as his lips curved into a smirk.
That goes without saying.
Shouldnt we externally support the Loyal Heart Alliance, then?
It would be best to leave that to the Patriarchs. We should just observe the situation for now.
So be it.
If this is what you have decided to do, then why didnt you just let me know about this through a letter? I would not have had to bother walking all the way here for no reason, Mu-Hwe grumbled.
It isnt that bad to see each other after so long, is it? Moreover, meeting and talking in person like this is better when ites to gathering our opinions and avoiding misunderstandings. Zhuge Wen shrugged.
Fine. We dont know how many more times we can meet in the future anyway. It is nice to see you all again, Huangfu Chong replied.
Forgive my slip of the tongue. Lets finish this meeting and go for some drinks. All this talking has made me quite thirsty, Mu-Hwe suggested.
I agree. It has been a long time since west drank to our hearts content, Namgung Byeok said in favor of the drinking session.
Not long after, the four members of the Seven Saints headed elsewhere and drank as much as they desired.
Chapter 155
Chapter 155
Guilin boasted such beautifulndscapes that its mountains and waters were even called the finest under the heavens. Within it was Mount Yao, where six middle-aged men sat around inside a pavilion on one of its high cliffs that seemed specifically made to prevent humans from approaching. Although the construction of a pavilion on it was already an amazing feat in itself, the six middle-aged men even managed to reach it. Those who didnt know any better would have mistaken them for deities.
However, they were far from being deities. After all, they were some of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Nine Great Demon Kings. The pavilion they were in was simply one of the ces the Nine Great Demon Kings used for meetings.
You all likely had a hard time getting here, Heavenly Killer Divine Demon Dok Go-Seong, who convened the meeting, greeted the five other Demon Kings out of courtesy.
I received news that the Thunder Gods sessor has dealt heavy damages to the Heavenly Killer Sect and the Underworld Sect. It is a shame to hear that, Myriad Tribtions Divine Demon Hon Won-Pae, leader of the Myriad Tribtions n, said. However, contrary to his empathetic words, he had a scornful smirk on his face to mock the Heavenly Killer Sect and the Underworld Sect.
In response, the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon and Underworld Divine Demons expressions noticeably stiffened. If they got angry and things went south, things could get ugly.
The Heavenly Killer Sect and the Underworld Sect are the ones suffering now, but it could be us next time. We have to deal with the Thunder Gods sessor before that happens. Invincible Divine Demon So Geuk-Sang intervened at the right time, changing the topic to the issue revolving around the Thunder Gods sessor.
How do you n to kill the Thunder Gods sessor? Asura Divine Demon Seob Go-Won asked.
Eliminating him will be difficult using the Demonic Monarchs alone. However, if we, the Divine Demons, head into battle as well, killing him will be more than just a possibility, Geuk-Sang replied.
The Thunder Gods sessor single-handedly killed six Absolute-Realm masters all at once, including the Heretical Emperor Hall Patriarch and five of the Heavenly Killer Sect and the Underworld Sects Demonic Monarchs. If the Three Great yer Kings, who were also with them, did not escape, they would have all died too. I doubt any of us can do that. In other words, even if we personally take action, well still have trouble defeating him, Go-Won skeptically replied.
The other Divine Demons couldnt deny that he had a point. The Thunder Gods sessor had to at least be at the Supreme Realm to exert the power he showed while fighting the Heretical Emperor Hall. The Divine Demons were somewhere between the Absolute Realm and the Supreme Realm. With their current martial prowess, they could still defeat six Absolute-Realm masters and twenty Upper-Peak-Realm masters, but that woulde with considerable risk. They couldnt disy overwhelming power like Baek Mu-Gun.
Most importantly, Mu-Gun likely didnt show his full power against the Heretical Emperor Hall. Taking that into consideration, it was impossible to defeat Mu-Gun without first reaching the Supreme Realm.
The Asura Divine Demon is not wrong. Just take the previous Divine Demons as an example. They all reached the Supreme Demonic Realm, but they still failed to defeat the Thunder Gods sessor. Even if we join forces, killing him would still be difficult since we have not even reached the Supreme Demonic Realm yet, Underworld Divine Demon Jong Ja-Ryang added in agreement with Go-Won.
We Divine Demons certainly would not be enough, but we can just mobilize all the Demonic Monarchs and the Higher Demons as well, Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Hyeok Ryeon-Paemented.
We may be able to kill the Thunder Gods sessor if we mobilize all the martial arts masters ranked Higher Demon and up. However, that would also bring us heavy losses. If we suffer huge damages in this situation where we have to be wary of the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families, we could once again fail to achieve our great mission to conquer murim.
If we leave the Thunder Gods sessor alone, the losses we will suffer in the future will just keep growing. He has already dealt us enormous damages. If were bound to suffer losses anyway, its better to kill him now. Ryeon-Pae held his ground.
Even so, I am still opposed to attacking the Thunder Gods sessor with only the six factions gathered here. If that results in enough casualties to make it difficult for us to recover, the three major factions outside the border could benefit from it. I do not want to do something that will only benefit others, Won-Pae said in a displeased tone.
It will give you the achievement of killing the Thunder Gods sessor, the sworn enemy of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
What use will I have for that if we lose our forces in the process? We have to prioritize protecting our forces. Amassing aplishments onlye second to that.
The other Divine Demons did not stand by and just listened to him run his mouth, especially those who had already suffered huge losses.
As you know, the other three factions are concentrating on absorbing the forces outside the border. They are not rxing around either. However, arent you being too narrow-minded by using them as an excuse to not attack the Thunder Gods sessor? Invincible Divine Demon So Geuk-Sang criticized Won-Pae.
You should take the lead in eliminating the Thunder Gods sessor, then, Invincible Divine Demon. I wonder if you can still say that once youve lost all your Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons. Won-Pae snorted, then said, Either way, it remains questionable whether the other three factions will recognize and respect the achievements that the Invincible n has aplished.
The Nine Celestial Demons Sect has failed to conquer murim time and time again despite possessing great power because we, the nine factions, keep prioritizing their own interest. If we do not change that, we will face the same oue this time as well, Geuk-Sang, his voice seemingly filled with regret.
The Invincible Divine Demon is right. We are all part of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. We canpete between ourselves after conquering murim, Ja-Ryang added.
That changes nothing. After conquering murim, we will all be fighting for the position of the Celestial Demon of the Nine Heavens. In preparation for that, you all will probably try to put the other factions in danger and conserve your own forces. The aplishments made in the process of conquering murim are considered when deciding on who the Celestial Demon of the Nine Heavens should be, but no matter how many aplishments you have, do you think the other factions will recognize any of those when most of your forces are gone? You would have done all the hard work yet got nothing. All the credit would go to someone else. Won-Pae held firm.
So youll just keep thinking about nothing but yourself?! The Invincible Divine Demon raised his voice, unable to suppress his anger any longer.
Well only proceed with this if a truly powerful Celestial Demon of the Nine Heavens takesmand of us. Only then will the nine factions truly be able to achieve unity since we will have no choice but to follow their orders.
Everyone present knows that. However, isnt that impossible?
To be the Celestial Demon of the Nine Heavens, one would have to reach the Celestial Demon Realm first. In the entire history of murim, that feat had only ever been achieved by three peoplethe progenitors of the Three Greatest Demonic Sects. For as long as the Celestial Demon Realm was used as the benchmark, they would never be able to appoint a worthy Celestial Demon of the Nine Heavens.
Then why are we not using a realistic method to decide on who should be the Celestial Demon of the Nine Heavens? Won-Pae questioned.
And what would that realistic method be? the Invincible Divine Demon replied.
Well, is there any other way but topete in martial arts? The strongest of the Nine Great Demon Kings should assume the position of the Sovereign, shouldnt they?
You want the Divine Demons topete with each other to decide on who would be the Celestial Demon of the Nine Heavens? The Invincible Divine Demon was astonished.
Isnt that the most reasonable method?
I wonder if the Divine Demons will truly ept the results of that battle. The Celestial Demon of the Nine Heavens status only has meaning when the other Divine Demons truly ept and swear allegiance to them. Having martial arts that are a little stronger than the others is not enough. Unless you show an overwhelming difference in power, then its essentially meaningless, the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon said skeptically.
The difference in skills between the Nine Great Demon Kings was as thin as paper. Victory or defeat could be flipped on any day depending on their physical condition and thepatibility of their martial arts.
That alone was not enough. The Celestial Demon of the Nine Heavens had to be so overwhelmingly powerful that others would have no choice but to acknowledge their rule. That was why the Celestial Demon Realm was a requirement to be the Celestial Demon of the Nine Heavens.
There is no way to make everyone truly acknowledge it anyway. All that matters is honesty. We have to stay true to the rules we set.
If we all stand by our faith, the Myriad Tribtions Divine Demons suggestion would certainly be a reasonable method, the Invincible Divine Demon finally agreed.
Will all the Divine Demons show good faith, though? Go-Won asked with a bitter smile.
The Nine Celestial Demons Sect would have already conquered murim long ago if they did. Even Go-Won himself hated the idea of serving another Divine Demon who became the Celestial Demon of the Nine Heavens. That was the same for the other Divine Demons.
Considering the trials and errors that we have experienced so far, we have to change our ways now. As long as we keep thinking that no one besides ourselves is worthy to be the Celestial Demon of the Nine Heavens, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect will never be able to conquer murim. How much longer are we going to live in the dark? Even if we cannot be the Celestial Demon of the Nine Heavens, shouldnt we at least find satisfaction in the fact that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect will finally conquer murim? the Invincible Divine Demon replied, seemingly appealing to the others.
The other Divine Demons could rte to what the Invincible Divine Demon said. However, they still could not bring themselves to acknowledge someone else other than themselves. A few words would not be enough to change their mindset. If that was the case, they would have already achieved unity long ago.
Lets think about this matter a little more. It is not something we can decide on our own anyway, the Heavenly Killer divine Demon suggested, and the rest of the Divine Demons nodded in agreement.
Are we really going to leave the Thunder Gods sessor alone? Go-Won returned to their original discussion.
Our sect has finallypleted the creation of the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill, the Invincible Divine Demon said. We were nning to give the pills to the three ouw groups to attack the Great Namgung Family, but why dont we change the target of that n to the Loyal Heart Alliance instead?
Even if they consume the Soul Burning Invincible Pill, they still wont be able to destroy the Loyal Heart Alliance with their forces alone, the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon argued.
The martial arts masters of the six factions here can change that by joining them.
As I have already said, if the three factions who are currently beyond the borders do not join, I will not participate either. Won-Pae backed out again.
Arent you crossing the line just because the Thunder Gods sessor has dealt the least damage to your n? Go-Won countered, unable to withstand Won-Paes selfish behavior.
We were only able to conserve our forces because we moved with caution. If we followed our greed as someone else did, we would have suffered more losses.
Are you done running your mouth? Go-Won, who obviously knew who Won-Pae was talking about, let his killing intent leak out.
To be honest, I suspect that you are trying to make the other factions suffer the same losses your n has, Won-Pae taunted, showing no concern toward Go-Wons killing intent.
So you think conserving your forces is good enough even if it means the other factions suffer any losses or not? Are you trying to fish in troubled waters and reap the benefits after the other factions have been beaten down in the process of conquering murim?
How preposterous. Fish in troubled waters? Honestly, what have you all done to conquer murim? By losing everything that you have achieved so far and revealing the existence of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, you have only increased murims wariness. If you were careful, murim would not have discovered the existence of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, and we would have been able to steadily grow our power in the dark. In turn, we would have conquered murim more easily. Were in this situation all because of the Asura Cult. If I were you, I would at least take responsibility for my mistakes and perish with the Thunder Gods sessor, Won-Pae said.
Stop it, both of you, The Invincible Divine Demon intervened with a sigh. What can the two of you achieve through arguing? This is only further frustrating everyone else.
If I knew things would turn out like this, we would have just focused on our martial arts training and made some progress. That would have made it easier for us to eliminate the Thunder Gods sessor, Ryeon-Pae said, ncing at the Myriad Tribtions Divine Demon and the Asura Divine Demon with a deplorable look.
I think it would be better to do that. Lets monitor the situation until the three factions that have ventured beyond the borders return to the Central ins. Until then, we should focus on conserving our forces, the Invincible Divine Demon said in resignation.
The other Divine Demons also gave up, having judged that achieving unity right now would be difficult. The Divine Demons Summit ended without achieving any oue. However, they at least heard the assertive suggestion to decide on who should be the Celestial Demon of the Nine Heavens through a martial artspetition, which would allow the unity between the Nine Celestial Demons Sect factions toe to fruition. If that happened, they would finally be able to efficiently conquer murim. They could even end up killing the Thunder Gods sessor.
Meanwhile, as the Divine Demons Summit was underway, the previous generations martial arts masters of three of the Nine Prominent Sectsnamely the Wudang Sects Taichi Sword Immortal and Supreme Elder Tae Heo, the Mount Hua Sects Clear Wind Sword Immortal Young Ho-Jung, and the Zongnan Sects Taiyi Sword Immortal Woon Jong-Hakcame out of seclusion. They decided toe out of their long retirement when they heard that the Thunder Gods sessor had appeared and that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect could target him.
The three Sword Immortals had a good rtionship with Guyang Hwi, the previous Thunder Gods sessor. After all, Guyang Hwi was the one who saved their lives in the past. Not having forgotten the grace he showed them, they decided to repay their debt through Mu-Gun, Guyang Hwis descendant.
As soon as they left their respective headquarters, the three immediately headed to Shaoxing, Zhejiang Province.
Chapter 156
Chapter 156
Upon returning to Shaoxing, Baek Mu-Gun devoted himself to his martial arts training. He was currently at the entrance of the Supreme Realm. His enlightenment had already entered it, but hecked the body and internal energy to support it. Hence, Mu-Gun intensively focused on increasing his internal energy and using the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation Technique. However, those alone werent enough to achieve substantial growth within a short period.
Should I buy an elixir or something from somewhere?
The best way to swiftly increase internal energy was to consume elixirs or spiritual pills, but those were hard toe by. In addition, the normal kind was less effective in increasing the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Arts Thunder God qi. It was quite a pity that two of the Three-Headed Centipedes beast cores, which contained yin and yang energies, were consumed by Cho Woo-Kyung. If Mu-Gun had consumed them, he would have amassed six hundred years worth of internal energy andpleted his Supreme Realm state.
However, there was no changing what had already happened. Those beast cores rightfully belonged to Woo-Kyung anyway, so Mu-Gun was already very thankful that he was given the thunder qi beast core.
After increasing his internal energy and using the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation Technique, Mu-Gun visited Dan Seol-Youngs residence to rest and drink some tea.
Youre here? Please sit down and wait a moment. I will bring you some tea.
Seol-Young immediately prepared a cup of tea for Mu-Gun.
Did you get any information today? Mu-Gun asked, then took a sip of tea.
I received two intel. First, we discovered a location that is believed to be the Four Seas Gangs headquarters.
Really?
Yes. There is an ind known as ck Spirit Ind approximately one hundred twenty kilometers away from the shores of Qingdao, Shandong Province. We believe that to be their hideout.
ck Spirit Ind?
It is surrounded by powerful sea currents and covered in ck fog all year round. Even fishing boats that go far out in the sea do not wander near it.
Why do you think its the Four Seas Gangs headquarters? Mu-Gun asked.
While monitoring the Qingdao Sect in Shandong Province, we discovered that they regrly supply goods to unknown figures, Seol-Young exined.
The Qingdao Sect was suspected of being a disguised force of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, but they found no evidence that could connect the Qingdao Sect to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect despite having investigated them. Nevertheless, Mu-Gun and the Heavenly Secret Hall continued to monitor the Qingdao Sect since they still had their suspicions.
Who are those figures?
Pirates of the Four Seas Gang.
If what you said is true, then that proves that the Qingdao Sect is also connected to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
I agree. On a rted note, the Heavenly Secret Hall members secretly tracking the Four Seas Gang pirates confirmed that they entered ck Spirit Ind. However, our members failed to get into ck Spirit Ind, Seol-Young said, finding it a shame.
As expected of the Heavenly Secret Hall. Other organizations wouldnt have even discovered the existence of ck Spirit Ind, Mu-Gunplimented the Heavenly Secret Hall, making Seol-Young chuckle.
What could the Four Seas Gang be doing inside ck Spirit Ind? she wondered.
Considering they have not shown up at all in thest few months, Im certain that they are up to something. The Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin and the Changjiang Waterway Alliance are probably involved in it as well.
Why do you think so?
They went missing around the same time the Four Seas Gang did. That cant be a mere coincidence.
You have a point. What are you going to do? Youre not nning to personally take action again this time, are you?
I n to leave the Four Seas Gang to others. They have been waiting for this chance, after all.
You mean the Great Namgung Family and the Great Huangfu Family? Seol-Young immediately deduced.
Thats correct. The Four Seas Gang attacked their vassal families in Jiangsu Province, inflicting heavy losses on them. To repay that grudge, they will definitely step forward.
This will also be a great opportunity for the Great Huangfu Family to finally get rid of the Qingdao Sect. That will probably make them want to take this matter into their own hands even more.
Exactly.
We dont have to worry about the Four Seas Gang anymore, then, Seol-Young said.
Thats right. Leaving it to the Great Namgung Family and the Great Huangfu Family will be more than enough. Anyway, whats the other news?
It is about the Ten Wanderers, whom I previously mentioned.
Did they reply?
Yes. Seven of the Ten Wanderers have decided to ept the Baek Sword Sects offer.
Seven? Really? Mu-Gun asked in surprise.
He thought only two or three at most would ept the offer.
Yes. I think the fact that you are the Thunder Gods sessor worked in our favor. However, they included a condition, Seol-Young added.
What is it?
They want to spar with you regrly, dear.
I can have that arranged, Mu-Gun said, finding their condition quite easy to meet.
Ill let them know and invite them to Shaoxing, then.
Please do. Thank you.
What for?
Since youre helping me with such important matters, I can focus on my martial arts training and issues rted to the sect.
Does that mean that you want me to work harder from now on? You didnt marry me to take full advantage of me and ask me to do these tasks for you, did you? Seol-Young joked.
If you look deep into my eyes, you will discover that I do not have such thoughts. Dont you think my eyes are overflowing with love for you, my dear wife? Mu-Gun said while staring at Seol-Young with a cheesy expression, dumbfounding her.
I dont know how you can say something so embarrassing without blushing, Seol-Young replied shyly.
I am not lying, so what is there to be embarrassed about? If I dont express my feelings, you will never know about them. You should express yourself as much as you want to as well, my dear wife, Mu-Gun confidently said.
I will try my best. On that note, I would like to thank you as well. I am saying this not as your wife, but as the Heavenly Secret Hall Vice Leader.
What are you thanking me for?
You turned the Heavenly Secret Hall into a proper organization. Back then, we had no use for the Heavenly Secret Halls informationwork. Fortunately, you brought meaning to it. Thank you for letting us do our job with pride and for paying us to do what we do best. Seol-Young smiled. I say this not for myself alone, but on behalf of all the Heavenly Secret Hall members as well.
I was going to ask you to give our sect a discount if youre really grateful, but I guess I shouldnt.
Dont even think about it.
That is so cold-hearted. Are you really my wife?
Work and personal lives should be kept separate. Seol-Young smiled widely when Mu-Gun pouted.
After having tea with Seol-Young, Mu-Gun visited Baek Cheon-Sang and ryed to him the information he obtained from the Heavenly Secret Hall. In response, Cheon-Sang decided to send the intel on the Four Seas Gang to the Great Namgung Family and the Great Huangfu Family. He then entrusted Mu-Gun to take care of the seven Wanderers who expressed their intention to sign a contract with the Baek Sword Sect. Mu-Gun was already nning to do that anyway, so Cheon-Sang just gave his permission.
Afterpleting his martial arts training at the training hall, Mu-Gun detected a source of hidden energy on his way back to his residence. Having alreadye across it before, he immediately identified it to be the Specter yer Kings aura.
Mu-Gun pretended not to notice at first. However, as soon as he reached his room, he looked at the empty space and said, Why dont you stop hiding and show yourself?
Ive already witnessed this before, but you are truly amazing. To think you can see through my Dark Specter Stealth Art so easily, the Specter yer King said in astonishment.
Its only natural that you can see as much as youre aware of. There is no way I would not see through you, considering my martial realm is higher than yours, Mu-Gun nonchntly replied.
As promised, I brought our members here. What do you need me to do now?
How many members does the Specter Sect have?
We are fifty strong.
That is less than I thought.
We suffered quite a huge loss at Mount Yuhua, the Specter yer King admitted.
You probably resent me, then.
No, I only regret my own decisions.
Thats quite an unexpected answer.
As the Specter Sect Patriarch, I learned to take responsibility for the results of my decision. ming others will not change anything.
That is a good mindset. Hide your presence and wait. I have nothing for you to do right now.
Can you not pass down the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art to us now? the Specter yer King asked.
You already know the answer to that.
Understood. Make sure you keep your promiseter.
Of course.
We will be staying at the Silver Star Manor on the outskirts of Shaoxing. If you need anything,e find me there.
Got it.
The Specter yer King left the Baek Sword Sects manor as stealthily as he entered it. Mu-Gun was the only one who knew he hade and gone, but that did not mean that the manor hadx security. The Specter yer King simply had excellent stealth skills. Considering even Absolute-Realm masters would find it difficult to detect him, ordinary martial artists naturally couldnt detect him.
* * *
Having received information on the Four Seas Gang from the Baek Sword Sect, the Great Namgung Family and the Great Huangfu Family first confirmed whether the information was true instead of immediately taking action. It could have been difficult if they were investigating without any leads, but it was not that hard for them to fact-check avable information.
The Huangfu Familys covert investigation confirmed that the Qingdao Sect exportedrge amounts of supplies once a month. They also managed to figure out the situation within ck Spirit Ind. Perhaps because the enemy thought that they would never be discovered, the ck Spirit Inds security wasx. Thanks to that, the Huangfu Familys spies managed to infiltrate it without difficulty and obtain intel on itsyout.
As a result, they were able to confirm that ck Spirit Ind was the Four Seas Gangs headquarters and that the elite forces of the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin and the Changjiang Waterway Alliance were also staying in it.
Upon closer examination, the Namgung Family and Huangfu Family found out that only the Lulin Heavenly King was left of the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulins Three Kings of Lulin. Meanwhile, the Changjiang Waterway Alliances Three Kings of Changjiang still had the Changjiang Dragon King and the Changjiang Shark King. Lastly, the Four Seas Gang no longer had any Absolute-Realm masters because the Three Dragons of the Four Seas had all been killed.
In conclusion, the three ouw groups had three Absolute-Realm masters and fourteen Upper-Peak-Realm masters in total. Moreover, they had also gathered a little over seven hundred people on ck Spirit Ind. Their forces alone werent anything to worry about, but the problem was the Qingdao Sect, which had two Absolute-Realm masters within their ranks. If the Qingdao Sect joined forces with the ouw groups gathered on ck Spirit Ind, the Namgung Family and the Huangfu Family would likely suffer evenrger casualties.
The best way to tackle this was to separate their opponents and defeat them one by one. They could attack the Qingdao Sect first before attacking the enemy on ck Spirit Ind, but as soon as the Namgung Family and the Huangfu Family mobilized their forces, the Qingdao Sect would immediately figure out what they were nning. The Qingdao Sects forces were nothing tough at, so it would be difficult to attack them with only a small number of elite personnel.
The moment the Qingdao Sect detected the Namgung Family and the Huangfu Familys movements, they would likely join forces with the three ouw groups as fast as they could. Hence, the Namgung Family and the Huangfu Family decided to ask for the Hebei Peng Familys help. If the Hebei Peng Familys forces cooperated with them, their enemy would not be a problem at all even if they joined hands.
Fortunately, the Hebei Peng Family willingly epted their request, allowing them to deploy a total of eight Absolute-Realm masters and nine martial toons. The Hebei Peng Family and Namgung Family, who were far away, first sent their forces to Shandong Province, and the Huangfu Family waited for them to arrive so they could advance to the Qingdao Sect together. Considering the distance, it would take them a month at the earliest to actually begin their attack on the Qingdao Sect.
The intelligence syndicate swiftly caught wind of their movements, which was only natural since they were moving quite arge force. The Qingdao Sects intelligence organization, which was secretly monitoring the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families, immediately informed the Qingdao Sect about it.
After deducing that the three families were marching to attack the ouw groups at ck Spirit Ind, Heavenly Killer Divine Demon Dok Go-Seong immediately ryed the information to the Invincible n.
The Great Namgung Family, the Great Huangfu Family, and even the Hebei Peng Family are on the move? Invincible Divine Demon So Geuk-Sang asked.
Yes, Spirit Manifestation Demonic Monarch Neung Mong-Hon replied.
Which one do you think they are aiming for, the Qingdao Sect or ck Spirit Ind?
Considering the movements of their forces, they seem to have both the Qingdao Sect and ck Spirit Ind in mind.
I knew it, Geuk-Sang said.
If they only wanted to attack one of the two, they would not have mobilized such arge force, Mong-Hon inferred.
This timing is quite unfortunate. They decided to attack us just as wepleted the production of the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill and were about to mobilize the forces at the ck Spirit Ind, Geuk-Sang said, clearly displeased.
On the contrary, I think this is beneficial to us. We can just wipe out the forces marching to the Qingdao Sect and the ck Spirit Ind, then destroy the Great Huangfu Family afterward.
That is a good idea.
It would certainly be better if they could wipe out the iing enemy forces and then both the Huangfu Family and the Namgung family instead of just thetter.
I will instruct the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch to act ordingly, then.
Go.
After making adjustments to their n, the Invincible Divine Demon had it delivered to the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch, who was currently at ck Spirit Ind.
Chapter 157
Chapter 157
On a fine afternoon, three Sword Immortals visited the Baek Sword Sect at Shaoxing to help Baek Mu-Gun, who was the descendant of their savior, Heavenly Thunder Divine Sword Guyang Hwi. When Mu-Gun heard that they hade to the Baek Sword Sect, he stopped training and hurried over to see them.
Mu-Gun found the three Sword Immortals drinking tea in the living room. He couldnt help but feel d to see the three Sword Immortals, who reminded him of faces of the past even though they had grown old. Showing no regard for their age, the three Sword immortals showed close friendship with Guyang Hwi despite already being in their fifties at the time. Guyang Hwi liked their character and broadmindedness, and he sincerely respected them. To honor that friendship, they came running over without hesitation to help Mu-Gun.
I am Baek Mu-Gun, the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch. It is an honor to meet you all, esteemed Sword Immortals. I sincerely thank you for your willingness to help me and our sect.
It is my first time seeing you today, Young Patriarch Baek, yet I already feel a sense of familiarity with you. Its as if I have known you for a long time, and I feel as if I am looking at the Heavenly Thunder Divine Sword. Is that because youre the Thunder Gods sessor? The Taichi Sword Immortal, Supreme Elder Tae Heo,mented while looking at Mu-Gun, who gave off a familiar vibe.
That is the most likely answer. However, seeing that I, too, do not see the three esteemed Sword Immortals as strangers, we may have had a close rtionship in my previous life.
A previous lifes rtionship? What an interesting thing to say. Supreme Elder Tae Heo smiled.
Anyway, since you have introduced yourself, it is only proper that we introduce ourselves as well, Taiyi Sword Immortal Woon Jong-Hak said while looking at the other two Sword Immortals.
Clear Wind Sword Immortal Young Ho-Jung nodded. Thats true. I will go first.
However, before he could proceed, Mu-Gun quickly said, There is no need to do that. I already know quite a lot about the three of you.
Really?
Mu-Gun began to name them from left to right. Wudang Sects Taichi Sword Immortal and Supreme Elder Tae Heo, Mount Hua Sects Clear Wind Sword Immortal and Elder Young Ho-Jung, and Zongnan Sects Taiyi Sword Immortal and Elder Woon Jong-Hak.
You have a truly amazing informationwork, Young Patriarch Baek. You know not only our sects but even all our names, Ho-Jung said with a surprised look.
That was only natural. Mu-Gun still correctly guessed their names even though they only mentioned where they came from, not who they were. Considering they had been living in seclusion in their headquarters for quite some time now, his informationwork was truly amazing.
Mu-Gun immediately came up with an excuse. I learned about you three because I was interested in the martial arts masters of the previous generation.
I see. Anyway, on the way here, I heard that the Great Namgung Family and two other families were on their way to attack the Qingdao Sect. Do you know anything about that? Jong-Hak asked.
Not long ago, it was confirmed that the Qingdao Sect has been supplying goods to the headquarters of the Four Seas Gang, Mu-Gun exined.
The Nine Celestial Demons Sect is controlling the Four Seas Gang, so the Qingdao Sect is probably connected to them as well.
Exactly. The three families judged that the Qingdao Sect is a subordinate of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, and they are trying to punish them for it.
I wonder how the Nine Celestial Demons Sect will react. I doubt they will just sit by and watch, Jong-Hak said.
Considering the three families have mobilized arge army, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect will find it hard to do anything, Ho-Jung replied.
Or they could see this as an opportunity to wipe out the elite forces of the three families, Tae Heo immediately refuted.
What do you think, Young Patriarch Baek? Ho-Jung asked.
To know for sure, we first have to see how the forces of the Qingdao Sect and the three ouw groups stationed at ck Spirit Ind will react, Mu-Gun replied.
I see what you mean now. If they give up and run away, that means the Nine Celestial Demons Sect did not send any reinforcements. If they hold their ground, there is a high possibility that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect did.
That is correct.
If thetter happens, then the Nine Celestial Demons Sect likely would not attack this ce for as long as the battle over there is still underway, Ho-Jung continued.
I am of the same opinion. Nevertheless, we should not let our guard down, Mu-Gun firmly said.
However, if the Nine Celestial Demons Sect sends reinforcement to the Qingdao Sect, the forces of the three families could fall into danger, Tae Heo said with a worried expression.
Wouldnt the three families have expected that before making a move? Jong-Hak replied, finding no need to worry.
I dont think so. Tae Heo shook his head. Since the three families have shown their cards first, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect can send forces strong enough to wipe them out if they decide to help.
Thats a good point. If so, then shouldnt we at least send reinforcement to the three families?
Tae Heo shook his head. We do not know how the Nine Celestial Demons Sect will act, so we cannot just recklessly send support. While we are gone, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect may target this ce.
We should not let that happen.
The three Sword Immortals came out of retirement to protect Mu-Gun, the Thunder Gods sessor. It would be great if they could help their allies, but they had to prioritize Mu-Guns safety.
I will figure out a solution for that issue, so you three should take a rest first. I will guide you to the residence where you can stay.
I heard that the Four Peerless Wanderers are here. Could you have us stay somewhere close to them? Ho-Jung requested.
The three Sword Immortals had a good rtionship with the Four Peerless Wanderers, so they wanted to spend time with them if they could.
The ce we prepared is actually near their residence. Elder Qiankun Hands and Elder Daybreak Swordmaster are also nearby, so Im sure you will not be bored during your stay here, Mu-Gun said.
Thanks to you, Young Patriarch Baek, we will be able to catch up with our old friends.
I am sure the venerable elders would be very happy to see you three as well. Pleasee this way.
Mu-Gun guided the three Sword Immortals to the residence prepared for them beforehand. Afterward, he immediately went to see Baek Cheon-Sang and reported to him that the three Sword Immortals hade to lend him a helping hand. Delighted by the news, Cheon-Sang immediately ordered a banquet to be prepared for the three Sword Immortals.
That same evening, a banquet was held to wee the three Sword Immortals, during which Cheon-Sang thanked them foring to support the Loyal Heart Alliance.
* * *
Mu-Gun agonized about the whole Qingdao Sect issue. The best way to handle it was for him to take matters into his own hands, but he could not rule out the possibility of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect attacking the Loyal Heart Alliance. For that reason, he could not personally take action.
What if I send the Specter yer King?
The Specter yer King crossed Mu-Guns mind. If the Specter yer King could defeat the Qingdao Sects two Absolute-Realm masters, the three families would not fall into danger even if the Nine Celestial Demons Sect sent reinforcements. The question was whether the Specter yer King could do that.
Even an Absolute-Realm master would find it difficult to detect the Specter yer King because of his Dark Specter Stealth Art. However, the Specter yer King would still have difficulties closing in on his target. Moreover, if he was discovered, he would have trouble exerting his full power. To avoid that, he needed a technique that could get him close to his opponent and kill them in a single blowwhich the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art was perfect for. The Specter yer King could assassinate even an Absolute-Realm master with ease if he had that martial art.
The Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art consisted of three techniques: the Specter sh, Aerial Specter sh, and Specter Damnation. Specter sh discharged an intangible and silent vajra qi to kill the enemy, and it had an effective killing range of up to fifty feet. This was the technique that Mu-Gun demonstrated before the Specter yer King. Meanwhile, Aerial Specter sh emitted up to eighteen rays of intangible and silent vajra qi. It also blocked all the spaces where the opponent could evade, giving it a higher chance of killing the opponent than the Specter sh.
Finally, Specter Damnation could unleash a ray of intangible and silent vajra qi that the user could freely control, preventing anyone from dodging it. However, although it was an Absolute-Realm technique that could target even the heavens, it only theoretically existed. No one had actually been able to learn it.
Mu-Gun was no different. However, since he had the strongest sword artthe Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Artthere was no reason for him to cling to the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art. Nevertheless, although he had no intention to, he could probably unlock Specter Damnation if he put his mind to mastering the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art.
Mu-Gun considered teaching the Specter yer King the first technique of the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art. Doing so would allow him to take advantage of the Specter yer King in a more useful way, and it would also make him more proactive in carrying out his orders. After giving it some thought, Mu-Gun ultimately decided to teach the Specter sh to the Specter yer King. Hence, he visited him at the Silver Star Manor.
Do you have an order for me? the Specter yer King asked when he saw Mu-Gun.
Wouldnt it be better to do something than spend time meaninglessly in a ce like this? Mu-Gunmented.
What do you want me to do, then?
I want you to get rid of the Qingdao Sects Absolute-Realm masters.
You either think too highly of me or are trying to send me to deaths door.
If I wanted to kill you, I already would have done so a long time ago with a far more efficient method, Mu-Gun said firmly.
You really think I can assassinate the Qingdao Sects Absolute Realm masters?
Honestly, I doubt it.
If so, then what should I make of yourmand?
If I teach you the first technique of the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art, it should be doable. What do you think? Mu-Gun offered.
You want me to assassinate the Qingdao Sects two Absolute-Realm masters in exchange for that?
I did not say it so ambiguously that you have to rify that.
I am simply surprised to hear that you are willing to pass down the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art to me so easily. The Specter yer King sounded shocked.
Whats your decision?
You are asking me the obvious. I will ept your proposition.
You wont go back on your words after I teach it to you, will you? Mu-Gun said in doubt.
What I want is the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Arts entire scripture, not just one of its techniques. Dont worry, I will not betray you at least not until I get my hands on the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art.
It will do you good to keep your word. I dont want to be forced to kill you before you can even get to use what Ill teach you, Mu-Gun warned.
That is not going to happen, so pass it down to me already, the Specter yer King urged Mu-Gun.
Teaching the Specter yer King the first technique of the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art made Mu-Gun realize that the Specter yer King had quite an outstandingprehension ability. Befitting its remarkable power, the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art was a profound and difficult martial art to learn. It was hard to properly understand, let alone learn.
Nevertheless, after listening to its scriptures once, the Specter yer King immediately understood it. Mu-Gun was deeply impressed by hisprehension ability, which was much better than he had expected, but he also became increasingly vignt of him. The moment the Specter yer King obtained all the scriptures of the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art, he would be on the level of a Grim Reaper, which meant there would be no one he could not kill if he put his mind to it. Mu-Gun had no intention of watching him control the fates of numerous martial arts masters with the martial arts he taught him.
Mu-Gun could think of two ways to prevent that. He could either make the Specter yer King his subordinate by making himpletely submit or eliminate him along with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Considering the Specter yer King would never be his subordinate, he only had one realistic optionand he was more than willing to execute it.
After finishing his business, Mu-Gun returned to the Baek Sword Sect and immediately visited Dan Seol-Young to use the Heavenly Secret Halls informationwork to inform the three families heading to Qingdao Sect that he had a way to eliminate the Qingdao Sects Absolute-Realm masters and to ask them to stop advancing and wait for a while.
In response, the three families had a discussion about it and ultimately decided to follow Mu-Guns instructions. They would have ignored it if it came from any other person, but he was the Thunder Gods sessor.
Although they did not know what method Mu-Gun would use, they thought that they would not lose anything anyway for as long as it could eliminate the Qingdao Sects Absolute-Realm masters. As the three families stopped their advance, the Specter yer King shook off the dissuasion of his subordinates and headed to Qingdao alone.
Chapter 158
Chapter 158
Having decided to sign a contract with the Baek Sword Sect, the seven members of the Ten Wanderers reached Shaoxing one after another. As soon as they arrived, they visited the Baek Sword Sect and were personally weed by Baek Mu-Gun. Mu-Gun opened the door and entered the living room where seven men, dressed in a carefree and informal manner, could be seen sittingfortably.
The ones present were Jade-Faced Swordmaster Lee So-Ho, Spirit Sabermaster Jang Hyun, Ink Soul Sabermaster Lim Hun, Whirlwind Fist Kwon Ho, Soul-Breaking Swordmaster Hwa So-Gun, Wind-Fluttering Spearmaster Mok In-Hyuk, and Sky-Shocking Palm Pung Il-Bang.
They were all in their mid tote forties and seemed to be around the Upper Peak Realm.
Thank you all foring. I am Baek Mu-Gun, the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch. Wee to the Baek Sword Sect, Mu-Gun greeted them politely.
The eyes of the seven wanderers shone when they learned of Mu-Guns name, having heard of him being the Thunder Gods sessor. They felt admiration and curiosity toward him. Mu-Guns presence in the Baek Sword Sect was the biggest reason they were willing to sign a contract with the sect.
Now that they met him in person, they couldnt help but be deeply impressed. With their skills, they could not even urately grasp Mu-Guns martial realm. However, one thing they could clearly see was that he possessed power that far surpassed theirs.
It is an honor to meet you, Thunder Gods sessor. Meeting you in my lifetime feels like a dream, So-Ho greeted, his eyes sparking so much it was as if he just met his idol.
The other wanderers were no different. The former Thunder Gods sessor, Heavenly Thunder Divine Sword Guyang Hwi, was revered as a hero in murim, but in the wandering worldthe world of the wanderershe was regarded as far more than just a hero. To them, he was a mythical being.
Even though Mu-Gun was not the Heavenly Thunder Divine Sword, the seven wanderers still looked up to him because he was Guyang Hwis sessor. Mu-Gun knew that the Heavenly Thunder Divine Sword was like an idol in the wandering world, but he did not expect them to show him this much favor.
I did not suffer a vain death at least.
Mu-Gun realized again that the Heavenly Thunder Divine Sword Guyang Hwis life was not fruitless.
I still fall far short to Elder Guyang Hwi, my predecessor, which is why I require your help. I hope you will be willing to lend me a hand in consideration of Elder Guyang Hwi, Mu-Gun politely replied
Dont worry. We have already decided to sign a contract with the Baek Sword Sect. Once that process is done, we would be willing to risk our lives for you and the Baek Sword Sect, Young Patriarch Baek, Ink Soul Sabermaster Lim Hun said in a heavy voice. The other wanderers nodded in agreement.
Thank you. I will also think of you all as family members of the Baek Sword Sect, not just as contracted vagabonds. However, we should still write a contract. The Baek Sword Sect has prepared this in advance. Please read it and feel free to let me know if you dont like any of the uses or if you want to add anything.
Mu-Gun handed the contract he had prepared beforehand to the seven wanderers, who then epted and read through the terms and obligations written on it.
The terms were as follows:
I.This contract is valid for one basic year(s). It may, however, be extended under mutual consent.
II.The basic monthly wage is fixed to one thousand silver nyangs, but extra wages can be earned based on the missions difficulty.
III.The missions difficulty is divided into five ranks. Missions given the highest rank will be worth five hundred silver nyangs, and the extra wages for the four lower mission ranks will be sequentially one hundred nyangs less.
After reading through the terms, the seven wanderers all looked surprised. They had gone into contracts with other factions, but none had ever offered a deal as good as this one. The terms detailed in the contract made the seven wanderers feel how important the Baek Sword Sect thought of them.
Moreover, when they looked at their obligations, they only found one use:
I.Actively cooperate in the fight against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. You can refuse to participate in missions that you judge to be too risky.
That, too, was a favorable use for the seven wanderers.
These terms are too favorable for us.
It is only natural for the Ten Wanderers to receive such treatment. Mu-Gun reiterated.
ording to this contract, we can simply choose not to participate in any battle with the risk as an excuse. Nevertheless, the Baek Sword Sect will still pay us a basic monthly wage of one thousand silver nyangs. In other words, we can just sit still and wait for the money to enter our pockets, Kwon Ho said.
If so, I would simply have to bear the losses as a consequence of being mistaken about the seven of you. However, I believe that you all have the pride of a wanderer.
The pride of a wanderer? Kwon Ho asked.
That you will use your ability as much as you are paid.
No wonder you are paying us a lot of money. You are telling us to work for our worth.
Thats part of what I was trying to say, but Id rather you consider it as proof of how high we appreciate your skills.
We have not even reached the Absolute Realm yet, so arent you overestimating us? I am worried that we will be seen in a bad light for not being able to work our worthter, Jang Hyun said with a bitter smile.
Then all you have to do is reach the Absolute Realm, right? Mu-Gun nonchntly replied.
It isnt as easy as you make it seem. Well, it may be quite easy for you.
I dont think it is easy at all. However, I believe that you all can aplish that feat. I am here to help you do just that.
Youre going to help us? So-Ho confirmed.
In addition to the regr sparring sessions requested as an additional condition for you to sign with the Baek Sword Sect, I will also help you grow to the best of my abilities, Mu-Gun added
I cannot help but be curious about your true intentions. We will leave once the contract is over anyway. Are you perhaps thinking that we will be moved by your goodwill and be a member of the Baek Sword Sect? So-Gun asked in doubt.
I know that the people of the wandering world can never stay in one ce.
Then why are you willing to help us reach the Absolute Realm?
It is for murims sake.
For murim?
If you seven wanderers can advance into the Absolute Realm, murim will be equally stronger. That alone will be a great help in suppressing the threat of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Just because of that?
Of course, it would be a great pleasure if you all decide to be a member of our sect. However, that is not the reason I am helping you progress your martial realm.
The way you prioritize murim is a testament to your identity as the Thunder Gods sessor, So-Ho replied, feeling Mu-Guns heartfelt feelings for murim.
Anyone would want to protect murim from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. I dont think the seven of you are any different.
Hoho, in other words, you are setting us up so that we will have no choice but to fight the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Even if I did not say so, you all would have wanted to protect murim against them anyway.
On another note, I am curious how you n to help us with our martial realm advancement, Il-Bang wondered.
I cant tell you that yet, but not because I have ulterior motives. I simply dont want you all to have the mindset of opportunity makes the thief. I will tell you when you have signed the contract with our sect, Mu-Gun firmly replied.
The curiosity is making me want to sign the contract even more. Dont tell me this is exactly what you were aiming for?
I did not mean for this to happen, but Im d it turned out this way, Mu-Gun grinned.
Fine. I, Sky-Shocking Palm Pung Il-Bang, will sign a contract with the Baek Sword Sect. Il-Bang signed and stamped his seal on the contract without further consideration.
I will also sign the contract.
Following him, the other six wanderers also signed and stamped their seals on the contracts. They came all the way to Shaoxing already determined to sign a contract with the Baek Sword Sect anyway. Yet to make things even better, the Baek Sword Sect offered extremely beneficial conditions, and Mu-Gun, the Thunder Gods sessor, even said that he would help them with their martial realm advancement. Hence, they all signed and epted the contract without hesitation.
Now, can you tell us your n to help us with our martial realm advancement? Il-Bang asked now that the Baek Sword Sect had officially recruited them.
I n to help increase what youck the most.
And what would that be?
Internal energy, Mu-Gun revealed.
People who had reached the Upper Peak Realm, like the Ten Wanderers, already had quite a high martial arts enlightenment butcked the internal energy to support it. Hence, solving that problem increased the chances that they would advance to the next martial realm.
How do you n to do that?
I will give each of you a spiritual pill.
You are going to give us a spiritual pill? To all seven of us? Il-Bang asked in surprise.
The other wanderers reaction was no different. Procuring a spiritual pill was hard not because it was expensive but because it was rare. It was a precious product. Hence, they were naturally surprised when Mu-Gun imed he would give each of them, who were not even Baek Sword Sect members, something so precious.
That is right. We will provide you all a spiritual pill that will help you gain sixty years worth of internal energy. Of course, we are giving it to you at no cost, Mu-Gun reassured them.
You do not expect anything in return for something such an amazing treasure?
It is not that there is no price. If the spiritual pill helps you advance into the Absolute Realm, then in return, we would like you to use that power to protect murim from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Is that really all the Baek Sword Sect is asking for?
As I have already told you, as long as we can protect murim, that by itself is enough.
Your offer is truly amazing, Young Patriarch Baek. Normally, spiritual pills would be given to ones own members rather than us, who are outsiders.
I am giving the spiritual pills to you because I believe that doing so would bring out greater effects than giving them to members of the Baek Sword Sect or the Loyal Heart Alliance. However, it will take twenty days at most for the spiritual pills to be ready.
Dont worry about it. To get such a precious spiritual pill for free, we would be willing to wait even a few months.
Thats good to hear. Anyway, now that you have all signed the contract, please follow me to our Patriarch. Afterward, Ill guide you to your residence.
Mu-Gun led the seven wanderers to Baek Cheon-Sang, whom they then greeted politely. With the contract now in full effect, it was only natural for them to be respectful to Cheon-Sang, who was their superior during the duration of the contract. Even though they were in a contractual rtionship with the Baek Sword Sect, Cheon-Sang warmly weed them anyway since they would increase the power of the Baek Sword Sect.
After a brief greeting, Mu-Gun guided the seven wanderers to their residences, which were not far away from the Four Peerless Wanderers. The seven wanderers had no connection with the Baek Sword Sect because they were mercenaries who joined sects based on contracts. In other words, they could feel left out.
Hence, in consideration of them, Mu-Gun gave them residences close to the Four Peerless Wanderers, who used to be part of the wandering world, so that they could interact with each other and have afortable stay during their time at the Baek Sword Sect. In fact, the seven wanderers were pleased to know that the Four Peerless Wanderers residence was nearby. The Four Peerless Wanderers were regarded as idols in the wandering world along with the Heavenly Thunder Divine Sword. The fact that the seven wanderers could meet and interact with them in person was something that the seven wanderers greatly looked forward to.
* * *
At the Qingdao Sect, Qingdao Sect Patriarch Ha Hu-Myeong listened to a report by Qingdao Vice Patriarch Ha Hu-Seong, his biological brother.
The enemy forces suddenly stopped advancing? Hu-Myeong asked in confusion when he heard from Hu-Seong that the forces of the three families stopped at Gaomi.
Yes. For some reason, they have not moved from that location at all for the past two days, Hu-Seong said.
Hmm, are they perhaps trying to bolster their forces?
I actually suspected that to be the case, but when I checked it out, we found no signs of any reinforcements leaving from the three families headquarters.
That is not something to be relieved about. Even Upper-Peak-Realm masters will find it easy to avoid our informants eyes.
That is true. Still, they cant deploy any more martial arts masters, can they? They have to pay attention to the security of their headquarters too.
Youre right, but the other Great Families or even the Nine Prominent Sects could be the ones sending them reinforcements.
You have a point, Brother. I was not able to think that far ahead. If that is truly the case, then what should we do? Hu-Seong asked.
Well, they cannot send ten or twenty masters. At most, they can only send five Absolute-Realm masters.
The three families marching toward us have deployed a total of eight Absolute-Realm masters, which means they would have thirteen masters in total. Can we really handle that many?
We should have a good chance of winning if the three ouw groups gathered in ck Spirit Ind consume Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills, Hu-Myeong replied.
To be honest, I am also worried about that. Hu-Seong spoke cautiously.
Whys that?
Those ouws swore their allegiance to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, yet the Nine Celestial Demons Sect has no care about those ouws lives. What if were treated like them in the future?
Sacrifices have to be made to achieve big things. Those ouw groups are making valuable sacrifices for the sake of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects great cause. In addition, the Invincible n has stated that they will not make Absolute-Realm masters consume the Soul-Burning InvincibilityPill, which means we wont have to sacrifice our lives through it, Hu-Myeong reassured Hu-Seong.
Brother, with all due respect, do you think that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect can truly conquer murim?
How can I be sure of that? All I know is that we have to do our best for the Nine Celestial Demons Sects great cause. We are basically in the same boat as them. The glory of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect is our glory. Just think of it that way, Hu-Myeong replied.
Understood. That aside, should we report the three families movements to the Invincible n? Convinced, Hu-Seong changed the topic.
That goes without saying. I will take care of it, though, so dont worry about it and just focus on monitoring the three families instead.
Understood.
Having judged that the three families stopped advancing simply to reinforce their personnel, it never urred to Hu-Myeong and Hu-Seong that the three families were waiting for the Specter yer King to assassinate them.
Chapter 159
Chapter 159
The Specter yer King traveled to Shandong Province by sea, during which he immersed himself in mastering the Specter sh that Baek Mu-Gun taught him. His talent was so outstanding that he brought it to the 7-Star Realm during the twenty days it took to reach Shandong Province. He could now use it to kill even an Absolute-Realm master in a single blow from thirty feet away.
However, its sess still wasnt guaranteed, considering Absolute-Realm masters with excellent skills could still avoid it from that distance. Raising the Specter shs skill level to the 8-Star Realm would also increase its vajra qis speed, ultimately heightening his chances of sess as well. However, that improvement required quite some time that he didnt have at the moment.
The Specter yer King seized the perfect opportunity to try his newly obtained skill by assassinating Ha Hu-Myeong and Ha Hu-Seong. Before he did, however, he closely monitored their behavior and studied the report made based on the intel the Heavenly Secret Hall had collected.
The report stated that Ha Hu-Myeong rarely left the Qingdao Sects headquarters and spent most of his time practicing martial arts. If so, then assassinating him would prove to be very tricky. High-ranking figures like Ha Hu-Myeong usually had their own training room that everyone was strictly prohibited from entering and was also heavily guarded. After all, they knew how dangerous it would be to be attacked in the middle of their martial arts training, especially if they were circting their qi. Approaching Ha Hu-Myeong would already prove difficult.
I will have to aim for the moment he enters his residence.
The Specter yer King decided to infiltrate Hu-Myeongs residence ahead of time so he could hide and assassinate Hu-Myeong the moment he entered the room. Hu-Myeongs residence would also be heavily guarded, but while he was away, the security would be rtively rxed. If he used the Dark Specter Stealth Art at that time, he could infiltrate without much difficulty. Of course, that was if no one like Mu-Gun was around.
Meanwhile, ording to the report, his second target Ha Hu-Seong enjoyed drinking and sexual pleasures. People like him were the easiest to assassinate. He would have his guard down while drinking and bedding a woman.
The Qingdao House, huh? It should be fine if I wait here.
The report stated that Hu-Seong would always stop by the Qingdao House every three or four days. With enemy forces advancing to Qingdao, Hu-Seong would likely refrain from frequenting the Qingdao House so much. However, there was no reason for him to do that now that the enemy forces had stopped advancing and were standing by at Gaomi, eliminating any immediate emergencies. In fact, he was still frequenting the Qingdao House every three to four days.
Hence, the Specter yer King could easily assassinate Ha Hu-Seong if he just waited at the Qingdao House. Aftering up with a rough n, the Specter yer King recalled what Mu-Gun told him about passing on all the scriptures of the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Artif the Specter yer King obeyed his orders until they had defeated the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
The Specter yer King believed that Mu-Gun, the Thunder Gods sessor, would not lie. The problem was whether he could survive until the Nine Celestial Demons Sect was defeated. Bluntly put, Mu-Gun would not have to keep his promise if the Specter yer King died and the Specter Sect was wiped out. The Specter yer King thought that Mu-Gun could try getting the Specter Sect and the Nine Celestial Demons Sect killed in battle.
Even so, the Specter yer King had no intention of condemning Mu-Gun. If he were Baek Mu-Gun, he would have done the same as well. Moreover, he epted Mu-Guns deal while fully aware of that. Hence, even if Mu-Gun made an unreasonable demand now, the Specter yer King would have no choice but to follow it. If he refused, Mu-Gun would definitely not pass him the scriptures to the other Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art techniques.
Learning the Specter sh made the Specter yer King think that he had to get his hands on the other scriptures of the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art no matter the cost. That was how powerful the Specter sh was. If the first technique was already at this level, how amazing would the second and third techniques be?
It did not matter what he had to do. The Specter yer King wanted to get the Heavenly Killing Specter Sword Arts full scriptures even if it meant he had to pretend to die in front of Mu-Gun for it. For as long as he survived until the very end, he would achieve his goal. However, to stay alive, he had to grow stronger by training nonstop.
The Specter yer King began to immerse himself in mastering the Specter sh again.
A few dayster, he arrived in Qingdao, Shandong Province. No one knew that he hade, of course. He simply checked into an inn and waited for the night toe. When the skies darkened, he wore clothes perfect for stealth operations and headed to the Qingdao Sect. However, it wasnt to assassinate his targets. He was just going to do a preliminary investigation today. Although the Heavenly Secret Hall had provided him with an interior map of the Qingdao Sect, he still had to see it with his own eyes.
When the Specter yer King arrived at the Qingdao Sect, he waited until the night had fully settled. Perhaps because the heavens were also helping him, clouds covered the moon and shrouded the area inplete darkness. Activating the Dark Specter Stealth Art, he secretly infiltrated the Qingdao Sect, finding its security to be quite tight. Although the martial artists of the three families had stopped advancing, no one knew when or what would happen, so they increased the manors security.
Nevertheless, none of the guards noticed the Specter yer King infiltrating all the way to the entrance of Hu-Myeongs residence. After closely examining its security, he immediately returned to the inn and formted an assassination n. He would first assassinate Hu-Seong, who was rtively easier to kill, at the Qingdao House. The step after that was crucial. He would have to get to the Qingdao Sect and assassinate Hu-Myeong before the Qingdao Sect learned of Hu-Seongs death. Once Hu-Seongs death was discovered, their security would inevitably tighten, and Hu-Myeong would thoroughly put countermeasures in ce for his own safety, making it several times more difficult to assassinate him. Hence, the Specter yer King had to kill Hu-Myeong before he learned of Hu-Seongs death.
ording to the report from the Heavenly Secret Hall, Hu-Myeong usually practiced martial arts until the end of haeshi[1]. Taking that into consideration, the Specter yer King had to assassinate Hu-Seong by the end of sulshi[2], then infiltrate the Qingdao Sect and kill Hu-Myeong. He had plenty of time to spare unless Hu-Seong visited the Qingdao House toote
With that n in mind, the Specter yer King visited the Qingdao House the next evening as a guest and booked one of the Four Gentlemen Rooms[3], the Qingdao Houses most expensive rooms, on the second floor. He then picked a random woman.
The Four Gentlemen Rooms were the only rooms that Hu-Seong used. Befitting their price, they were isted from other rooms, allowing one to enjoy drinking and women without disturbance. Above all, the Qingdao Houses top-grade gisaengs were only avable if one booked one of the Four Gentlemen Rooms.
Ordinary people could not even think about booking such a room. However, its price was nothing to Hu-Seong, the Vice Patriarch of the sect that held supremacy over Qingdao. After all, he didnt even have to pay. The moment the Qingdao Sect set their sights on the Qingdao House, they would never be able to do business in Qingdao again, so they could not dare demand Hu-Seong to pay. Rather, they simply let him use their services to his hearts content.
The Specter yer King booked the Plum Room, which was the first of the Four Gentlemen Rooms. As its name suggested, the Plum Room was decorated with paintings and poems rted to plum blossoms. Even though it was only a brothel room, it was both gorgeous and elegant. As he waited in the room, he was soon served a table of drinks and snacks. Following that, Hong Mei, one of the best gisaengs in the Qingdao House, entered the room. Hong Mei wore a flowery dress embroidered with plum blossoms. Her beauty was so out of this world that one would think that she was the best gisaeng in the Qingdao House. Themon man would have fallen for her the moment heid eyes on her.
However, the Specter yer Kings eyes and expression remained filled with coldness, having attained a cold-hearted state of mind. The other gisaengs and Hong Mei wanted to leave the room immediately after seeing the Specter yer Kings cold expression. Nevertheless, Hong Mei followed her strong work ethic and forced herself to greet him.
Nice to meet you. I am Hong Mei. It is an honor to be able to serve you today.
Sit down, the Specter yer King said, clearly annoyed.
Hong Mei reluctantly sat down, and the Specter yer King continued to listen to what was happening outside without even looking at Hong Mei. This situation was bound to be baffling to Hong Mei. If she could do as she pleased, she wanted to scream at him and ask what he was doing, but she could not treat someone who had booked one of the Four Gentlemen Rooms so recklessly. If she did that, the House Manager, who only cared about money, would not let her get away with it.
Hong Mei calmed herself down and asked in the cutest voice she could muster, May I know your name, oh great hero?
You dont have to know. Just keep quiet and dont bother me.
Wha? Why did you ask for me, then? Hong Mei asked with bewilderment.
I called you in because they said I had to use the services of a gisaeng to book a Four Gentlemen Room.
So you had no choice but to call me in because it was a must to use the services of a gisaeng? Hong Mei asked, doubting what she just heard.
Exactly. Thats why you dont have to try to do anything. You just have to spend some time here and go out after. If youre wondering what you can do while staying here, feel free to drink and eat.
I cant do that. I am paid to do this, so let me pour you a drink at least, Hong Mei offered.
I can drink on my own, so you dont have to do that. The Specter yer King closed his eyes after saying so.
It was a silent gesture to stop her from talking to him. His ridiculous attitude dumbfounded Hong Mei. At the same time, she was in a bad mood because she felt as if she was being ignored.
Hong Mei was one of the Top Four Gisaengs in the Qingdao House, and she was so precious that many Qingdao men wished to see her before they died. However, the man before her did not even spare her a nce. Hong Mei felt as if her love confession to a man was met with rejection.
Ah! This is so offending.
Hong Mei clenched her teeth. However, her pride stopped her from speaking first again.
Fine, if you ignore me, I will just do the same and ignore you as well.
She decided topletely ignore the Specter yer King and began to drink and eat the food spread out on the table. The Specter yer King could not care less, however, having focused only on observing the situation outside.
Hu-Seong did not show up at the Qingdao House that night. At midnight, the Specter yer King left the Qingdao House without hesitation. He never ate or drank.
His behavior dumbfounded and bewildered Hong Mei. He did nothing but sit for over four hours, allowing her to rx without doing anything. However, she could not help but feel ufortable for some reason.
Hong Mei did not want to serve such a strange guest again, but her wish did note true. The next evening, the Specter yer King visited the Qingdao House again. Just like yesterday, he booked the Plum Room, and Hong Mei entered the room, astonished to see him.
Should I just keep to myself today as well? Hong Mei said.
You catch up quick, the Specter yer King briefly responded.
Why are you even spending so much toe here?
You dont have to know. Isnt this good for you as well? You dont have to act cute or make love to a man you dont even have feelings for, the Specter yer King nonchntly said.
That is true, but I just cant bring myself to understand.
You dont have to understand. You dont even have to question it in the first ce. All you have to do is just stay still and leave just like yesterday. The Specter yer King closed his eyes.
Hong Mei was so taken aback that she was at a loss for words. She could not help but wonder if the Specter yer King had serious mental problems. He wouldnt be wasting huge amounts of money to do something so meaningless for two consecutive days otherwise.
Well, its none of my business.
Hong Mei decided not to care anymore. As the man said, all she had to do was restfortably and leave afterward. Hong Mei began to drink and eat as she desired without paying attention to the Specter yer King. She only realized it now because she always had to match the pace of the men who booked her, but the taste of alcohol and food was quite delicious.
Eating her fill, she nced at the Specter yer King, who still had his eyes closed. Hes cold, but hes also good-looking. Tsk.
The Specter yer King was handsome, and his only w was his cold expression. However, that in itself was also attractive. Hong Mei started to grow curious about him. Who was he? What did he do for a living? Why did hee to the brothel and sit around doing nothing?
If she could, she wanted to ask him in person, but she held it in when she remembered that she was told not to bother him. At midnight, the Specter yer King rose from his seat. Hu-Seong did note to the Qingdao House that day either.
Are youing tomorrow, too? Hong Mei quickly asked.
The Specter yer King ignored her and left the room, making Hong Mei pout. She was hoping that he woulde to the Qingdao House tomorrow and that he would find her again. She wasnt sure why, but she felt as if it would sadden her if he did note or find her.
Fortunately, the next day, the Specter yer King visited the Qingdao House and asked for Hong Mei again.
Tch, if you were going toe, why didnt you just tell me yesterday? Hong Mei pouted.
Because there is no reason for me to. Just stay still and keep quiet today too. You are free to leave when I do, the Specter yer King nonchntly replied.
No, I cant do that today. Hong Mei refused.
What? The Specter yer King frowned.
I cannot call myself a gisaeng if I just sit still and leave without doing anything for three days, Hong Mei said firmly.
Isnt that better thanughing and selling your body to a man you dont even have feelings for? the Specter yer King said.
If it was someone else, that would probably be true, but you are different. You have piqued my curiosity. I want to know more about you.
I am not interested, so keep your mouth shut and leave once Im done.
Even if I do this?
Refusing to yield despite the Specter yer Kings indifference, Hong Mei began to strip down, revealing all of her.
You are being a nuisance. Unshaken despite looking at her naked body, the Specter yer King raised his hand.
Swoosh!
Qi gathered at his fingertips and unleashed a gust of wind, striking Hong Meis acupoint. Hong Mei fell to her side, her consciousness fading. Not long after, she fell asleep.
I should have done this long ago.
The Specter yer King looked satisfied as he returned his focus to what was happening outside the room. It was as if he had removed an annoying lump.
1. Haeshists from 9 pm to 11 pm.
2. Sulshi is 7 pm to 9 pm.
3. In Chinese art, the Four Gentlemen is a collective term referring to four nts: the plum blossom, the orchid, the bamboo, and the chrysanthemum.
Chapter 160
Chapter 160
Hes here!
The Specter yer King opened his eyes, having detected an enormous amount of energying from outside the room. Only an Absolute-Realm master could possess such an aura. There were only two Absolute-Realm masters in Qingdao, namely Ha Hu-Myeong and Ha Hu-Seong. Among them, only Hu-Seong visited the Qingdao House.
After waiting for three days, Hu-Seong finally appeared. The bell rang to announce the time of sulshi not too long ago, so the Specter yer King hadplenty of time. He waited until Hu-Seongpletely lowered his guard. The perfect opportunity to assassinate him would be when he was about to bed a woman after drinking quite a bit of alcohol.
Two hourster, the Specter yer King rose from his seat, exited through the Plum Rooms window, and skilfully climbed onto the roof. Afterward, he stealthily headed toward the Chrysanthemum Room, where Hu-Seong was. Having activated the Dark Specter Stealth Art, the Specter yer King left no traces and made no sound as he moved. He had also memorized the structure of the Four Gentlemen Rooms beforehand, allowing him to reach the roof of the Chrysanthemum Room without difficulty.
Every step the Specter yer King would take from here on out was crucial. He carefully removed some of the roof tiles and put them aside, revealing the wooden pirs supporting the roof and the ceiling of the Chrysanthemum Room right below it. Afterward, he skilfully slid right through the wooden pirs and lowered himself onto the ceiling, then leaned closer to a very small hole in the ceiling. It overlooked the bedroom of the Chrysanthemum Room.
The Specter yer King had created the hole before the operation. Through it, he observed the situation inside the Chrysanthemum Room. He could see a naked man and woman intertwined on the bed, pleasuring each other. The Specter yer King unsheathed his sword and aimed its tip at the hole. He then immediately executed Specter sh, sending an intangible and silent vajra qi through the ceiling.
Hu-Seong, who was having sex with a gisaeng on the bed, tried to get away when he heard the sound. However, he could not move as he wanted because he was tangled with a gisaeng. Unable to evade the Specter shs vajra qi, it went through Hu-Seongs back and even prated the chest of the gisaeng lying under him.
Argh!
Hu-Seong and the gisaeng, whose heart the Specter shs vajra qi prated, screamed as they died on top of each other. However, Hu-Seongs escorts, who were standing guard outside the Chrysanthemum Room, could not hear them due to the special device installed in each of the Four Gentlemen Rooms. It prevented anyone outside from hearing any soundsing from within the rooms.
The Specter yer King climbed down to the Chrysanthemum Room through the broken ceiling and confirmed Hu-Seongs death. Although he killed an innocent gisaeng to assassinate Hu-Seong, he did not care at all. All that mattered to him waspleting his objective.
The Specter yer King escaped through the ceiling and headed to the Qingdao Sect, taking a little over thirty minutes to reach his destination. As soon as he arrived, he activated the Dark Specter Stealth Art and went to Hu-Myeongs residence. Just likest time, none of the Qingdao Sects members detected him.
Dozens of martial artists stood guard around Hu-Myeongs residence, but that didnt give the Specter yer King any problems. He easily slipped into Hu-Myeongs residence and, after making his way to the bedroom,pletely suppressed his aura. Now, all he had to do was wait for Hu-Myeong to return from his martial arts training.
After a little over thirty minutes of waiting, the Specter yer King detected a presence from the corridor leading to the bedroom. He was certain that the Absolute-Realm aura belonged to Hu-Myeong.
The Specter yer King unsheathed and pointed his sword at the door, then conjured internal energy, causing qi to swirl around his sword. When the door opened, he immediately fired the Specter shs vajra qi.
With a deafening roar, the half-opened door was destroyed, and Hu-Myeong, the man who was about to enter the bedroom, was pushed back. The attack prated Hu-Myeongs upper right chest and mercilessly mmed him into the wall of the hallway.
Were under attack!
Its an assassin!
Protect the Patriarch!
Hu-Myeongs guards shouted and ran over when they heard the st. Instead of panicking, the Specter yer King fired another Specter sh toward Hu-Myeong. Although the first one fatally wounded Hu-Myeong, the Specter yer King had to make sure his target would not survive. Hence, he fired another vajra qi from his sword and smashed Hu-Myeongs head, which was stuck on the wall. Not even martial arts masters could live without a head.
Having confirmed Hu-Myeongs death, the Specter yer King flew toward the bedroom window and quickly hid himself in the dark. Not long after, he escaped from the Qingdao Sect and told the Heavenly Secret Halls informants stationed in Qingdao about his sess.
The Heavenly Secret Halls informants immediately delivered the news to Shaoxing and the three families forces waiting at Gaomi. In response, the three families immediately advanced toward Qingdao.
Meanwhile, losing both their Patriarch and Vice Patriarch overnight put the Qingdao Sect in chaos. Qingdao Sect Young Patriarch Ha Hu-Gon was experiencing especially indescribable shock, having suddenly lost both his father and uncle. To make matters worse, he received news that the forces of the three great families were advancing toward them. He was convinced that they were involved in the assassination of Hu-Myeong and Hu-Seong.
Hu-Gon encouraged the members of the Qingdao Sect to stay despite losing their Absolute-Realm masters and even though they had fallen into disarray. At the same time, he delivered the news to the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch, who was stationed at the ck Spirit Ind, about the three families movements. He also requested reinforcement. However, Hu-Gon deliberately excluded Hu-Myeong and Hu-Seongs deaths. He knew that if the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch found out about it, they would give up on the Qingdao Sect.
In response, the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch immediately led the seven hundred martial artists of the three ouw groups at ck Spirit Ind to Qingdao. Including the Qingdao Sects four hundred members, they would have more than a thousand warriors.
The Death Shadow Demonic Monarch only managed to learn about Hu-Myeong and Hu-Seongs deaths when he arrived at the Qingdao Sect. He wanted to kill Hu-Gon for deceiving him, but without him, it would be difficult to order the Qingdao Sects members around. After all, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect only had control over its executives, not all of its members. The Death Shadow Demonic Monarch had to prioritize keeping theirbat force.
Nevertheless, although they outnumbered the opponent, they only had a total of four Absolute-Realm masters and twenty-three Upper-Peak-Realm masters. Five of the Upper-Peak-Realm masters were from the Qingdao Sect, six from the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin, and four from the Changjiang Waterway Alliance. The remaining four were the Higher Demons that the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch brought with him.
Meanwhile, the three families had eight Absolute-Realm masters and fifteen Upper-Peak-Realm masters. In terms of martial arts masters alone, the forces gathered at the Qingdao Sect were inferior. However, they had the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills to change the oue of the battle. If the ouw groups fourteen Upper-Peak-Realm masters consumed those pills, they would be able to exert Absolute-Realm-level martial prowess. Considering theycked the enlightenment to support it, true Absolute-Realm capabilities should not be expected from them.
However, that didnt matter all that much. They would still have a total of eighteen Absolute-Realm masters if they made the Upper-Peak-Realm masters consume Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills. Moreover, they could also make the Peak-Realm masters consume the pills to instantly get dozens more Upper-Peak-Realm masters.
It would have been easier if Hu-Myeong and Hu-Seong were around, but even without them, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect still had more than enough forces in the Qingdao Sect to overpower the three families.
* * *
The Specter yer King thought that the Qingdao Sect would retreat to ck Spirit Ind because they were now inferior to the three families iing forces due to Hu-Myeong and Hu-Seongs deaths. Contrary to his expectations, however, the forces on the ck Spirit Ind headed over to the Qingdao Sect instead. That meant they still nned to fight.
Theyre standing their ground even though they have lost two Absolute-Realm masters? The Specter yer King found it odd.
As far as he knew, even the elite forces of the Four Seas Gang, the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin, and the Changjiang Waterway Alliance at ck Spirit Ind were nothingpared to the elite forces of the three families. The same could be said with the Qingdao Sect. The fact that they still nned to fight head-on meant that they still had something up their sleeves.
Did the Nine Celestial Demons Sect deploy arge number of Demonic Monarchs?
That was the only reason the Specter yer King could think of right now. If he was right, then the three families forces could suffer huge losses. Normally, he would not care about that at all, but they had to defeat the Nine Celestial Demons Sect first before he could get the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art. It would be detrimental to his goal if the three families lost arge part of their forces.
Hmm, I dont know about the Absolute-Realm masters, but should I at least help reduce the number of the enemys Upper-Peak-Realm masters?
Baek Mu-Gun did not order him to, but the Specter yer King thought of helping the three families anyway. It would not be that difficult to assassinate Upper-Peak-Realm masters. However, Hu-Myeong and Hu-Seongs deaths would have likely made the Qingdao Sect tighten their security. The Specter yer King pondered about it for a while before finally shaking his head. There was no reason for him to take a risk. He had alreadypleted Mu-Guns orders, after all.
Above all, unlike when he assassinated Hu-Myeong and Hu-Seong, he had no information on the situation right now. Even identifying the Upper-Peak-Realm masters in the Qingdao Sects manor, which would be heavily guarded, would already be difficult. Moreover, if any of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Demonic Monarchs discovered him in the process, he could find himself in a dire situation. Defeating the Nine Celestial Demons Sect was important, but he had to prioritize staying alive.
Hence, the Specter yer King gave up swiftly and left Qingdao.
Just as the Specter yer King was about to leave Qingdao, Mu-Gun heard about the situation in Qingdao from Dan Seol-Young.
The forces on ck Spirit Ind went to the Qingdao Sect even though two of its Absolute-Realm masters have been assassinated? Mu-Gun asked in surprise.
Yes. Curious, isnt it? The Nine Celestial Demons Sect probably sent arge number of masters as reinforcement. Otherwise, they would not even consider shing against the forces of the three families head-on, Seol-Young replied.
Thats a good theory, but we might be missing something here, Mu-Gun disagreed.
What could that be?
I dont know. Its just a hunch right now.
In any case, they clearly have something up their sleeve that they think will give them a chance of winning.
Hmm, our fight against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect will suffer severe setbacks if the three families'' forces get wiped out. This worries me.
Mu-Gun had a grudge against the Seven Saints, the former patriarchs of the Seven Great Families, but that was something personal. He did not have a particr grudge against the families themselves. Above all, the Seven Great Families were an important force in the fight against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. He did not want them to suffer losses.
Do not worry too much. I doubt the three families will still hastily attack the Qingdao Sect once they learn that the enemy forces chose to stand their ground, Seol-Young reassured Mu-Gun.
Still, if the forces gathered at the Qingdao Sect are really superior in numbers, I doubt they will let the three families get away unscathed.
On the contrary, the Qingdao Sect would likely chase the three families to the very end and try to wipe out their forces. They could even try to destroy the Great Huangfu Family while they were at it. If the three families joint forces were wiped out and the Great Huangfu Family fell, murim would suffer huge losses.
Even if so, you cannot go there yourself, dear, Seol-Young firmly said.
That is why this frustrates me. If I was there now, I would have solved the problem myself.
As I saidst time, you cannot protect everything within the vast Central ins alone. The Seven Great Families are not as weak as you think, my dear husband. Even if their forces are inferior, they will not be defeated one-sidedly.
It would be fortunate if that is the case, but
Lets watch the situation for now. We cant do anything about this right now anyway.
Okay. Mu-Gun nodded. As Seol-Young said, all he could do right now was observe.
Chapter 161
Chapter 161
As Dan Seol-Young thought, the three families forces grew wary of the enemy when the Qingdao Sect called in the warriors at ck Spirit Ind and prepared forbat instead of running away. The three families assumed that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect had sent arge number of martial arts masters to the Qingdao Sect as reinforcement. Considering they were not aware of the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills existence, it was the most reasonable inference.
They chose to stand their ground instead of retreating, which is clear evidence that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect has sent them arge number of martial arts masters. Fighting them in this situation would be unwise, Celestial Sword Saint Namgung Hwang of the Great Namgung Family said.
Still, we cant just turn tail and retreat aftering all the way here, can we? Hebei Peng Familys Heavenly Qiankun Sabermaster Peng Mun-Hyuk replied.
Losing face because we retreated now is better than losing our forces, Namgung Hwang insisted.
Even if the Nine Celestial Demons Sect mobilized their Demonic Monarchs, they could probably only send five of them at most. This battle would have been difficult if the Qingdao Sects two Absolute-Realm masters were still alive and well. However, they are already dead, which means it is unlikely for their forces to be superior to ours. Even if they have the upper hand, their advantage will be small enough for us to ovee with our skills. Heavenly Qiankun Sabermaster Peng Mun-Hyuk spoke with confidence.
I would have agreed if the Nine Celestial Demons Sect did not make a move. Unfortunately, our enemies do not do anything half-heartedly. Moreover, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect has lost quite a few Demonic-Monarch-ss masters because they only ever mobilized the minimum required personnel. Hence, if they did send reinforcements now, they most likely mobilized an excessive number of forces instead of just the bare minimum needed to secure victory, Great Huangfu Familys Sky-Shocking Tyrant Fist Huangfu Jian countered.
So you want to retreat without even putting up a fight? Mun-Hyuk frowned.
If you know the enemy and yourself, then you will win a hundred battles. It will not be toote to fight after we determine the size of their forces first, Huangfu Jian replied.
You make it sound so easy. Mun-Hyuk sounded frustrated.
The Qiankun Heavenly Sabermaster is right. It will be difficult to determine howrge their army is without fighting their high-rankingbatants, Namgung Hwang agreed.
Exactly. Thats why we should try to fight them for now. If we conclude that we cannot take them, then we can simply retreat, Peng Mun-Ho, the Heavenly Iron Blood Sabermaster of the Hebei Peng Family, pompously said.
That is easier said than done. By then, retreating will be basically impossible. After all, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect will never let us go unscathed if they learn that we are at a disadvantage. Even if it means they have to chase us to the very end, they will do whatever it takes not to miss such an opportunity. If we fight them and only find out were outnumbered then, we will bear huge losses. Not even our safety will be guaranteed. Huangfu Jian stood firm.
If we step down without a fight, why did we even waste our timeing all the way here? If I knew this would happen, I would have just restedfortably at our sect, Mun-Ho said in irritation.
I am not saying that we back down. I just think we should figure out how many we will be facing before deciding if we should stay and fight.
How do you n to do that? Mun-Hyuk asked.
Why dont we ask for information from the organization that informed us about the deaths of the Qingdao Sects Patriarch and Vice Patriarch? Great Namgung Familys Lightning Sword Saint Namgung Hae suggested.
Will they even have such top-secret information? Mountain-Splitting st Fist Huangfu Gang asked.
It would be great if they know the size of our enemy, but even if they do not, we will not lose anything by asking. Namgung Hae shrugged.
The Lightning Sword Saint is right. At the very least, their informationwork is better than ours, so we should try leaving this to them, Huangfu Jian agreed. The other Absolute-Realm masters did not oppose the idea either. It was the most practical method avable at that moment, after all.
The Absolute-Realm masters immediately called for the Heavenly Secret Halls informant, who was staying in the three great families campsite to facilitate smooth information, and requested confirmation about how many Absolute-Realm masters gathered at the Qingdao Sect. In response, the Heavenly Secret Halls informant immediately reported their request to his superior.
The forces of the three families held off their advance to the Qingdao Sect and waited for intel from the Heavenly Secret Hall. At the same time, they remained fully prepared to retreat at a moments notice because the enemy couldunch a preemptive attack.
Meanwhile, before the three families even requested it, the Heavenly Secret Hall was already trying to figure out how many high-rank forces were in the Qingdao Sect. Based on the information collected through their spies in the Qingdao Sect, the enemy had around four or five Absolute-Realm masters. The information was notpletely urate since it was not directly confirmed but rather inferred through avable information. Nevertheless, the real number likely would not deviate much from their conclusion.
The Heavenly Secret Hall informed Baek Mu-Gun of their findings first. After hearing about it from Dan Seol-Young, Mu-Gun could not help but harbor some suspicions. If the Heavenly Secret Halls findings were right, then the Nine Celestial Demons Sect only deployed two Demonic Monarchs at most. Even if they still had the Qingdao Sects two assassinated Absolute-Realm masters, their numbers would still have been too small.
It would have been better not to send any reinforcements at all than to send an inadequate one. He also found it suspicious that the Qingdao Sect and the three ouw groups chose to stand their ground instead of retreating. If they fought the three families with their current forces, they would definitely lose. The enemy forces were certainly not dominant enough to turn the tide, but they were not worthless enough to simply give up on either.
Furthermore, if they decided to fight, the Qingdao Sects forces should have at least evacuated to ck Spirit Ind to induce a naval battle. That would have increased their chances of winning. There was no way the Nine Celestial Demons Sect would not be aware of such a simple strategy. Considering they still chose to act recklessly instead, Mu-Gun thought that there had to be something he was missing but what could it be?
The Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill suddenly crossed Mu-Guns mind as he pondered whether he missed anything. It was a forbidden pill that burned the consumers Innate True Qi to allow them to exert a much stronger power than their current martial realm. If the Qingdao Sect and the three ouw groups consumed one each, even their Upper-Peak-Realm masters would be able to disy Absolute-Realm-level strength. If so, the forces gathered at the Qingdao Sect alone would be enough to wipe out the three families forces.
However, as far as Mu-Gun knew, the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills concoction method was already a long-lost art. He never even came across one throughout his eight reincarnations and only knew about it because of the Thunder Gods Secret Records, which documented the history of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect. Nevertheless, he could not rule out the possibility that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect managed to rediscover how to make the pills. Otherwise, their current behavior would be hard to exin.
He knew he could be wrong, but if he wasnt, then the forces of the three great families were in danger. Right now, it would be better for them to retreat. Hence, he told Seol-Young, Can you pass on a message to the three families for me? Tell them that they have to retreat immediately.
Why should they? Seol-Young asked.
ording to the records of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect used to have a forbidden pill that burned the users Innate True Qi to increase their martial realm. I suspect that they have discovered how to produce those forbidden pills again.
If that is really the case, wouldnt it be impossible to defeat the Nine Celestial Demons Sect? Seol-Young asked in shock.
The Innate True Qi is simr to ones life force. To burn the Innate True Qi means to burn their life force, Mu-Gun exined.
So consuming it would increase ones martial realm but ultimately kill them?
Yes. The Nine Celestial Demons Sect used it on the forces of murim that they control rather than consuming it themselves.
... They wont find a better subject to use that forbidden pill on than the Qingdao Sect and the three ouw groups.
That is correct. Thats why we have to inform the three families about it and tell them to retreat immediately. If they really did seed in restoring production of that forbidden pill, they could getpletely wiped out. Mu-Gun urged Seol-Young.
Understood. I will ry this information to them as quickly as I can. Seol-Young immediately left due to the urgency of the situation.
However, despite how much she rushed the informants, it still took time for the information to be delivered from Shaoxing to Shandong Province. The Nine Celestial Demons Sect was not kind enough to wait that long. As soon as they got word that the forces of the three families stopped advancing again, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect immediately concluded that their enemy was already onto them. Hence, they decided tounch an attack before the three families could retreat.
After making all the necessary preparations, the Qingdao Sects martial artists and the three ouw groups departed and quickly advanced toward the three families camp. News about it quickly reached the three families Absolute-Realm masters.
After an hour of discussion, they decided to retreat because they had not heard anything from the Heavenly Secret Hall yet. The fact that the Qingdao Sect and the three ouw groupsunched a preemptive attack showed that they were confident of victory. Hence, the three families judged that it would be best to retreat for now since they had no intel on the enemys forces.
Having prepared for this situation in advance, the three families quickly began to retreat toward the Great Huangfu Familys manor. As they did, they also requested reinforcement from the Great Huangfu Familys Absolute-Realm masters so they could push the Qingdao Sect and the three ouw groups if they kept chasing after them.
Under themand of the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch, the Qingdao Sect and the three ouw groups continued chasing after the three families forces. They still had not consumed Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills yet. The pills effects had a time limit, so it was more efficient to consume it right before a fight.
The Qingdao Sect and the three ouw groups were initially afraid to fight the elite forces of the three families, but they gained a boost in fighting spirit when they received word that the three families ran away before even putting up a fight. Now thinking that they were superior, they fiercely chased after the three families martial artists.
However, the three great families martial artists were individually stronger and faster than the forces of the Qingdao Sect and the three ouw groups. Moreover, they could travel longer distances before having to rest due to their rtively high amounts of internal energy and movement arts. Hence, the distance between them and their opponents only grew as time passed.
Meanwhile, having received a letter from the three families forces, the Great Huangfu Family immediately sent them two Absolute-Realm masters. They intended to fight the Qingdao Sect and the three ouw groups. With the two Absolute-Realm masters they sent, the three families forces would have ten Absolute-Realm masters in total. Hence, they judged that they would still have a good chance of winning even if the Nine Celestial Demons Sect intervened.
The two Absolute-Realm masters departed from the Great Huangfu Familys manor to quickly join up with the three families joint forces. Two dayster, the Heavenly Secret Halls information about the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill reached the Great Huangfu Family. Since the three families joint forces were on the move, it became difficult to deliver the news to them directly. Given the urgency, the Heavenly Secret Hall sent the information to the Great Huangfu Familys manor instead.
The intel surprised the Great Huangfu Family. If the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill truly existed, then ten Absolute-Realm masters could prove insufficient to defeat their enemies. In the worst-case scenario, they could even get wiped out. The Great Huangfu Family immediately sent a messenger to inform and instruct the two Absolute-Realm masters who departed earlier to tell the three families forces to make a full retreat to the Great Huangfu Familys manor.
Unfortunately, the Great Huangfu Familys two Absolute-Realm masters were moving as fast as they could to join up with the three families joint forces as soon as possible. Ordinary martial artists could never catch up to Absolute-Realm masters, especially if they were using their movement arts. With that in consideration, the Great Huangfu Familys messenger chased after the two Absolute-Realm masters on horseback. Unfortunately, it was still hard to catch up to them because they had a two-day headstart.
In the end, their fear ultimately came true. The two Absolute-Realm masters joined up with the three families forces before the Great Huangfu Familys messenger could catch up to them. Having received reinforcements, the three families forces stopped retreating and began to advance toward the forces of the Qingdao Sect and the three ouw groups.
Receiving word about their enemys movements, the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch smiled with satisfaction. He could guess why the three families forces were now advancing toward themthe Great Huangfu Family probably reinforced them with Absolute-Realm masters. However, that made no difference to him. Rather, it benefited them because they could now deal even greater damage to the three families.
The Death Shadow Demonic Monarch issued an order to charge at full speed toward the three families joint forces. When the two factions were just about an hour away from each other, he instructed the three ouw groups to consume the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills they received earlier.
The three ouw groups knew that the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill was a spiritual pill that temporarily raised their martial realm, but they were not aware that it would ultimately kill them in return. If they did, they would not have consumed it.
Not long after, the three families joint forces reached them.
Charge! Show them your power! the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch shouted toward the three ouw groups martial artists. As ordered, the three ouw groups dashed toward the three families martial artists. They were in high spirits due to their heightened power.
The Qingdao Sects martial artists followed behind them.
Chapter 162
Chapter 162
The three families martial artists were very displeased when the three ouw groups rushed at them without any hesitation. They were the elite forces of the Seven Great Families, not opponents that the three ouw groups should dare look down on. Nevertheless, the ouws behavior right now showed otherwise.
Feeling as if they were being looked down upon, the three families forces boiled with anger. They wanted to show how scary the three families were to the ouws and the Qingdao Sects members, who came charging without knowing their ce. Motivated by that desire, they rushed toward their opponents.
The three families eight hundred martial artists and the Qingdao Sect and three ouw groups one thousand one hundred martial artists shed head-on on the vast ins. Despite being outnumbered, the three families forces believed that they could gain the upper hand through their rtively stronger martial arts. However, when the fight started, they quickly realized how mistaken they were. The three ouw groups disyed much stronger martial prowess than expected and skills that did not fall far behind theirs.
When the Qingdao Sects martial artists, who were also nearly as strong as the three families martial artists, joined the fray, the three families forces began to be noticeably pushed back. The expression of the Absolute-Realm masters at the back distorted upon witnessing the scene. Without a significant difference in skills, it would be difficult for them to make up for their inferior numbers. The only way out of this situation was for the Absolute-Realm masters to y an active role.
It seems we have to step up to the te, Huangfu Jian said. The other Absolute-Realm masters nodded in agreement.
Lets go.
They headed to the forefront to turn the tides of the battle. However, when they did, the three ouw groups seventeen martial arts masters confronted them.
Only three of them were Absolute-Realm masters, and the rest were in the Upper Peak Realm. However, thetter exerted power that rivaled the former due to the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills, making it seem as if they had seventeen Absolute-Realm masters.
The three families forces had ten Absolute-Realm masters. The ouws three Absolute-Realm masters each fought one, while their Upper-Peak-Realm masters faced the remaining seven in pairs.
The three families masters could not help but be flustered when the ouws martial arts masters, whom they thought were in the Upper Peak Realm, began to disy Absolute-Realm strength. Although they paled inparison to those who had truly reached the realm, the difference was insignificant. They also attacked in pairs, which increased the threat they posed to the three families Absolute-Realm masters.
Nevertheless, the three families Absolute-Realm masters had skills so outstanding that they were not greatly pushed back. They could not easily overwhelm the pair of Upper-Peak-Realm masters either, but at this rate, they would at least eventually emerge victorious.
Unfortunately, the longer their battlested, the more damage their forces suffered. It made them feel as if time was against them. On the other hand, impatience would do them no good in a confrontation between martial arts masters.
Stay calm! Dont forget that the more you rush, the more we will lose! Namgung Hwang shouted.
The three families forces were regrettably suffering more and more casualties, but their martial arts masters had to focus on the fight in front of them. Namgung Hwangs warning clearly worked. The other Absolute-Realm masters stopped being impatient and began to fully focus on their opponents.
This is why they are Absolute-Realm masters, the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch, who was yet to participate in the fight, murmured with a stiff expression. He flew toward the three families Absolute-Realm masters soon after, having realized that their opponents would eventually gain the upper hand at this rate. He had to intervene and defeat them before they could seize the chance of victory.
The Death Shadow Demonic Monarchs first target was Huangfu Qiun the Extreme Thunder Mountain Fists. He was one of the Great Huangfu Familys Four Peerless Heavenly Kings. Even with two Captains of the Four Seas'' Ten Great Warships attacking him, he was holding out quite well. No, he was not just holding out. He was gaining the upper hand as the battle went on. At this rate, Huangfu Qiun would eventually overpower them.
Fortunately, the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch intervened. He approached Huangfu Qiun, who was focused on the two Warship Captains, from behind. When Huangfu Qiun noticed him, the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch immediatelyunched an attack, leaving Huangfu Quin no means to escape.
In response, Huangfu Qiun clenched his teeth and exerted his full force. He unleashed the strongest martial art in his arsenal: the Heaven-Splitting Wastnd st. It was thest and ultimate technique of the Mountain-Splitting Fist Art. Blue thunder-like energy violently swirled around Huangfu Qiun and clustered into hundreds of fist energies. They then indiscriminately burst toward the two Warship Captains and the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch.
The Heaven-Splitting Wastnd st was an offensive and defensive skill that allowed the user to simultaneously unleash tens and hundreds of thunder-like fist energies from all over them. The two Warship Captains and the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch stopped attacking to block the countless projectiles that came pouring in their direction, causing deafening roars to resonate from three different directions.
Unable to defend themselves, the fist energies pushed away the two Warship Captains and mangled them all over. Although the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill gave them Absolute-Realm martial prowess, they still could not block a real Absolute-Realm masters ultimate technique.
However, the same could not be said for the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch. The Death Shadow Demonic Monarchs Invincible Death Soul Sword Art unleashed vajra qi that prated through the thunder-like fist energy and shot toward Huangfu Qiun. Akin to arge gimlet, the vajra qi pierced through everything that blocked its way until it finally found its way into Huangfu Qiuns chest.
Cough!
Huangfu Qiun exhausted all his internal energy when he used the Heaven-Splitting Wastnd st, leaving him no strength to block the Death Shadow Demonic Monarchs attack. Huangfu Qiun fell forward with a hole in his chest and a look of disbelief on his face.
Witnessing his death amid their respective fights, the expressions of the three families Absolute-Realm masters stiffened. They never expected to lose an Absolute-Realm master so easily. To make matters worse, they could suffer the same fate as well. As soon as the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch joined the fray, the three families Absolute-Realm masters were forced to give up the upper hand.
After killing Huangfu Qiun, the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch looked at the remaining Absolute-Realm masters and picked his next target: the Penta Tigers Saber Saint Peng Mun-Seok. Mun-Seok was fighting the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulins two Upper-Peak-Realm masters. The three families Absolute-Realm masters noticed where the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch was going despite dealing with their respective opponents.
If they let the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch intervene, Mun-Seok would be in danger. If he managed to kill Mun-Seok as well, then the rest of them would find themselves in an even direr situation. The bnce of power had already tilted toward the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. At this rate, they would only suffer even more losses.
Everyone, retreat! This battle is no longer worth it, so lets get out of here for now! We can just marshal our forcester! Namgung Hwang shouted toward the other Absolute-Realm masters, who agreed with him.
The Absolute-Realm masters immediately evaded their opponents attack and fled. Mun-Seok also wanted to escape, but before he could, the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch already blocked his retreat route. Mun-Seok used the Penta Tiger Destroyer Saber Art, one of the famed martial arts of the Hebei Peng Family. Five tigers jumped out from Mun-Seoks saber and attacked the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch, who in turn immediately swung his sword and unleashed five gimlet-like vajra qi.
The Death Shadow Demonic Monarchs vajra qi crushed the heads of all five tigers, the impact causing Mun-Seok to falter. Maximizing the gap in his defenses, the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulins Upper-Peak-Realm masters pushed into Mun-Seoks sides and fired vajra qi at him.
Mun-Seok hurriedly swung his saber from side to side, sending tiger-shaped vajra qi to ck their attacks. The shockwave from the deafening st shook Mun-Seok. As he did, the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch dashed forward and tried to stab him in the chest.
Mun-Seok gritted his teeth and raised his saber to block the iing attack, but the Death Shadow Demonic Monarchs sword split into two, avoiding Mun-Seoks saber and prating both sides of his chest at the same time.
Cough!
Mun-Seok stumbled and copsed to the floor with an agonizing scream. The eight remaining Absolute-Realm masters felt guilty for Mun-Seoks death. Mun-Seoks cousins, Peng Mun-Hyuk and Peng Mun-Ho, were especially saddened. They wanted to avenge Mun-Seok, but doing that now would be foolish. They could get killed before they could even get revenge. Their grudge could be repaid at any time anyway for as long as they could escape from this ce.
Mun-Hyuk, Mun-Ho, and the other Absolute-Realm masters spared no effort in escaping alive. The three families martial artists also began to retreat as fast as they could when the Absolute-Realm masters ordered them to. However, retreating proved difficult with the Qingdao Sect and three ouw groups persistently chasing after and raining down attacks on them. The Absolute-Realm masters had the same problem.
The Death Shadow Demonic Monarch and the martial arts masters of the three ouw groups had no intention of letting the three great families Absolute-Realm masters get away that easily. They did not use the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills just to kill two Absolute-Realm masters. They had to eliminate at least five or more for their sacrifices to be worth it, so the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch had no intention of stopping the manhunt until they had achieved that result.
Split up! Namgung Hwang shouted when he saw the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch and the martial arts masters of the three ouw groups chasing after them. He judged that scattering and running away could increase their chances of survival since the enemys forces would be scattered too. The three families Absolute-Realm masters immediately did as instructed.
Chase after only five of them! the Death Shadow Demonic Monarchmanded when their opponents scattered in different directions.
At most, they could only split into teams of two if they wanted to chase after all of their opponents, which would be insufficient if they wanted to overwhelm them. If everyone was in the same area like when the battle started, the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch could target one Absolute-Realm master after another to secure victory, but that was impossible now that their enemies were all running away in different directions. To guarantee they could kill their targets, they had to work at least in teams of three.
As such, the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch boldly decided to give up on three of the Absolute-Realm masters and only chase five. Killing that many would be enough for them to break-even.
Asmanded, the martial arts masters of the three ouw groups split into teams of three and began to hunt five Absolute-Realm masters. The Death Shadow Demonic Monarch joined one of the teams.
While the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch and the martial arts masters of the three ouw groups split up and continued pursuing the three families Absolute-Realm masters, the Specter yer King approached from behind one of the teams while staying hidden in the shadows. He was about to leave Qingdao afterpleting his mission when Mu-Gun gave him an urgent mission.
As soon as Mu-Gun started suspecting that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect found a way to produce Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills again, he ordered the Specter yer King to help the three families Absolute-Realm masters to the best of his ability.
Hence, the Specter yer King had no choice but to turn back and go to the battlefield. When he arrived, the battle was already underway. Nevertheless, even as the three families forces were being pushed back, he remained hidden and did not intervene. Although Mu-Gun told him not to hold back, he had no intention of risking his life by abruptly joining a fight.
Hence, he simply watched as two of the three families Absolute-Realm masters were killed. He did not budge either when the others began to escape upon realizing that they had no chance of winning.
The Nine Celestial Demons Sects Demonic Monarch and the martial arts masters of the three ouw groups immediately gave pursuit. Secretly following behind them, the Specter yer King confirmed the Nine Celestial Demons Sect only sent one Demonic Monarch.
Although he could not maximize the effects of the Dark Specter Stealth Art since it was not dark out yet, he could still hide his presence to a certain extent since the three families Absolute-Realm masters were also in the forest. The Specter yer King followed behind them, maintaining a safe distance to avoid being discovered.
There was no need to force the elimination of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Demonic Monarch. If the Specter yer King found an opportunity, he would not mind killing him, but it would not be a problem if he just stepped down either. For better or for worse, the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Demonic Monarch and the martial arts masters of the three ouw groups split up.
Thest two Captains of the Ten Great Warships apanied the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Demonic Monarch. The Specter yer King followed behind them, thinking that it could be worth a shot assassinating the Demonic Monarch if there were only three of them.
Chapter 163
Chapter 163
The Death Shadow Demonic Monarch and thest two Warship Captains chased after the Great Namgung Familys Namgung Ho, whose movement art wasparatively weaker than his martial arts. Nevertheless, Namgung Ho was an Absolute-Realm master. He was fundamentally fast enough to make it impossible for the two Warship Captains to catch up to him despite trying their hardest.
Unlike them, however, the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch swiftly caught up to him using the Invincible Swift Phantom, one of the Invincible ns strongest movement arts. As soon as he did, he used an Invincible Death Soul Sword Art technique against Namgung Ho, raining down Gimlet-like sword qi on his back like arrows.
In response, Namgung Ho quickly rolled to the side, evading the Death Shadow Demonic Monarchs sword qi. He then immediately stood back up and tried to use his movement art again. However, before he could, the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch stood in his way.
A renowned martial arts master of the Great Namgung Family trying to run away makes for quite the memorable scene.
Do you not know that among the Thirty-Six Stratagems[1], fleeing is best? Since ancient times, running away has always been the best course of action when one is in a disadvantageous situation. Thats why I see no reason for me to be ashamed of running away now. However, now that everything hase to this, I will put an end to your life instead, Namgung Ho arrogantly said.
Well, I think the results will be the other way around.
No. I am more than enough to kill you for as long as you are alone, Namgung Ho confidently said. As soon as he was done, he thrust his sword toward the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch, causing a violently whirling Divine Wind vajra qi to rampage toward him.
Finding the situation ridiculous, the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch swung his sword in response. A gimlet-like vajra qi prated through the Divine Wind vajra qi and burrowed toward Namgung Ho.
Startled, Namgung Ho evaded the gimlet-like vajra qi. He then tried to counterattack, but the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch was faster, having already sent another gimlet-like vajra qi to devour him. Namgung Ho mustered internal energy as fast as he could and unleashed a bigger and more violent wave of Divine Wind vajra qi.
The vajra qis shed head-on, their fragments scattering in all directions and destroying their surroundings. The shockwave from the collision pushed back Namgung Ho and the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch, but they immediately charged at each other and fired vajra qi again. The two fought with all their might, their vajra qis causing deafening roars whenever they collided and shattered. The longer their battlested, the more their surroundings were devastated by the vajra qi fragments.
They could not care about coteral damages, however. Their skills were neck and neck, making it unlikely for either to emerge victorious. Nevertheless, only Namgung Ho felt a sense of urgency, while the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch remained rxed. They both knew full well that the two Warship Captains chasing after Namgung Ho would soon reach them and join the battle. Once they arrived, Namgung Ho would not be able to prevent them from ganging up on him.
The two Warship Captains were as strong as Absolute-Realm masters. If they helped the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch, Namgung Ho would be overwhelmed. However, he could not just avoid the Death Shadow Demonic Monarchs offense and run away again either. The only way for him to survive would be to end this battle before the two Warship Captains could reach them.
Unfortunately, the Death Shadow Demonic Monarchs skills did not fall behind Namgung Hos skills at all. Even if Namgung Ho fought with all his might, he still would not be able to instantly kill the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch. Moreover, if he forced his way through, he could find himself in danger due to a counterattack.
Should I prepare to die with this bastard?
If Namgung Ho would not survive anyway, he thought it would be better for the sake of murim to take one of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Demonic Monarchs with him instead of dying alone. It would also be less mortifying.
Solidifying his will, Namgung Ho prepared to execute the One Divine Wind, which allowed the user to attack the opponent directly by using their body as a sword. The moment it collided with the opponent, everything in its way would be devastated. However, the impact would physically break the user down as a consequence of using their body as a medium for the powerful swirling wind. It was a double-edged technique for both its user and target.
Prepared to die, Namgung Ho was about to unleash the One Divine Wind. However, before he could, an invisible energy went past him and pierced the Death Shadow Demonic Monarchs head. The impact sted the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch to the side, causing him to crash to the ground.
!
Surprised, Namgung Ho turned his head to where the invisible energy came from, finding a ck-masked manthe Specter yer Kingpointing a sword at the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch, who died before he could even do anything about it. The Specter yer King had already killed the two Warship Captains as well.
First of all, I would like to thank you for saving my life, but who are you? Namgung Ho asked, wary of the Specter yer King.
Although the Specter yer King killed the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch, it was hard for Namgung Ho to let down his guard due to the aura of death that the Specter yer King emanated.
Pass your gratitude to Young Patriarch Baek Mu-Gun. I came here at his request. The Specter yer King smiled bitterly when he noticed Namgung Hos wariness.
Young Patriarch Baek? Namgung Ho asked in surprise.
Ask him if you want to know more. Ill be leaving now.
Having no intention to chat, the Specter yer King immediately left the area.
Hmm, he is probably an assassin, Namgung Ho murmured as he watched the Specter yer King quickly disappear. Only the Three Great yer Kings could possess that level of skill.
Is Young Patriarch Baek connected to the Three Great yer Kings?
Despite his curiosity about the rtionship between Mu-Gun and the Specter yer King, he could not get answers to that right now.
I wonder what happened to the others.
Namgung Ho worried about the safety of the other Absolute-Realm masters. If he could, he wanted to go and help. However, they scattered off in different directions, and quite some time had passed. Even if he went now, he would likely already be toote. Worse, he could find himself in danger again. After pondering about what to do, Namgung Ho decided to head to Qingzhou first.
Meanwhile, the three ouw groups martial arts masters managed to catch and kill three of the four other Absolute-Realm masters that they were chasing, namely Namgung Hae, Huangfu Suk, and Peng Mun-Ho. Moreover, their martial artists also managed to kill over half of the three families forces.
Fortunately, the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills effects expired, causing the three ouw groups martial artists to fall to the ground. Otherwise, the three families forces would have beenpletely wiped out. The martial artists and Absolute-Realm masters who survived gathered near Qingzhou. Sorrow was evident on the faces of the Absolute-Realm masters. Not only did the enemy manage to kill half of their forces, but they also lost five of the Absolute-Realm masters.
It was far too painful. They could only takefort in the fact that the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Death Shadow Demonic Monarch and those who consumed Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills all died.
If we learned about the existence of the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill a little sooner, we would have been able to avoid all these losses Huangfu Jian said with regret.
There is no point regretting what has already happened. Isnt revenge more important now? Qiankun Heavenly Sabermaster Peng Mun-Hyukmented.
You want to attack the Qingdao Sects surviving members?
Do you n to just leave them alone? Arent we stronger than what remains of their forces?
The enemy only had the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin and Changjiang Waterway Alliances three Absolute-Realm masters and the Qingdao Sects Upper-Peak-Realm masters left. Even if they took the Higher Demons, the followers of the Death Shadow Demonic Monarch, into consideration, the three families forces and five Absolute-Realm masters should be more than enough to overpower them.
If the Qingdao Sects surviving members consume Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills as well, we will lose the rest of our forces, which we barely managed to save, Namgung Hwang said in disagreement.
If they had more, then why did they not consume them earlier? If they did, they could have wiped us out. They probably do not have enough pills for the Qingdao Sect as well, Mun-Hyuk countered.
We cant just decide based on that. If the Nine Celestial Demons Sect wants to destroy not only the three families forces but also the entire Great Huangfu Family, then they will have to save some Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills forter.
The Qingdao Sects forces are far too weak to aplish that. Even if they consumed Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills, they would still have trouble destroying the Great Huangfu Family. Moreover, I doubt they will take the pill now that they know doing so would eventually kill them. If I were the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, I would have made them consume it before they learned about that.
The Qiankun Heavenly Sabermaster has a point. Even though the Qingdao Sect and the three ouw groups are under the Nine Celestial Demons Sects control, I doubt they are loyal enough to them to willingly give up their lives. The most usible reason why only the three ouw groups martial artists were given Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills is that they could not produce enough for the Qingdao Sect as well, Huangfu Jianmented.
When Huangfu Jian insisted on fighting the Qingdao Sect as well, Namgung Hwang stared at Namgung Ho with a perplexed look.
What do you think, Brother?
I also doubt they are nning to use the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills for a separate asion. Furthermore, the Sovereign Elderthe Heavenly Divine Fist Deity of the Seven Saintsis with the Great Huangfu Family. Even if the Demonic Monarch was still alive, they would have still had difficulties destroying the Great Huangfu Family with their current forces. If they had more Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills lying around, they would have chosen to use them to ensure the annihtion of the three families forces rather than saving them to attack the Great Huangfu Family, the results of which would have been unpredictable even if they consumed the pills, Namgung Ho replied.
I feel the same way as well. If they had more Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills, they would have used it when they were chasing us. Leaving us alive would make it impossible to attack our sect, Huangfu Gang added.
Hmm, I find it suspicious that the Qingdao Sects remaining forces havent retreated yet, though. If they really dont have any Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills left, wouldnt it be best for them to hurry and retreat? Namgung Hwang asked.
Retreating now would be no different from admitting that they do not have any Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills left. They are deliberately holding out and waiting for us to retreat first, Huangfu Jian answered.
Good point. Namgung Hwang nodded.
Either way, if we let the remaining forces of the Qingdao Sect escape now, they will certainly cause more trouble in the future. We have to deal with them properly this time. In consideration of the three families images as well, we should not step down now.
The Absolute-Realm masters all agreed with Mun-Hyuk. Although they could not rule out the possibility that the Qingdao Sects surviving members still had Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills, they concluded that it would be best to force them to use those pills now. If they left them alone, the Qingdao Sects surviving members could use the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills to attack the Great Huangfu Family and cause more damage.
The three families Absolute-Realm masters immediately took action. Although their earlier defeat dampened their forces morale and martial artists now feared the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills, they still attacked the Qingdao Sects forces without hesitation.
Meanwhile, the three Absolute-Realm masters at the Qingdao Sects campsite, namely Lulin Heavenly King Jang Sah-Myung, Changjiang Dragon King Sim Cheon, and Changjiang Shark King Ga Jin-Ok, tookmand of the Qingdao Sects martial artists on behalf of Ha Qingdao Sect Young Patriarch Hu-Gon. Hu-Gon and the Qingdao Sects strongest martial arts masters, the Qingdao Five Swordmasters, were forced to yield to the three Absolute-Realm masters martial prowess.
The Qingdao Sect needed the three Absolute-Realm masters power to guarantee their survival, while the Absolute-Realm masters required new forces tomand now that all their elite subordinates were dead. However, none of this would matter if they failed to escape from the three families.
Although the three families forces had been reduced to half, they still had more than enough power to annihte what remained of the Qingdao Sect. The three ouw groups Absolute-Realm masters initially intended to flee to ck Spirit Ind before the three families forces attacked, but if they did, the three families would have chased them down. Hence, they waited instead.
They were hoping that the three families forces would retreat out of fear that they still had more Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills. However, they were not so lucky. After assuming battle formation, their enemies immediately advanced toward the Qingdao Sects campsite. The ouw groups Absolute Realm masters immediately ordered the Qingdao Sects martial artists to retreat, then broke off from the formation and ran away on their own.
If they stayed with the Qingdao Sects forces, the three families martial arts masters would have eventually killed them. Hence, they chose to abandon the Qingdao Sect and guarantee their survival instead. Their n was wicked, but they had always been that way.
Realizing that the Absolute-Realm masters were nowhere to be found, Hu-Gon gritted his teeth. The Absolute-Realm masters shamelessly abandoned the Qingdao Sect as soon as the situation became unfavorable to them.
Hu-Gon could not help but resent the Nine Celestial Demons Sect as well for leaving them in this situation and ying dumb instead of taking responsibility.
If Hu-Gon knew this would happen, he would not have followed the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. However, there was no use regretting things now. He had no time to waste on unnecessary matters. All he could do now was prioritize escaping the three families pursuit.
1. The Thirty-Six Stratagems is a Chinese essay that illustrates a series of stratagems used in politics, war, and civil interaction.
Chapter 164
Chapter 164
The Qingdao Sects remaining forces ran away as fast as they could, and the three families forces chased after them with all their might. When they got right under the three families noses, Young Patriarch Ha Hu-Gon had a quick discussion with the Qingdao Five Swordmasters and concluded that running away blindly was meaningless. However, they were no match against their opponents either. Fighting them would mean total annihtion.
Eventually, Hu-Gon and the Qingdao Five Swordmasters chose to split up and run away. It was every man for himself. They would not be able to shake off the pursuit if they stayed together. On the other hand, even the three great families would find it impossible to chase after them all if they scattered.
Hu-Gon and the Qingdao Five Swordmasters gathered all their members and told them to escape by themselves. Their members initially thought that Hu-Gon and the Qingdao Five Swordmasters wanted to abandon them, but hearing Hu-Gons exnation convinced them otherwise.
Hu-Gon and the Qingdao Five Swordmasters ordered the Qingdao Sects members to try their best to shake off their pursuers and gather at Hongze Lake in Jiangsu Province. They decided to leave their headquarters in Qingdao, create a new home, and reorganize their forces somewhere the Great Huangfu Familys influence was yet to reach. Following themand of the upper brasses, the Qingdao Sects members split up into groups of two or three and scattered in different directions in an effort to escape. Hu-Gon and the Qingdao Five Swordmasters also split into pairs and ran away.
The situation flustered the three families forces. With the Qingdao Sects members scattered, chasing after them all became impossible. Eventually, the three families forces gave up on pursuing the Qingdao Sects remnant forces and headed to Qingdao instead to im the Qingdao Sects headquarters and take over Qingdao.
While the three families forces headed to Qingdao, the three ouw groups remaining Absolute-Realm masters traveled south to Suzhou, Jiangsu Province. Thinking about where they could go to avoid the pursuit of the three families, they decided to rely on the Lee Household, which was based in Suzhou, Jiangsu Province. Along with the Taiyun Household, the Lee Household was connected to the Asura Cult of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
The Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin and the Changjiang Waterway Alliance still existed. However, they were nothing more than empty shells now. Most of the martial arts masters who made up their core forces had been killed, weakening them enough to no longer be considered a part of the murim forces. They were nothing but mountain bandits and river thieves now, and they would gain nothing from returning to their bases. They could build their power from scratch again, but the righteous factions would definitely not leave them alone.
In this situation, all they could do was have faith in the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and stick with them no matter what. If the Nine Celestial Demons Sect seeded in conquering murim, they would get to bask in glory and wealth. That was why they headed to the Lee Household.
* * *
Through Dan Seol-Young, Baek Mu-Gun received news that the three families lost five Absolute-Realm masters and more than four hundred martial artists. On the other hand, they managed to kill the three ouw groups elite forces and a Demonic Monarch of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. He also learned that the Qingdao Sects surviving members scattered in all directions and escaped.
It is regretful that they lost five Absolute-Realm masters.
They would have suffered even greater losses if you did not send the Specter yer King to aid them, dear husband, Seol-Youngforted Mu-Gun.
I actually did not expect that the Specter yer King would do such a good job. He even killed the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Demonic Monarch.
That is true. We still shouldnt let our guard down around him, but this incident showed us how determined he really is.
Youre right. Anyway, what happened to the ouw groups three Absolute-Realm masters? Mu-Gun asked.
When the situation worsened for them, they abandoned the Qingdao Sects remnant forces and escaped on their own, Seol-Young briefed Mu-.
As expected. It seems they really cannot abandon their roots. Do you know where they are?
We spotted them crossing over to Jiangsu Province from Shandong Province.
They crossed over to Jiangsu Province?
Yes, but we lost them not long after. The Heavenly Secret Hall chased after them while being mindful to not reveal themselves. Considering they have remarkable skills, we were bound to lose them.
Can you find them again?
We spread posters about them all over Jiangsu Province and instructed our informationwork to find them. We should be able to locate them soon, Seol-Young answered.
Good. We have to find them no matter what. I doubt they went to Jiangsu Province for no reason, Mu-Gun firmly said.
Understood. I will tell the Hall Leader to pay special attention to this.
I will leave it to you. On that note, how is the Hall Leader doing? Mu-Gun asked.
She is doing well. She is a little disappointed that you have not visited much these days, though, Seol-Young said.
I should visit her soon.
Please be understanding of her, dear husband. The Hall Leader simply values and likes you very much.
Dont worry. I also value and like the Hall Leader, Mu-Gun reassured Seol-Young.
Alright.
After talking to Seol-Young, Mu-Gun called the seven wanderers to the training hall. The seven wanderers immediately answered his summons.
Wee, Mu-Gun greeted.
Why did you ask us all toe? Jade-Faced Swordmaster Lee So-Ho asked
Over the past month, the seven wanderers had frequently visited the training hall for their sparring sessions with Mu-Gun. However, Mu-Gun never gathered all of them like this before.
Do you remember the promise I made when we first hired you all? Mu-Gun smiled widely and asked.
Are you talking about the spiritual pill? Whirlwind Fist Kwon Ho answered.
Thats right. We are done producing the spiritual pills we will be giving to you.
Really?
Yes. As promised, I will give each of you two Heavenly Medicine Pills. Each one contains thirty years worth of internal energy.
Consuming two Heavenly Medicine Pills would give them sixty years worth of internal energy. The seven wanderers possessed over one hundred twenty years worth of internal energy right now. If they absorbed the energy of two Heavenly Medicine Pills, they would have a total of one hundred eighty years worth of internal energy, which was the requirement to reach the Absolute Realm.
Of course, that growth did not necessarily mean that their advancement into the Absolute Realm was certain. They would have to first gain enough enlightenment to use all that internal energy to break through the Heaven and Earth Gateway and undergo metamorphosis.
Mu-Gun had been closely examining their martial arts enlightenment by sparring and having discussions with them. As a result, he found out that the Jade-Faced Swordmaster Lee So-Ho, Ink Soul Sabermaster Lim Hun, and Sky-Shocking Palm Pung Il-Bang were ranked higher than the others. Those three had such a high level of enlightenment that they could advance into the Absolute Realm on their own. Unfortunately, the others were yet to reach that level. To enhance their enlightenment, Mu-Gun conveyed his martial arts enlightenment to them through constant discussions.
However, gaining enlightenment was not something that could be done through teaching. It was something that they had to feel and realize for themselves. Mu-Guns guidance only served as the foundation for it. Although he should not jump to conclusions, he thought that it would be difficult for the other four wanderers to reach the Absolute Realm even if they consumed the Heavenly Medicine Pills. However, there was a way to solve that. Mu-Gun could help them the same way he helped Cho Woo-Kyung.
This worries me. Well be receiving not only one but two precious spiritual pills. If we do not reach the Absolute Realm even after consuming them, I fear that they would be wasted on us, Soul-Breaking Swordmaster Hwa So-Gun anxiously said.
The other wanderers were also worried about the same thing. Even the three wanderers who had rtively higher enlightenment were not confident.
With all due respect, I can help you break into the Absolute Realm if you want.
You can do that, Young Patriarch Baek? Whirlwind Fist Kwon Ho asked with a surprised look.
Yes, but if you want my guidance, you have to tell me the scriptures of your internal energy cultivation method. Only then can I guide you properly.
Do we really have to? Spirit Sabermaster Jang Hyun asked with a reluctant expression.
It would be great if they could reach the Absolute Realm, but they had to carefully consider if they should reveal their internal energy cultivation methods scripture to Mu-Gun.
Only so I can guide you to the Absolute Realm. I swear that I have no other motives. Naturally, I will never leak the information youll be giving me either. Moreover, I would like to reiterate again that I am not forcing anyone. This only applies to those who want my help.
Mu-Gun had no intention of pressuring them. If they did not want to do it, it would not be possible for him to force them. Moreover, it did not really matter even if they refused. Even without his help, they would eventually reach the Absolute Realm anyway.
We dont have to make a decision right now, do we? In-Hyuk asked.
No, you dont. The Heavenly Medicine Pills should be consumed seven days apart anyway. You just have to make a decision before consuming the second pill, Mu-Gun exined.
I will give it some thought for now, then.
Understood. I will now distribute the Heavenly Medicine Pills to everyone. As I have already said, please consume the two Heavenly Medicine Pills separately seven days apart so you can properly absorb their medicinal properties, Mu-Gun said as he handed two Heavenly Medicine Pills each to the seven wanderers.
Thank you very much for giving us such precious spiritual pills even though we are not members of the Baek Sword Sect. Even if you are doing it for the sake of murim, you are still truly big-hearted. I promise to emte your generosity and do my best in the fight against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, So-Ho said in a determined tone.
Mu-Gun sensed that So-Ho truly meant what he said. He could even feel his sincerity.
We promise the same thing as well.
The other six wanderers seemed sincere as well.
That makes me feel d. I knew I was not wrong to give you all two Heavenly Medicine Pills each.
Mu-Gun was not nning on recruiting the seven wanderers into the Baek Sword Sect, but it would still be great if they joined on their own ord because his actions touched them. Either way, that was not something he could aplish using force. Hence, for now, he found contentment in the fact that the seven wanderers would be helping them fight the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Mu-Guns mindset made the seven wanderers feel at ease. He did not expect anything in return for his generosity, which only made them even more grateful and think that they should repay him. Hence, they decided to do their best for the Baek Sword Sect at least throughout the duration of their contract. Fighting the Nine Celestial Demons Sect with all their might was just one of the things they intended to do. Even if they were not up against that faction, they would still devote everything they had to the Baek Sword Sect. As people said since the olden days, sincerity was the best policy.
After receiving the Heavenly Medicine Pills, the seven wanderers left the training hall and returned to their respective residences. They then immediately consumed one Heavenly Medicine Pill and began circting their qi. The qi cirction processsted three days and nights. After absorbing the energy within the pills, they began to agonize about whether to ept Mu-Guns guidance to the Absolute Realm.
Reaching the Absolute Realm was every martial artists dream. With the research on martial arts, the development of various spiritual pills, and the improvement in training methods continued to prosper, that feat recently became much easier to achieve. That was why there were more Absolute Realm masters now than ever.
Despite that, they only ounted for the very few martial artists in all of murim who could reach the Absolute Realm. After all, even in this day and age, only the chosen ones could reach it. That made the opportunity to reach the Absolute Realm all the more valuable. If they epted guidance from Baek Mu-Gun, the Thunder Gods sessor, they would likely be able to achieve such a feat. No, considering Mu-Guns martial realm, it would be safe to say that it was a certainty.
With that in mind, they would have already epted Mu-Guns guidance if not for the fact that they had to tell him the scriptures of their internal energy cultivation method first. Despite how excellent their internal energy cultivation methods were, they were still nowhere near as great as the Thunder Gods martial arts. However, telling someone the scriptures of their internal energy cultivation method was like revealing their own weakness. No matter how much they trusted Mu-Gun, it was still difficult to reach a decision.
After a few days of consideration, the seven wanderers finally made up their minds. So-Ho, Lim Hun, and Il-Bang chose to reach the Absolute Realm on their own. Since they had rtively higher martial arts enlightenment and were confident in their own martial arts, they did not require Mu-Guns help.
Meanwhile, the others decided to ept Mu-Guns guidance. Their desire to reach the Absolute Realm was far greater than their hesitation to reveal the scriptures to their internal energy cultivation method. Jang Hyun, Kwon Ho, Hwa So-Gun, and Mok In-Hyuk told Mu-Gun about the scriptures of their internal energy cultivation method. Mu-Gun then spent four days studying the scriptures.
Their internal energy cultivation methods were all outstanding, but they were still inferior to the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art. The martial arts principle that the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art contained was much more profound than their internal energy cultivation methods martial arts principles. Hence, Mu-Gun had no problem understanding their internal energy cultivation methods. No, that was an understatement. During the four days that he studied their scriptures, he gained a higher understanding and enlightenment of the internal energy cultivation methods than their owners. That feat was a testament to the principle that all rivers would eventually reach the sea.
Now ready to guide the four wanderers, Mu-Gun called for the four wanderers and brought them all to a higher martial realm one by one. After four days, all four wanderers reached the Absolute Realm.
They were all in a half-baked martial realm just like Cho Woo-Kyung right now, but with their enlightenment, they would likely be true Absolute-Realm masters within a year or two. Meanwhile, the three wanderers who refused Mu-Guns guidance also advanced into the Absolute Realm after consuming the second Heavenly Medicine Pill.
Chapter 165
Chapter 165
Upon reaching the Absolute Realm, the seven wanderers began to train so fervently to adapt to it that people started assuming they isted themselves to train. It would take at least ten days for them to fully adapt to their newly achieved martial realm.
Meanwhile, Loyal Heart Alliance Council delegates visited Baek Cheon-Sang, their leader, in dissatisfaction when they received news that Baek Mu-Gun gave the seven wanderers two Heavenly Medicine Pills each and guided them into the Absolute Realm. They were unhappy with the preferential treatment that the seven wanderers were receiving just because they were tied by a contract.
Byeok Sword Manor Patriarch Byeok Cheol-Seong, Wind Saber Sect Patriarch Tae Gong-Pyo, Clear Sun Sect Patriarch Shim Seok-Gun, Draconic Tiger Gang Patriarch Yong Gun-Seong, Sea Pce Sect Patriarch Nam Go-San, and Jiuhua Sect Patriarch Lee Geom-Hwan disagreed were the ones against the Baek Sword Sects decision.
Alliance Leader! How could you let this happen? Gong-Pyo said as the sixs representative. Displeasure was evident in his voice.
What do you mean? Cheon-Sang frowned when Gong-Pyo asked so abruptly and didnt even bother to exin himself.
I heard that the Baek Sword Sect supplied seven wanderers two Heavenly Medicine Pills and helped them reach the Absolute Realm even though they are new hires.
What about it? Cheon-Sang nonchntly asked.
Do you really not see whats wrong with that? How could you prioritize them over us? Those people will leave as soon as their contract is over, while we are all members of the Loyal Heart Alliance. We are yourrades-in-arms until the very end. Isnt it only natural to prioritize us?
I agree. We are also extremely saddened by this matter. The other delegates nodded in agreement.
You all seem to be misunderstanding something. Well find ourselves in a predicament if you think that we have to put you all first at all times just because the Baek Sword Sect is the leader of the Loyal Heart Alliance. As the alliance leader, we will certainly spare no effort in growing and developing our alliance. However, the great cause of murim takes precedence over that, Cheon-Sang said firmly.
The great cause of murim?
Yes. The Baek Sword Sect did not establish the Loyal Heart Alliance for personal gains. We did it to gain the power to protect murim and ourselves from all threats, like the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Giving the seven wanderers Heavenly Medicine Pills and helping them with their martial arts advancement is for the great cause of murim?
That is correct. Murim would ultimately benefit from it the most if the seven wanderers do their best in the fight against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect in exchange for helping them be Absolute-Realm masters, Cheon-Sang exined.
I get what you are trying to say, Alliance Leader. However, would it not have created the same results if we were the ones who received help in bing Absolute-Realm masters? No, if we were the ones who advanced into the Absolute Realm, we wouldnt have just helped murims great cause but also strengthened the Loyal Heart Alliance. Wouldnt that have been better? Gong-Pyo refuted Cheon-Sangs remarks.
We chose them because they were more likely to seed. If you all had a higher chance of reaching the Absolute Realm than the seven wanderers, then we would have helped you all instead.
Cheon-Sangs cutting remarks rendered the delegates speechless. They were also well aware that their skills were inferior to the seven wanderers.
Allow me to use this moment to make something clear as well. The Baek Sword Sect is helping you all out of goodwill, not because we are required to. We provided all of you with Heavenly Medicine Pills and improved your martial arts without asking for anything in return. To be honest, there would have been nothing wrong with it if we gave all the pills to our martial artists instead of distributing them to any of you. However, we chose to do thetter for the sake of the Loyal Heart Alliance. If none of you appreciate our kind gestures and instead take them for granted, then I cant help but wonder if it is still meaningful for the Baek Sword Sect to give so much to the Loyal Heart Alliance.
The six delegates still couldnt say anything due to how right Cheon-Sang was. They felt so ashamed of themselves that they could not bring themselves to raise their heads.
Cheon-Sang sighed, then softly said, I would like nothing more than to witness all of you, the Loyal Heart Alliances pirs, be Absolute-Realm masters. However, rushing things would not aplish that. You are all stillcking. For now, focus on developing your skills. For as long as you make steady efforts, I will spare no effort in supporting you.
We misunderstood your intentions, Alliance Leader. As you said, we should devote ourselves to advancing our martial realm instead ofining, Gong-Pyo said apologetically.
We will always be grateful for the Baek Sword Sects generosity. We certainly do not take it for granted, so please dont misunderstand our motives, Cheol-Seong added.
The other delegates were no different. After hearing Cheon-Sangs remarks, they realized that they were being too greedy.
Do not worry. There will be no misunderstanding over this matter. Think of this moment as the calm before the storm, so I hope we take this opportunity to further strengthen the bond of the Loyal Heart Alliance.
Although the six delegates did not get what they wanted, they no longer felt dissatisfied. They left the White Sword Pavilion determined to work hard to reach the Absolute Realm instead of relying on the Baek Sword Sect.
Not long after, Mu-Gun heard about the situation from Cheon-Sang. It did not surprise Mu-Gun, though, having already predicted it to happen when he decided to give the Heavenly Medicine Pills to the seven wanderers. He did not pay too much attention to it or the six delegates either since it all worked out well. It was better to have them express their dissatisfaction than do things and scheme behind his back. He would have done something if they kept protesting and still felt dissatisfied, but since that was not the case, he saw no need to take action.
The next morning, Mu-Gun visited the three Sword Immortals.
Wee, they greeted Mu-Gun warmly.
Are there any inconveniences during your stay here?
Inconveniences? Compared to living in the headquarters, we are living a life of luxury here. Our like-minded friends are here as well, so we never feel lonely, Taichi Sword Immortal Tae Heo said as he waved his hands.
Tae Heo meant what he said. Qiankun Hands Seok Gang, Daybreak Swordmaster Geom Woo-Saeng, and the Four Peerless Wanderers, who were from the same era as the three Sword Immortals, were at the Baek Sword Sect right now, so the three Sword Immortals were never bored. Compared to living in seclusion in their headquarters, this was a luxurious life.
Thats a relief. Is it really okay for you three to stay here for so long, though? Mu-Gun asked out of concern.
It had been well over a month since the three Sword Immortals came to the Baek Sword Sect to protect Mu-Gun, the Thunder Gods sessor, from the threat of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. However, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect had shown no signs of nning to attack the Baek Sword Sect yet. Hence, Mu-Gun could not help but worry about whether the three Sword Immortals could stay at the Baek Sword Sect for so long.
Do you want us to leave as soon as possible, Young Patriarch Baek? Clear Wind Sword Immortal Young Ho-Jung asked in disappointment.
Of course not. If possible, I would like the three of you to stay here forever. However, I worry that Im keeping you all here even though you have your own matters to attend to.
No need to worry about that. We told our sects that we would be gone for quite a while before we left the headquarters. Old people like us do not matter much now anyway, Ho-Jung said as if it was no big deal.
If your respective headquarters hear about this, they would be mortified, Mu-Gun said.
Let them be. We n to stay here until the Nine Celestial Demons Sect is no longer a threat.
Mu-Gun could not ask for more.
Understood. If you are ufortable or need anything, please feel free to let me know, Mu-Gun said appreciatively.
We are very well taken care of here. You should cross swords with us every now and then, though, Taiyi Sword Immortal Woon Jong-Hakmented.
A wall was blocking the three Sword Immortals from advancing to the Supreme Realm, and they were expecting to find a way to break through it from Mu-Gun, the Thunder Gods sessor. In fact, that was also one of the reasons why they came to the Baek Sword Sect.
Alright. I wille by again as soon as I have time, Mu-Gun replied. He would also benefit from sparring with such outstanding martial artists anyway.
Not long after, he left the residence of the three Sword Immortals and headed to the training hall. When he arrived, he found Namgung Hyun-Ah, dressed in white martial attire, focused on her martial arts training. Mu-Gun erased his presence to avoid breaking her concentration as he watched her.
Hyun-Ahs talent was definitely remarkable. Even though it had only been four months since Mu-Gun had taught her the Cold Moon Sects martial art, she could already use it as smoothly as flowing water. She was not simply skilfully executing the techniques but also naturally imbuing the Cold Moon cier Cultivation Methods qi into them.
Considering her current skills, she has probably reached the Peak Realm now.
Before learning the Cold Moon Sects martial arts, Hyun-Ah was just in the First-Rate Realm, which meant she reached the Peak Realm in just four months. Although her outstanding talent yed a major role in achieving that feat, it was also because of how sophisticated the Cold Moon Sects martial art was. That was why martial artists desired Ascension-Realm martial arts so much. Even with simr levels of talent and under the same conditions, one could grow faster than the other if they were practicing an Ascension-Realm martial art. Of course, no matter how amazing the martial art was, it was useless if they did not have the talent to absorb it.
Oh! When did you get here? Hyun-Ah asked, finally noticing Mu-Gun.
Ive been here for quite some time now.
You should have told me.
You were so focused that I decided to just stand by and watch.
What do you think, dear husband? Hyun-Ah asked.
You are doing better than I thought.
Really?
If you keep going at this rate, you may be able to reach the Upper Peak Realm within a year at the earliest, Mu-Gun replied.
I dont think thats possible.
No, it definitely is for as long as you have enough internal energy to support it.
Really? Hyun-Ah asked in disbelief.
There is usually a martial art that suits each person. I think thats what the Cold Moon Sects martial art is for you. For as long as you keep making steady efforts, you should be able to achieve the Upper Peak Realm in a year.
Didnt you say that I need to have enough internal energy to support it first? Considering the Cold Moon Sects martial arts are based on ice qi, it will be difficult to build my internal energy with ordinary spiritual pills.
Focus on martial arts training for now. I will solve that problem even if it means having to bring the Myriad Ice Essence, the Beihai Ice Pces treasure, over, Mu-Gun reassured Hyun-Ah.
Youll steal the treasure of the Beihai Ice Pce just to increase my internal energy? Does that make sense to you? Hyun-Ah asked.
Its just an example. Anyway, Ill handle it, so just focus on your martial arts training, dear.
Got it.
Well then, keep training. Mu-Gun bid farewell to Hyun-Ah.
Youre leaving already?
Did I forget to do anything?
Not really. I am just upset that you only stayed for a bit, Hyun-Ah said dejectedly.
Do you want to spar or something, then?
Can we go outside and get some fresh air instead? It has been a long time since I went out with you, dear husband. Hyun-Ah suggested.
I dont see why not, Mu-Gun readily epted. Are you fine with wearing that outside, though?
Mu-Gun felt as if he had been neglecting his wives too much, so he decided to ept Hyun-Ahs request. He wanted to spend some quality time with her anyway, considering it had been a long time since hest did.
Ill obviously change first. I also have to wash up.
That would take four hours.
I will be done in two hours. Hyun-Ah pouted.
Okay. I will go to your residence in two hours, then.
What will you do while waiting?
Training, Mu-Gun replied.
I see. Ill go get ready now. Hyun-Ah excitedly left the training hall.
Is that something to be so happy about?
Mu-Gun smiled when Hyun-Ah became so excited that she seemed like a child. However, he also felt sorry that he could not be with her more often even though she loved spending time with him so much. He simply had so many things to do. Still, he thought that he should spend more time with his wives from now on.
When Hyun-Ah left the training hall, leaving Mu-Gun alone, he began to practice his martial arts. He unbuckled the Flying Golden Shield on his back, then focused on creating a mental picture. After he telepathically linked with the Flying Golden Shield, the Flying Golden Shield began to violently rotate and rise into the air.
Mu-Gun was not using the Flying Golden Shield Scripture right now. The Flying Golden Shield Scripture allowed the user to imbue their qi into the Flying Golden Shield and control it through the string attached to the user and the shield. However, Mu-Gun was controlling the Flying Golden Shield through telepathy right now.
Golden Thunder God qi covered the fiercely rotating Flying Golden Shield, took its shape, and materialized another shield in the form of a Shield Aura.
The Shield Aura moved so slowly that it was still visible at first, but the longer Mu-Gun controlled it, the faster it became. Eventually, it became so fast that it became hard to track with the naked eye.
Nobody could have survived being inside the training hall, which was painted gold by the afterimages that the Shield Aura left in its tracks. Its fearsome movements were made possible through Sword-Qi Link, which only Supreme-Realm masters could use.. The Sword-Qi Link allowed the user to control their sword with qi. Since Mu-Gun was using it on a shield, it would be more urate to call it the Shield-Qi Link.
Having reached the Supreme Realm in his previous life, Mu-Gun already knew how to use the Sword-Qi Link. His cultivation method had simply been too weak to activate it, which prevented him from using it until now. Absorbing the Three-Headed Centipedes beast core and strengthening his cultivation method made it possible for him to use the Sword-Qi Link again.
Combined with the training he had done the past few months, he could now use the Sword-Qi Link as skillfully as he did during his previous life. In other words, Mu-Gun had gone past the Absolute Realm and reached the Supreme Realm. Being able to use the Sword-Qi Link was not the only difference between the Absolute Realm and the Supreme Realm. The power of ones martial arts also grew as their martial realm rose.
That applied to the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Art as well. Case in point, the power and speed of its first technique, the Thunder Sword Cannon, doubled when Mu-Guns martial realm rose to another level. Now, even Absolute-Realm masters would fail to defend against it if it came from thirty feet away. Even activating protective vajra qi would prove useless. Mu-Guns improved Thunder Sword Cannon would just tear through their protective vajra qi and keep going.
Mu-Gun did not really have to use it, though. After all, he could just attack with the Flying Golden Shield, which was also extremely difficult to block.
Chapter 166
Chapter 166
After training for an hour, Baek Mu-Gun briefly washed up and got changed. He then headed to Namgung Hyun-Ahs residence. When Mu-Gun arrived, Hyun-Ah came out to meet him in an elegant green dress. Hyun-Ah also put makeup on and did her hair as best as she could, making her look totally different from when she was in the training hall earlier.
Her beauty momentarily mesmerized Mu-Gun. He had never seen her in much makeup or wear adornments before. She was so beautiful when dolled up that she looked like apletely different person.
Ehem. You have always been beautiful, but I cant even take my eyes off you now that you have dolled up, Mu-Gun said.
Am I really that pretty?
Yes.
I should doll up every day so my dear husband will only have eyes for me.
No matter how beautiful something or someone is, one is bound to get sick of seeing them nonstop. It is nice to see you dress up every now and then, but if you look like this every day, it might not captivate me as much. You are still extremely beautiful even if you dont dress up anyway, so you dont have to try so hard. Mu-Gun smiled.
That is true. I will only dress up from time to time so that I can catch you by surprise, then, Hyun-Ah chuckled.
Now then, lets go.
Where are we going?
I am thinking of going for a boat ride at the East Lake. Is that fine with you? Mu-Gun suggested.
Anywhere is fine as long as I am with you, dear husband, Hyun-Ah replied.
Mu-Gun and Hyun-Ah left the Baek Sword Sets manor to head to theke east of Shaoxing. Just like the West Lake in Hangzhou, the East Lake was regarded as one of the most beautiful ces in the Central ins due to the picturesque sceneries it offered. Although they had been in Shaoxing for quite some time, Mu-Gun and Hyun-Ah had yet to see the East Lake. Hence, they finally decided to visit it today.
After about an hour, their carriage finally reached the East Lake. Mu-Gun and Hyun-Ah rode a boat at the entrance and took their time sightseeing. The East Lake used to be a quarry, but it turned into ake when water filled it. Even though it was not that big, the unique rocks and strange stones surrounding it like a folding screen drew the admiration of many. The high-ranking officials manors and vis along the shores of the East Lake were also worth seeing.
After sightseeing, Mu-Gun and Hyun-Ah visited the teahouse that was known as one of the East Lakes must-visit tourist attractions for lovers because of the view it had of the entire East Lake. Living up to its fame, the teahouse was filled with many young couples.
Mu-Gun and Hyun-Ah sat at the highest floor of the teahouse, the tables of which cost several times more than the other seats. Each table on the top floor was so expensive that many were avable.
Having taken a seat at a table that had a clear view of the East Lake, Mu-Gun and Hyun-Ah ordered tea. While waiting for their orders to be served, the two looked across the East Lake, where the sun was setting. The red sunset between the unique stones and strange rocks of the East Lake was so beautiful that it seemed as if they were looking at a painting.
Wow! Its so pretty. Hyun-Ah could not take her eyes off the beautiful scenery.
The sunset is beautiful, but I heard that rain over the East Lake is also quite picturesque. Lets visit this ce again when it rains.
Really?
Yes. Seeing such a wonderful view with my wife today makes me feel like I can forget all my worries. I want to spend quality time with you more often.
That is a relief. I was worried that I was boring you.
Not at all. When I am with you, no matter what we do or where we are, I will always have fun.
You really are quite the sweet talker. I am worried that Sister Dan will be sad if she finds out that we went on a trip without her, though.
Would you be upset if I spent time with Seol-Young alone? Mu-Gun asked.
Hmm, to be honest, I probably would be, but I would also think that such an urrence is only natural since we cannot do everything together, Hyun-Ah admitted.
Seol-Young likely feels the same way, my dear wife. I will take Seol-Young out someday as well anyway, and I am certain that shes well aware of that, which is why she will not pay much attention to what we did today.
That is not how the heart works. Even if her mind understands, her heart could still be upset. You betterfort Sister Dan properly, dear husband.
I got it. Anyway, thank you.
What for?
It would have been very difficult for me if you two were jealous of each other and constantly bickered over every matter. Thank you for understanding and treating each other like sisters.
We both love you, so we naturally epted each other. Moreover, sister Dan and I think alike, Hyun-Ah said.
Isnt that just cheating?
What is?
Your heart is just as beautiful as your looks. If that is not cheating, what is? Mu-Gun joked.
You really like teasing me whenever you have the chance, Hyun-Ah said shyly.
Hahaha. When Hyun-Ah red at him, Mu-Gun could no longer stop himself fromughing.
Mu-Gun and Hyun-Ah had dinner at the East Lake before returning. As soon as they got back, Dan Seol-Young visited his residence. Mu-Gun immediately felt guilty even though he should not..
What brings you here at this hour? Mu-Gun awkwardly asked.
I bring important information, Seol-Young revealed.
What is it?
We have confirmed that the ouw groups martial arts masters went to the Lee Household at Suzhou.
The Lee Household? Mu-Gun confirmed.
Yes. I doubt thats just a coincidence.
If so
The Lee Household is most likely connected to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Mu-Gun and the Heavenly Secret Hall believed that the Lee Household and the Taiyun Household were under the Nine Celestial Demons Sects control. Three Absolute-Realm masters rted to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect visiting the Lee Household was too much to be considered a coincidence, but Mu-Gun could only wait and observe for now since theycked solid evidence.
The Lulin Heavenly King and the two others are probably nning to rely on the Lee Household since they are all part of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, Mu-Gun said.
I think so too, Seol-Young replied.
Hmm, do you have any information about the Lee Household?
We have been paying great attention to them, but we havent found anything useful yet. I think the Lulin Heavenly King and his peers visiting the Lee Household is enough justification to attack them, though.
You think we should attack the Lee Household, my dear wife?
Yes. If the Lee Household falls, the Loyal Heart Alliance would be able to set the foundation for upying the southern part of Jiangsu Province, from Suzhou to Nanjing. Letting them stay so close to us is also detrimental to our defenses, considering they are suspected of being one of the forces of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
I understand what you mean. For now, please closely monitor the situation at the Lee Household. Now that the Lulin Heavenly King and his peers are in their care, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect could make a move.
Understood. Then, please rest up. Seol-Young tried to get up and leave as soon as she was done talking.
Youre leaving already?
I just think you would be tired from your outing with Sister Namgung, Seol-Young said.
Hahaha, are you upset that we went without you? Mu-Gun asked.
No, how could I live with you if I was jealous of something like that? Just as how you sometimes spend time alone with Sister Namgung, you also spend time alone with me.
Do you really think so?
Yes. I am fine. I know you love me as much as you love Sister Namgung.
Thank you for understanding. I will make time for you soon, my dear wife.
No. You dont have to do that out of obligation. That would be ufortable for me too. Dont be pressured and just do what your heart tells you, Seol-Young firmly said.
Okay. Speaking of which, why dont you sleep here tonight?
Huh?
Didnt you just tell me to do what my heart tells me to? I want to spend the night with you.
Dumfounded, Seol-Young could onlyugh.
The next day, Mu-Gun immediately visited Baek Cheon-Sang and informed him that three ouw groups Absolute-Realm masters were at the Lee Household in Suzhou.
The Lee Household is probably also rted to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, Cheon-Sang said.
I think so as well, Mu-Gun replied.
We cant leave them be, then.
The Loyal Heart Alliance should consider attacking the Lee Household.
You want to attack them with the Loyal Heart Alliance?
This is a good opportunity to solidify the Loyal Heart Alliances presence in murim. It can serve as a good experience for the alliances martial artists as well, Mu-Gun exined.
I see. Lets convene a Council meeting right away to discuss this.
Understood.
After listening to Mu-Guns report, Cheon-Sang immediately called for a Council meeting. That same afternoon, the Council meeting was held. Having heard Mu-Guns report from Cheon-Sang, the delegates concluded that the Lee Household was connected to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and agreed to attack the Lee Household in the name of the Loyal Heart Alliance.
How do you n to prepare our forces, though? Justice Martial Sect Patriarch Jeong Won-Hyo asked.
Shouldnt we first determine the size of the Lee Households army?
ording to our intel, the Lee Household has about four hundred martial artists. They also have one Absolute-Realm master, three Upper-Peak-Realm masters, and about twenty Peak-Realm masters, Cheon-Sang revealed what he heard from the Heavenly Secret Hall.
If we count the three ouws who joined forces with the Lee Household, they would have four Absolute-Realm masters, Won-Hyo said.
We should not forget that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect can send martial arts masters as well, Flying Lance Sect Patriarch Jo Jin-Myeong added.
We should assume that they have at least five Absolute-Realm masters, then.
That means we have to send at least six Absolute-Realm masters. Is that possible? Wind Saber Sect Patriarch Tae Gong-Pyo asked Cheon-Sang.
All of the Loyal Heart Alliances eight Absolute-Realm masters were under the Baek Sword Sect. The three Sword Immortals were also with them as guests. If they also counted the three wanderers who recently reached the Absolute Realm, they would have fourteen total Absolute-Realm masters. The Baek Sword Sect also had five people who could still be considered Absolute-Realm masters despite being half-baked.
They did not even have to worry about who to send.
You dont have to worry about that. Our sect will prepare and mobilize our Absolute-Realm masters, Cheon-Sang said.
I dont know if it would be wise to mobilize the core forces of the Loyal Heart Alliance. Wouldnt it be a big problem if the Nine Celestial Demons Sect attacks us while the majority of our forces are away? Jiuhua Sect Patriarch Lee Geom-Hwanmented.
It has already been over two months since murim learned that our sects Young Patriarch is the Thunder Gods sessor. If the Nine Celestial Demons Sect wanted to attack, they would have done so long ago. The fact that they still havent shows that they do not intend to attack any time soon. They could certainly be waiting for an opportunity, but we should not be so worried about them that we hold ourselves back.
The Alliance Leader is right. The greatest defense has always been a good offense. Even if the Nine Celestial Demons Sect wants to attack the Loyal Heart Alliance, they would be forced to focus on the Lee Household first if we put thetter in danger, Kang Household Patriarch Kang Won-Hee added, supporting Cheon-Sang.
I will trust and follow the Alliance Leader''s decision, Geom-Hwan said.
All thats left to discuss is who to send with the Absolute-Realm masters, then, Gong-Pyo said.
Why dont we deploy half of each sects members that are gathered at the headquarters?
Half of the delegates should join as well.
Half of us?
Considering the Baek Sword Sect is mobilizing arge number of their Absolute-Realm masters, shouldnt we at least take that much responsibility? It will also minimize the damage to the Loyal Heart Alliance.
I agree. How will we pick who to deploy, though?
Why dont we draw lots?
Lets do that.
The delegates quickly drew lots. ording to the results, Wind Saber Sects Tae Gong-Pyo, Byeok Sword Manors Byeok Cheol-Seong, Flying Lance Sects Jo Jin-Myeong, Iron Palm Sects Dam Hwa-Seong, Mei Households Mei Jung-Hak, and Sea Pce Sects Nam Go-San would be the ones joining the battle.
With the meeting adjourned, the Loyal Heart Alliance quickly prepared their forces. To that end, Mu-Gun and Cheon-Sang discussed which Absolute-Realm masters to send against the Lee Household. Not long after, they decided to deploy Mu-Gun, Daybreak Swordmaster Geom Woo-Saeng, Tempest Saber Yang Cheol-Gon, Thunderous Wind Palm Han Baek, and the seven wanderers.
With all preparations finished, the Loyal Heart Alliance went to war.
Chapter 167
Chapter 167
The Loyal Heart Alliance decided to travel to Suzhou by sea. Going there bynd would have been faster due to distance and topography, but sailing to their destination was safer. The Lee Households informationwork would have likely caught wind of them if they traveled bynd. At sea, the Loyal Heart Alliance could use merchant ships to cover their tracks.
The Loyal Heart Alliances six hundred martial artists sailed on a total of twelve ships, which the Hangzhou Merchant Company and the Eun Merchant Group mobilized. They set sail at Hangzhou, disembarked at Taicang, and immediately advanced to Suzhou. It would take them two days to reach their destination.
Meanwhile, the Asura Cults Patriarch, Asura Divine Demon Seob Go-Won, appointed the ouw groups three Absolute-Realm masters as Demonic Monarchs. The Asura Cult had always been the weakest among the Nine Celestial Demons Sects factions. To make matters worse, Baek Mu-Gun had already killed three of their five Demonic Monarchs. Asura Sword Monarch Wi Ji-Wook and Asura Saber Monarch Yeon Ja-Gwang, who were in charge of the Lee Household and the Taiyun Household respectively, were the only Demonic Monarchs left in the Asura Cult.
Taking advantage of that, the ouw groups three Absolute-Realm masters hoped to jump onto the Asura Cults bandwagon. They used to be under the Blood-Crazed n and Myriad Tribtions ns control, but those ns did nothing when the Seventy-Two Strongholds of Lulin and the Changjiang Waterway Alliance were wiped out. Instead, they left the three Absolute-Realm masters to the Invincible n, which in turn used them until even all their elite forces were killed.
Feeling betrayed, the three realized that they had to find a n in the Nine Celestial Demons Sect that would ept them asrades, not treat them as tools. Hence, they came to the Asura Cult, which was the weakest among the Nine Celestial Demons Sects factions. They thought that the Asura Cult would listen to their demands since they needed their skills. Hence, they joined the Asura Cult under the condition that they would be appointed Demonic Monarchs and taught the Asura Cults ultimate skill.
They thought that their demands would make them true members of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, thereby preventing anyone from treating them recklessly like what the three factions previously did. The Asura Divine Demon, who was trying to increase the Asura Cults power, weed them with open arms. The Blood-Crazed n and the Myriad Tribtions n, which used to control them, would probably protest, but the Asura Cult could just ignore theirints.
The Asura Divine Demon personally visited the Lee Household to ept the three Absolute-Realm masters into their ranks. As soon as he arrived, he met up with them.
So in exchange for joining us, you want to be appointed Demonic Monarchs and learn the Asura Cults ultimate skill? Go-Won confirmed.
That is correct. We want to be true members of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, not hunting dogs to be used and abandoned, which is why we demand those two things. Please give us a chance to truly help achieve the great cause of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. We are determined to give our lives for the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and the Asura Cult, Lulin Heavenly King Jang Sah-Myung said as their groups representative.
Does everyone feel the same way? Go-Won asked.
Yes.
I acknowledge your devotion to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. The Nine Celestial Demons Sect normally do not grant the status of Demonic Monarchs to those who do not possess demonic blood. Are you aware of that?
We are.
However, your devotion has moved my heart. I will make an exception for you three.
That means?!
Yes. I will appoint you three as Demonic Monarchs of the Asura Cult. I, Asura Divine Demon Seob Go-Won, grant you all the status of Demonic Monarch and demonic blood lineage.
Thank you. I swear my undying loyalty to you, esteemed Divine Demon, Sah-Myung fervently promised.
I offer you my loyalty as well The others followed suit.
It is time I bestow upon you your new title and identity que. Come forward, Jang Sah-Myung.
Sah-Myung came up to the front and knelt.
You are hereby dubbed Asura Green Monarch. ept this identity que.
Thank you.
With both hands, Sah-Myung politely epted the identity que that the Asura Divine Demon handed to him. Following Sah-Myung, Sim Cheon and Ga Jin-Ok were given identity ques and the title of Asura Dragon Monarch and Asura River Monarch respectively.
Afterward, Go-Won passed down the ultimate skill of the Asura Cult. The trio had Ascension-Realm martial arts, but even they were inferior to the Asura Cults ultimate skill.
Go-Won selected and passed down the suitable ultimate skill for each of them. The Asura Cults ultimate skills were extremely different from the trios current martial arts. After all, the ultimate skills were demonic arts. Perhaps that was why the trio had a hard time understanding it.
The trio took longer than expected to learn the martial arts. Fortunately, instead of constantly rushing or scolding them, the Asura Divine Demon surprisingly remained calm and kind while teaching them. As a result, they learned the martial arts without feeling pressured. However, theirfort did notst long. After some time, they received a report that the Loyal Heart Alliances elite forces were advancing to Suzhou.
Reducing their time for sleep, the Loyal Heart Alliance reached Suzhou within a day and a half. Since the Lee Household wasnt expecting them to attack and they did everything they could to hide their presence from the Lee Household, the Loyal Heart Alliances movements went unnoticed until they were already quite close to Suzhou.
What happened? Why is the Loyal Heart Alliance suddenly marching toward this ce? the Asura Divine Demon asked, unable to understand the reason behind the Loyal Heart Alliances actions.
Most likely because of the new demonic Monarchs, Asura Sword Monarch Wi Ji-Wook replied while looking at Sah-Myung and the others.
Youre ming us? Sah-Myung asked in a displeased tone.
Catching youing all the way here would be enough to connect the Lee Household to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. The result of that is this problem we now face.
No way. We moved as stealthily as possible. They could not have detected us, Sah-Myung refuted.
The Loyal Heart Allianceno, the Baek Sword Sect is receiving help from an excellent intelligence syndicate called the Heavenly Secret Hall. No matter how carefully you three moved, the Heavenly Secret Hall could track you down.
The trios expressions hardened. If Ji-Wook was right, then they were the direct cause of the Asura Cults current crisis.
Lets discuss thister. We have to prioritize discussing how to fend off the Loyal Heart Alliances attack, Go-Won said, choosing not to hold anyone responsible for now. Preparing countermeasures against the Loyal Heart Alliances attack was much more important now.
With all due respect, stopping them with our current strength is impossible if the Thunder Gods sessor is with them, Ji-Wook cautiously said.
What do you mean by that? The esteemed Divine Demon is here, so why would the Thunder Gods sessor be a problem? Sah-Myung replied, ttering Go-Won. He could only say that because he did not know just how strong the Thunder Gods sessor truly was, however, and because he wanted to stand out before the Asura Divine Demon.
The Thunder Gods sessor is so strong that even if the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Nine Great Demon Kings fought him together, it would still be impossible to guarantee victory. Although I am currently in the Supreme Demonic Realm, it will be difficult for me to defeat him alone. Go-Won smiled bitterly.
The Asura Divine Demon recently reached the Supreme Demonic Realm, which he longed for all this while. Nevertheless, he still wasntpletely confident that he could win against the Thunder Gods sessor.
Is the Thunder Gods sessor really that strong? I find it hard to believe that such a young man can stand against the esteemed Divine Demon, who is currently in the Supreme Demonic Realm. Sah-Myung seemed astonished. He knew that Mu-Gun was strong, but he did not expect him to be strong enough to give the Asura Divine Demon a hard time.
Age does not matter when ites to the Thunder Gods sessor. All that does is the fact that he is the Thunder Gods sessor. Moreover, there is no need for me to take this risk alone, Go-Won replied.
I agree, esteemed Divine Demon. You are the symbol of the Asura Cult itself. Protecting you should be our top priority. It would be best to avoid the Thunder Gods sessor and escape for now, Ji-Wook said in support of the Asura Divine Demons decision.
You want to just abandon the Lee Household? Sah-Myung asked.
Quite the contrary. The Lee Household will inevitably be associated with us if we stay here. However, if we leave now, the enemy will find no evidence that the Lee Household is connected to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. That would allow them to stop the Loyal Heart Alliances attack.
I see. Where will we go, though?
We have a safe house in Lake Tai, Ji-Wook answered, then turned to Go-Won. We should leave before the Thunder Gods sessor storms in.
Lets go now, then. The Asura Divine Demon stood up. With him in the lead, the five Demonic Monarchs left the Lee Household with the Asura Sword Monarch and Asura Saber Monarchs Higher Demons. Not long after, a re shot up and illuminated the sky.
The Loyal Heart Alliances martial arts masters are probably moving ahead of their forces. We have to pick up the pace, Ji-Wook said.
Move as fast as you can, Go-Won told them, then sped up. As he did, a golden Thunderbolt Sword flew toward him like a ray of light from his left side. In response, he immediately extended his left hand to block the golden Thunderbolt Sword. Red vajra qi enveloped his hand, but it shattered when the golden Thunderbolt Sword collided with it.
The Asura Divine Demon frowned as he squeezed his hands in the aftermath of the explosion. Before him, Mu-Gun appeared with a shield on his back and a sword in one hand. The Loyal Heart Alliances elite forces just entered Suzhou, but its Absolute-Realm masters and Upper-Peak-Realm masters moved ahead of them. They expected the Nine Celestial Demons Sects martial arts masters to run away as soon as they noticed the Loyal Heart Alliance was marching toward the Lee Household.
The Loyal Heart Alliances martial arts masters surrounded the Lee Household and thoroughly monitored everyone leaving the area. Unaware of that, the Asura Divine Demon and the Demonic Monarchs were caught in their surveincework.
A Divine Demon, huh? This is an unexpectedly big catch. Mu-Gun smiled upon learning about the Asura Divine Demons identity through their short sh earlier.
Go-Won frowned. So youre the Thunder Gods sessor.
That is correct, Mu-Gun confidently said.
Now that things have turned out like this, I will have to get rid of you here, Go-Won threatened.
I dont think you should be saying that, considering you were frantically running away just moments ago. Mu-Gunughed.
I was running not because I am afraid of you, bastard. It just was not the right time to face you.
Is that so?
Let me prove it to you. Go-Won extended his hand toward Mu-Gun. The space above Mu-Guns head was split in half, and a huge blood-colored de fell like lightning from it. At the same time, enormous pressure surrounded Mu-Gun, trapping him in a single spot. Unable to move, he was left helpless as the de fell on him.
The de let out an earth-shattering st,pletely devastating the area within fifty feet of it. At the same time, a cloud of dust spanning hundreds of feet soared up into the sky, evidencing the great power that the Asura Divine Demons attack contained.
The Asura Divine Demon had just executed the Asura Divine Demon de, which boasted power so unparalleled that it could devastate everything. As evidenced by the destruction it caused, it was the Asura Cults strongest technique.
The Asura Divine Demon des power shocked the five Demonic Monarchs and eight Higher Demons standing behind the Asura Divine Demon beyond belief. They thought that surviving that was impossible even for the Thunder Gods sessor.
The Loyal Heart Alliances martial arts masters had the same thought. Having gathered where the signal re came from, they stood rooted to the ground when they witnessed the power of the Asura Divine Demon de. No matter how amazing Mu-Gun was, they could not help but think that it would be difficult for him to survive being struck head-on by it.
Assuming Mu-Gun got killed, the Loyal Heart Alliances martial arts masters fell into despair. They doubted that they could stop that attack if the Asura Divine Demon used it on them.
Meanwhile, as the cloud of dust disappeared, a figure could be seen standing in the middle of it.
Chapter 168
Chapter 168
Something surprising was revealed amid the cloud of dust that was dissipating. On impact, the Asura Divine Demon de left behind a crater that was fifty feet wide and over thirty feet deep. Everyone thought Baek Mu-Gun had been killed. Sure enough, there were no signs of him in the crater.
The Asura Cults Demonic Monarchs could not be happier, while the Loyal Heart Alliances martial arts masters could not help but be devoured by sorrow. What the two factions had inmon was that they all thought that Mu-Gun was dead.
However, Asura Divine Demon Seob Go-Won looked quite worried. His attack clearly hit his target, but he still felt as if something was off. While he was staring at the crater with his guard still up, an explosion took ce in the center of it. At the same time, Mu-Gun soared into the sky with golden Thunder God qi enveloping him.
The Loyal Heart Alliances martial arts masters looked relieved when they saw him. On the other hand, the expressions of the Asura Cults Demonic Monarchs became distorted, clearly shocked that Mu-Gun survived a direct hit from the Asura Divine Demon de.
Mu-Gun stepped out of the crater with the Flying Golden Shield in hand. Just before Go-Wons attack dropped on him, Mu-Gun raised the Flying Golden Shield over his head and blocked it. However, he still got buried deep in the ground due to the impact, so he had to jump back out.
The Asura Divine Demon de is incredibly powerful. If I did not know about it, I would have been in deep trouble.
The Nine Celestial Demons Sects Nine Great Demon Kings each possessed transcendental martial arts that borrowed the authority of the Demon God. The Asura Divine Demon de was Go-Wons. Transcendental martial arts, like Mu-Guns, were leagues beyond normal martial arts. Those unaware of how they worked would already be deep in trouble by the time they realized they were against such martial arts.
Fortunately, Mu-Gun was well aware of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects transcendental martial arts. Otherwise, he would have failed to immediately respond to Go-Wons attack.
Go-Won was dumbfounded. The Asura Divine Demon de hit Mu-Gun head-on, yet the young man looked unscathed. He just got buried in the ground for a brief moment. It should have been impossible for even the Thunder Gods sessor to simply block the Asura Divine Demon de.
Well, youve had your turn. Its only proper that I attack you this time. Mu-Gun raised his sword.
Golden Thunder God qi exuded out of Mu-Guns sword and momentarily soared into the air. Not long after, a thousand golden Thunderbolt Swords rained down at lightning speed on the Asura Divine Demon. Mu-Gun had just executed the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst, the fifth technique of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Art. The golden Thunderbolt Swords simultaneously crashed to the ground, causing deafening roars to resonate as they devastated everything within fifty feet of them.
On impact, the golden Thunderbolt Swords sent streaks of lightning in all directions, showcasing such overwhelming power that the Asura Cults five Demonic Monarchs froze in fear. Sensing that they could never defend against that attack if it fell on them, they immediately realized that Mu-Gun was an unstoppable force.
Nevertheless, when the golden lightning waves subsided, Go-Won came into view with blood-colored des surrounding him. He was using the Asura Divine Demon de defensively.
Impressive.
Mu-Gun could not help but admire Go-Wons adaptability. Wasting no time, he immediately threw the Flying Golden Shield at him. A stream of golden Thunder God qi enveloped the Flying Golden Shield, forming an evenrger shield that had a diameter of ten feet. flew like a ray of light toward the blood-colored de surrounding Go-Won. With their roles now reversed, the golden shield and the blood-colored des collided with a deafening roar.
The Asura Divine Demon immediately thrust the blood-colored des outward to push the Flying Golden Shield back. However, the Flying Golden Shield, which rotated so fast that it seemed to have stopped in time, had outrageous destructive capabilities. Despite being imbued with the Demon Gods authority, the Asura Divine Demon de failed to withstand the iing force.
This crazy fuc!
Go-Wons expression darkened due to the Flying Golden Shields ridiculous power. Increasing his internal energy output, the Asura Divine Demon de grew evenrger and started emitting a blood-colored glow. It deflected the Flying Golden Shield and shot straight at Mu-Gun.
In response, Mu-Gun activated the Thunder God''s Aerial Steps and soared into the air, avoiding the attack. He then thrust his sword toward Go-Won and fired a series of golden Thunderbolt Swords.
Not wanting to back down, Go-Won executed the Asura Divine Demon de again to block Mu-Guns offensive. As the golden Thunderbolt Sword and the Asura Divine Demon de repeatedly shed and shattered, Go-Won began to be pushed back. It was not that hecked power. He simply could not match Mu-Guns speed.
Mu-Gun could summon golden Thunderbolt Swords faster than Go-Won could release Asura Divine Demon des. As a result, thetter lost ground. Realizing that it was disadvantageous for him to face Mu-Gun head-on, he decided to secure the upper hand by using his movement art.
The Asura Divine Demon immediately activated the Asura Phantom Step, one of the Asura Cults ultimate skills. As soon as he activated it, he gained a hundred and eight phantoms that perfectly copied his appearance. Each of the phantoms moved and attacked Mu-Gun differently.
Finding the real Asura Divine Demon among the phantoms would be difficult using normal methods. Mu-Gun could attempt to wipe out all of the phantoms instead, but every time a phantom was destroyed, another simply appeared. The only way to break the Asura Phantom Step was to find and attack the real one, which was almost impossible.
However, Mu-Gun had the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes, which he activated when the Asura Divine Demon used the Asura phantom Step. As his eyes turned gold, he pinpointed the real Asura Divine Demon among the hundred and eight phantoms. Ignoring the phantoms attacks, Mu-Gun then thrust his sword tounch a golden Thunderbolt Sword toward the real Asura Divine Demon.
Despite his surprise, Go-Won still managed to send out an Asura Divine Demon de in the nick of time, allowing him to defend against the golden Thunderbolt Sword.
The two attacks shed violently close enough to Go-Won that the huge shockwave their collision caused swooped right over him. Nevertheless, although it managed to push him back, he quickly regainedposure.
Still imbued with Thunder God qi, the Flying Golden Shield, swiftly flew toward Go-Won as he stood up straight. Already aware of how much power the shield packed, he unleashed the strongest Asura Divine Demon de he could create. The Flying Golden Shield and the Asura Divine Demon des collision deflected them back to where they came from, but it did not take long for them to rush toward each other and sh once more.
As the two attacks kept trying to overpower and break one another, Mu-Gun disappeared from Go-Wons view and appeared beside him in the blink of an eye. Wasting not even a second, Mu-Gun used the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike against Wo-Gon. Catching him by surprise, the golden lightning hand struck his chest and sted him away.
The Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike could shatter an Absolute-Realm masters protective vajra qi like ss. Although Go-Won was a Supreme-Demonic-Realm master, even he would note out unscathed from being directly hit by it.
Still, Go-Won was fine. Before the technique hit him, he managed to activate the Asura Shadow Slip Art, which protected the user by using his shadow as a shield. The technique effectively halved the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strikes destructive power.
Mu-Gun once again threw the Flying Golden Shield at Go-Won, who in turn swiftly used the Asura Divine Demon de to defend. However, Go-Won sustained a huge amount of shock earlier despite having reduced the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strikes destructive power. Hence, the Asura Divine Demon de he created was significantly weaker than the ones before.
The Asura Divine Demon de shattered into pieces when it collided with the Flying Golden Shield, which now quickly rampaged toward Go-Won. Go-Won quickly activated his movement art to avoid it, but Mu-Gun adjusted its trajectory and made it chase after him.
Despite constantly changing directions to evade, Wo-Gon could not shake the shield off his trail. At that moment, he realized that if he kept going on the defensive, he would eventually lose. He could not allow that to happen.
Its all or nothing now.
Go-Won stormed at Mu-Gun with the determination to die together. Narrowing the distance between them, he used all his internal energy to create another Asura Divine Demon de. As he did, the space above Mu-Guns head split in half again, and huge blood-colored des dropped from it. Heavy pressure firmly restrained him as well, preventing him from moving even an inch as the des piled up and fell on him.
Go-Won was using the same attack as he did earlier. Back then, Mu-Gun blocked it with the Flying Golden Shield, which he did not have in hand right now since he sent it flying. Mu-Gun could not evade it either due to the vacuum that the heavy pressure created. Even he would have difficulty destroying it. The only way out was to either block or destroy the blood-colored des, but he wasnt certain any of those could be done.
As he began to have doubts, a golden beam of light soared from Mu-Gun and collided with the huge blood-colored des falling on him. The space where the two collided warped and exploded, shaking thend within a radius of hundreds of feet. It was as if the sh caused an earthquake.
Eventually, the Asura Divine Demon des shattered and exploded. As it did, the golden beam of light soared a hundred feet into the sky and took the shape of a sword.
Mu-Gun had just used the Infinite Lightning Sword, thest and strongest technique of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Art. The Infinite Lightning Sword merged ten thousand Thunderbolt Swords to form one giant sword so perfect that it could cut and destroy anything.
Mu-Gun immediately swung the Infinite Lightning Sword toward Go-Won. People would have doubted that a sword that was more than a hundred feet tall could be used effectively, but no sword in the world was faster than the Infinite Lightning Sword. The huge golden sword fell on Go-Won faster than a ray of light, instantly splitting the ground it hit and unleashing a gigantic explosion.
The Asura Divine Demon activated the Asura Shadow Slip Art and dodged to the side as soon as he saw the Infinite Lightning Sword fall, allowing him to avoid being directly hit by it. However, the Infinite Lightning Sword did not end with a single attack. After hitting the ground, it split into ten thousand Thunderbolt Swords, which in turn spread to both sides at lightning speed. Go-Won used his movement art to the best of his capabilities, but he could not avoid all the iing Thunderbolt Swords.
No! Go-Won screamed when he saw the golden Thunderbolt Swords flying toward him. However, his cry could not even slow them down as they pierced through him and ripped him to shreds, his pieces scattering all over the devastated ground.
Chapter 169
Chapter 169
Cough!
As Asura Divine Demon Seob Go-Won disappeared without a trace, Baek Mu-Gun threw up blood and fell to his knees. The Infinite Thunder Sword did not just require an enormous amount of internal energy to disy its unparalleled power, but also put an immense physical burden on the user. Mu-Gun had used a lot of his internal energy and exhausted himself physically during his battle against Go-Won. He had also suffered internal injuries as a result of forcibly unleashing the Infinite Thunder Sword. Nevertheless, it was all worth it since he had managed to kill Go-Won.
Meanwhile, the martial arts masters of the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Asura Cult were rendered speechless upon witnessing Mu-Guns Infinite Thunder Sword. They were so shocked that neither faction could immediately think about what to do.
The Asura Cults Demonic Monarchs came to their senses first. Now that Mu-Gun was suffering from internal injuries, they thought that this was their only chance to escape. They did not even dare think of attacking him. Even with internal injuries, they felt as if they wouldnt be able to do anything to him with their strength. After all, Mu-Guns very presence alone overwhelmed them. Since they could not kill him, they had to run away.
The five Demonic Monarchs and the eight Higher Demons immediately ran away from Mu-Gun.
After them!
In response, the Loyal Heart Alliances martial arts masters finally came to their senses and quickly chased them. However, they did not all chase after the Asura Cults Demonic Monarchs. Thunderous Wind Palm Han Baek and Cho Woo-Kyung stayed behind to protect Mu-Gun. Even without them, Geom Woo-Saeng, Yang Cheol-Gon, and the seven wanderers would have no problem suppressing the Asura Cults Demonic Monarchs anyway.
Are you okay? Han Baek asked.
I am fine. I just overworked myself a little and suffered some internal injuries. You dont have to worry.
After reassuring Han Baek, Mu-Gun consumed a Medicine King Pill, the pill for internal injuries he had received from the Medicine King Family.
The technique that you used at the end was truly amazing. To be able to manifest a golden sword longer than a hundred feet It was like watching a god-like human, Woo-Kyung said in disbelief.
It is certainly a ridiculous technique, Han Baek added.
If you are jealous, just say that.
Why would I be jealous? Having such insanely powerful martial arts meant I would have to take it upon myself to stop the Three Great Demonic Sects. I would much rather live infort, Han Baek said.
Well, you dont seem to be living infort, Venerable Elder. Havent you taken the lead in fending off the Three Greatest Demonic Sects every time they started rampaging? Mu-Gun replied.
Whose fault do you think that is? If it werent for you, Young Patriarch Baek, I would have left murim already and lived afortable life, Han Baek grunted.
Well, I think you would have returned even if I wasnt around. I know that you care about murim more than anyone else, Venerable Elder.
Says who? Han Baek grumbled, seemingly displeased.
Mu-Gun smiled. He knew very well that Han Baek was just acting that way to hide his embarrassment.
Will the people chasing after the Asura Cults Demonic Monarchs be okay? Woo-Kyung asked anxiously. He was worried about everyone, but he seemed particrly worried about his master, Geom Woo-Saeng.
They will probably be fine. Lets follow them just to be safe, though, Mu-Gun said.
You want to go there the way you are? Han Baek asked.
You will protect me anyway, wont you, Venerable Elder? Mu-Gun said.
That is true, but I cant prevent all the dangers out there, so it would probably be better for me to go alone. You two should wait here, Han Baek insisted.
Will you be fine? Mu-Gun asked.
Ill fare better than letting youe with me, Young Patriarch, Han Baek answered with a shrug. He then turned to Woo-Kyung. I leave the Young Patriarch in your care.
Please be careful, Woo-Kyung said.
Han Baek nodded. He then ran after the Asura Cults Demonic Monarchs and the Loyal Heart Alliances masters.
Now that even Han Baek had joined the pursuit, there was nothing to worry about anymore.
Mu-Gun watched Han Baek until he could no longer see him. He then asked Woo-Kyung, Can you please guard me for a while? I have to circte my qi.
Understood.
Thank you.
Mu-Gun smiled at Woo-Kyung and moved from the devastated ground to a t area. He sat in the lotus position, then proceeded to circte his qi. Woo-Kyung stood guard, vignt of any signs of danger.
Meanwhile, Han Baek found the Asura Cults Demonic Monarchs and the Loyal Heart Alliances masters in the middle ofbat. Cheol-Gon and Woo-Saeng were fighting the Asura Sword Monarch and the Asura Saber Monarch respectively. At the same time, the three wanderers who recently rose to the Absolute Realm fought the newly appointed Demonic Monarchs.
The Absolute-Realm masters were so evenly matched that both sides had difficulties gaining the upper hand. However, the Loyal Heart Alliance prevailed in the lower-level fights. The Asura Cult had twelve masters, two more than the Loyal Heart Alliances forces, but the Loyal Heart Alliance had four more wanderers who had recently reached the Absolute Realm. Although they were still half-baked Absolute-Realm masters, they were still superior to two Upper-Peak-Realm masters each. At this rate, the four wanderers would eventually defeat the Asura Cults Higher Demons.
Meanwhile, the Loyal Heart Alliances six delegates also fought the Asura Cults Higher Demons on equal grounds. Nevertheless, although the Loyal Heart Alliance had dominance over the situation, they were not overwhelming the enemy. If any of the Loyal Heart Alliances Absolute-Realm masters lost ground, there was a good chance that the tables could be turned.
However, the intervention of another Absolute-Realm master was all that it would take to break the bnce. Hence, after grasping the situation, Han Baek immediately joined the battle between Absolute-Realm masters, specifically the one between Cheol-Gon and the Asura Saber Monarch. He had no specific reason for his decision aside from the fact that he knew Cheol-Gon best.
Having just finished a series of shes with Cheol-Gon, the Asura Saber Monarch took a few steps back to regain control over his breath. At that moment, Han Baek charged in from the side and used the Thunderous Wind Palm, sending a whirlwind of thunder qi forward. In response, the Asura Saber Monarch swiftly swung his saber to block Han Baeks attack. The collision shattered the whirlwind of thunder qi, scattering streaks of lightning in all directions.
The Asura Saber Monarch was also pushed back, unable to withstand the shockwave. Not missing the opportunity, Cheol-Gon quickly charged toward the Asura Saber Monarch and unleashed tempest-like saber qi through his saber.
The saber qi shot toward the Asura Saber Monarch, who was out of breath and busy blocking Han Baeks attack. Gritting his teeth, he forced himself to swing his saber. The st shoved him away, however, with blood gushing out of his arms, sides, and legs.
Kugh! Cowardly bastards! the Asura Saber Monarch criticized Cheol-Gon and Han Baek, who joined forces against him.
Being cowardly is a small price to pay for eradicating you. Han Baek snorted as he used the Thunderous Wind Palm again. At the same time, Cheol-Gon unleashed saber qi from across Han Baek.
The Asura Saber Monarch clenched his teeth. Mustering all his remaining internal energy, he unleashed the Asura Annihtion, the ultimate technique of the Asura Soul Destroyer Saber Art. Blood-colored Asura qi gushed out from his saber and shed with Han Baek and Cheol-Gons attacks. Amid the series of explosions caused by the three attacks collision, the Asura Annihtions vajra qi shattered, failing to ovee the two techniques that pincered it.
The two attacks that remained devoured the Asura Saber Monarch. Although they lost most of their power during the earlier sh, they were still more than strong enough to destroy a human body.
Without any strength left in him, the Asura Saber Monarch was left helpless and defenseless as the two qi waves hit him. He soon fell to the ground, his flesh and bones ripped and broken to pieces.
After defeating the Asura Saber Monarch, Han Baek and Cheol-Gon immediately attacked the other Demonic Monarchs. Unable to do anything against the joint offensive of the two Absolute-Realm masters, it did not take long for all Five Demonic Monarchs to be wiped out. The Alliance then eliminated all the Higher Demons, a task far easier than a piece of cake for so many Absolute-Realm masters.
Having killed all the Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons, the Alliances masters returned to where Mu-Gun and Woo-Kyung were.
Thank you for all your hard work, Mu-Gun, who had circted his qi, said in appreciation.
We were only able to defeat them because you killed the Asura Divine Demon, Young Patriarch Baek. Otherwise, the Asura Cults Demonic Monarchs would have been the ones standing here, not us. The victory we achieved this time is all thanks to you, Daybreak Swordmaster Geom Woo-Saeng praised Mu-Gun.
The others agreed with Woo-Saengs remarks.
What does it matter whose contribution is greater? What is important is that we managed to kill the Asura Divine Demon and all the Asura Cults Demonic Monarchs, Mu-Gun humbly replied.
Still, it is only proper that we acknowledge the fact that you killed the Asura Divine Demon, Young Patriarch Baek. If this achievement of yours bes known, everyone in murim will look up to you, Wind Saber Sect Patriarch Tae Gong-Pyo said.
Anyway, I am d that you are all safe. Lets rest up until the Loyal Heart Alliances remaining forces arrive.
Were not going to attack the Lee Family? Byeok Sword Manor Patriarch Byeok Cheol-Seong asked.
We should leave the Lee Family to the Loyal Heart Alliances warriors. There is nothing better than actualbat when ites to helping martial artists grow, Mu-Gun replied.
I see what you mean. Now that we have killed all the Asura Cults masters, they should be more than capable enough to eradicate the Lee Familys forces even without our help, Cheol-Seong said.
The Loyal Heart Alliances martial arts masters surrounded the Lee Familys manor and waited for the arrival of the Loyal Heart Alliances warriors. As soon as they arrived, they immediately attacked the Lee Family. The Lee Family resisted until the very end, but they were ultimately wiped up due to their inferior numbers.
After eradicating the Lee Family, the Loyal Heart Alliance took control of the Lee Familys territory, which was centered on Suzhou and Lake Tai. Meanwhile, Mu-Gun pondered how he should deal with the Taiyun Family, which was likely colluding with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect as well.
The Loyal Heart Alliance had clear evidence that the Lee Family had ties with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. However, they had nothing on the Taiyun Family. Mu-Gun could not attack just based on pure suspicions, so he decided to keep monitoring them through the Heavenly Secret Hall instead and be satisfied with eradicating the Lee Family for now.
* * *
The Asura Cults Young Patriarch, Seob Wi-Mun, jumped out of his seat, having heard unbelievable news.
My father has been killed?
We dont have much information about it yet either, but it seems things went wrong during his fight against the Thunder Gods sessor, Heo Woon-Pil, the Asura Cults Vice Patriarch, replied with a mournful expression.
How did Father end up fighting the Thunder Gods sessor at the Lee Family? Wi-Mun asked in confusion.
The Loyal Heart Alliance apparentlyunched a surprise attack when they learned of the Lee Familys true allegiance.
Father was in the Supreme Demonic Realm. If the Thunder Gods sessor managed to defeat him, that would mean that he is a Supreme-Realm master at the very least as well. Does that make sense to you?
With all due respect, the Thunder Gods sessor has never been bound bymon sense. That is why the Nine Celestial Demons Sect is so wary of him.
What the hell are we supposed to do now? Now that Father and all our Demonic Monarchs are dead, I cannot help but worry about the Asura Cults future, Wi-Mun said, his distress evident in his expression.
We still have you, Young Patriarch Seob. As long as we still have you, the Asura Cult can rise again.
To do that, I will have to endure for decades and avoid the eyes of the world again. I dont want to do that, Wi-Mun refuted.
Unfortunately, we cannot do anything about it with our current strength.
What if I use the Asura Essence Extraction Art?
Through the Asura Essence Extraction Art, one could absorb the energy of a hundred Peak-Realm or higher-ranking masters to be the Immortal Asura. It would also grant the user the Adamant Vajra Body State and more than nine hundred years worth of internal energy, allowing him to immediately reach the Supreme Realm. That alone made sacrificing a hundred Peak-Realm demonic practitioners worth it.
However, it came with a fatal risk.
If something were to go wrong, the Asura Essence Extraction Art could turn you into a Soulless Being instead.
As its name suggested, a Soulless Being was someone who had lost their soul. Once the Asura Essence Extraction Art absorbed the souls of one hundred Peak-Realm demonic practitioners, there was a chance that the users soul would copse due to the hundred souls shing with one another. There was less than a ten percent chance that one wouldplete the Asura Essence Extraction Art before their soul broke down. That was why the Asura Cults Patriarchs opted not to use it despite being fully aware of the immense power it could grant them.
Wi-Mun was also well aware of that, but he thought taking that risk was far better than enduring and waiting for decades. After all, if he seeded, he would be able to be a Supreme-Demonic-Realm master.
For the Asura Cults sake, that risk is nothing. I have already decided to do it, so just prepare ordingly, Wi-Mun firmly said.
Losing you as well would mark the end of the Asura Cult. I rmend thinking this over again, Woon-Pil worriedly said.
Even if things go wrong with me, my brother is still around to continue the Asura Cults legacy. Lets stop wasting time and prepare for the Extraction Art already, Wi-Mun replied, standing his ground.
Understood.
Woon-Pil had no choice but to carry out the order due to Wi-Muns stubbornness.
Chapter 170
Chapter 170
The Loyal Heart Alliance returned to Shaoxing after organizing the Lee Familys territory. Baek Cheon-Sang personally greeted them and even held a grandiose banquet to appreciate their contributions.
Winning the battle against the Lee Family, which colluded with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, gave the Alliances martial artists confidence and increased their pride and loyalty to the Loyal Heart Alliance as high as could be now.
Improving morale was as important as developing their martial prowess. Loyalty to their organization and confidence in their skills would not simply lead to psychological improvements but also an improvement in their forces strength. Loyal members would not hesitate to fight with all their might and sacrifice their lives for the organization, allowing them to exert much more power than those who only cared about themselves and prioritized their survival.
Gaining confidence in their skills would also eliminate any hesitation toward their own martial arts, enabling them to fully demonstrate their capabilities. Loyalty and confidence would not miraculously cause them to go beyond their current capabilities, but it would at least allow them to fight to the best of their abilities. Considering far more martial artists couldnt do that in actualbat than those who could, it was a very important factor. Their battle against the Lee Family was certainly very beneficial for the Loyal Heart Alliances overall growth.
The fact that the Loyal Heart Alliance invaded the Lee Family and wiped them out would soon spread all over murim, especially since they informed the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families about it themselves.
The two factions found nothing wrong with the Loyal Heart Alliances im that the Lee Family had ties with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. After all, there was no clearer evidence than the fact that the Asura Divine Demon and the Asura Cults Demonic Monarchs were in their headquarters.
The Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families rejoiced when they heard that Mu-Gun had killed the Asura Divine Demon. The death of one of the Nine Great Demon Kings gave them a tremendous advantage in their future battles with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. The other forces of murim also praised Mu-Gun for defeating the Asura Divine Demon. They even gave him the new title of Golden Shield Thunder God, recing Golden Shield Sword Dragon. Although Mu-Gun couldnt really care less about it, his presence in murim grew quite a lot.
Paying little attention to murims reaction to his recent feat, Mu-Gun focused on strengthening the Baek Sword Sect and the Loyal Heart Alliance. There were two ways to improve theirbat forces: recruit new members or enhance the skills of their current members. He decided to do thetter for now.
The Baek Sword Sect did not have to make any changes to their current training regimen, so the White Dragon Corps and the White Tiger Corps just kept boosting their skills through constant sparring sessions and improved their internal energy by consuming Hundred Herb Pills.
At the same time, with the exception of the Wuyi Sword Sect, the Loyal Heart Alliance began conducting regr sparring sessions between the twelve ns elite martial artists. It was also decided that the n that would show the best performance during the sparring sessions would be rewarded with Hundred Herb Pills. Hence, the martial artists of the twelve ns devoted themselves to martial arts training not only out of pride but also for the reward.
The Loyal Heart Alliances sparringpetition was scheduled to be held once a month. Based on the bracket, each n would have to win twice to advance, and only three could reach the finals. Those three ns would then fight in rotation, and whichever got the best results would win.
Thepetition had one special rule: the ns had to send out a new fighter in every match. This was to prevent the sparringpetition from being dominated by a small group of outstanding martial artists and ensure as many members as possible could participate. That was also why joining thepetition two months in a row was not allowed.
As the twelve ns devoted themselves to training for the sparringpetition, Mu-Gun decided to begin training the second generation of their reserve forces. Hence, he recruited one hundred thirty orphans from Jiangsu Province, Zhejiang Province, and Fujian Province through the Heavenly Secret Hall and sent them to the Sea Dragon Archipgo. He then instructed the first-generation reserve forces, who had been training on the Sea Dragon Archipgo for nearly a year now, to pair up with the second-generation reserve forces and to take good care of them.
As the Loyal Heart Alliances status and reputation grew, the number of martial artistsing to Shaoxing to join them reached hundreds. It was a significant increase, but the Loyal Heart Alliance couldnt help but agonize over it. It would be great to recruit more martial artists, but they could not just let anyone join their ranks since that would only result in a heavier financial burden, not an increase in quality. Furthermore, it would also pose problems in security, considering they could unknowingly recruit an enemy spy.
Still, they could not let that stop them from recruiting talented people either. Hence, Baek Cheon-Sang and the Alliances Council had a discussion about it. They eventually decided to hold an evaluation and limit their recruitment to martial artists in the First-Rate Realm or higher. Most of the martial artists who visited Shaoxing to join the Loyal Heart Alliance were Second-Rate or Third-Rate, and fewer than fifty were above the First-Rate Realm. Nevertheless, the Loyal Heart Alliance selected only those who could immediately be elite martial artists.
In addition to the evaluation, they also had the Heavenly Secret Hall conduct a background check on the new prospects to determine if any of them were spies from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Of course, not even the Heavenly Secret Hall could obtain information on all the new prospects, but it could at least serve as ayer of safety.
Just like how the Baek Sword Sect conducted recruitment, the evaluation was divided into two partsphysical strength evaluation and martial arts evaluation. First, The applicants without any foundations were filtered out through the physical strength evaluation. Of the five hundred people who applied, the screening eliminated about three hundred.
The standards for the physical strength evaluation set by the Loyal Heart Alliance were at a level that even Second-Rate Realm martial artists could sufficiently pass. It would be pointless for those who could not even pass a test at that level to proceed with the martial arts evaluation. The applicants went on to the second round, namely the martial arts evaluation, after passing the physical strength evaluation in the first round.
The martial arts evaluation was carried out through a spar against the thirteen ns sessors, who had First-Rate-Realm martial arts and were now members of the Latent Dragon Squadron.
The Council unanimously approved Mu-Guns proposal to create the Latent Dragon Squadron because Mu-Gun nned to be its leader, which meant they could expect their ns sessors to receive a lot of help from him in terms of martial arts. That would ultimately allow them to grow exponentially.
Among the sessors, the Wind Saber Sects Tae Mu-Gang, Byeok Sword Manors Byeok Jin-Woon, Justice Martial Sects Jeong Ho-Gun, and Flying Lance Sects Jo Won-Yee were on the verge of reaching the Peak Realm. All of the sessors were skilled enough to act as opponents of the new applicants during the martial arts evaluation.
For the sake of safety, it would have been best to let the most capable among the Latent Dragon Squadron take the role of sparring partners. However, Mu-Gun wanted the sessors to use this opportunity to reflect on their own martial arts and grow even more powerful. That was also why the sessors themselves insisted on taking charge of the martial arts evaluation. Aware of his intentions, the Councils delegates approved of his decision.
The sessors fought seventeen to eighteen applicants each over the span of three days, passing only thirty-nine applicants. After a basic background check, the new recruits were assigned to Squad Thirteen of the Demon yer Battalion, which was under the directmand of the Loyal Heart Alliance. Except for the Wuyi Sword Sect, which had not sent any martial artists yet, the Loyal Heart Alliances ns each had their martial artists assigned to a Demon yer Battalion squad, creating a total of twelve squads. Since Squad Thirteen was stillcking in numbers, they would have to be supplemented in the future.
* * *
Seob Wi-Mun sat in the lotus position in the center of the Asura Cults secret cave, and a hundred demonic practitionersall elite Peak-Realm martial artistssat upright with determined expressions around him. Wi-Mun was about to sacrifice them during the Asura Essence Extraction to be the Immortal Asura.
The demonic practitioners around him werent forced to be sacrificial offerings. On the contrary, they actually volunteered, thinking their deaths would not be in vain if Wi-Mun could conquer murim by bing the Celestial Demon of the Nine Heavens. Such was their blind loyalty to the Asura Cult.
All preparations are done. Heo Woon-Pil, who prepared the Asura Essence Extraction Art, said after doing a final check.
Are you all ready? Wi-Mun asked the one hundred demonic practitioners.
Yes, they answered. They remained fearless despite knowing that the Asura Essence Extraction Art would kill them.
The expression on their faces made Wi-Mun very emotional. He was very grateful for their loyalty and willingness toy down their lives for the Asura Cult.
I am indebted to you all. I, Seob Wi-Mun, will never forget your sacrifices. I promise to fulfill the Asura Cults long-cherished desire so that your sacrifices will not be in vain.
Glory to the Asura Cult!
Glory to the Divine Demon!
The one hundred demonic practitioners prayed for the glory of Wi-Mun as he rose to the position of the Divine Demon, inheriting the Asura Cult and Seob Go-Wons goals.
Begin the Extraction Art! Wi-Mun ordered.
The demonic practitioners began to recite the Asura Essence Extraction Art mantra, creating what seemed like a sacred sight. Along with the scriptures of the mantra, their souls flowed in unison to Wi-Mun, who in turn immediately recited the mantra and began to absorb their souls. Due to their instincts, the souls struggled to upy Wi-Muns consciousness and even attacked Wi-Muns soul.
At this rate, they would devour Wi-Muns soul. Despite the dangerous situation Wi-Mun was in, he remained calm and focused on reciting the Asura Essence Extraction Arts Demonic Soul Maniption Mantra, which would put the souls he absorbed under his control.
The souls that were relentlessly trying to take control of Wi-Muns consciousness scattered in shock, and Wi-Mun took that opportunity to absorb them, causing his Asura qi to overflow. In an instant, his lower dantian was filled to the brim, his conception and governing vessels were forced open, and his Life and Death Gateway was pried open. Subsequently, his middle dantian opened, and the Asura qi that he initially failed to absorb was quickly sucked into it.
Not long after, Wi-Mun began to undergo metamorphosis.
The Asura qi he got from the souls permeated into his flesh and bones, allowing him to achieve the Adamant Vajra Body State and giving him an enormous amount of internal energy. At the same time, the bodies of the demonic practitioners began to dry up like mummies. Through their sacrifice, Wi-Mun was being reborn as a Supreme-Demonic-Realm master.
However, he was yet to aplish the most important step: fully absorbing all one hundred souls. Absorbing a hundred souls destroyed ones mind, which was why the Asura Essence Extraction Arts sess rate was extremely low. With the determination to revive the ruined Asura Cult, Wi-Mun solidified his willpower and maintained control over his mind while absorbing the souls.
Woon-Pil watched over Wi-Mun with a nervous expression. If Wi-Mun failed and his mind was destroyed, he would be a Soulless Being, a monster that destroyed everything in sight. That was why the Asura Essence Extraction Art was executed in a secret cave that was far from the Asura Cults headquarters.
Woon-Pil was also supposed to leave the case, considering he would be Wi-Muns first victim if the Asura Essence Extraction Art failed. However, he could not bring himself to leave Wi-Mun behind for his own sake. Instead, he chose to watch the ritual until the very end, determined to share his fate with Wi-Mun no matter what happened to him.
The Asura Essence Extraction Art took a minimum of three days before it could bepleted. Through it all, Woon-Pil watched over Wi-Mun and prayed to the Demon God nonstop for the sess of the Asura Essence Extraction Art.
Chapter 171
Chapter 171
The Demon yer Battalion gathered at the Loyal Heart Alliance United Corps grand training hall. Baek Cheon-Sang and the Alliance''s delegates sat at the seats of honor prepared in the southern area of the hall, giving them a clear view of the sparring stage set up in the center for the sparringpetition between Squads One to Twelve.
After a fierce preliminary round, the First, Second, and Eleventh Demon yer Squads,prised respectively of the Baek Sword Sects White Dragon Corps, the Winder Saber Sects Swift Wind toon, and the Sea Pce Sects Heavenly Might Corps, advanced to the final round. The Byeok Sword Manors Third Demon yer Squad, which had the strongest martial arts along with the Baek Sword Sect and the Wind Saber Sect, failed to reach the final round, having been defeated by the Baek Sword Sect in the second match. On the other hand, the Sea Pce Sect advanced to the final round because they got lucky in the preliminary matches.
The squads that advanced to the finals wouldpete in rotation, and the one with the highest win-lose ratio would be crowned the winner. Each squad picked ten people who had not participated yet, and the finals began not long after. In the end, the Baek Sword Sects First Demon yer Squad emerged as the victor with a total score of seven wins and three losses. The Wind Saber Sects Second Demon yer Squad had five wins and five losses, and the Sea Pce Sects Eleventh Demon yer Squad had a score of three wins and seven losses.
The sparringpetition reward, the Hundred Herb Pills, was supposed to be given to the First Demon yer Squad, but Cheon-Sang decided to reward the Hundred Herb Pills to the Second Demon yer Squad instead. The Baek Sword Sect won, but rewarding themselves would be no different from giving something away just to take it backter. That could draw dissatisfaction from the other ns and dampen their motivation.
The other ns might even begin to lose their enthusiasm toward the sparringpetition since the Baek Sword Sects First Demon yer Squad would win anyway, no matter how hard they tried, preventing the spiritual pills from ever reaching their hands. Moreover, rewarding the Hundred Herb Elixir to the First Demon yer Squad would also not fit the purpose of promoting the growth of the Loyal Heart Alliances forces as a whole.
Delighted for having been awarded the Hundred Herb Pills, Wind Saber Sect Patriarch Tae Gong-Pyo expressed his gratitude to Cheon-Sang. Meanwhile, the other patriarchs looked at Gong-Pyo with envy as they vowed to win the next sparringpetition.
While the Demon yer Battalions first sparringpetition wasing to a sessful end, Baek Mu-Gun was busy sparring with the Baek Sword Sects martial arts masters. Aside from his regr sparring with the Six White Wolves and Cho Woo-Kyung, he also sparred with the seven wanderers and the three Sword Immortals at least once a week. To top it all off, Qiankun Hands Seok Gang, Daybreak Swordmaster Geom Woo-Saeng, and the Four Peerless Wanderers frequently requested to spar with him as well.
Mu-Gun already had a tight schedule with all that alone, but now, he also had to take care of the ns sessors in the Latent Dragon Squadron.
It was no exaggeration to say that his day started and ended with a sparring match, but he did not find it annoying or difficult at all since he found it rewarding that they could grow because of him. Their skills visibly improved because he did not just spar with them but also enlightened them on their martial arts ording to their level.
The seven wanderers had particrly remarkable growth. Compared to the orthodox martial artists such as the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families, they rtivelycked martial arts enlightenment. However, Mu-Gun made up for their shorings, allowing their skills to improve rapidly.
The three Sword Immortals also learned a lot from their spars with Mu-Gun. The Nine Prominent Sects had umted various martial arts principles and enlightenment through their long and rich history. That was why they could constantly produce martial arts masters. Even the three Sword Immortals used those to supplement their growth.
However, that was not necessarily always a good thing. ns like the Nine Prominent Sects were conservative. Hence, they often obtained martial arts principles and enlightenment and learned martial arts within a standardized framework. This gave them a stable path to the Absolute Realm but also made it extremely difficult to rise beyond that. To reach higher levels, the Nine Prominent Sects masters had to cast away that standardized framework and change their way of thinking. That was why the three Sword Immortals greatly benefited from sparring and exchanging martial arts views with Mu-Gun.
Throughout his numerous reincarnations, Mu-Gun learned martial arts without the limitations of formalities and gained enlightenment that was both flexible and free from any stereotypical form. Rather than just being used for one purpose, his enlightenment could be used for many.
By exchanging martial arts views with Mu-Gun, the three Sword Immortals saw things they could not even think of before and realized that what they knew and were enlightened about was not all there was to it. It broadened their horizons. If they could build their enlightenment up like Mu-Guns, they would be able to break down the wall blocking them from reaching a higher level.
Gaining hope that they could finally improve their stagnating martial realm, the three Sword Immortals began making ns to permanently settle down at the Baek Sword Sect. Considering they were some of the strongest Absolute Realm masters out there, the Baek Sword Sect found no reason to refuse.
Even though he was already busy with martial arts training and sparring, Mu-Gun still managed to put effort into expanding the Medicine King Familys medical clinics. Following the two branches in Wenzhou and Hangzhou, the Medicine King Family and the Baek Sword Sect decided to set up more branches in Zhejiang Province.
Building three different clinics at the same time would have cost the Baek Sword Sect quite a lot. Fortunately, the Loyal Heart Alliances other ns wanted the Shennong Clinic to open branches in their territories, having discovered that the Baek Sword Sects reputation noticeably improved when the Shennong Clinic became renowned in Wenzhou and Hangzhou. To that end, they were even willing to sponsor a fraction of the expenses.
After discussing it with the Medicine King Family, the Baek Sword Sect decided to open a branch in three locations: Jinhua, Ningbo, and Shaoxing, which was where the Alliances headquarters was. The Wind Saber Sect and the Mei Household, rulers of Jinhua and Ningbo respectively, sponsored half of the cost required to open a Shennong Clinic branch in their territory.
The amount of medicinal ingredients and materials needed increased with the number of Shennong Clinic branches, but Mu-Gun didnt have to worry since the Hangzhou Merchant Company and the Eun Merchant Group already had a distributionwork for those. Rather, the real problem was that most of the doctors and pharmacists working at the Shennong Clinic were from the Medicine King Family. The more Shennong Clinic branches were built, the more people they had to deploy to the field. Such arge demand for manpower would inevitably disrupt the production of spiritual pills.
In fact, the Medicine King Family had already informed Mu-Gun about their desire to halve the quantity of the Heavenly Medicine Pills and Hundred Herb Pills that they promised to provide. Mu-Gun found it a pity, but he still respected their will. He was already very thankful for everything that the Medicine King Family gave him anyway, and it wasnt like they werepletely cutting off the Baek Sword Sects supply. Hence, instead ofining, he appreciated their efforts instead.
Despite his busy life, Mu-Gun did not forget to take care of Namgung Hyun-Ah and Dan Seol-Young. Even if he could not visit faraway ces with them, he spent time visiting scenic ces or watching performances with them. At night, he made sure to make love to them and work hard on getting a second generation. He was yet to seed on thetter.
* * *
At the Asura Cults secret cave.
Groarrrr! Seob Wi-Muns terrifying shriek echoed in the Asura Cults secret cave as he grasped Heo Woon-Pils neck.
Woon-Pil struggled. He could neither breathe nor escape Wi-Muns clutches. Wi-Muns eyes were out of focus and glowing red, and he looked far from normal. The Asura Essence Extraction Art failed, and Wi-Mun disappeared. All that was left was a demonic monster who lost his soul and fell into the madness of ughter.
Woon-Pil gave up trying to survive the moment Wi-Mun failed the Asura Essence Extraction Art. However, he began instinctively fighting for his life when Wi-Mun, who had lost his soul, started choking him.
Grrrr.
Wi-Mun let out a beast-like growl as he raised his other hand. Using it like a de, he stabbed it into Woon-Pils chest and pierced through his heart with ease.
Kugh! Woon-Pil screamed and thrashed.
Wi-Mun took his hand out of Woon-Pils chest, now a throbbing blood-red heart in his palm. He raised the warm heart to his mouth and began to nonchntly chew on it, causing blood to stter all over him.
Through his fading consciousness, Woon-Pil witnessed Wi-Mun chewing his own heart. He should have done everything he could to stop Wi-Mun from performing the Asura Essence Extraction Art, but it was toote for regrets now. He could no longer reverse the consequences of their actions.
Even as he lost consciousness and breathed hisst, Woon-Pil kept hoping that Wi-Mun would turn murim and the righteous factions upside down for the sake of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects great mission.
Having eaten Woon-Pils entire heart, Wi-Mun looked at Woon-Pils cold body before leaving the Asura Cults secret cave.
* * *
Mu-Gun was practicing his Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation at the training hall when Seol-Young urgently asked for him.
Whats wrong? Why did you call for me in such a hurry? Mu-Gun asked upon reaching Seol-Youngs residence.
I am sorry for interrupting you during your training, but something unusual is going on in Jiangsu Province, Seol-Young replied.
What is it?
A monster has appeared near the Hongze Lake in Jiangsu Province. It is reported to be tearing apart and killing all living beings in sight and devouring their hearts. The monster has already killed thousands, Seol-Young reported.
That is certainly worrying. What are the ns in Jiangsu Province doing? Mu-Gun asked.
Some tried to stop the monsters rampage but were wiped out, Seol-Young said.
What? How strong is the monster?
It seems to be in the Absolute Realm at the very least. ording to reports, it has the durability of the Adamant Vajra Body State and can unleash vajra qi without breaking a sweat. Seol-Young continued.
That exins why the ns in Jiangsu Province failed to stop its onught.
They have the Taiyun Household, but as you know, chances are high that they are connected to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. They are most likely enjoying this situation since it would benefit them if the righteous factions suffer losses because of that monster.
We cannot rule out the possibility that the monster is rted to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Youre right. In fact, the monster uses demonic arts.
Dont tell me Mu-Gun suddenly remembered something he found in the Thunder God''s Secret Records.
Whats wrong? Seol-Young asked.
I think the monster is the Immortal Asura.
The Immortal Asura? Seol-Young tilted her head. She had never heard of such a monster before.
The Asura Cult has a wicked spell known as the Asura Essence Extraction Art. It transfers the energy of demonic practitioners to its user, allowing them to instantly reach the Supreme Demonic Realm. The Immortal Asura is something that is made by that Extraction Art. Mu-Gun exined.
If the Asura Cult has such a spell, why havent they ever used it? They would have conquered murim much easier if they used that to nurture several Immortal Asuras.
The Asura Essence Extraction Art has fatal drawbacks. Its sess rate is extremely low, and if it fails, it turns the user into a Soulless Being.
Soulless Being?
A monster that engrosses themselves in the madness of ughterjust like the one in Jiangsu Province. It is said that at least a hundred Peak-Realm martial arts masters are required to carry out the Asura Essence Extraction Art, Mu-Gun borated.
Sacrificing so many elite demonic practitioners for a spell that has a low probability of sess certainly isnt ideal, Seol-Young said.
That is precisely why the Asura Cult hasnt used the Asura Essence Extraction Art before. However, with the Asura Divine Demon and their demonic monarchs dead, they had to somehow swiftly recover their forces. That is probably what led them to take such a risk and ultimately fail.
Does the Immortal Asura have a time limit like the Soul Burning Invincible Pill?
No. The only way to stop it is to kill it.
Do you intend to take this matter into your own hands, dear husband? Seol-Young asked out of worry.
If that monster really is the Immortal Asura, then it is most likely a Supreme Demonic Realm master. If I dont deal with this myself, we will not be able to defeat it.
Still, just to be safe, please dont go alone. If the Nine Celestial Demons Sect is trying to use that monster, then you might find yourself in danger.
Alright. I will take the three Sword Immortals with me, Mu-Gun said.
When are you going to tell Father about this?
I am nning to do just that now.
Go. Quickly.
Before I leave, do you have any other news for me? What about the Four Bordends Influences that I mentioned a while back?
Please wait a little longer. Creating an informationwork at the bordends is proving difficult. Seoul-Young replied.
I wonder if I am putting too much pressure on you for this. Dont overwork yourself, Mu-Gun reminded.
Understood. Now, go and meet with Father.
Mu-Gun headed to the pavilion where Cheon-Sang was staying and informed him about the monster he suspected to be the Immortal Asura. He then requested Cheon-Sang to allow him to deal with this matter.
When Cheon-Sang heard that the Immortal Asura was a Supreme Demonic Realm master, he hesitated to send Mu-Gun against it. However, he knew that only his son could stop its rampage. Left with no other choice, he gave Mu-Gun his blessing.
After obtaining Cheon-Sangs permission, Mu-Gun immediately visited the three Sword Immortals, exined the situation to them, and requested their help. When they epted, Mu-Gun immediately departed from Shaoxing and headed toward Jiangsu Province with them.
Chapter 172
Chapter 172
Hades Demonic Monarch Yeon Do-Guns report surprised Underworld Divine Demon Jong Ja-Ryang, who was at the Underworld Sects secretir.
The Asura Essence Extraction Art failed and turned the Asura Cults Seob Wi-Mun into a Soulless Being?
Yes. ording to reports, he has reduced the area around Hongze Lake in Jiangsu Province to aplete wastnd. Do-Gun continued.
He probably lost his mind while performing the Asura Essence Extraction Art, which has less than ten percent probability of sess. Jong Ja-Ryang clicked his tongue at Wi-Muns recklessness.
Why dont we use the Great Underworld Revenant Art to make Seob Wi-Mun our puppet? Do-Gun suggested.
The Great Underworld Revenant Art?
The Great Underworld Revenant Art was a demonic art that suppressed the opponents soul. Anyone affected by it would be the users servant, forced to obey their orders.
If we seed, we will gain control over a Supreme Demonic Realm master. That would get you closer to bing the Celestial Demon of the Nine Heavens and conquering murim, esteemed Divine Demon.
Ja-Ryang was tempted, but he soon shook his head. Subduing Seob Wi-Mun with the Great Underworld Revenant Art is practically impossible, considering he has absorbed a hundred souls.
Only Jong Ja-Ryang, the Underworld Sect Patriarch, could perform the Great Underworld Revenant Art. Moreover, it would only seed if his soul was stronger than the targets. Ja-Ryang could easily overpower Wi-Muns soul, but thetter also had one hundred other souls inside him. Although they shed with each other, and Wi-Mun was now a Soulless Being, their power itself existed in a state of chaos. Despite how strong Ja-Ryang was, it was almost impossible for him to subdue Wi-Mun and one hundred demonic practitioners souls.
Im sorry. I was too narrow-minded, Do-Gun apologized.
Dont be. The Nine Celestial Demons Sect will still benefit from him even if we leave him alone anyway. The righteous factions of murim will definitely try to prevent Seob Wi-Muns rampage. Considering how strong he is, they are bound to suffer heavy casualties, Ja-Ryang replied.
However, if the Thunder Gods sessor takes this matter into his own hands, even the Immortal Asura is bound to be defeated, Do-Gun said.
Hmm, considering he took down the Asura Divine Demon, who had reached the Supreme Demonic Realm, I wont find it strange if he defeats the Immortal Asura as well, Ja-Ryang agreed.
Considering how the Thunder Gods sessor handled situations like this before, he will surely take action to prevent the Immortal Asuras rampage. Why dont we take advantage of that? Do-Gun suggested.
How do you n to do that?
Even the Thunder Gods sessor will find it difficult to defeat the Immortal Asura, a Supreme-Demonic-Realm master who possesses the Adamant Vajra Body State, without sustaining any damage. Even if he doese out of their battle unscathed, he would likely be exhausted since he would have to fight with all his might. If we attack him at that moment, we might just be able to kill him.
That would be the case if the Thunder Gods sessores alone. However, unless hes dumb, he would definitely prepare for the aftermath of his battle against Seob Wi-Mun, Ja-Ryang refuted. Waiting for the right moment to attack him isnt that easy either.
Ah, I apologize. I got too ahead of myself.
Dont worry about it. Im worried about leaving the Thunder Gods sessor alone as well, Ja-Ryang anxiously said.
The death of the Asura Divine Demon reduced their chances of killing the Thunder Gods sessor. If they lost one or two more Divine Demons, killing him could be impossible. Ja-Ryang regretted not joining forces with the other Divine Demons to defeat the Thunder Gods sessor during thest Divine Demons Summit.
How can we do anything about it if the other Divine Demons refuse to unite against him? Under these circumstances, the best we can hope for would be for all the Divine Demons to reach the Supreme Demonic Realm, Do-Gunmented.
Ja-Ryang nodded in agreement. They had no other option. The other Divine Demons would not listen even if he requested them to join forces and defeat the Thunder Gods sessor, and they couldnt just make the three Divine Demons currently beyond the borders return immediately either. The best they could do was be as powerful as they could to prepare for future battles.
Unable to make use of Wi-Mun, they decided to watch the situation for now. The Nine Celestial Demons Sects other factions were no different. They, too, sought a way to use Wi-Mun and defeat the Thunder Gods sessor but ultimately failed. None of them had any intention to take on the risk alone either. Of course, the Divine Demons could certainly change this oue if they worked together. They further realized that when the Thunder Gods sessor killed the Asura Divine Demon.
Like the Underworld Divine Demon, the other Divine Demons decided to focus on improving their martial prowess for now. They no longer paid any attention to the matter regarding Wi-Mun, but deep within their hearts, they hoped that Seob Wi-Mun and Baek Mu-Gun would find themselves in a situation where neither could win.
* * *
Upon receiving reports about Wi-Muns rampage, the Great Namgung Family, which was geographically closest to Jiangsu Province, had a heated debate about whether they should send their forces to stop him.
Those against it argued that they should not intervene in this matter because they already suffered heavy casualties during the Qingdao Sect, having lost Lightning Sword Saint Namgung Hae and the others. Meanwhile, those for it argued that as one of the righteous factions pirs of support, the Great Namgung Family had to keep innocent people away from this danger. Some of them also said that the Great Namgung Family should demonstrate their power to solidify their control over the southwestern area of Jiangsu Province, centered around Nanjing.
Amid the tense discussion, Great Namgung Family Patriarch Namgung Jo was forced to make a decision. Putting everything else aside, the prestige of the Great Namgung Family had fallen significantly due to the incident in Shandong Province. To make up for that, they had to show just how powerful they were to the masses. The problem was that Seob Wi-Mun was reported to be in the Absolute Realm at the very least. Some evenmented that he could be in the Supreme Realm.
Under such circumstances, they could not hastily mobilize their forces. Otherwise, instead of rebuilding the prestige of the Great Namgung Family, they could suffer a bigger disgrace instead. On the other hand, if they turned a blind eye to this, the public would criticize them for trying to save their own hide out of fear of Wi-Mun. After much consideration, Namgung Jo decided to visit his father, the sovereign elder Namgung Byeok.
Considering you sought me out and told me this story, you probably have something you want to ask from me, Namgung Byeok said.
With all due respect, I would like for you to deal with that monster, Father, Namgung Jo pleaded.
Me? Why?
There are spections that the monster is a Supreme Realm master. Only you can defeat it.
If so, then even I cannot guarantee victory.
I have no doubts that my father can defeat it, Namgung Jo replied, expressing his faith in Namgung Byeok.
A living legend, Namgung Byeok was one of the Seven Saints who saved murim from the Hell-Blood Demon Sect. Namgung Jo was certain that Namgung Byeok could defeat the monster with ease.
His sons firm belief made Namgung Byeok smile bitterly. Hmm, even if we dont do anything, Baek Mu-Gun, that child, will act. Why should we go out of our way to handle this?
Father, as you said, Baek Mu-Gun would probably do whatever it takes to stop that monster. However, if he seeds, his reputation will grow even further. Countless martial artists are already cheering for him and hoping to join the ranks of the Loyal Heart Alliance. Resolving this incident ourselves will not only prevent him from bing even more illustrious but also help rebuild the prestige of the Great Namgung Family.
Mu-Gun was Namgung Byeoks grandson-inw and Namgung Jos son-inw, yet they talked about him as if he was a stranger. Unless he could be of some use to the Great Namgung Family, that was all he was worth to them. As the central pir of the Loyal Heart Alliance, Mu-Gun was growing beyond the strongholds known as the Seven Great Families. Hence, the two could not help but see him as apetitor capable of shaking their familys status.
The Loyal Heart Alliances power has certainly grown too much recently, Namgung Byeok agreed.
At the rate theyre improving, they could even exceed the Seven Great Families, Namgung Jo cautiously added.
Fine. Ill put a stop to that monster myself.
Namgung Byeok felt the need to thoroughly confirm to the world that the Great Namgung Family was the central pir of murim. Even if the Thunder Gods sessor was eliminated in the future, it still would not benefit them if the power and reputation of the Loyal Heart Alliance grew too big.
Thank you. To be safe, I will send two of the Great Devas to apany you.
Okay.
Apanied by Nine Thunderps Sword Saint Namgung San and Great Swarm Sword Saint Namgung Sung, Namgung Byeok left the Great Namgung Familys manor and headed to Jiangsu Province.
* * *
Pandemonium broke out in Gaoyou County, Jiangsu Province, when a monster covered in blood entered it and ripped its people apart at random. Gaoyou Countys martial artists and constables tried to stop the monster, but all it took was one technique from the monster to kill them all.
The civilians tried running away, but the monster was far faster than they could imagine. It chased them down and brutally tore them to pieces as if they were ying a deadly game of tag. Every now and then, it would rip out and eat their hearts while they were still alive. The monster was no different from the devil.
Realizing that they would never be able to escape the monsters clutches even if they tried to escape, the people of Gaoyou County gave up trying to run away and instead prayed desperately for someoneanyo show up and y it.
Was it because their prayers touched the hearts of the heavens? As Seob Wi-Mun, the blood-soaked monster, tore and killed the people of Gaoyou County, Namgung Byeok and two Great Devas arrived. Their expressions hardened the moment they saw what they could only describe as mountains of corpses all over the ground.
Sovereign elder.
Even Namgung San and Namgung Sung, who had gone through hell and high waters before, also looked at Namgung Byeok with a pale face upon seeing the horrendous scene.
The monster seems crazier than we expected. We have to kill that bastard before it harms more innocent people, Namgung Byeok firmly said and flew to where he could hear screamsing from. Using their movement arts, Namgung San and Namgung Sung followed behind him. Eventually, he found a salivating beast-like man with a girl seemingly not even ten years old yet in his hands.
Namgung Byeok immediately drew his sword, imbued it with blue vajra qi, and sent it flying toward the monster using the Sword-Qi Link, the symbol of Supreme-Realm martial arts masters. Moving ording to Namgung Byeoks will, the sword instantly crossed a hundred feet and attempted to pierce through Wi-Muns head. However, with one hand, Wi-Mun held out the girl in front of the flying sword, using her as a meat shield.
Namgung Byeoks expression distorted as he swiftly changed the direction of the sword, narrowly flying past the young girl. Drooling in excitement, Wi-Mun thrust his hand into the girls chest, ripped out her small heart, and bit down on it. Blood gushed out and sttered all over his face as his teeth ripped away arge chunk of it, but he didnt seem to care.
Namgung Byeok trembled at the sight. Unable to contain his anger, he controlled his sword as he screamed, You bastard!
A huge wave of blue vajra qi formed around his sword and flew like a ray of light toward Wi-Mun, who in turn fearlessly extended his hand and unleashed blood-colored vajra qi. Wi-Muns attack collided head-on with Namgung Byeoks sword, causing a st so strong and deafening that it seemed as if space itself was destroyed.
The explosion pushed Wi-Mun back and staggered him. Seemingly offended that he lost ground, his expression began to distort. Meanwhile, Namgung Byeok took advantage of the momentum he gained. He once again sent his sword flying toward Wi-Mun, this time imbued with even more vajra qi than before.
Namgung Byeok unleashed the Great Namgung Familys strongest techniquethe Invincible Emperor Sword. As its name suggested, the Invincible Emperor Sword was the sword of an emperor. Rather than having a set form, it manifested and grew in strength ording to the users will.
Namgung Byeoks emperor sword flew toward Wi-Mun with formidable power, and Wi-Mun instinctively sensed the danger it posed. In response, Wi-Mun also unleashed the most powerful martial art technique in his arsenal: the Asura Divine Demon de. The space in front of Wi-Mun split in half, revealing a huge blood-colored de.
The Invincible Emperor Sword and the Asura Divine Demon de shed head-on, causing tremors to engulf the area within a few hundred feet. The heavy pressure their sh formed split the ground and eventually broke the bnce of power. When the Invincible Emperor Sword began to crack, the Asura Divine Demon de pushed it back and finally shattered it.
Cough.
Namgung Byeok staggered. His soul had taken a blow.
Sovereign elder!
Namgung San and Namgung Sung, who had retreated quite a distance to watch the battle between Namgung Byeok and Seob Wi-Mun, were taken by surprise. They tried to approach Namgung Byeok.
Do note near me! Namgung Byeok shouted. He then imbued his will into his sword once more.
Chapter 173
Chapter 173
Namgung Byeok channeled out blue vajra qi through his sword once more, swiftly fixing the shattered emperors sword before sending it against the huge blood-colored de again. As the ground shook and a deafening roar echoed, the blood-colored sword, which the first sh had weakened, was pushed back and broken.
With his eyes on the attack that was heading straight for him, Seob Wi-Mununched himself off the ground and disappeared. He then reappeared beside Namgung Byeok and soared like a phantom, emitting a wave of blood-colored vajra qi. However, by the time he did, Namgung Byeok had already taken a few steps back and swung his sword. The blue-colored sword thrust at Wi-Mun like a ray of light as he chased Namgung Byeok.
Wi-Mun disappeared and reappeared above Namgung Byeok. He tried to cut him down with his vajra qi, but Namgung Byeok swiftly moved away from him andunched a counterattack again.
Realizing that he would not be able to do anything to Namgung Byeok simply by moving quickly, Wi-Mun immediately changed ns. He activated the Asura Phantom Step, creating a hundred and eight clones that moved and attacked Namgung Byeok in different ways.
In response, Namgung Byeok tried to find the real Wi-Mun, which was hidden in the Asura Phantom Step. However, distinguishing him from the phantom clones without the right technique proved difficult.
If I cant tell the difference between the true body and the phantom clones, I will just get rid of them all!
Instead ofplicating things, Namgung Byeok swung his sword. The blue vajra qi he unleashed split into dozens of strands and stretched out in all directions, tearing apart the clones.
Wi-Mun avoided the attack while recing the clones that Namgung Byeok tore apart. In response, Namgung Byeok once again spread his vajra qi in all directions, destroying the newly created clones with ease as well.
However, this time too, Wi-Mun created new phantom clones and attacked Namgung Byeok with them.
Namgung Byeok frowned. Destroying the phantom clones was not a problem, but he couldnt indefinitely spread his vajra qi. If he depleted his internal energy now, he wouldnt have any defenses against the real Wi-Muns attacks. He had to find him quickly, a task nearly impossible to aplish with his martial arts.
If I cant find him, then Ill just make my attacks unavoidable.
Deciding to wipe out Wi-Mun and his phantom clones with one attack, Namgung Byeok mustered all his internal energy. He then unleashed the Emperors Invincible Stance, an Invincible Emperor Sword Art technique. It sent a wave of blue vajra qi swirling from the tip of his sword, which was aimed at his opponents. Hundreds of blue rayseach one powerful enough to pierce through everything in its pathpoured forth, encroaching on the space before him. They covered everything within over a hundred feet around Namgung Byeok, making it virtually impossible for Wi-Mun and his clones to dodge.
The Emperors Invincible Stance was his strongest attack. Not only could it not be evaded or blocked, but it also contained the enlightenment that Namgung Byeok umted throughout his lifetime.
As Namgung Byeok expected, the blue rays didnt just pierce through the phantom clones but also prevented Wi-Mun from evading.
However, Wi-Mun did not just let himself get hit. Rather, he executed the Asura Divine Demon de, creating multiple huge blood-colored des and using them to form a gigantic barricade in front of him.
As if to clearly unt the power of Namgung Byeoks technique, the blue rays easily prated theyers of Asura Divine Demon deswhich could shatter Sword-Qi Links. However, Wi-Mun remained unfazed. He simply continued to materialize Asura Divine Demon des. No matter how strong the blue light rays were, he thought that they could not prate through all the Asura Divine Demon des he could create. After all, he had more than nine hundred years worth of internal energy.
Wi-Muns fierce defense eventually stopped the barrage of blue rays. Once free from the assault, he immediatelyunched a counterattack using Heavens Web, the ultimate technique of the Asura Divine Demon de Art. The space above Namgung Byeok split in half, revealing a gigantic blood-colored de. Heavy pressure then flooded from all sides, firmly restraining Namgung Byeok.
Namgung Byeok tried to escape from the immense pressure, but it contained so much force that he couldnt even move an inch. As he squirmed in ce, huge blood-colored des stacked up and fell in piles above him.
Namgung Byeok couldnt do anything but watch, having exhausted most of his internal energy to use the Emperor''s Invincible Stance earlier.
Is this how it ends?
Namgung Byeok felt despondent at his own unexpected end. He regretted dying before seeing the Great Namgung Family be the absolute ruler of murim, but he did not live a fruitless life, at least, having left his mark on history as one of the Seven Saints. Namgung Byeok closed his eyes, sifting through his final thoughts in the short instance he had left, as the Asura Divine Demon des dropped on his head.
However, before they could hit him, golden beams flew in and struck the des from a hundred feet away, causing them to explode in midair and a deafening st to reverberate.
Upon hearing the explosion, Namgung Byeok opened his eyes and turned his head in the direction where the golden beams came from. In the distance, he saw a young man with his sword extended in front of him. As soon as he saw him, he immediately realized that the young man was the Thunder Gods sessor.
It seemed his time wasnt up yet.
When Baek Mu-Gun arrived, Namgung Byeok and Wi-Mun were already in a heated battle. The moment he saw Namgung Byeok, one of the people who betrayed him during his previous reincarnation, a great deal of anger overwhelmed him. If he could have his way, he would have let Wi-Mun kill Namgung Byeok. After all, Namgung Byeok no longer had the power to block Wi-Muns Heavens Web. However, Mu-Gun instead chose to fight against his inner conflicts until he finally mustered enough willpower to save Namgung Byeok.
Namgung Byeok was one of the strongest martial arts masters in murim. He was vital in preventing the Nine Celestial Demons Sects rampage, which took precedence above all else. Hence, Mu-Gun decided to temporarily set aside his grudge against the Seven Saints until the Nine Celestial Demons Sect was destroyed. Fortunately, he unleashed the Infinite Thunder Sword and blocked Heavens Web just in time.
Capitalizing on his momentum, Mu-Gun then molded another sword with his golden beams andunched it toward Wi-Mun. The Infinite Thunder Sword flew fast enough to make it hard to believe that it was more than a hundred feet long.
Wi-Mun instinctively knew that he could not block the iing attack and that the best he could do for his survival was to run away. Following his instincts, which dominated his desire to ughter everything in sight, he avoided the Infinite Thunder Sword and quickly began to flee.
However, despite how fast he was, he was nowhere near the speed of light.
Mu-Gun split the Infinite Thunder Sword into ten thousand Thunderbolt Swords. In response, Wi-Mun immediately turned around and created a wall of Asura Divine Demon des. However, Mu-Guns attack easily destroyed them all upon impact.
Wi-Mun materialized even more des, but he couldnt make enough in time to stop ten thousand golden Thunderbolt Swords. The swords destroyed the des as soon as they appeared until they finally pierced through Wi-Mun.
Wi-Mun was in the Adamant Vajra Body State, making his physique so durable that not even vajra qi could leave a mark on him. However, even water droplets could puncture through a boulder if enough fell on it. The ten thousand Thunderbolt Swords struck Wi-Mun endlessly, sending enough impact to eventually crack his defenses. The moment his Adamant Vajra Body State broke down, the Thunderbolt Swords riddled him with holes.
Wi-Mun lifelessly fell to the ground as blood trickled down his wounds. Mu-Gun waspletely exhausted, but he did not suffer any internal injuries likest time.
Are you okay? Taichi Sword Immortal and Supreme Elder Tae Heo worriedly asked upon noticing how exhausted Mu-Gun was.
Yes. I just used too much strength.
That is a relief. On another note, I wasnt expecting to see the Infinite Thunder Sword again in my lifetime, Supreme Elder Tae Heo said as he reminisced about the past, which still seemed fresh in his memory. He had witnessed the previous Thunder Gods sessor use the same technique in the past.
I feel the same way. This is my second time witnessing it, but I still find it unbelievable.
This is why the Thunder Gods martial legacy is said to be the strongest of all time.
The three Sword Immortals couldnt help but express their astonishment. After all, the Infinite Thunder Sword did not just depend on ones martial realm. Even a Supreme Realm master would find it nigh on impossible to use a simr technique since the martial art itself was on an entirely different level.
The three Sword Immortals were extremely shocked when they witnessed Heavenly Thunder God''s Swordsman Guyang Hwi use the Infinite Thunder Sword, and their reaction wasnt any different now. Although their martial realm was much higher now than before, the Infinite Thunder Swords were still in a domain that they could not reach. Through it, they were reminded of the greatness of the Thunder Gods martial arts.
Mu-Gun smiled awkwardly as the three Sword Immortals continued to express their astonishment. Turning to his side, he found Namgung Byeok and the two Great Devas approaching him. His anger welled up again when he saw Namgung Byeoks face, but he knew this wasnt the time to bear his fangs. Hence, he tried his best to calm the rage within him instead.
Nice to meet you, dear Grandfather, Mu-Gun calmly greeted, hiding his anger toward Namgung Byeok. After all, Namgung Byeok was still Hyun-Ahs biological grandfather and his grandfather-inw.
This is quite dramatic for our first meeting. My death would have been certain if it was not for you, grandson-inw. Thank you. I survived thanks to you, Namgung Byeok said delightedly, seemingly pleased by the fact that Mu-Gun politely greeted him.
Im simply d that I arrived in time, Mu-Gun replied.
Your martial arts are truly amazing. The former Thunder Gods sessor was also quite powerful, but it seems you have even surpassed him.
I am ttered to hear that. Im curious, how did the former Thunder Gods sessor meet his end? I have heard the rumors, but I want to hear what truly happened directly from you, Grandfather, since you were with him at the time.
As known to the world, he perished with the Hell-Blood Demon. If not for his noble sacrifice, stopping the Hell-Blood Demons rampage would have been difficult. The world calls us Seven Saints as murims heroes and saviors, but the real hero is Guyang Hwi, the Heavenly Thunder God''s Swordsman, Namgung Byeok lied without even batting an eye.
While Namgung Byeoks audacity baffled Mu-Gun, the three Swords admired what they thought was humility since they werent aware of the truth.
The Heavenly Thunder God''s Swordsmans sacrifice was indeed noble, but the Seven Saints also put their lives on the line against the Hell-Blood Demon. That gives you all the right to be revered as heroes too. Thats why the whole of murim still reveres the Seven Saints, Taiyi Sword Immortal Woon Jong-Hak said, praising the Seven Saints.
This incident alone evidences your heroism. You risked your life to prevent that monster from harming more innocent people. Isnt that proof enough that you care greatly for murim and the world, elder Sword Emperor? Clear Wind Sword Immortal Young Ho-Jung also praised Namgung Byeok.
Since ancient times, power has alwayse with responsibility. Considering the power I hold as a martial artist, it is only right that I help the powerless and innocent. Dont you all also feel the same way? Unfortunately, this old body of mine does not act as I want anymore. Namgung Byeok smiled bitterly.
I dont think that is something that someone who is still considered one of the strongest martial arts masters in murim should be saying.
One of murims strongest martial arts masters? I think the title of murims strongest should be given to Young Patriarch Baek, who defeated the monster with just one technique, Namgung Byeokplimented.
Mu-Gun found theplimentpletely unwee.
I do not deserve such a title. I am just fulfilling my mission as the Thunder Gods sessor, Mu-Gun firmly replied.
That made me realize again what a relief it is that you are the Thunder Gods sessor, Young Patriarch Baek. Just imagining what could have happened if you had ulterior motives while possessing the Thunder Gods martial arts is already frightening, Jong-Hakmented upon hearing Mu-Guns modest remarks.
I abhor the very thought of it. I beg of you, please dont ever stray from your duty as the Thunder Gods sessor, Young Patriarch Baek, Supreme Elder Tae Heo requested.
Dont worry. No matter the circumstances, I will never forget my responsibilities.
Mu-Guns firm response seemed to have pleased the three Sword Immortals.
Chapter 174
Chapter 174
After disposing of Seob Wi-Mun''s body, Mu-Gun and Namgung Byeok''s groups found their way to a nearby inn.
The innkeeper expressed his gratitude to Mu-Gun and Namgung Byeok for putting an end to the monstrous threat that had left a trail of bloodshed around Hongze Lake. Despite their polite refusal, the innkeeper insisted on treating them to the finest dishes at the inn, on the house.
To him, their intervention had not only spared his establishment but quite possibly his life as well, had the monster reached there. Offering them the inn''s finest dishes as a token of gratitude was the innkeeper''s heartfelt gesture.
Eventually, Mu-Gun and Namgung Byeok''s groups graciously epted the generous offer and relished the hearty dinner. Despite any underlying difort, Mu-Gun remainedposed and concealed his true feelings while sharing the meal with Namgung Byeok.
The Loyal Heart Alliance is in high spiritstely. Namgung Byeok abruptly cut through the various topics they were discussing.
We are still inferior to the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families.
Considering the size of territories alone, the Loyal Heart Alliance could potentially surpass the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families. Is your expansion into Jiangsu Province an indication that Zhejiang and Fujian Provinces are insufficient? Namgung Byeok asked, tantly disying his wariness of the Loyal Heart Alliances rapid expansion.
We have never deliberately tried to expand our forces. Preventing the Nine Celestial Demons Sects evil ambitions simply attracted various sects to join the Loyal Heart Alliance in our grand mission, so our forces and territory naturally grew and expanded. However, it''s important to understand that our alliance was created solely to counter the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s evil ambitions. We have no desire to use that power for further expansion or dominance in murim. So, you needn''t be concerned about the Loyal Heart Alliance bing too formidable. If we do grow, it signifies the unity of murim forces against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, Mu-Gun objectively replied.
You make it sound as if we, the Seven Great Families, are strengthening our military might to dominate murim. Namgung Byeok sounded displeased.
Many people in murim, myself included, are well aware that the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families have done many things for murim.
That doesn''t refute my statement. Namgung Byeok seemed even more infuriated now.
Is my opinion really that important? All that matters is the Great Namgung Familys true intentions, Mu-Gun replied, changing the topic.
You are really good at changing the subject. Our dedication to the safety and peace of murim throughout the years should be enough proof of our familys true intentions.
That is probably why people around the world refer to the Namgung Family as the Unfalteringly Righteous Sword God Family, Mu-Gun said.
That aside, aren''t you satisfied with the Zhejiang and Fujian Provinces? Do you n to extend your influence into Jiangsu Province as well? Namgung Byeok prodded.
As I mentioned before, we don''t aim to strengthen our military. However, if the factions in Jiangsu Province wish to join the Loyal Heart Alliance and support our noble cause, we will dly join forces with them, Mu-Gun firmly replied.
"I can''t speak for other regions, but it would be wise to avoid reckless expansion into the Nanjing area. After all, that is the Namgung Family''s domain. Unnecessary conflict with our inws could prove troublesome. Moreover, creating a disturbance right in the presence of our arch-enemy, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, wouldn''t bode well for all of murim," Namgung Byeok openly cautioned Mu-Gun against encroaching on the Namgung Family''s territory.
After theplete destruction of the Namgung Family''s branch by the Four Seas Gang, the Namgung Family didn''t dispatch additional forces to Nanjing. Instead, they maintained control over Nanjing by affiliating with the Luyang Sect, a martial n in that area, as their vassal family.
The Luyang Sect, in essence, exercised authority in the Nanjing region with the backing of the Namgung Family. This meant that the Luyang Sect was essentially leveraging the power of another force. The smaller ns were apprehensive of the Namgung Family''s influence, and as a result, they refrained from defying the Luyang Sect.
Nheless, the Loyal Heart Alliance was a different case. It had grown to a point where even the Namgung Family couldn''t afford to underestimate them. It wouldn''t be surprising if the Loyal Heart Alliance, now upying the Suzhou area, had its sights set on Nanjing. Furthermore, with Mu-Gun taking the lead and personally defeating Seob Wi-Mun this time, the martial ns in Jiangsu Province would likely hold him and the Loyal Heart Alliance in high regard.
Although Namgung Byeok had also yed a role in Seob Wi-Mun''s defeat, the martial ns in Jiangsu Province would be more interested in Mu-Gun, the one who ultimately triumphed over Seob Wi-Mun. If Mu-Gun were to extend an invitation to the martial ns in Jiangsu Province to join the Loyal Heart Alliance, many ns would eagerly take it. In fact, even without Mu-Gun extending such an invitation, there were likely numerous ns interested in voluntarily aligning with the Loyal Heart Alliance.
If that happened, it would be difficult for the Namgung Family to exercise control over the Nanjing area through the Luyang Sect like how they were doing now. There would be no reason to continue yielding to the Luyang Sect when they had the formidable support of the Loyal Heart Alliance.
Even if they contemted using their martial strength topel submission, it would be difficult for the Namgung Family to disregard the power of the Loyal Heart Alliance. Hence, Namgung Byeok''s warning to Mu-Gun was a preemptive measure to ensure that the Loyal Heart Alliance wouldn''t encroach on the Namgung Family''s sphere of influence.
The Loyal Heart Alliance also has no intention of causing any internal strife before overthrowing the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. We shouldn''t do so either, Mu-Gun said.
"To ensure this, you ought to stop the martial ns of Jiangsu Province from aligning with the Loyal Heart Alliance. It''s a precaution against them putting their trust in the Alliance and shing with the Luyang Sect."
"The Loyal Heart Alliance wees individuals from all murim ns without discrimination. Anyone who shares our noble goal of safeguarding murim from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect is wee to join us, including the martial ns of Jiangsu Province."
What do you n to do if the martial ns from Jiangsu Province engage in a power struggle with our vassal, the Luyang Sect? Namgung Byeok asked.
The Loyal Heart Alliance has no intention of meddling in any personal power struggles. However, in the event that the ns under our banner are faced with injustice, we will take appropriate actions regardless of who the other party is.
At Mu-Guns remark, Namgung Byeoks expression slightly stiffened. For now, Mu-Gun made it clear that the Loyal Heart Alliance had no intention of expanding its influence into the territory of the Luyang Sect. However, he also issued a warning that they wouldn''t stand idly by if a n under their banner faced injusticein essence, that the Namgung Family should refrain from taking unreasonable actions against the ns aligned with the Alliance.
Namgung Byeok could understand from Mu-Guns words that he wasn''t afraid of the Namgung Family at all. It could stem from faith in his own power as the Thunder Gods sessor, but it could also be interpreted that the Loyal Heart Alliance had grown that much stronger. In any case, it was something that upset Namgung Byeok.
With all due respect, it is more important to prevent the Nine Celestial Demons Sects atrocities than to upy the territory of Jiangsu Province. If both the Namgung Family and the Loyal Heart Alliance are mindful of our responsibilities, there''ll be no conflict between us. So, there''s no need to argue about something that hasn''t even happened yet.
That''s right. Besides, arent you two grandfather-inw and grandson-inw? If you consider each others position and make concessions, you wont have to worry about it. The Taichi Sword Immortal Supreme Elder Tae Heo, who was listening to the conversation between the two, mediated the slightly tense atmosphere.
Sword Immortals, please dont worry. The Loyal Heart Alliance has no intention of standing against the Namgung Family. The same would apply to the Namgung Family. Dont you think so? Mu-Gun spoke to the three Sword Immortals and asked for Namgung Byeoks concurrence.
"Of course, that goes without saying. As long as the Loyal Heart Alliance doesn''t encroach on our family''s territory first, we have no intention of shing with the Alliance," Namgung Byeok stated.
Mu-Gun smiled wryly at Namgung Byeok''s demeanor but refrained from further discussion. Subsequently, both parties retired to their respective rooms, settling in for the night.
In the inn''s most spacious and finest room, Namgung Byeok reflected on the conversation. He had been taken aback by their initial encounter due to Mu-Gun''s aura. There was an unmistakable resemnce between Mu-Gun and the legendary Heavenly Thunder Divine Sword, Guyang Hwi. This impression only grew stronger the more Namgung Byeok observed and interacted with him.
Most notably, Mu-Gun''s gaze raised suspicion. At times, there was an unexined hostility in his eyes, despite no apparent reason for such a look. It would be a different matter if Mu-Gun knew the truth behind the Heavenly Thunder Divine Swords demise. However, unless he was the reincarnation of Guyang Hwi, there was no possibility of him being aware of that.
Namgung Byeok believed that the source of suspiciony in Mu-Gun''s hidden ambition. He surmised that Mu-Gun concealed his aspiration to rise to prominence within murim through the Loyal Heart Alliance. Furthermore, he suspected that Mu-Gun aimed to surpass the Seven Great Families, which could exin his perceived hostility towards Namgung Byeok to some extent.
As expected, he is a dangerous guy.
Namgung Byeok contemted that if Mu-Gun were allowed to continue, the glory of the Seven Great Families might fade. In the interest of preserving the honor of the Seven Great Families, the best course of action would be to eliminate him. While Namgung Byeok felt a pang of remorse for Namgung Hyun-Ah, his granddaughter, the importance of the Namgung Family took precedence.
However, he recognized that this wasn''t the right time. Currently, the top priority was defending against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Dealing with Mu-Gun could wait until after that threat was thwarted.
The following day, Mu-Gun''s group parted ways with Namgung Byeok''s party and made their way to Shaoxing. Meanwhile, the word of his victory over Seob Wi-Mun circted throughout Jiangsu Province, thanks to a deliberate effort by the Heavenly Secret Hall.
The aim was to showcase the Loyal Heart Alliance''s strength through Mu-Gun and to persuade the martial ns in Jiangsu Province to rally under the Alliance''s banner. As a matter of fact, several smaller ns in Jiangsu Province seriously contemted aligning themselves with the Loyal Heart Alliance.
Should the ns of Jiangsu Province join the Loyal Heart Alliance, it would undeniably bolster the Alliance''s might. Nevertheless, with this expansion of influence, it would be a challenge to effectively manage these forces. Thus, the Council of the Loyal Heart Alliance devised a n to establish subsidiary branches in each province for better oversight. The first branch was already in the works in Nanping, Fujian Province. Following Nanping, they were mapping out the creation of a branch in Suzhou.
These subsidiary branches were intended to consist of key members from the smaller ns within each province. The Loyal Heart Alliance also had ns to provide exclusive martial arts techniques tailored for martial artists within the subsidiary branches, whose martial prowess was not as great. These martial arts were designed by Mu-Gun himself.
* * *
At dusk, a raggedly dressed group made their way into downtown Shenyang, Liaoning Province. The group consisted of five people, their faces concealed by bandanas, though their physique suggested they were likely women.
They found an inn, and after checking into a room, they locked the door and closed the window, ensuring no one could enter. After insting themselves from the outside world, the five women removed their bandanas, revealing their striking beauty. A subtle chill seemed to emanate from their bodies, suggesting proficiency in ice-based martial arts.
They were women from the Beihai Ice Pce, the rulers of Beihai. Among the five women, the most beautiful was Beigong Xue, the Young Matriarch of the Beihai Ice Pce, and the other four were the Beihai Four Shadows, who were in charge of guarding her.
Young Matriarch! What do you n to do now? Dong Ga-Kyung, the oldest among the Beihai Four Shadows, asked Beigong Xue.
I heard that the Thunder Gods sessor has appeared in the Central ins. I n to ask him for help. Beigong Xue replied.
Will the Thunder Gods sessor help the Ice Pce?
He doesn''t have any reason to help the Ice Pce, but the story would be different if it concerns the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. The Thunder Gods legacy considers it their destiny to protect murim from the Three Greatest Demonic Sects.
The Beihai Ice Pce was being dominated by the Spindle Sect, one of the nine great factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Beigong Xue, the Young Matriarch of the Beihai Ice Pce, avoided the evil clutches of the Spindle Sect and escaped from the Beihai Ice Pce, arriving at the Central ins.
At first, she nned to ask for help from the Nine Prominent Sects or the Seven Great Families. However, after arriving at the Central ins, she changed her mind after hearing rumors about the Thunder Gods sessor. The Nine Prominent Sects or the Seven Great Families wouldn''t willingly help the Beihai Ice Pce, a force from the Bordends. However, it would be different for the Thunder Gods sessor, whose mission was to protect murim from the Three Greatest Demonic Sects.
But will the Thunder Gods sessor be able to defeat the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners who took control of the Ice Pce?
We must pray that he can. Moreover, we have no other choice right now. He is our only hope.
The only person that Beigong Xue could believe in was Mu-Gun, the Thunder Gods sessor.
Beigong Xue and the Beihai Four Shadows departed from Shenyang early in the morning after spending a night at the inn. They headed to Donggang, located south of Shenyang. As its name suggests, Donggang[1] was a port city, and Beigong Xues party nned to take a ship from there to travel to Shaoxing, where the Loyal Heart Alliances headquarters was located.
To avoid any potential pursuit by the Spindle Sect, Beigong Xue''s group swiftly and discreetly relocated to Donggang. Seven days after departing from Shenyang, they reached Donggang and looked into any ships departing for Shaoxing. Unfortunately, there were no direct vessels from Donggang to Shaoxing. Consequently, they had to take a ship from Donggang to Dalian and then transfer to another ship bound for Qingdao, Shandong Province. Lastly, they would need to board yet another ship from Qingdao to reach their destination in Shaoxing.
Although the schedule involved two ship transfers and was quite cumbersome, Beigong Xue''s party had no alternative. Consequently, they embarked on the first leg of their journey by boarding a ship from Donggang headed for Dalian.
1. The hanja for Gang is , which trantes to Port.
Chapter 175
Chapter 175
Upon his return to Shaoxing, Baek Mu-Gun resumed his daily life. Meanwhile, the Loyal Heart Alliance established its first branch, the Iron Blood Branch, in Nanping, Fujian Province.
This new branch consisted of over seven hundred members from small martial ns in Fujian Province. Given the size of this group, a substantial facility was required to amodate them. After careful consideration, the Loyal Heart Alliance decided to repurpose the Evil Blood Gang''s manor as the headquarters for the Iron Blood Branch. The manor was spacious enough to house up to a thousand individuals, making it more than sufficient to amodate them.
However, gathering martial artists from various small ns was only the beginning. It was important to establish leadership to guide them and personnel dedicated to enhancing the martial prowess of the Iron Blood Branch. To that end, the Loyal Heart Alliance appointed Nam Seon-Gyo, the Commander of the Sea Pce Heavenly Might Corps, abat unit within the Sea Pce Sect, as Head of the Iron Blood Branch. Additionally, they designated Lee Jin-Won, the Commander of the Jiuhua Dragon Sword Corps, abat unit of the Jiuhua Sect, as the Deputy Head.
Afterwards, twenty instructors were tasked with teaching martial arts to the members of the Iron Blood Branch, all of which hailed from the Baek Sword Sect. They had received training from Mu-Gun in the specific martial arts intended for the branches. These included the Loyal Iron Blood Cultivation Method, which focused on internal energy cultivation, as well as the Twelve Iron Blood Sword Art.
Both of these martial arts were creations of Mu-Gun, drawing inspiration from various martial traditions. While they weren''t on par with Ascension Realm martial arts, they were easy to learn and held significant power. This made them an ideal choice for members of the branches who needed rapid growth. Once they arrived, the instructors sent by the Loyal Heart Alliance to Nanping immediately began teaching these two arts to the Iron Blood Branch members.
Originating from small martial ns, the martial artists of the Iron Blood Branch had never received proper martial arts training. Most of the martial arts they were familiar with fell within the third-rate category, with some at best considered second-rate. The two arts they were being taught now were not at the Ascension Realm, but still far surpassed those used by small martial ns. Mu-Gun had poured his heart and soul into creating these martial arts.
The martial artists of the Iron Blood Branch desired to learn genuine martial arts, and these arts more than fulfilled their desires. With ess to these techniques, the Iron Blood Branch members dedicated themselves to learning and training with unwavering determination.
However, not everyone possessed the same level ofmitment. While they now had ess to superior martial arts, thosecking the will to truly train only went through the motions for the sake of appearances. The instructors responsible for teaching these martial arts to the Iron Blood Branch didn''t invest their time in reforming these individuals. They found it more efficient to focus on instructing those martial artists who were genuinely motivated to learn, rather than attempting to correct the apathetic ones.
Most of the Iron Blood Branch''s martial artists trained with a newfound passion. Also, several martial ns in Jiangsu Province began to express interest in joining the Loyal Heart Alliance. Among them were the martial ns previously under the authority of the Luyang Sect.
The Council of the Loyal Heart Alliance engaged in discussions regarding the inclusion of these ns. At its core, the Loyal Heart Alliance remained open to anyone desiring to join its ranks. Nevertheless, epting the martial ns under the Luyang Sect''s influence would effectively encroach upon the territory of the Namgung Family.
"If we ept them, the Namgung Family will definitely not take it lightly," said the Jiuhua Sect Patriarch, Lee Geom-Hwan, expressing his concern.
"How long will we continue to fear the Namgung Family? The strength of the Loyal Heart Alliance is undoubtedly on par with the Namgung Family. What I''m saying is that we no longer need to be cautious or wary of them," said Tae Gong-Pyo, the Wind Saber Sect Patriarch, indicating his discontent with Geom-Hwan''s stance.
"That''s correct. Furthermore, we haven''t forcibly encroached on the Namgung Family''s domain; rather, the martial ns under the Luyang Sect''s control are willingly seeking to join the Loyal Heart Alliance. This means they hold a significant level of discontent with the Namgung Family," added Byeok Cheol-Seong, the Patriarch of Byeok Sword Manor.
"It''s undeniable that we''ve grown more powerful, but nothing good wille from shing with the Namgung Family. Furthermore, its very important to avoid sowing internal discord, especially when our longstanding adversary, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, remains a pressing concern. What''s more, the potential benefits we''d gain from epting the martial ns under the Luyang Sect''s control are rather limited. Wouldn''t it be unwise to provoke a conflict with the Namgung Family when the gains are minimal?" asked Shim Seok-Gun, the Patriarch of the Clear Sun Sect.
"While that may be true concerning the material gains, this is a matter of the Loyal Heart Alliance''s dignity, something far more significant."
"We don''t need to jeopardize our dignity in order to avoid a confrontation with the Namgung Family. Most importantly, we founded the Loyal Heart Alliance not to showcase our strength, but to topple the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. For that purpose, we must steer clear of disputes with the Namgung Family," Geom-Hwan responded.
"As the Jiuhua Sect Patriarch pointed out, maintaining harmony within murim is of utmost importance for our grand cause of overthrowing the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, at least in the eyes of the public. By refraining from allowing ns that could potentially spark a territorial dispute with the Namgung Family to join the Loyal Heart Alliance, we can garner more support and respect from the martial world, all withoutpromising our dignity," exined Kang Won-Hee, the Patriarch of the Kang Household, reinforcing Geom-Hwan''s stance.
Turning to Baek Cheon-Sang, who had been silently listening, Byeok Cheol-Seong asked, "What do you think, Alliance Leader?"
"Dignity and honor are very significant in murim. However, the greater cause of murim takes precedence. Our primary objective is to topple the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, and for that purpose, unity within murim is crucial, as pointed out by the Kang Household Patriarch. I believe it''s best not to ept the martial ns under the Luyang Sect''s control into the Loyal Heart Alliance, not out of fear for the Namgung Family, but because the greater cause of murim shoulde first," Cheon-Sang expressed his viewpoint.
"I totally agree with what the Alliance Leader said. Murim''s grand cause must be our top priority," stated Jeong Won-Hyo.
Jo Jin-Myeong stated, "I think so too. Moreover, the concerns raised by the Wind Saber Sect Patriarch and the Byeok Sword Manor Patriarch may not hold much weight. There won''t be many who interpret our decision as fear of the Namgung Family. It''s important to remember that the Thunder God''s sessor, who defeated two Supreme Realm demonic practitioners, the Asura Divine Demon and the Asura Undying Immortal, during the recent incident, is with the Loyal Heart Alliance. With such a remarkable member in our ranks, there is no reason for anyone to doubt our resolve."
His mention of the Thunder God''s sessor brought conviction and agreement from a substantial number of delegates.
"Then, we''ve discussed a lot about this; it''s time to vote. As previously stated, we will base our decision on a majority vote. Those in favor of epting the martial ns under the Luyang Sect''s control into the Loyal Heart Alliance, please raise your hands." Cheon-Sang initiated a vote.
Delegates on the Council expressed their opinions openly and voted ording to their individual perspectives. Out of the thirteen present, including the Alliance Leader, only three raised their hands. These three supporters were Byeok Cheol-Seong, the Patriarch of Byeok Sword Manor, Tae Gong-Pyo, the Patriarch of Wind Saber Sect, and Yong Gun-Seong, the Patriarch of Draconic Tiger Gang.
Cheon-Sang continued, "Now, for those who believe we should refrain from epting the martial ns under the Luyang Sect''s control into the Loyal Heart Alliance, please raise your hands."
In response to his request, all ten remaining delegates raised their hands. Following a majority vote, the Loyal Heart Alliance decided to reject the applications of the martial ns under the Luyang Sect''s control. Furthermore, Cheon-Sang made certain to rify the reasons behind this rejection so that the denied martial ns wouldn''t misunderstand.
Once the decision was made, and the Council meeting concluded, Cheon-Sang promptly contacted Mu-Gun to inform him of the Council''s resolution.
"Well done. Stirring trouble with the Namgung Family is not advisable at the moment," Mu-Gun concurred.
"I think so too. It''s not wise to expand our territory given the current circumstances."
"Exactly. We should prioritize internal stability and manage the number of martial ns seeking entry into the Loyal Heart Alliance."
"If we establish two more branches in Shaoxing and Suzhou, and train their members using the martial arts you''ve developed, we can indeed bolster our internal stability."
"That''s true."
The dy in establishing the branch in Shaoxing was primarily due tocking a suitable base to amodate its members. The Shaoxing headquarters of the Loyal Heart Alliance United Corps was still under construction. Essential facilities such as the Alliance Leader Hall, the Twelve Council Halls, and the Thirteen Demon yer Quarters had only recently beenpleted. With no provisions for the branch members to lodge and dine, the formation of the branch was postponed. However, due to hastened construction efforts, the branch would soon be a reality.
"By the way, how do you n to lead the Loyal Heart Alliance in the future?" Cheon-Sang asked.
Mu-Gun replied, "The Loyal Heart Alliance has evolved into a significant power in murim. Even if we don''t promote the Baek Sword Sect itself, we can still embody its noble ideals through the Loyal Heart Alliance."
"In that case, the Baek Sword Sect should remain the Leader n of the Loyal Heart Alliance."
"Father, your martial skills make you a strong candidate to lead the Loyal Heart Alliance."
Cheon-Sang suggested, "Rather than me, why don''t you consider taking on the role of Alliance Leader?"
"You''re proposing that I be the Alliance Leader?" Mu-Gun was surprised.
"Yes, I believe it would be better for you to lead the Loyal Heart Alliance, given your martial prowess and your esteemed reputation in murim."
The growth and unity of the Loyal Heart Alliance were primarily attributed to the presence of the Thunder God''s sessor, Mu-Gun. Cheon-Sang believed that Mu-Gun, the true backbone of the Loyal Heart Alliance, should hold the position of Alliance Leader.
Mu-Gun shook his head, countering Cheon-Sang''s suggestion.
"No, if I were to be the Loyal Heart Alliance Leader, my actions would be restricted. It''s more effective for me to operate freely as I am now tobat the Nine Celestial Demons Sect."
To Mu-Gun, the role of the Loyal Heart Alliance Leader held little significance. Just like the Zhejiang Martial Alliance, when he established the Loyal Heart Alliance, his primary goal was to build a force capable of safeguarding murim against the threats posed by the Three Greatest Demonic Sects. In the process, both the Baek Sword Sect and the Loyal Heart Alliance would naturally gain influence.
However, Mu-Gun had no desire to use that authority to dominate murim. He envisioned the Loyal Heart Alliance as an organization inheriting the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect''s mission: to protect murim from the Three Greatest Demonic Sects while maintaining minimal authority. Therefore, if the situation demanded it, he would ept the role of leader, but at present, he had no interest in that position.
Cheon-Sang said firmly, "If you are declining for my sake, it''s unnecessary."
Mu-Gun emphasized, "I''m not refusing because of you. It''s simply the best choice at the moment. Besides, you are more than qualified to be the Loyal Heart Alliance Leader, Father."
"Very well, I won''t press the matter any further if that''s your preference," Cheon-Sang conceded.
"In that case, I''ll take my leave. I have a sparring session scheduled with the seven wanderers."
"Of course, go ahead."
With that, Mu-Gun said his goodbyes to Cheon-Sang and made his way to the training hall, where the seven wanderers awaited.
* * *
After finalizing the application process for Jiangsu Province''s small martial ns, the Loyal Heart Alliance turned its attention to establishing the Righteous Blood Branch, the second branch. They anticipated that over five hundred members from these small martial ns would join the Righteous Blood Branch. As for its base, the Lee Household in Suzhou was chosen for this purpose.
The selection of the branch head and deputy head for the Righteous Blood Branch was a subject of discussion within the Council. Ultimately, the Baek Sword Sect''s White Dragon Corps Commander, Baek Cheon-Gi, was designated as the Branch Head, and the Wind Saber Sect''s Flutter Wind Corps Commander, Tae Gong-Do, was appointed Deputy Head. Both Cheon-Gi and Gong-Do swiftly headed to Suzhou. They were apanied by the instructors tasked with teaching the branch members the Loyal Iron Blood Cultivation Method and the Twelve Iron Blood Sword Art.
With the establishment of the Righteous Blood Branch, the organizational structure of the Loyal Heart Alliance grew even more robust. Although the branch''s martial artists did not constitute a formidable force, due to theirck of skill, the Loyal Heart Alliance anticipated substantial growth as these martial artists improved their abilities through Mu-Gun''s martial arts.
During this time, Mu-Gun delegated the management of the Loyal Heart Alliance to Cheon-Sang and dedicated himself to a rigorous schedule of sparring and martial arts discussions with the martial arts masters residing at the Baek Sword Sect. He sparred with renowned figures such as the three Sword Immortals, the Four Peerless Wanderers, the seven wanderers, the Qiankun Hands, the Daybreak Swordmaster, and Cho Woo-Kyung, totaling seventeen in all. Each day, he rotated through these experts, sharing insights and exchanging martial arts knowledge.
His busy schedule left him with little time to spare for his wives, let alone his own martial arts training. Despite this, Mu-Gun showed no signs of displeasure and remained fullymitted to his sparring and martial arts discussions. As a result, all seventeen martial arts masters made significant progress. Notably, four of the seven wanderers achieved a profound level of enlightenment and reached a proper Absolute Realm through their interactions with Mu-Gun.
The three Sword Immortals, the Four Peerless Wanderers, the Qiankun Hands, and the Daybreak Swordmaster also experienced breakthroughs in their abilities, ascending to higher levels. Cho Woo-Kyung was also steadily advancing and nearing the threshold of achieving a proper Absolute Realm. Mu-Gun took immense satisfaction in witnessing their growth, knowing that their progress would fortify the Baek Sword Sect and the Loyal Heart Alliance, making it easier for them to confront the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
* * *
On a typical day at the Baek Sword Sect''s training hall, Mu-Gun engaged in his regr sparring session with the Four Peerless Wanderers. However, their intense training was interrupted when Baek Mu-Ok made a personal visit to the training hall. Mu-Gun immediately recognized that Mu-Ok''s presence signified an urgent matter, and, in response, he asked for Yang Cheol-Gons understanding and paused the spar.
What brings you here? Mu-Gun asked Mu-Ok.
Mu-Ok exined, "We have a guest who came from the Beihai Ice Pce."
"The Beihai Ice Pce?" Mu-Gun asked, surprised.
Mu-Ok confirmed, "Yes, the Beihai Ice Pce''s Young Matriarch has asked to see you, Brother."
Mu-Gun''s surprise deepened, "The Beihai Ice Pce''s Young Matriarch personally sought me out?"
"Yes, it seems there are some troubles at the Beihai Ice Pce."
"Troubles?"
Recently, there has been treacherous behavior reported within the forces beyond the borders, and I think it is rted to that, Mu-Ok reported.
Treacherous behavior?
It is not yet certain, but there is a possibility that those rebel groups are connected to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Mu-Ok continued.
It is certainly possible that it is the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. So, where is the Beihai Ice Pces Young Matriarch right now? Mu-Gun asked.
For now, I guided her to the distinguished guest hall.
Okay. I will quickly wash up, so make sure she is treated hospitably.
Understood.
I think we will have to finish our sparring session early today. Mu-Gun turned to the Four Peerless Wanderers, seeking their understanding.
Is our sparring that important? Dont worry about it, the Four Peerless Wanderers said.
Mu-Gun swiftly exited the training hall and made his way to his residence. After a quick wash, he put on fresh clothes and proceeded to the distinguished guest hall.
Chapter 176
Chapter 176
Baek Mu-Gun promptly concluded his preparations and entered the Baek Sword Sects distinguished guest hall. As he walked in, Beigong Xue rose to her feet. Her striking beauty momentarily captivated Mu-Gun''s gaze. Her cold yet regal countenance exuded an allure distinct from Dan Seol-Young and Namgung Hyun-Ah. Nevertheless, this wasn''t the moment for appreciating her beauty. Mu-Gun swiftly refocused and greeted her first.
"I am Baek Mu-Gun, the Young Patriarch of the Baek Sword Sect. I apologize if I kept you waiting."
"No, you didn''t. I''m grateful that you''re willing to meet me without an appointment. Allow me to officially introduce myself. I am Beigong Xue, the Young Matriarch of the Beihai Ice Pce," Beigong Xue greeted Mu-Gun politely.
"Pleased to meet you. Shall we take a seat?"
Mu-Gun and Beigong Xue settled into their chairs.
"May I ask why the Young Matriarch of the Beihai Ice Pce hase all the way to Shaoxing?" Mu-Gun asked straightforwardly.
"I''vee seeking assistance from the Thunder God''s sessor."
"Assistance?"
"Yes. I''ve heard that the Thunder God''s sessors see it as their duty to thwart the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s ambitions. Are the rumors I''ve heard urate?"
"Yes, the Thunder God''s sessors indeed bear the responsibility of safeguarding murim from the Three Great Demonic Sects[1], including the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. I''m fullymitted to fulfilling that mission," Mu-Gun affirmed.
"In that case, please assist the Beihai Ice Pce," Beigong Xue pleaded.
"You mean that the crisis at the Beihai Ice Pce is connected to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect?" Mu-Gun asked.
"That''s correct. There was recently a rebellion at the Beihai Ice Pce, incited by my uncle, Beigong Han. Or so everyone thinks. In fact, the person iming to be my uncle is actually a demonic practitioner from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect in disguise," Beigong Xue exined.
"Are you certain about this?"
"The individuals involved in the rebellion, including my supposed uncle and nine members of the Thirteen Gangs of the Beihai Divine Ice Corps, were found to be using a form of demonic art, unrted to the Beihai Ice Pce''s martial arts. The only entity capable of controlling the Beihai Ice Pce using such demonic arts is the Nine Celestial Demons Sect," Beigong Xue rified.
"If that''s the case, the Beihai Ice Pce appears to be under the influence of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. How can I be of assistance? Do you believe I can take them all on single-handedly?" Mu-Gun inquired with skepticism.
"No need to be concerned about that. The Beihai Ice Pce has its own guardians who will support the Thunder God''s sessor," Beigong Xue assured.
"Guardians?" Mu-Gun inquired.
"The previous patriarchs of the Beihai Ice Pce offered their own bodies as tools to protect the Beihai Ice Pce in the event of a crisis that threatened its existence. We call them the Beihai cier Zombies. Beihai cier Zombies possess a Vajra Physique and retain the martial skills they possessed in life. With the Thunder God''s sessor and the Beihai cier Zombies, we can confront the forces of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect that have taken control of the Beihai Ice Pce," Beigong Xue exined.
"How many Beihai cier Zombies are there?"
"There are twelve in total," Beigong Xue replied.
Given that the Beihai Ice Pce''s previous patriarchs were at least in the Absolute Realm, having twelve zombies with the Vajra Physique capable of wielding Absolute Realm power could potentially rival the strength of one of the Seven Great Families.
If you use the Beihai cier Zombies at the forefront of the battle, it would be a formidable force against the Central ins, so why havent you used them so far? Mu-Gun asked.
The Beihai cier Zombies draw their power from extreme coldness, which can be constantly supplied in Beihai. Outside of Beihai, they would lose their power. Beigong Xue exined further.
That''s a relief from the Central ins'' perspective.
I officially request your help, Thunder God''s sessor. Please save the Beihai Ice Pce from the grip of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. I will never forget this. Beigong Xue knelt before Mu-Gun and begged.
There''s no need to do this. Please, stand up.
I won''t stand up until you agree, Thunder God''s sessor, Beigong Xue insisted.
Well, I wish I could make this decision on my own, but it''s not solely up to me. I have to consider the consequences for others, as I do not belong to myself alone.
Each time Mu-Gun was away from his post, he couldn''t help but worry that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect might target the Loyal Heart Alliance. Additionally, the journey to the Beihai Ice Pce was a long one, taking several months at the least. Even if it was for the sake of ultimately defeating the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, it wasn''t a decision to be made lightly.
"The Nine Celestial Demons Sect has taken control of the Beihai Ice Pce and they will likely utilize the pce''s forces to attack the murim forces in the Central ins. These are enemies you will have to confront eventually. Wouldn''t it be more advantageous for the Thunder God''s sessor to face them in Beihai, where you can receive support from the Beihai cier Zombies?"
Mu-Gun couldn''t refute Beigong Xue''s reasoning. As she pointed out, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect might use the Beihai Ice Pce''s forces to attack the murim in the Central ins. Moreover, once they left Beihai, they would lose the support of the Beihai cier Zombies. It made more sense to confront the enemy now while they could still ess that support.
The challenge was ensuring that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect wouldn''t target the Loyal Heart Alliance in his absence. However, if Mu-Gun acted discreetly enough to avoid alerting them, the sect might not attack the Loyal Heart Alliance immediately.
"Very well, I will make my way to the Beihai Ice Pce," Mu-Gun said after careful consideration.
"Really?" Beigong Xue''s expression lit up with delight.
"Yes, but please rise," Mu-Gun added.
"Thank you. I''ll never forget your assistance in saving the Beihai Ice Pce," Beigong Xue said earnestly.
"In return, I have one condition," Mu-Gun continued.
"A condition?" Beigong Xue inquired.
"Yes. If I save the Beihai Ice Pce, I would like the Ice Essence from your pce," Mu-Gun disclosed.
"The Ice Essence?" Beigong Xue appeared surprised.
"Actually, my wife is learning ice-based martial arts. The Ice Essence from the Beihai Ice Pce would greatly aid her in enhancing her internal energy," Mu-Gun exined.
"Alright, if you save the Beihai Ice Pce, I will grant you the Ice Essence," Beigong Xue agreed willingly.
The Ice Essence was an invaluable treasure that even the Beihai Ice Pce found difficult to obtain. Nevertheless, Beigong Xue was willing to offer something of greater worth than the Ice Essence if it meant saving her pce.
"Since it''s gettingte today, please rest in our distinguished guest hall. We will set out tomorrow morning," Mu-Gun suggested.
"Understood."
Baek Mu-Gun wasted no time in seeking out Baek Cheon-Sang after his meeting with Beigong Xue. He exined the situation with the Beihai Ice Pce and his intention to go there. Cheon-Sang, recognizing Mu-Gun as the Thunder God''s sessor, decided not to constrain him within the Baek Sword Sect or the Loyal Heart Alliance, understanding that Mu-Gun''s strength wasn''t only valuable to these factions but to all of murim.
With Cheon-Sang''s approval secured, Mu-Gun then informed his two wives about his journey to the Beihai Ice Pce and requested their understanding. Although Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young were worried about Mu-Gun''s safety, they didn''t object to his decision, knowing it was made after careful thought.
Since Mu-Gun would be away for an extended period, he spent a passionate night with the two.
The following day, he departed from Shaoxing and headed to the Beihai Ice Pce, apanied by Beigong Xue and her group.
* * *
They traveled by sea, just as Beigong Xues group hade to Shaoxing. During the voyage, Mu-Gun and Beigong Xue shared the ship but spent most of their time focused on their individual martial training.
Mu-Gun''s dedication had allowed him to advance to the Supreme Realm and master the Infinite Thunder Sword, the ultimate technique of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword. Although he had yet to fully recover his internal energy, most of his martial prowess from his previous reincarnation had returned.
However, his quest for martial perfection continued. Despite experiencing multiple reincarnations, he had yet to reach the Mythic Realm, a seemingly unattainable state that elevated a martial artist to godlike status. The Mythic Realm required more than just enlightenment; it was a realm beyondprehension, and the martial artists that could attain it throughout murim''s history could be counted on one hand.
Mu-Gun persisted in his relentless pursuit of this legendary martial realm.
Achieving the Mythic Realm was a profound endeavor, requiring the understanding and embodiment of the universe''s creation as a divinity. The sessors of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect, such as Mu-Gun, embodied the principle of thunder and lightning as the Thunder God, elevating themselves to godlike status. To reach the Mythic Realm, Mu-Gun needed to embody everything in the universe within himself.
The Thunder God''s Descent had given Mu-Gun a glimpse of the Mythic Realm and the knowledge of what was required to reach it. However, hecked the concrete steps to attain it. All he could do was study and seek the truth of the universe that he had caught a glimpse of. His pursuit was a remarkable feat in itself, as most martial artists never had such an opportunity.
Beigong Xue, on the other hand, was eager to learn martial arts from the Thunder God''s sessor. At twenty-six, she had already reached the Upper Peak Realm, a remarkable achievement. However, meeting Mu-Gun changed her perspective. Despite his younger age, Mu-Gun had attained the Supreme Realm. Even taking into consideration that Mu-Gun was the Thunder Gods sessor, it was still a great shock to Beigong Xue.
Beigong Xue''s encounter with Mu-Gun had opened her eyes to the vast world of martial arts, making her realize that she had been like a frog in a well, limited by her previous perspective. She felt an intense desire to be stronger, especially for the sake of saving the Beihai Ice Pce, and threw herself into martial arts training, even cutting down on her eating and sleeping time.
However, her dedication alone wouldn''t guarantee advancements in her martial realm. Recognizing her need for a teacher who could guide her to higher levels, Beigong Xue believed that Mu-Gun was the best candidate for this role. Nheless, she struggled with the idea of asking him for instruction. She had already imposed on him by requesting his help to save the Beihai Ice Pce, and asking for martial arts guidance felt like asking too much.
After a few days of much contemtion, however, she decided to set aside her shame and make the request, understanding that her current responsibilities as the Beihai Ice Pce''s Young Matriarch demanded her to be as strong as possible. When Mu-Gun left his cabin for dinner, Beigong Xue seized the opportunity to ask him for guidance.
"I know it''s a rather bold request, but could I ask for your guidance in martial arts, Young Master Baek?"
"You want me to teach you?"
"Yes, I believe my progress has its limitations. With your higher martial realm, I think your guidance would be invaluable." Beigong Xue looked earnest.
No matter how cold-hearted someone was, it was impossible to remain so when faced with Beigong Xues expression. Her earnest expression tugged at Mu-Gun''s heartstrings, and he couldnt bring himself to decline her request.
"Alright, I''ll dedicate two hours a day to help you with your martial arts during our journey to Beihai," Mu-Gun agreed.
"Really?"
"Yes, we''ll spend one hour sparring and the other hour discussing our martial arts and analyzing our sparring sessions. So, be ready for it."
Mu-Gun intended to teach Beigong Xue just as he had instructed the martial arts masters of the Baek Sword Sect. While the Beihai Ice Pce might eventually pose a threat to the murim of the Central ins as a bordend force, Mu-Gun was confident that Beigong Xue, once familiar with his skills through their training, would never consider an invasion of the Central ins. Even if she did, Mu-Gun had the means to handle such a situation. All he had to do was wipe out the entire Beihai Pce.
Is there perhaps anything you want from me in exchange for teaching me? Please tell me if you have something you want in return, and I will try to fulfill it.
Beigong Xue was known for her straightforward personality, believing in reciprocating whatever she received, whether it was kindness or resentment. She was determined to give something in return for Mu-Gun''s guidance.
Hmm, must I tell you now? Mu-Gun asked.
No. Please tell me when you think of something you want. We will be traveling together for quite some time anyway. Beigong Xue said.
Alright. Well then, can I have my meal now?
Ah! I am sorry. Please go ahead and eat.
You should hurry up and eat too, Young Matriarch Beigong.
Mu-Gun started his meal first, with Beigong Xue and the Beihai Four Shadows following suit. The ship''s food wasn''t particrly appetizing, but it was sufficient to satisfy their hunger.
1. Changed Three Greatest Demonic Sects to Three Great Demonic Sects.
Chapter 177
Chapter 177
On the ships deck, Baek Mu-Gun and Beigong Xue stood ten feet apart, facing each other.
As we are on a ship, lets refrain from using our internal energy and spar just with our techniques.
Understood.
You should begin.
Beigong Xue nodded and propelled herself off the deck, hurtling toward Mu-Gun. Closing the gap in a straight line, she swiftly extended her palm. A frigid aura emanated from her, akin to the icy winds and snow of the north. This was the renowned martial art of the Beihai Ice Pce, the Beihai cier Divine Palm. The actual techniques of this martial art weren''t extraordinary; its true powery in the bone-chilling coldness it released.
This was known as the Beihai cier Qi, and it possessed a potent capability to instantly reduce the surrounding area to absolute zero temperatures. Once the Beihai cier Qi reached a certain level, even Absolute Realm masters would struggle to withstand it. Against an opponent of equal level, they would find their movements hampered by the freezing effect of the Beihai cier Qi.
Mu-Gun couldn''t help but be amazed as the Beihai cier Qi from Beigong Xue''s palm instantly froze the surrounding space. However, this cold threat posed no real danger to Mu-Gun. Rather than the disparity in realms, this was actually due to the hot aura of the Thunder Gods energy, which neutralized the bone-chilling effects of the Beihai cier Qi.
Mu-Gun met Beigong Xue''s Beihai cier Divine Palm head-on and countered with the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike. To minimize damage to the ship, Mu-Gun employed just the minimum amount of internal energy necessary. Beigong Xue, rather than directly colliding with the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike, used the Beihai Snow Shadow Step, slipping past Mu-Gun to his side. In a graceful and agile disy of footwork, she extended her palm once more, her movements as fluid as a sled gliding over snow. It was a remarkable sight to behold.
However, it wasn''t enough to pose a real challenge for Mu-Gun. He turned calmly to face Beigong Xue''s oing attack, their hands meeting in a sh. The force pushed Beigong Xue back, but she swiftly regained her stance, using the Beihai Snow Shadow Step once more to close the distance. Despite her relentless efforts, Mu-Gun stood firm, hardly shifting from his initial position.
While Beigong Xue acknowledged Mu-Gun''s overwhelming strength, she had hoped to offer some semnce of a challenge. Yet, in their direct confrontation, she came to realize just how misguided her assumptions were. If Mu-Gun had decided to defeat her, it would have taken him just a moment.
In the midst of their exchange, Mu-Gun took the opportunity to thoroughly analyze Beigong Xue''s techniques.
The Beihai cier Divine Palm''s maneuvers were actually very simplistic. Of course, with the added power of the Beihai cier Qi, even the simplest technique carried significant impact; however, if she met an opponent who was not affected by the Beihai cier Qi, the straightforwardness of these techniques could prove to be a fatal disadvantage. While the swift and agile movements of the Beihai Snow Shadow Stepplemented the basic nature of the Beihai cier Divine Palm, there were inherent limitations to relying solely on these tactics. After a thorough exchange, Mu-Gun concluded that Beigong Xue''s techniques held no extraordinary surprises.
With this assessment in mind, Mu-Gun chose to end the sparring session.
Stop! I think this is enough.
You are really incredible. Beigong Xue said.
Your martial arts are also not bad, Young Matriarch.
Even so, it''s likeparing a firefly to the sun when ites to you, Young Master Baek, Beigong Xue smiled bitterly.
I observed your techniques, and it seemed like you were overly focused on harnessing the Beihai cier Qi''s power,.
Are you suggesting that the Beihai cier Divine Palm''s techniques are too basic? Beigong Xue asked.
Yes, exactly. I believe it could be much more powerful if you enhanced the Beihai cier Divine Palm. Is there a specific reason why you haven''t done that? Mu-Gun said cautiously.
As Young Master Baek mentioned, previous patriarchs of the Beihai Ice Pce attempted to improve the Beihai cier Divine Sword Art and the Beihai cier Divine Palm Art. However, they encountered a problemthe power of the Beihai cier Qi would diminish when they tried to enhance the technique itself. We''ve been searching for a solution to improve the technique while preserving the Beihai cier Qi''s power, but we haven''t found one yet, Beijing Xue said truthfully.
I see. Mu-Gun nodded.
It was inconceivable that the members of the Beihai Ice Pce were unaware of the limitations of their own martial arts. The challengey in finding a way to ovee these limitations. Mu-Gun believed that the most reliable approach to enhance Beigong Xue''s martial skills was through technique improvement. However, this was far from a straightforward task.
To begin with, Mu-Gun needed aprehensive understanding of all the Beihai Ice Pce''s martial arts. From Beigong Xue''s perspective, sharing her martial arts with a stranger like Mu-Gun wasn''t an easy decision to make. What''s more, even if she did disclose these techniques, there was no guarantee that Mu-Gun could enhance them withoutpromising the power of the Beihai cier Qi. While Mu-Gun possessed a profound understanding of martial arts, it wasn''t all-epassing.
Given these challenges, there seemed to be no immediate solution to improving Beigong Xue''s martial skills.
"It appears that the focus of your martial arts, and indeed the Beihai Ice Pce''s martial arts, is enhancing the Beihai cier Qi, which serves as their power source," Mu-Gun shared his analysis.
"You are correct," Beigong Xue acknowledged.
"Furthermore, to strengthen the Beihai cier Qi, the most effective path would be to increase your internal energy," Mu-Gun continued.
"That''s also true."
"However, immediate increases in your internal energy will be challenging. In that case, there''s only one way forward. Firstly, you should enhance your internal energy management skills to maximize the Beihai cier Qi''s power with your current internal energy. Then, once you''ve honed your ability to handle internal energy, you''ll need to refine your rather simplistic martial arts techniques," Mu-Gun exined.
"Fundamentally, thetter seems nearly impossible," Beigong Xue sounded a bit disheartened.
"As you pointed out, it''s a fundamental problem. But in any endeavor, mastering the basics is crucial. Moreover, while improving martial arts techniques without diminishing the Beihai cier Qi''s power is a challenge, it''s not entirely impossible."
"It sounds like you''re suggesting that what was impossible for the Beihai Ice Pce''s former patriarchs might be possible for you, Young Master Baek," Beigong Xue said, doubtful.
"The Beihai Ice Pce''s patriarchs possess unrivaled knowledge of their own martial arts. Nheless, every river eventually flows into the sea. It''s somewhat embarrassing to say, but I have reached a level of mastery in the Thunder God''s martial arts, considered one of history''s strongest. This is a testament to my deep understanding of martial arts. I don''t intend to belittle the Beihai Ice Pce''s ancestors, but it''s possible that their enlightenment wasn''t as profound as mine. Therefore, I might see possibilities they haven''t," Mu-Gun exined.
Beigong Xue found it difficult to dispute Mu-Gun''s words. The Beihai Ice Pce''s former patriarchs had indeed reached the Absolute Realm effortlessly, but none of them had ever advanced to the Supreme Realm. This limitation was attributed to the constraints of the Beihai Ice Pce''s martial arts. To propel the Beihai Ice Pce to greater heights, it was imperative to rectify these martial arts.
With that in mind, it also seemed usible that Mu-Gun, the sessor of the Thunder God and a master of the Supreme Realm, could do something to improve the Beihai Ice Pces techniques.
"To enhance the Beihai Ice Pce''s martial arts, I would need to share the martial arts scriptures of the Beihai Ice Pce, wouldn''t I?" Beigong Xue asked.
This presented a significant issue. It was strictly forbidden to reveal the Beihai Ice Pce''s martial arts to outsiders, and this rule applied even to someone like Mu-Gun.
"That''s correct."
"The Beihai Ice Pce''s martial arts scriptures can never be disclosed to outsiders."
"In that case, we might have to forego that option. For now, it seems our only recourse is to enhance your skills through sparring," Mu-Gun concluded.
Mu-Gun had no intention of pressuring Beigong Xue into something that was clearly impossible. His immediate concession indicated that he had no ulterior motives or greed for the Beihai Ice Pce''s martial arts. In fact, given Mu-Gun''s exceptional martial prowess, the Beihai Ice Pce''s techniques wouldn''t hold much allure for him.
Beigong Xue was left with a choice, one that weighed the importance of upholding the Beihai Ice Pce''s taboo against the necessity of enhancing their martial arts. After careful consideration, she made her decision. Despite the potential vition of the taboo, she resolved to improve the Beihai Ice Pce''s martial arts.
"I''m willing to share the Beihai Ice Pce''s martial arts scriptures with you. In return, please promise that you will not disclose them to anyone else."
"I promise you in the name of the Thunder God," Mu-Gun assured.
"Thank you. In that case, I will tell you now."
"Before we proceed, there''s one thing I need to rify," Mu-Gun interjected.
"What''s that?"
"I will give it my all, but there is a chance that I may not seed in enhancing the Beihai Ice Pce''s martial arts."
"I understand. Instead, I trust that you''ll keep your promise to do your best," Beigong Xue replied.
"You can rest assured of that."
With Mu-Gun''s promise, Beigong Xue relocated to the cabin with him and began revealing the Beihai Ice Pce''s martial arts scriptures. The Beihai Ice Pce possessed four martial arts disciplines: the Beihai cier Cultivation Method, the Beihai cier Divine Sword Art, the Beihai cier Divine Palm Art, and the Beihai cier Vajra Qi. After receiving this knowledge from Beigong Xue, Mu-Gun dedicated several days to analyzing it.
Mu-Gun soon discerned why the Beihai Ice Pce''s martial arts had to remain simple. The scriptures and the application of internal energy rted to the Beihai cier Qi were inherentlyplex and intricate. With it being an Ascension Realm technique, this was only natural. Manifesting the Beihai cier Qi was already a daunting task, and it was virtually impossible to wield an Ascension Realm technique simultaneously. There were two potential approaches: either diminish the power of the Beihai cier Qi for the sake of using an Ascension Realm technique or forgo the technique and maximize the Beihai cier Qi''s power. The Beihai Ice Pce had opted for thetter.
For the time being, Mu-Gun endeavored to simplify the oral scriptures necessary to manifest the Beihai cier Qi while preserving its power. He attempted to streamline the oral scriptures using all the internal energy cultivation methods and enlightenment at his disposal. However, he realized that this approach would inevitably reduce the power significantly, mirroring the struggles of the Beihai Ice Pce''s former patriarchs. Mu-Gun concluded that a different approach was required to solve this problem.
Could the Beihai cier Qi itself be transformed into a martial arts technique? Mu-Gun recognized simr martial arts that functioned in a simr manner, one being the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Art. Essentially, this martial art revolved around the release of Thunder God Qi, a refined form of thunder qi, with variations in the size and shape of this being the primary distinctions. The strength of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Art derived from the inherent power of the Thunder God Qi.
The Beihai cier Qi held aparable level of power to Thunder God Qi, so the issuey in how the Beihai cier Qi could be harnessed. This qi was able to freeze the surrounding space, which made it powerful in its own right. However, it posed no significant threat to an adversary capable of resisting the cial qi. To make it effective inbat, Mu-Gun needed to utilize the freezing ability of the Beihai cier Qi as a standalone offensive technique.
Mu-Gun contemted how to best harness the Beihai cier Qi''s freezing capability and envisioned a storm of icean onught of des infused with cial qi, capable of cutting through anything. Even the mere thought of it suggested formidable power. Mu-Gun aptly named this technique the "White Ice de Storm."
Then, he came up with techniques one after another to support the White Ice de Storm.
First, the White Ice sh de, which unleashed des of ice clumped together by cial qi.
Second, the White Ice Death Web de. It wove a deadly web using ice des clustered together with cial qi.
Third, the White Ice Explosive Flying de. This technique caused ice des imbued with cial qi to explode and scatter ice fragments in all directions.
Fourth, the White Ice Deathdea technique that unleashed a chain of cial qi des.
Finally, the White Ice Impregnable Wall, which constructed a protective barrier of ice des, formed with cial qi, capable of blocking the opponent''s attacks.
Mu-Gun conceived a martial art that epassed all six of these techniques and decided to name it the White Ice Divine Sword Art. However, at this point, the White Ice Divine Sword Art was merely a concept. To bring it to fruition, a scripture that could harness the Beihai cier Qi effectively needed to be crafted. Mu-Gun locked himself in the cabin, channeling all his energy into the creation of the White Ice Divine Sword Art.
Creating something from nothing would have been an impossible task, even for Mu-Gun. However, he had a perfect reference in the form of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword. Mu-Gun began to mold the techniques of the White Ice Divine Sword Art based on the foundation of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword. Like this, twenty days passed.
In the meantime, Mu-Gun, Beigong Xue, and theirpanions passed through Qingdao, Shandong Province, en route to Dalian, Liaoning Province. Beigong Xue and the Beihai Four Shadows felt a mixture of excitement and concern as Mu-Gun secluded himself in the cabin,boring to invent a new martial art.
"Is it really possible for Young Master Baek to improve the Beihai Ice Pce''s martial arts?" Dong Ga-Kyung, the first of the Beihai Four Shadows, asked Beigong Xue.
"Who can say? What''s evident is that Young Master Baek is giving it his all. All we can do now is hope for a favorable oue," Beigong Xue replied.
Beigong Xue couldn''t predict the future, so she had no choice but to wait and pray for Mu-Gun''s sess. A few dayster, as the ship neared Dalian, Mu-Gun emerged from the cabin.
"How did it go?" Beigong Xue asked with anticipation.
Mu-Gun beamed at her, and from that smile, Beigong Xue was convinced that Mu-Gun had indeed seeded in improving the Beihai Ice Pce''s martial arts.
Chapter 178
Chapter 178
Baek Mu-Gun managed toplete the White Ice Divine Sword Art in precisely twenty-five days. Deviating from the original n, he introduced an additional technique: the White Ice Infinite Sword. This new technique allowed him to amplify the Beihai cier Qi instantaneously and unleash a colossal ice sword spanning hundreds of feet.
What made the White Ice Infinite Sword truly formidable was that the entire area covered by the immense ice sword would be frozen. The process started with aprehensive freezing effect, and afterward, the colossal ice sword obliterated everything in its path.
While the White Ice Infinite Sword remained a theoretical concept, its potential power was so fearsome that it could instantly freeze and obliterate an Absolute Realm master. If a Supreme Realm master unleashed the White Ice Infinite Sword at full force, it had the potential to freeze and annihte dozens of Absolute Realm masters in a single strike.
With thepletion of the White Ice Divine Sword Art, nowprising a total of seven techniques, Mu-Gun faced a moral dilemma. The sheer power of the White Ice Divine Sword Art was overwhelming, making him question whether it was okay to pass it on to the Beihai Ice Pce, a potential adversary to the Central ins'' martial artsmunity. Mu-Gun worried about the safety of the Central ins and whether delivering the White Ice Divine Sword Art could be akin to arming potential adversaries. He questioned whether it might have been better to decline Beigong Xue''s initial request or to reduce the art''s power.
Initially, Mu-Gun had entertained the idea of reducing the White Ice Divine Sword Art''s power. However, as he delved into its creation, his ambition grew, resulting in a martial art that rivaled the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Art. Aftering this far, it seemedckluster to diminish the White Ice Divine Sword Art''s potency. After much contemtion, Mu-Gun made the decision to teach the White Ice Divine Sword Art to Beigong Xue. Given its immense power, mastering the art would be an exceedingly challenging task.
Even for a martial arts prodigy like Beigong Xue, the prospect of fully mastering the White Ice Divine Sword Art was rather slim. Mu-Gun believed that teaching it in its entirety wouldn''t pose a significant problem. However, he recognized the need for precaution. He thus chose to withhold the seventh and final technique, the White Ice Infinite Sword, and refrained from instructing Beigong Xue on it. This particr technique was far too dangerous to be passed down to the Beihai Ice Pce.
After making this decision, Mu-Gun exited the cabin. Seeing him, Beigong Xue approached with anticipation.
"How did it go?" Beigong Xue asked.
In response, Mu-Gun offered her a wide, reassuring smile. Then, they moved over to her cabin.
"Rather than enhancing the Beihai cier Divine Sword Art and the Beihai cier Divine Palm, I''ve created an entirely new martial art," Mu-Gun said.
"You''ve created a new martial art?!" Beigong Xue eximed, taken aback.
"It''s called the White Ice Divine Sword Art, and it''s a martial art that harnesses the Beihai cier Qi as an offensive weapon," Mu-Gun exined.
"The White Ice Divine Sword Art, I like the name."
"In that case, I''ll teach it to you right away. The White Ice Divine Sword Art has a total of six techniques. Let''s begin with the first one: the White Ice sh."
Mu-Gun exined the core principles of the White Ice sh and went into detail about how to manipte the Beihai cier Qi. Beigong Xue, being unfamiliar with the distinct approach of the White Ice Divine Sword Art, found it challenging to grasp initially. Mu-Gun adapted his exnations to make them asprehensible as possible, easing Beigong Xue''s understanding of the underlying principles of the art.
Afterward, Beigong Xue began to learn the steps of the White Ice sh. Regardless of whether it was executed with a sword or her palm, the key to the White Ice shy in condensing the Beihai cier Qi to an exceptional degree and releasing it instantaneously. Right from the beginning, Beigong Xue encountered difficulties as she struggled to condense the Beihai cier Qi into a specific form.
The unique trait of the Beihai cier Qi was its tendency to disperse when released over a wide area. However, when condensed into a specific form, the cold qi''s range would diminish while its concentrated power increased significantly. The challengey in condensing the Beihai cier Qi into a limited space, which was a mentally demanding task.
Beigong Xue made dozens of attempts, but her initial efforts resulted in repeated failures. During this time, their ship arrived at Dalian, and the group decided to stay overnight at an inn. After a modest dinner, Beigong Xue resumed her training of the White Ice sh. Mu-Gun observed her and provided guidance, but Beigong Xue still struggled to execute the technique sessfully. This was not an indication of hercking talent; in fact, Beigong Xue possessed remarkable talent. Theplexity of the White Ice sh technique was the primary challenge.
It took Beigong Xue three days of dedicated practice to finally master the White Ice sh. From her sword, an icy energy reminiscent of the northern wind and snow emerged, forming into a massive ice de that she propelled forward.
The path of the ice de left a trail of freezing destruction in its wake. As it traveled, it caused a rapid and chilling freeze to overtake the area it passed through. Additionally, a huge ripple formed on the sea''s surface where the ice de grazed, and the sea froze solid as the ripple extended.
!
Beigong Xue gazed wide-eyed at the immense power of the White Ice sh she had just released. Even though she was the one who had executed it, she had not anticipated that it would demonstrate such remarkable strength. She turned her astonished eyes toward Mu-Gun.
"How do you like it?" Mu-Gun asked with a triumphant expression.
"It''s truly incredible. How did you create a martial art with such astounding power?" Beigong Xue asked in sheer astonishment.
"To be honest, Young Matriarch Beigong, after creating the White Ice Divine Sword Art, I had many thoughts about whether I should teach it to you," Mu-Gun confessed.
"Is it because it''s too powerful?" Beigong Xue asked.
"Yes, precisely. Given the rtionship between the Central ins and the Beihai Ice Pce, I couldn''t help but worry that the might of the White Ice Divine Sword Art might be directed toward the Central ins," Mu-Gun exined sincerely.
"In that case, why did you teach me?" Beigong Xue asked with curiosity.
"It''s because there''s no other n capable of using the White Ice Divine Sword Art except the Beihai Ice Pce," Mu-Gun replied.
"So, it means that despite your concerns about the Beihai Ice Pce''s intentions, you don''t want to bury the White Ice Divine Sword Art that you worked so hard to create," Beigong Xue deduced.
"Yes."
"Don''t worry. As long as I''m alive, at least, the Beihai Ice Pce won''t invade the Central ins. With you around, you have no need to be concerned anyway, Young Master Baek," Beigong Xue reassured Mu-Gun.
"In that case, why don''t we include the condition that you''ll assist us in our efforts to repel the Nine Celestial Demons Sect?" Mu-Gun suggested.
"Let''s first rescue the Beihai Ice Pce from the clutches of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect before discussing that."
"Very well. Then, continue your training. It''s crucial that you maintain the feeling you had when you sessfully executed the technique."
"Understood."
After nodding, Beigong Xue fervently resumed her training of the White Ice sh. Later that same night, Mu-Gun and Beigong Xue''s group reached Donggang in Liaoning Province. They spent the night there and then embarked on and journey to Shenyang. Even during the journey, Beigong Xue continued her dedicated training.
Once she had managed to wield the White Ice sh to a certain extent, Beigong Xue began her training in the White Ice Death Web, the second technique of the White Ice Divine Sword Art. The White Ice Death Web involved simultaneously releasing ten ice des in all directions to attack the enemy.
The important part of the White Ice Death Weby in dividing the Beihai cier Qi into ten parts and directing it in various directions to prevent the enemy from evading. This was an exceptionally challenging technique, far moreplex than the White Ice sh, which simply created a single ice de. It took Beigong Xue three days just toprehend the scripture of the White Ice Death Web, thanks in no small part to Mu-Gun''s detailed exnations. Had she attempted to grasp it on her own, it might have taken several months to do so.
While learning the White Ice Divine Sword Art, Beigong Xue increasingly appreciated Mu-Gun''s remarkable abilities. At some point, she began to admire him.
In Beihai culture, the standards for men were primarily rooted in their strength. Beihai women resided in harsh conditions and sought strong men who could protect and keep them safe from threats. Beigong Xue was no exception to this norm. In her eyes, Mu-Gun was the most captivating man she had ever encountered.
Beigong Xue was well aware that she and Mu-Gun couldn''t be together. Mu-Gun already had two wives, and it was highly unlikely that he would abandon the Central ins'' murim ande to the Beihai Ice Pce. Simrly, Beigong Xue couldn''t simply abandon her responsibilities at the Beihai Ice Pce to be with Mu-Gun. Recognizing that a romantic rtionship between them was unattainable, Beigong Xue made a conscious effort to suppress her feelings for Mu-Gun.
Furthermore, this wasn''t the time to focus on romantic entanglements. As the Beihai Ice Pce''s Young Matriarch, she had resolved to concentrate solely on the task of saving her n. To achieve this, her primary focus had to be on enhancing her martial skills through rigorous training.
* * *
A monthter, Mu-Gun and Beigong Xue''s group found themselves passing through Mount Dahei near Heilongjiang. The North Sea, where the Beihai Ice Pce was situated, was still a month''s journey away from Mount Dahei.
During this past month, Beigong Xue had tirelessly dedicated herself to training in the White Ice Divine Sword Art without a moment''s rest. As a result, she had progressed to mastering the fourth technique of the White Ice Divine Sword Art, the White Ice Deathde. Although her execution of the White Ice Deathde fell short of its original power due to her limited internal energy and enlightenment, Beigong Xue refused to give up and persisted in her training. Her continuous efforts also brought gradual improvements to her martial abilities.
In the meantime, after bing proficient in unleashing the White Ice Explosive Flying de, the third technique of the White Ice Divine Sword Art, Beigong Xue began to spar with Mu-Gun once a day. The difficulty level significantly increased when using the White Ice Divine Sword Art in the midst ofbat, as opposed to merely practicing it in solitude. Naturally, the former presented a far greater challenge.
Initially, Beigong Xue was easily defeated by Mu-Gun before she could even fully deploy the White Ice Divine Sword Art in their sparring sessions. However, as they continued to engage in these daily sparring sessions, Beigong Xue gradually developed the ability to skillfully use the White Ice Divine Sword Art even during a real fight. Nevertheless, even with this improvement, her proficiency with the White Ice Divine Sword Art was still far from posing a threat to Mu-Gun.
"As we pass Mount Dahei and enter Heilongjiang, we''ll be in the Beihai Ice Pce''s territory," Beigong Xue exined.
"I see. It''s odd that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect hasn''t made any moves yet."
Mu-Gun had expected the Nine Celestial Demons Sect to pursue Beigong Xue after she escaped from the Beihai Ice Pce. However, there had been no signs of their activity even after traveling as far as Mount Dahei.
"From the perspective of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, they might not see me as a significant threat. Perhaps they think there''s little I can do."
Mu-Gun countered, "As the Beihai Ice Pce''s Young Matriarch, the primary heir to the Ice Pce, you can rally support from the Beihai Ice Pce''s martial artists. It wouldn''t be in the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s interest to have you alive. They know well that eliminating you would be the best way to prevent defections among the Beihai Ice Pce''s martial artists. For that reason, I find it strange that they''ve shown no activity during our journey here."
"Could they be waiting for me to enter the Beihai Ice Pce''s territory?"
Mu-Gun remained skeptical, "That might be a possibility, but if I were the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, I would aim to resolve the issue outside the Beihai Ice Pce''s territory. It wouldn''t benefit them to let the Beihai Ice Pce''s martial artists discover that their Young Matriarch had been killed."
"If that''s the case, they might target us before we even cross Heilongjiang."
"We should definitely be ready for that," said Mu-Gun.
"But how should we prepare?" Beigong Xue sought guidance.
Mu-Gun reassured her, "I''m not suggesting any major preparations. I mean that we should remain vignt because we don''t know when they might strike."
"I see."
Mu-Gun and Beigong Xue''s group made their way past Mount Dahei and proceeded upstream of Heilongjiang, maintaining constant vignce for potential attacks by the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
As they drew closer to Heilongjiang, the temperature dropped significantly. However, the extreme cold posed no challenge for Mu-Gun and Beigong Xue''s group. Mu-Gun, having reached the Supreme Realm, had attained the Cold-Heat Invulnerable Body State, rendering the cold inconsequential to him.
Beigong Xue and the Beihai Four Shadows practiced ice-based martial arts, so they were also impervious to the frigid conditions. This allowed Mu-Gun and Beigong Xue''s group to continue their journey without sumbing to the bitter cold.
* * *
Somewhere along the shores of Lake Mo, whichy upstream of Heilongjiang, a middle-aged man with a thick fur robe draped over his shoulders sat at ease, sipping tea. This man was none other than Mo Yong-Gwan, one of the Nine Spindle Monarchs of the Spindle Sect, known as the Spindle Ape Monarch.
His face and hands were densely covered in hair, giving him the appearance of an orangutan, and this likeness had led to his moniker. In his earlier years, he had been the target of many jokes due to his peculiar appearance, but no one dared to mock him now. Anyone foolish enough to do so would be putting their life at grave risk.
As Mo Yong-Gwan leisurely enjoyed his tea, a burly man with a darkplexion entered the main hall. This man was Heuk Chi-Gon, known as the Giant Bear Demon, and he was one of the four Higher Demons who served the Spindle Ape Monarch.
"I have important news to report, revered Demonic Monarch," Chi-Gon greeted Yong-Gwan and said.
"What is it?"
"We''ve located that bitch, Beigong Xue," Chi-Gon reported.
"Really? Where is she right now?" Yong-Gwan asked.
"She is on her way here and has passed through Mount Dahei," Chi-Gon replied.
The Spindle Sect, having assumed control of the Beihai Ice Pce, had anticipated that Beigong Xue would return. In preparation, they dispatched their forces to Lake Mo, a crucial gateway leading to the Beihai Ice Pce''s territory. Chi-Gon was responsible for leading these forces, acting on behalf of the Spindle Ape Monarch Mo Yong-Gwan.
The Ape Monarch himself was apanied by his four direct subordinates, one squad from the Spindle Demonic Battalion, and two squads from the Ma Thieves Gang''s ck Wind Troupe, which had sought refuge in Beihai to evade the Hebei Peng Family''s pursuit.
The sheer size of their forces might have seemed excessive, considering the capabilities of Yong-Gwan alone, but their numbers were meant to act as a safeguard in case Beigong Xue managed to rally support from the murim of the Central ins. Ideally, they would have wanted to capture her before she could seek assistance, but her loyal martial artist followers from the Beihai Ice Pce had put up a determined fight, preventing her capture.
As a result, Mo Yong-Gwan, the Spindle Ape Monarch, had been stationed at Lake Mo for several months, awaiting Beigong Xue''s return. Finally, she had made her appearance.
Who is she with? Yong-Gwan asked.
Just one young man.
One young man? Thats all? Yong-Gwan asked in surprise.
"That''s right. As a precaution, we thoroughly checked for any potential followers of Beigong Xue''s group, but we didn''t find anyone else."
"Any idea who the young man is?"
"We''re not sure yet," Chi-Gon replied cautiously.
"Hmm" Yong-Gwan fell into deep thought, gently stroking his hairy face. The Giant Bear Demon, Heuk Chi-Gon, waited quietly for Yong-Gwan to gather his thoughts.
"Did the young man happen to have a shield?"
Yong-Gwan was aware of the Thunder God''s sessor in the Central ins, known for causing significant trouble to various factions within the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. He was curious if the young man apanying Beigong Xue might be the Thunder God''s sessor, recognizable by his distinctive golden shield.
"Well, I don''t recall seeing a shield."
"Are you certain?" Yong-Gwan asked for reassurance.
"As far as we could tell, the young man wasn''t carrying a shield."
"It might not be on the young man, but perhaps someone else has it, right?"
"I can''t confirm that..."
"The fact that Beigong Xue returned to Beihai with just a young man suggests one of two things. Either she''s given up, or that man is strong enough to save the Beihai Ice Pce on his own," Yong-Gwan exined.
"Is there anyone capable of single-handedly saving the Beihai Ice Pce?" Chi-Gon asked, genuinely curious.
"It could be possible if it''s the Thunder God''s sessor."
"Do you think the Thunder God''s sessor would leave the Central ins ande all the way to Beihai?"
"If he discovered that we were the ones who seized control of the Beihai Ice Pce, he woulde after us," Yong-Gwan exined.
"What should we do if the young man truly is the Thunder God''s sessor?"
"What else? We must eliminate him," Yong-Gwan stated matter-of-factly.
"I''ve heard he defeated the esteemed Asura Divine Demon, who reached the Supreme Demonic Realm. Can we even deal with someone like that?" Chi-Gon expressed his concern.
"Throughout history, there''s been nothing that sheer numbers couldn''t ovee. If we gather all the forces of the Beihai Ice Pce and the Ma Thieves Gang, he''ll eventually get tired, even if he''s the Thunder God''s sessor. Once that happens, the Spindle Sect can step in and defeat him," Yong-Gwan reasoned.
"But wouldn''t it be wise to first confirm if he truly is the Thunder God''s sessor?" Chi-Gon proposed.
"You''re right. Send both squads from the ck Wind Troupe."
"Understood."
Also, keep the martial artists of the Spindle Demonic Battalion on standby so that they can be mobilized at any moment. Young-Gwan ordered.
If the young man apanying Beigong Xue truly turned out to be the Thunder God''s sessor, immediate retreat would be necessary. On the other hand, if he wasn''t the Thunder God''s sessor, the Spindle Demonic Battalion would be called in to handle Beigong Xue and herpanion. Either way, they needed to be prepared for action.
"Understood," Chi-Gon acknowledged and departed.
He then assembled the two squads from the Ma Thieves Gang''s ck Wind Troupe and dispatched them to the location where Beigong Xue''s group was situated.
Chapter 179
Chapter 179
Baek Mu-Gun and Beigong Xue''s group continued their journey, leaving Mount Dahei behind and entering Huzhong. However, their progress was hindered by the sleet and poor visibility caused by the wintry weather.
How can you live in such a barrennd with such a harsh climate?
Mu-Gun marveled at the resilience of the people living in this harsh environment. The frozenndscape and the biting, swirling winds made it clear that the locals had to be truly remarkable to endure such conditions.
"I was born here, so I lived here thinking it was natural," Beigong Xue replied.
Mu-Gun expressed his amazement. "Come to think of it, the Beihai Ice Pce is really amazing to be able to create such a huge force in thisnd of ice."
Beigong Xue nodded. "That''s because you can''t survive on Beihai''snd without being strong."
From her words, Mu-Gun realized that for the Beihai Ice Pce''s martial artists, martial arts were crucial for their very survival.
"I''ve been thinking about how to make the Baek Sword Sect''s martial artists stronger. Perhaps sending them to Beihai for training is a good idea," Mu-Gun said.
"Anytime you want. But they''d better be well-prepared. Beihai''snd is more unforgiving than any other ce."
Mu-Gun chuckled at Beigong Xue''s intimidating remarks.
"Why are youughing?" Beigong Xue asked curiously.
"I was just joking, and I couldn''t help butugh when you took it so seriously, Young Matriarch Beigong."
Beigong Xue smiled awkwardly, "Really? I must have been too serious; I didn''t realize that."
"You don''t usually enjoy jokes, do you?" Mu-Gun asked.
Beigong Xue responded, "I''m not great at socializing, perhaps due to my lifelong martial arts training. People find my personality a bit dull, too."
"Normally, it doesn''t matter if a beautiful woman like you isn''t funny," Mu-Gun teased.
Beigong Xue responded with a crestfallen look, "That means you agree that I''m not funny."
"Ahaha, that''s not what I meant. It doesn''t mean you''re boring."
Beigong Xue couldn''t help butugh at Mu-Gun''s exnation.
Dumbfounded, Mu-Gun asked, "Are you making fun of me right now?"
He chuckled, but his expression suddenly stiffened.
Beigong Xue noticed his change, "What''s the matter?"
Beigong Xue looked at him in confusion.
Mu-Gun replied with a serious tone, "It seems we have uninvited guests."
Despite the sleet reducing visibility, Mu-Gun''s Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes allowed him to see dozens of people in ck armor approaching on horseback, armed with sabers and spears. Their numbers were around two hundred.
It looks like they are the Ma Thieves Gang''s martial artists.
Beigong Xue asked, The Ma Thieves Gang? Aren''t they an evil sect from the Central ins?
"Yes, they were originally an evil faction based in Liaoning Province. Not too long ago, it was revealed that they were connected to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. When the Hebei Peng Family attacked, they abandoned their base and fled toward Beihai."
Beigong Xue deduced, "So, it''s highly likely they have joined forces with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect."
"Given that they''reing for us, your assumption is probably urate, Young Matriarch."
"How many of them are approaching?"
"There seem to be around two hundred people."
"That''s a lot."
Mu-Gun reassured her, "No worries, we should have the strength to ovee their numbers. Besides, they might just be bait sent to assess ourbat capabilities."
"Bait?"
Mu-Gun exined, "The Nine Celestial Demons Sect would have grown suspicious due to my presence, especially since I''m traveling with you. You went to the Central ins seeking assistance, but you returned with just one man? It''s natural for them to suspect that this man might be an exceptionally skilled martial artist."
"They mightve even guessed that you are the Thunder God''s sessor."
"Exactly. The Ma Thieves Gang''s martial artists are likely the forces sent to confirm this."
Beigong Xue expressed her concern. "So, isn''t it risky for you to reveal yourself, Young Master Baek?"
"That''s why I intend not to employ the Thunder God''s martial arts just yet."
Beigong Xue asked, "Can you defeat them without using the Thunder God''s martial arts?"
"Don''t worry. I can use many martial arts techniques, not just the Thunder Gods."
Beigong Xue sighed in relief. "You are a Supreme Realm master, after all. I worried for no reason."
"You should remain here with your four guards, Young Matriarch Beigong."
"What are you going to do?"
Mu-Gun exined, "They are all mounted on horseback. First, we need to halt their advance. I will prevent them from charging ahead. The five of you should be on standby."
Mu-Gun swiftly advanced, vanishing into the sleet. He activated the Dark Specter Stealth Art, concealing his presence as he neared the Ma Thieves Gang''s ck Wind Troupe. This troupe was maintaining a wedge formation while charging ahead, a tactic that allowed them to disperse their forces to either side and evade a secondary collision should the leading horse be targeted by an enemy strike.
Then, I will aim for the middle.
Mu-Gun didn''t target the lead horse but the one behind it. With the Dark Specter Stealth Art, he swiftly closed in and then activated the Thunder Gods Aerial Steps. The ck Wind Troupe''s horsemen in the front were taken by surprise andunched a hurried attack, but Mu-Gun effortlessly evaded their strikes with his mid-air jumps.
Once the lead horsemen passed beneath him, Mu-Gun unleashed the Supreme Moonlight, the ultimate technique of the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art, toward the mounted squad below. Moonlight sword qi cut through the sleet and rushed toward the ck Wind Troupe''s warriors. Despite their frantic attempts to block it, the sword qi was too fast to defend against. Dozens of sword qi des fell onto the warriors and horses, causing severe injuries and chaos.
More than thirty men fell to the frozen ground, their bodies badly mangled. Their horses also fell as they got entangled with their riders bodies, and the ones following from behind barely managed to avoid a collision. Mu-Gun seized the opportunity to dismount one of the horses, effortlessly overpowering the ck Wind Troupe member who was riding it. The defeated member tumbled off the galloping horse, covered in wounds.
With the stolen horse, Mu-Gun charged forward, tailing the ck Wind Troupe. He released another wave of moonlight sword qi, cutting down the horsemen ahead of him.
Argh-!
Amidst the frantic screams of the ck Wind Troupe''s men, the mounted squad slowed their pace and quickly repositioned to encircle Mu-Gun. Realizing the threat he posed, they decided to confront Mu-Gun head-on. They swiftly surrounded him from all directions, readying their spears to engage.
Mu-Gun wasn''t fazed; he propelled himself off the horse''s saddle, leaping into the air. From his elevated position, he released waves of moonlight sword qi towards the spearmen encircling him. The ck Wind Troupe''s martial artists tried to block his attacks with their spears, but the moonlight sword qi, with the power akin to an Absolute Realm master''s vajra qi, overwhelmed their defense.
In a deafening explosion, the ck Wind Troupe''s spearmen and their horses fell, blood gushing as the sword qi wreaked havoc. Mu-Gun had single-handedly dispatched over ten of the ck Wind Troupe''s spearmen, leaving behind a grim scene of destruction. Landing softly on the ground, he remained unscathed.
No matter how strong that bastard is, he is still only one man! Everyone, attack him together! The squad leader of the ck Wind Troupe spurred hisrades on.
Despite their fear of Mu-Gun''s formidable martial arts, they believed they could still overpower him.
Mu-Gun found their bravado amusing and, with a mocking look on his face, stomped the ground with force. The spears abandoned by the fallen spearmen suddenly levitated into the air. The ck Wind Troupe''s martial artists watched in disbelief as the spears hung weightlessly in mid-air. Mu-Gun gave them a sardonic grin before unleashing a powerful shockwave in all directions, sending the floating spears hurtling toward the charging members of the ck Wind Troupe.
The spears swiftly struck their targets, piercing their throats before they could react. The ck Wind Troupe members crumpled to the ground, their bodies frozen not only by the bitter cold but also by the overwhelming fear of death. Paralyzed with terror, they dared not make another move against Mu-Gun. The squad leader shared their predicament.
With the ck Wind Troupe''s martial artists no longer mounting an attack, Mu-Gun inquired, "Are you done already?"
His question was met with silence; the martial artists remained incapable of offering a response.
Shrugging indifferently, Mu-Gun continued, "You can decide to start a fight, but how it ends is a different matter."
From the back of his horse, he took a step forward, bearing down on the ck Wind Troupe''s martial artists. The overwhelming force of his approach left them trembling, causing them to retreat in fear.
Mu-Gun casually remarked, "I don''t think running away will keep you safe."
He gestured with his chin, prompting the ck Wind Troupe''s fighters to nce behind. There, they witnessed a colossal ice de hurtling toward them. It was the White Ice sh unleashed by Beigong Xue, and it cleaved through the ranks of the ck Wind Troupe''s martial artists, freezing them in ce with each impact. The ground beneath the point of contact was rapidly encased in ice, freezing all within a thirty-foot radius.
The martial artists of the ck Wind Troupe found themselves shocked by the power of the White Ice sh. Confronting Mu-Gun alone had already pushed them far beyond their abilities, and now Beigong Xue had added her devastating power to the mix. It was a relentless session of misfortunes for the group. Without hesitation, Beigong Xue unleashed the White Ice Divine Sword Art upon the disoriented fighters. Each ice de that emanated from her sword proved lethal, ensuring the demise of dozens of ck Wind Troupe members each time.
Mu-Gun remained ceaselessly active, fluidly maneuvering amidst the panicking ck Wind Troupe martial artists, delivering fatal blows. Overwhelmed by fear, the fighters attempted to flee, but their escape routes were effectively blocked by the coordinated assault of Mu-Gun and Beigong Xue. As the majority of the ck Wind Troupe had been decimated, Mu-Gun delegated the task of finishing off the remaining members to Beigong Xue and the Beihai Four Shadows before meticulously inspecting the vicinity.
Mu-Gun believed that there was an observer not far from thebat scene. True to his suspicion, he detected a faint energy source approximately one hundred feet away. To identify the source, Mu-Gun concentrated on the energy, sensing that it bore the distinctive demonic qi associated with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Detecting such energy from a distance of one hundred feet was nearly impossible for most, but Mu-Gun''s exceptional sensitivity to qi, thanks to reaching the Supreme Realm, allowed him to achieve this feat.
Mu-Gun thought that by pursuing this observer, they might lead him to the group from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
As Beigong Xue and the Beihai Four Shadows secured victory over the remnants of the ck Wind Troupe, the observer who had been monitoring the situation decided to act.
I have an urgent matter to attend to, so I''ll need you five to wait in a safe location for a while, Mu-Gun exined.
What kind of matter is it? Beigong Xue asked.
I''ll exin when I return.
Mu-Gun swiftly retrieved the Flying Golden Shield, which he had entrusted to the Beihai Four Shadows, and hurriedly followed the path where the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s watcher had disappeared.
Beigong Xue had to put her many questions aside for the time being as she watched Mu-Gun''s urgency. After Mu-Gun''s departure, she and the Beihai Four Shadows began searching for nearby viges.
Chapter 180
Chapter 180
Baek Mu-Gun secretly tailed the watcher from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. The watcher remained oblivious to Mu-Gun''s presence, allowing him to approach unnoticed. Mu-Gun spected that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s forces aiming for Beigong Xue might not be too great in numbers. They were likely led by a Demonic Monarch and apanied by a few Upper Peak Realm Higher Demons as their subordinates. Mu-Gun felt confident in his ability to handle such a group by himself.
With that said, was it really necessary to separate from Beigong Xues group? The reason Mu-Gun had done this was that he was worried about the enemy retreating upon receiving the watcher''s report, rendering his efforts pointless. Even without using the Thunder God''s martial arts, Mu-Gun''s skills were impressive enough to raise suspicion. His objective was to eliminate the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s forces one by one before they could regroup and join their main forces at Beihai. It seemed wiser to confront them individually rather than let them amass their strength.
Mu-Gun effortlessly trailed the watcher, who was skilled in movement arts, disying incredible stamina and speed. His chase was effortless. After more than half a day of tracking, they reached the location where the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s forces were stationed.
Mu-Gun''s first priority was to assess the number and capabilities of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s forces. He estimated their numbers to be around a hundred, with cultivation ranging from the First-Rate Realm to Peak Realm. While he couldn''t discern their specific faction within the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, they appeared to be elite demonic practitioners. Based on this count, Mu-Gun''s expectations were in line with his initial assumptions, with the presence of at most one Demonic Monarch among them.
Even though he was sure that he could engage them head-on and emerge victorious, Mu-Gun opted for a stealthier approach and decided to deal with the Demonic Monarch first. The cover of night provided the perfect setting for him to use the Dark Specter Stealth Art. Mu-Gun infiltrated the building where the elite demonic practitioners of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect had gathered. Despite their heightened alertness, they remained oblivious to Mu-Gun''s presence.
Mu-Gun proceeded to locate the building he believed housed the Demonic Monarch. It was thergest and most distinguished structure. Quietly, hended on the building''s roof and surveyed the interior. His senses picked up on one energy source that likely belonged to an Absolute Realm master and four additional energy sources of lower strength. This indicated the presence of a Demonic Monarch and four apanying Higher Demons.
Rather, this turned out better than I thought.
As the main enemy forces had gathered in one ce, Mu-Gun resolved to end the confrontation swiftly. He unleashed the fourth technique of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Art, the Hundred Golden Lightning Wheel Wave, directing its formidable power downward.
The building''s rooftop was shattered as the golden Thunder God Qi enveloped Mu-Gun, causing his body to plummet. In the midst of this chaos, Mu-Gun descended, encircled by a golden wheel of lightning, ready for battle.
* * *
Mo Yong-Gwan, the Spindle Ape Monarch, along with his four Higher Demons, got a report from the watcher about the martial skills of the young man apanying Beigong Xue.
"If he didn''t use any shield or the Thunder God''s martial arts, does that mean he''s not the sessor of the Thunder God?" asked Lee Ja-Chung, one of the four Higher Demons.
"Yet, considering his solo annihtion of two squads from the ck Wind Troupe, we can''t dismiss the possibility that he is the Thunder God''s sessor. Perhaps he''s deliberately concealing his identity," said Heuk Chi-Gon, the Giant Bear Demon, opposing Ja-Chung''s stance.
"Why would he hide who he is?"
"He might be trying to lure us in. If we discover he''s the Thunder God''s sessor, there''s a good chance we''d retreat instead of facing him," Chi-Gon exined.
"Though that young man is remarkably powerful, Beigong Xue''s martial arts are equally impressive. She unleashed a long-range de of ice with the power to freeze a sizable area. It doesn''t seem like the martial arts of the Beihai Ice Pce we''re familiar with," Ho Baek-Sang, the Red Tiger Combat Demon, cast doubt on Beigong Xue''s abilities.
"Could the young man apanying Beigong Xue have taught her new martial arts?" pondered Heuk Chi-Gon, expressing his thoughts.
"The young man did?
"It''s highly likely if he''s the Thunder God''s sessor."
"Now that I think about it, some aspects of Beigong Xue''s martial arts did feel reminiscent of the Thunder God''s techniques," acknowledged Ho Baek-Sang.
"Having heard you mention it, it does seem that way," Mo Yong-Gwan nodded.
"If that young man is indeed the Thunder God''s sessor, it might be wise to retreat for now," suggested Heuk Chi-Gon.
Suddenly, the building''s roof copsed, and a figure surrounded by a golden wheel of lightning descended. The Spindle Ape Monarch and the four Higher Demons were shocked by the unexpected turn of events. Despite their confusion, they managed tounch an attack at the lightning-surrounded figure. Mo Yong-Gwan extended his fist, releasing a massive wave of me vajra qi. Simultaneously, the four Higher Demons unleashed their strongest martial arts attacks directly at the golden wheel of lightning enveloping Mu-Gun.
An explosion resonated as their attacks struck, causing the golden wheel of lightning to tremble significantly. However, it remained unscathed, showing no signs of damage. Mu-Gun, having used the technique to repel their assaults, immediatelyunched a counterattack. The golden wheel split into one hundred parts, forming numerous golden Thunderbolt Swords. Swiftly, these swords shot towards the five demonic practitioners like rays of light.
Since they were too close to Mu-Gun for effective defense, the golden Thunderbolt Swords ruthlessly pierced their bodies. The five demonic practitioners crumpled forward, riddled with holes. Even the formidable Spindle Ape Monarch Mo Yong-Gwan sumbed to this onught, unable to fend off the deadly assault.
Despite his remarkable martial arts prowess, blocking Mu-Gun''s Thunderbolt Sword proved impossible, given his attainment of the Supreme Realm. Swiftly dispatching the five demonic practitioners, Mu-Gun deactivated the Hundred Golden Lightning Wheel Wave. Sensing approaching demonic practitioners alerted by the earlier explosion, Mu-Gun ascended to the partially destroyed roof.
Perched on the broken railing, Mu-Gun observed the gathering demonic practitioners below. As they charged towards him, he countered by hurling the Flying Golden Shield in their direction. The shield repelled the oing attackers, leaving each struck practitioner with wounds and a caved-in chest.
Undeterred, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s demonic practitioners resumed their assault, despite Mu-Gun''s formidable martial skills that had previously dispersed over ten of theirrades with a single attack. Mu-Gun was perplexed and frowned at their relentless advance, once againunching the Flying Golden Shield imbued with Thunder God Qi. The shield streaked through the oing demonic practitioners, violently rotating at their center before releasing numerous streams of Thunder God Qi.
Struck by the golden lightning from the Flying Golden Shield, the demonic practitioners convulsed, copsing in its aftermath. Nearly half of them sumbed to this singr attack, their external appearances didn''t change, yet their hearts ceased beating due to the shock induced by the Thunder God Qi, resulting in instantaneous death.
Despite this devastating blow, the remaining demonic practitioners from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect persisted in their assault. Mu-Gun showed no mercy. Without retrieving the Flying Golden Shield immediately, he swung his sword at the approaching demonic practitioners. Moonlight sword qi radiated like a fan, piercing the hearts of each practitioner and propelling them into the ground.
With approximately twenty demonic practitioners remaining, Mu-Gun pressed on, extending his sword. Sessive waves of moonlight sword qi swept forth, beheading or piercing the hearts of his adversaries, leaving none standing. Once his relentless assault ended, Mu-Gun retrieved the Flying Golden Shield and sheathed his sword, standing amidst the stillness that followed the demise of every demonic practitioner.
As night descended, a pervasive stench of blood permeated the increasingly chilly air. Mu-Gun couldn''t help but smile bitterly, contemting the havoc he had wrought. This was a scene he had witnessed countless times across multiple reincarnations, each leaving a lingering bitterness. Yet, he harbored no regrets. Having chosen the path of a martial artist and inheriting the mantle of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect, Mu-Gun had long steeled himself for such consequences. He was prepared to stain his sword with blood if it meant bringing peace to murim and the world.
The following day, Mu-Gun returned to Huzhong, reuniting with Beigong Xue and the Beihai Four Shadows before resuming their journey to Beihai.
Can you tell me what happened yesterday now? Beigong Xue asked.
I got rid of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners.
You got rid of them? What do you mean by that? Beigong Xue couldnt believe her ears and asked again.
Mu-Gun exined to Beigong Xue the events following the battle with the ck Wind Troupe. He exined how he pursued the watcher of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, ultimately discovering the location of the sect''s demonic practitioners. Then, how he took decisive action, eliminating all of them.
"If something like that went down, you should''ve included us."
"I''m not underestimating your skills, but you''re not yet equipped to handle the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s demonic practitioners. That''s why I took matters into my own hands; I hope you understand my intentions," Mu-Gun exined.
"Even so, this involves the Beihai Ice Pce, and we''ve done nothing but leave you to shoulder it alone. It feels like we''re shameless," Beigong Xue expressed bitterly.
"Don''t think of it that way. While it''s rted to the Beihai Ice Pce, dealing with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect is a task that naturally falls on the Thunder God''s sessor," Mu-Gun reassured.
"I''ve even learned martial arts from you, so it bothers me that I couldn''t be of any help."
"All you need to do is awaken the former patriarchs of the Beihai Ice Pce properly, Beigong."
"Understood. For now, at least, we can move without worrying about attacks from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect," Beigong Xue said with relief.
"There likely won''t be further threats on our way to Beihai, but we must remain cautious."
"Then, let''s go.
They resumed their journey to Beihai, reaching their destination ten dayster. Despite its name suggesting a sea, Beihai turned out to be a vastke often mistaken for the sea. This expansiveke was dotted with over thirtyrge and small inds. Notably, theke was frozen solid for more than half of the year, allowing easy movement between the inds without the need for a boat. Observing the ice-coveredke, Mu-Gun could understand why Beihai earned its reputation as thend of ice.
"Where can we find the resting ce of the Beihai Ice Pce''s former patriarchs?"
"Their graves are on Beiming Ind, located at the edge of Beihai," Beigong Xue replied.
"Beiming Ind?"
"The people of Beihai believe in an afterlife beneath Beiming Ind, at the edge of Beihai. Consequently, they bury the deceased in the ice walls of the icebergs constituting Beiming Ind. The tombs of the former patriarchs are also situated there, though their bodies are enshrined separately elsewhere on the ind," Beigong Xue exined.
"I understand. How long does it take to reach Beiming Ind?" Mu-Gun asked.
"If we use a sleigh pulled by reindeer, it''ll take about fifteen days," Beigong Xue responded.
"Fifteen days? Beihai is truly expansive."
"We''ll be sleeping on the ice during our journey to Beiming Ind," Beigong Xue revealed.
"Sleeping on ice, huh? That''s a new experience."
"I''m ustomed to it, but I worry it might be challenging for you, Mu-Gun, being your first time."
"Don''t worry; I''m not that frail. Setting that aside, let''s move quickly. I can''t afford to spend too much time in Beihai.
Okay.
Mu-Gun and Beigong Xues party headed to Beiming Ind using a reindeer sleigh procured by Beigong Xue.
* * *
The Beihai Ice Pce stood proudly on Divine Ice Ind, thergest among the inds in Beihai. Surrounding it, thirteen ns lived in groups on the remaining inds. The Beigong n, responsible for producing patriarchs for the Beihai Ice Pce, held the greatest influence. Following them, the Beihai Five Great ns Seol, Neng, Han, and Myung Families constituted the next significant forces. Within these ns, the Beigong, Seol, and Myung Families maintained a stance against invading the Central ins, acting as soft-liners. In contrast, the Neng and Han Families took a hardline approach, advocating for the invasion of the Central ins.
Disguising themselves as executives from nine ns, including the hardliners Neng and Han Families, the Spindle Sect of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect took control. They incited a rebellion and overthrew the remaining four ns, including the Beigong Family. While dissatisfied voices emerged within the ns controlled by the Spindle Sect, they quelledints by dering an invasion on the Central ins.
As they prepared for the impending invasion of the Central ins, a variable emerged Beigong Xue. To anticipate her return to Beihai, the Spindle Sect dispatched the Spindle Ape Monarch and a squad from the Spindle Demonic Battalion to Lake Mo. However, they met total obliteration. The Spindle Sect deduced that Beigong Xue was likely apanied by a young man who sessfully wiped out the Spindle Ape Monarch and his squad.
Prioritizing the elimination of Beigong Xue and the young man before their Central ins invasion, the Spindle Sect initiated a search. The demonic practitioners of the Spindle Demonic Battalion mobilized extensively, swiftly picking up on the tracks of Beigong Xue and the young man.
Chapter 181
Chapter 181
"Beiming Ind, isn''t that where they bury the dead?" asked Spindle Sect''s Patriarch, Spindle Divine Demon Wi Geuk-Sang, with surprise.
Beiming Ind essentially served as a cemetery in Beihai. It was strange that Beigong Xue chose to visit Beiming Ind first upon arriving in Beihai, especially after bringing a martial artist from the Central ins.
"That''s correct," confirmed the Spindle Flying Monarch Bi Ryun-Hae while reporting Baek Mu-Gun and Beigong Xue''s location.
Geuk-Sang mused to himself, "Did they go there because there was something they could gain?"
"Is there something there that we don''t know about?"
What do you mean by that?
Ryun-Hae borated, "That ce is where the former patriarchs of the Beihai Ice Pce are buried. There may be something they left behind there."
"Whatever it is, given that Beigong Xue and that young bastard went to Beiming Ind, we must give chase to them," the Spindle Fist Monarch Yuk Jeon-Chu insisted.
"It''s not something we should think so simply of. Considering the annihtion of the Spindle Ape Monarch and one squad from the Spindle Demonic Battalion, the man apanying Beigong Xue is by no means an ordinary person. He may even be the Thunder God''s sessor," the Spindle Sword Monarch Oh Kyung-Rei cautioned.
"But is there even a possibility for that man to really be the Thunder God''s sessor? In the face of the threat of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, it doesn''t seem usible for the Thunder God''s sessor to leave the Central ins'' murim alone ande all the way to Beihai, which is so far away," the Spindle Saber Monarch Lee Chul-Sung argued.
"However, considering that he singlehandedly wiped out the Spindle Demonic Battalion and the Spindle Ape Monarch as well as the Higher Demons who follow him, it is highly likely that he is the Thunder God''s sessor," Oh Kyung-Rei countered.
"At this point in time, as Kyung-Rei said, it would be wiser for us to assume that he is the Thunder God''s sessor and form a n based on that," the Spindle Palm Monarch Wang Wook supported.
"If he really is the Thunder God''s sessor, the esteemed Divine Demon, as well as all of us, will have to step up," Bi Ryun-Hae stated.
"What nonsense are you saying? Even if that young man is the Thunder God''s sessor, he definitely won''t be able toe out unscathed if the esteemed Divine Demones forward," said Yuk Jeon-Chu, baffled.
"With all due respect, even the Asura Divine Demon, who had reached the Supreme Demonic Realm, also lost his life at the hands of the Thunder God''s sessor. As such, the esteemed Divine Demon should also practice caution," Bi Ryun-Hae cautioned.
"What Ryun-Hae said is correct. If that man is indeed the Thunder God''s sessor, deploying all the forces of the Spindle Sect might not be enough," Wi Geuk-Sang stated.
The former Thunder God''s sessor had singlehandedly defeated the former Nine Divine Demons, all of whom had reached the Supreme Demonic Realm. Facing the possibility that the young man with Beigong Xue was the Thunder God''s sessor, victory was far from guaranteed even with the entire might of the Spindle Sect.
"What if we mobilize the forces of the Beihai Ice Pce? If we exhaust the young man''s stamina with the Beihai Ice Pce''s forces before confronting him, he won''t be able to overpower us, even if he is the Thunder God''s sessor," suggested the Spindle Burst Monarch Myo Cheong-Bang.
"Mobilizing the Beihai Ice Pce''s forces could pose problems for our n to conquer the Central ins."
"We have no choice but to sacrifice the Beihai Ice Pce''s forces. The key is to make the most of them. Although conquering the Central ins is crucial, eliminating the Thunder God''s sessor is paramount. If we can achieve that, even at the cost of all the Beihai Ice Pce''s forces, it would be several times more beneficial than using them to wipe out the Hebei Peng Family," exined Yuk Jeon-Chu.
"What the Cheong-Bang said is right. Even if we lose all the Beihai Ice Pce''s forces, it would be more beneficial for us to eliminate the Thunder God''s sessor. With him gone, overthrowing murim will be much easier," Wi Geuk-Sang agreed.
"But don''t we need justification to mobilize the Beihai Ice Pce''s forces? We used the pretext of invading the Central ins to quell dissatisfaction about the rebellion. If they discover we''re attempting to kill Beigong Xue, their Young Matriarch, members of the Beihai Ice Pce may feel guilty. If things go wrong, they might even fall for her persuasion," said the concerned Lee Chul-Sung.
"What if we im that Beigong Xue has joined hands with the Central ins murim, attempting to hand over the Beihai Ice Pce to them?" Myo Cheong-Bang suggested.
"Will the Beihai Ice Pce''s members believe that?"
"Then, how about we use the fact that Beigong Xue and that man are going to Beiming Ind to our advantage? What if we say there are treasures left by the former patriarchs of the Beihai Ice Pce on Beiming Ind, and Beigong Xue is trying to desecrate the tombs to offer the treasures to the Central ins people? The Beihai Ice Pce''s members would be furious hearing that," Bi Ryun-Hae proposed.
"I think that''s a good n," Wi Geuk-Sang nodded in agreement.
The other Demonic Monarchs expressed no particr disagreement. The tombs at Beiming Ind held special significance for the people of Beihai. If they were to im that Beigong Xue intended to desecrate the tombs, extracting treasures to offer to the Central ins people, the members of the Beihai Ice Pce would unquestionably harbor resentment towards Beigong Xue.
"Gather all the forces of the Beihai Ice Pce immediately. Pursue Beigong Xue and the man who went to Beiming Ind. Also, as soon as the Spindle Demonic Battalionpletes its preparations, deploy them to Beiming Ind," ordered the Spindle Divine Demon.
Understood.
The eight Demonic Monarchs of the Spindle Sect swiftly took action. They rallied all the elite martial artists under theirmand, spreading the narrative that Beigong Xue and the Central ins man were attempting to desecrate the tombs on Beiming Ind, taking treasures buried within.
Furthermore, they insisted that Beigong Xue and herpanions must be punished ording to Beihai''sw. Simultaneously, in the n infiltrated by the Spindle Ape Monarch under a disguised identity, they imed that the Central ins man apanying Beigong Xue had killed their leader, urging them to seek revenge.
Fueled by anger at the perceived sacrilege on Beiming Ind, the Beihai Ice Pce''s members were convinced that Beigong Xue and the Central ins man deserved death.
In response, the Beihai Ice Pce''s elite forces, the Beihai Divine Ice Corps, were fully mobilized and set out for Beiming Ind to eliminate Beigong Xue and Mu-Gun. The Spindle Demon Battalion also followed, tailing the Beihai Ice Pce''s elite forces.
Although the Beihai Ice Pce''s elite forces were aware of the presence of the Spindle Demonic Battalion trailing behind, they were under the impression that these forces were external allies, unaware that they belonged to the Spindle Sect, one of the factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
The Eight Spindle Monarchs, disguised as heads of various Beihai ns, convincingly imed that these external forces were a group they had secretly nurtured to aid in invading the Central ins. The Beihai Divine Ice Corps epted this exnation without a hint of skepticism.
* * *
Mu-Gun and Beigong Xue''s group reached Beiming Ind, situated at the edge of Beihai. The indprised towering ciers that entombed bodies deep within their frozen masses. A shiver ran down Mu-Gun''s spine as he beheld the chilling sight of ciersden with frozen corpses.
The body will not rot and will be preserved as is in the cier.
"Yes. The living find sce in gazing at the bodies of those who have passed, frozen in the same state as when they were alive. Of course, the souls of the deceased must have already departed to their final resting ces," Beigong Xue exined.
"Do the living evene to this ce?" Mu-Gun inquired with curiosity.
"That''s a given. There''s a designated day, the Day of the Dead, where they pay homage to the departed. On that day, you wouldn''t find an inch of space to set foot here," Beigong Xue rified.
I see.
Then, shall we go to the secret cave?
Mu-Gun followed Beigong Xue toward the inner side of the cier mountain on Beiming Ind. The interior of the cier mountain, with densely packed, massive des, resembled abyrinth. Beigong Xue navigated the intricate paths with skill, leading them to a halt in front of the Ice Sword Peak, nestled at the innermost part of the cial mountain.
Is this the ce? Mu-Gun asked.
Yes, our former patriarchs rest at the top of this Sword Peak.
At Beigong Xue''s words, Mu-Gun looked up, inspecting the Sword Peak. The peak, with its sharp slope, appeared to be at least over one thousand feet tall. Ascending a thousand-foot ice peak without specialized equipment presented a formidable challenge even for a martial arts master. Yet, Mu-Gun possessed the Thunder God''s Aerial Steps.
While he hadn''t mastered it to reach the peak, he could manage to ascend a height of one thousand feet somehow. The challenge, however,y in Beigong Xue.
It is quite high. Can you climb it?
In order to climb the Sword Peak, I would have to at least be at the Absolute Realm. With my current martial realm, I am not able to climb it.
Dont we need you to be there too in order to awaken the former patriarchs of the Beihai Ice Pce? Mu-Gun asked.
That is correct.
That means it is meaningless for me to go up alone.
Yes. I have to go up with you.
Then, I have no choice but to carry you on my back and climb up, Mu-Gun said.
You are going to climb this Sword Peak with me on your back? Beigong Xue asked in surprise.
Then, is there any other way?
"I was considering that if you created a stepping path for me on the Sword Peak''s ice walls, I could attempt to climb by using it," Beigong Xue suggested.
"A stepping path?"
"Couldn''t you make it possible by thrusting your sword into the ice wall at regr intervals?" Beigong Xue borated.
To do that, I have to stab at least thirty swords in the ice walls. I think that would be too tedious, and it would be more convenient to just carry you on my back.
I know your martial arts are amazing, but it is already hard to climb alone, so can you really carry me on your back?
"How hard would it be to carry you, as light as a feather, on my back? So, don''t worry and get on. That is, unless you mind riding on another man''s back," Mu-Gun grinned.
"If you find out that carrying me feels more like a rock than a feather, don''t me me."
"You''re making me nervous all of a sudden."
At Mu-Gun''s joke, Beigong Xue chuckled.
"Then, get on my back," Mu-Gun said.
"Four Shadows, please wait here," Beigong Xue ordered.
"Understood. Be careful."
"Please take good care of our Young Matriarch."
The Beihai Four Shadows requested a favor from Mu-Gun.
"Don''t worry. I will bring Young Matriarch Beigong back safely," Mu-Gun reassured them. Then, he nced at Beigong Xue. Beigong Xue nodded and got on Mu-Guns back.
"Ugh," Mu-Gun groaned and staggered.
"What is it?" Beigong Xue blushed and red at Mu-Gun.
"I was just ying a joke to keep you from getting too nervous," Mu-Gun said.
"I wasn''t nervous at all."
"Then, make sure you hold on tight."
"What do you n to do?"
"You''ll know once you see it." Along with his response, Mu-Gun stamped the floor.
Mu-Gun, carrying Beigong Xue on his back, soared straight up. As they rapidly ascended fifty feet high, they began to visibly waver. At that moment, golden lightning condensed from Mu-Guns feet and discharged in a long wave. They slowed down, then resumed soaring as if bouncing upwards.
This pattern continued, with Mu-Gun emitting a wave of golden lightning whenever his speed decreased. Beigong Xue watched in astonishment at Mu-Gun''s remarkable movement art.
Nevertheless, climbing the Ice Sword Peak, over one thousand feet high, proved challenging even with the Thunder God''s Aerial Steps. While it might have been possible for Mu-Gun alone, carrying Beigong Xue on his back made it an insurmountable task.
When the lightning energy of the Thunder God''s Aerial Steps no longer propelled him upward, Mu-Gun tossed the Flying Golden Shield toward the Ice Sword Peaks ice walls. About halfway embedded, Mu-Gun then climbed onto the shield with Beigong Xue still on his back.
Lets take a break before continuing.
You are really incredible. I never thought you would climb the Ice Sword Peak like this. Beigong Xue said in astonishment.
Now then, shall we continue?
Mu-Gun infused Thunder God Qi into the Flying Golden Shield beneath him. Responding to this, the shield spun fiercely against the ice wall. With a powerful kick, Mu-Gununched himself upward, the Flying Golden Shield rebounding and rising again.
Mu-Gun, skillfully manipting the shield, released consecutive waves of Thunder God Qi, propelling himself to the summit of the Ice Sword Peak just before the Thunder God''s Aerial Steps energy waned. The pinnacle formed a basin shaped like a hemisphere.
Mu-Gun gently lowered Beigong Xue from his back and inquired, "What''s our next step?"
"We need to locate the entrance leading into the Ice Sword Peak," Beigong Xue replied.
"How do we find it?"
"At the peak, there''s a spot where we can insert the Beihai Divine Ice Sword, the holy treasure of the Beihai Ice Pce. That''s our first target."
Beigong Xue, reaching the summit for the first time,cked precise knowledge of the entrance to the ce where the Beihai cier Zombie was enshrined.
"Are you carrying the Beihai Divine Ice Sword?" Mu-Gun asked curiously.
"Indeed. The sword around my waist is the Beihai Divine Ice Sword," Beigong Xue pointed to the sword hanging at her side.
"Let''s locate the spot to insert the Beihai Divine Ice Sword," Mu-Gun suggested.
"Agreed."
Mu-Gun and Beigong Xue began scouring the top of the Ice Sword Peak.
"I found it!" Beigong Xue, after a while, joyfully announced her discovery at the basin''s edge.
Mu-Gun swiftly joined her.
"Here it is.
Pointing to a spot on the ice wall, Beigong Xue indicated a small crack between the snow-covered walls.
"What are you waiting for? If you''ve found it, insert the Beihai Divine Ice Sword quickly," Mu-Gun urged.
Beigong Xue nodded and smoothly slid the Beihai Divine Ice Sword into the ice wall''s crack. The de seamlessly reached the end, producing a sound like interlocking mechanisms.
Then, the basin''s surface around a particr point split in half, unveiling a descending staircase.
Chapter 182
Chapter 182
Baek Mu-Gun and Beigong Xue secured the Beihai Divine Ice Sword and descended the stairs. After a considerable descent, they encountered a grand ice door, with a small hole in the floor before it. Without hesitation, Beigong Xue slotted the Beihai Divine Ice Sword into the opening.
A resonant click echoed, causing the immense ice door to glide open. Beyond it revealed a vast ice chamber.
Lets go in.
Mu-Gun and Beigong Xue entered the ice chamber. The ice chamber seemed to be dozens of pyeong[1] wide, and ice coffins were erected on the ice walls on all sides. The number of ice coffins totaled exactly twelve coffins.
It seems like all the former patriarchs of the Beihai Ice Pce are in those ice coffins.
Yes, that is correct.
But how do we awaken them? Mu-Gun inquired.
They can be awakened through the Beihai Ice Soul Spell, Beigong Xue revealed.
Given your lower martial realmpared to the former patriarchs, can you control them?
Yes, dont worry. The Beihai cier Zombies recognize the possessor of the Beihai Divine Ice Sword as their master, regardless of martial realm.
I''m relieved. What''s our next step?
First, we need to open the ice coffin lids, Beigong Xue said.
Will they wake up suddenly?
No, they wont wake until I use the Beihai Ice Soul Spell.
Mu-Gun nodded and, with his Supreme Realm strength, opened the frozen lids of the orderly arranged ice coffins. The first revealed an elderly man, unmistakably lifeless but emanating a potent energy of the Absolute Realm, the highest rank.
Thank you, Beigong Xue expressed gratitude as Mu-Gun opened the other lids.
Stepping back, Mu-Gun allowed Beigong Xue space for her spell. Holding the Beihai Divine Ice Sword, she stood at the chamber''s center, closed her eyes, and began the incantation. The sword responded with a resonant voice and a growing blue lightan effect of the Myriad Ice Essence within the sword reacting to the Beihai Ice Soul Spell.
As Beigong Xue continued the incantation, the blue light intensified. Finally, afterpleting the spell, she stabbed the sword into the chamber floor. The blue light divided into twelve strands, spreading towards the locations of the twelve ice coffins.
The blue light spread across the floor, enveloping the ice coffins and then prating the twelve lifeless bodies within. The corpses trembled as they absorbed the cold qi emitted by the Beihai Divine Ice Sword, causing the ice coffins to shudder. The Beihai Divine Ice Sword continued to release its blue-colored cold qi, and the twelve corpses absorbed it eagerly, eventually opening their eyes.
A potent wave of cold qi surged from the awakened bodies, shattering their ice coffins. Rising to their feet, they turned towards Beigong Xue, who still held the glowing sword. As their gazes locked, a connection formed between Beigong Xue''s mind and the twelve Beihai cier Zombies.
Now, the Beihai cier Zombies recognized Beigong Xue as their master, and she couldmand them through this mental link. Yet, there was morethe twelve zombies initiated the Ice Soul Awakening Spell. This advanced spell utilized Beihai cier Qi to unclog the Life and Death Gateway and facilitate metamorphosis.
Seated in a lotus position with the Beihai cier Zombies surrounding her, Beigong Xue absorbed their emitted Beihai cier Qi. The Qi circted within her body, following the teachings of the Beihai cier Cultivation Methods scriptures.
Observing from the chamber entrance, Mu-Gun initially worried about Beigong Xue''s safety. However, reassured by her signal, he watched with keen interest as the Beihai cier Zombies worked to elevate her martial realm forcibly.
The spell unfolded for over an hour, and Beigong Xue''s body, seated in meditation, gradually lifted from the floor. A surge of blue energy emanated from her head crown, forming a protective film around her. The cold qi froze her clothes, which shattered like powder, revealing Beigong Xue''s naked body. Mu-Gun, momentarily captivated, quickly averted his gaze.
Behind him, he could hear the sounds of bones twisting and interlocking. Beigong Xue was undergoing metamorphosis. Her muscture reformed, and her skin cracked, shedding like a snake. New flesh emerged, leaving her skin looking as pristine and soft as that of a newborn baby.
Despite her outward appearance, Beigong Xue''s skin harbored the resilient Beihai cier Qi, rendering her impervious to ordinary swords. With the assistance of the Beihai cier Zombies, her Life and Death Gateway was forcefully opened, allowing her to achieve metamorphosis. Entering a trance, Beigong Xue circted her qi, a process likely to keep her unconscious until she fully assimted the Beihai cier Qi filling her body. The twelve Beihai cier Zombies formed a protective circle around her, ensuring an imprable defense.
Mu-Gun anticipated at least three days for Beigong Xue topletely store her newly obtained energy. Consequently, he waited outside the ice chamber, mindful of Beigong Xue''s nudity and finding sce in the beef jerky he had brought along. On the fourth day, Beigong Xue concluded her qi cirction, attaining the Absolute Realm. Moved by her aplishment, she sought out Mu-Gun, the first person she wanted to share her joy with.
Not finding Mu-Gun inside the ice chamber, Beigong Xue hurriedly emerged, only to discover Mu-Gun on the stairs, munching on beef jerky. He ceased his movements when he noticed her. Beigong Xue, in her exuberance, forgot about her nudity.
Young Patriarch! I''ve reached the Absolute Realm, I am an Absolute Realm master! Beigong Xue eximed with unprecedented excitement. Mu-Gun averted his gaze, coughing at the sight of her uninhibited celebration.
Ehem, Young Matriarch! I think it would be better if you get dressed first, Mu-Gun suggested, prompting Beigong Xue to realize the peculiarity and inspect her own body.
Kyaaaaa!
Upon realizing her state of undress, Beigong Xue rushed back into the ice chamber, ovee with embarrassment. After some time, she reappeared wearing the clothes of one of the Beihai cier Zombies, although the fit was far from perfect.
Plea-, please forget everything you saw a while ago.
What are you talking about? Mu-Gun responded as if unaware.
I mean about seeing my naked body. Please erase it from your memory, Young Patriarch.
Dont worry, I have already forgotten about it. I dont even recall something like that happening, Mu-Gun reassured Beigong Xue, attempting to ease her embarrassment.
Beigong Xue, puzzled by Mu-Guns casual response,ughed.
That aside, congrattions on reaching the Absolute Realm, Mu-Gun congratted.
Thank you. This is all thanks to you.
Instead of me, I think you should thank the former patriarchs of the Beihai Ice Pce who are standing behind you.
I am grateful to the former patriarchs of the Beihai Ice Pce, but I am also grateful to you. If it werent for you, I would not have been able toe all the way here.
Mu-Gun shrugged in response, Then, lets go down now. The guards waiting below must be very worried because four days have passed due to you circting your qi.
Four days have passed?
Yes. To be honest, I was bored to death waiting alone.
Ah! I am sorry. I didnt even know that.
I am kidding, it is a joke. The guards must be more worried than me, so lets quickly go down, Mu-Gun joked.
Lets quickly go.
Mu-Gun and Beigong Xue ascended Ie Sword Peak through the stairs, with the twelve Beihai cier Zombies following. At the peak, Beigong Xue inquired about the descent.
But how do we get down?
There is a way for me and you to go down, but the Beihai Ice Pces former patriarchs are going to be a problem.
Then, shall we have the Beihai cier Zombies go down first?
That would be great.
Beigong Xue nodded and instructed the Beihai cier Zombies to descend. Without hesitation, they slid down the steep slope, controlling their speed with the frictional force generated by kicking their feet against the ice wall, thanks to their Vajra Physique.
Wow! I was worried for no reason, Mu-Gun admired the scene.
But how do we get down?
We will go down riding this.
Mu-Gun raised the Flying Golden Shield, showing it to Beigong Xue.
We''re going down on a shield?
I will take you safely to the bottom of the Ice Sword Peak, so get on my back for now, Mu-Gun reassured, gesturing to his back.
With no other option, Beigong Xue climbed onto Mu-Guns back. cing the Flying Golden Shield at the peak''s boundary, Mu-Gun, with Beigong Xue on his back, descended the slope. The Flying Golden Shield, infused with the force from the Flying Golden Shield Scripture, zigzagged down the Ice Sword Peak. Mu-Gun expertly controlled the speed by creating friction with the ice walls whenever they changed directiona technique simr to that employed by the Beihai cier Zombies.
On Mu-Guns back, Beigong Xue felt exhrated as they slid down. She contemted the idea of trying this descent whenever she needed a refreshing break. Little did she know that this experience wouldter inspire the creation of the Ice Skateboard, eventually bing one of the most enjoyable pastimes in Beihai.
1. Pyeong is the Korean unit of area and floorspace, equal to a square kan or 36 square feet.
Chapter 183
Chapter 183
Four days after Baek Mu-Gun and Beigong Xue left for the Ice Sword Peak, the Beihai Four Shadows began to feel nervous. Did something bad happen to the two? Should they climb the Ice Sword Peak and check on them? Despite their worries, the Beihai Four Shadows decided to wait one more day. If the two still hadnt returned by then, they would climb the peak.
However, unexpected gueststhe Beihai Ice Pces membersappeared on Beiming Ind. As soon as they arrived, they began searching for Mu-Gun and Beigong Xue. Their search gradually moved inward, eventually leading them into the Ice Sword Peak.
There are people hiding over there!
The Beihai Four Shadows tried to hide on one side of the Ice Sword Peak but were inevitably discovered by the massive search team. With the Beihai Ice Pces members surrounding them, Neng In-Ho, one of the executives of the Neng Family, stepped forward.
What do we have here? The Beihai Four Shadows, famously known as the shadows of Beigong Xue? Why are you the only ones here? Wheres Beigong Xue? Neng In-Ho prodded, immediately recognizing the four.
How disrespectful! You dare run your mouth and call the Young Matriarch by her name? Dong Ga-Kyung, the oldest of the Beihai Four Shadows, yelled at In-Ho.
Young Matriarch? In-Ho snorted. Beigong Xue no longer holds that position. Now, she is nothing but an insurgent who came to steal the treasures of Beiming Ind after eloping with a man from the Central ins.
Stop spouting nonsense! You bastards are the insurgents here! You conspired with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and rebelled!
This is preposterous. Did you really just use us of conspiring with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect? All we did was punish the traitors who secretlymunicated with the enemy to repeatedly dy the invasion on the Central ins.
Do you really think we would not notice? We already know that you bastards are demonic practitioners from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. You disguised yourselves as the ns executives to take control of the Beihai Ice Pce and use us as tools for conquering murim!
In-Ho frowned. You have a way with lies. Quit your false usations and just tell us where Beigong Xue and the man from the Central ins are.
Listen up, everyone. I witnessed the leaders of the nine rebel ns use demonic arts to kill the patriarch firsthand. The n leaders standing before you are merely demonic practitioners from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Do not fall for their tricks! Ga-Kyung pleaded to the Beihai Ice Pces members standing behind In-Ho.
The Beihai Ice Pces members looked baffled, finding Ga-Kyungs im nonsensical. All things aside, the martial arts the nine leaders used were undoubtedly Beihais. Even if they could perfectly imitate faces, voices, and behaviors, they couldnt do the same with martial arts. Moreover, the nine leaders had reached the Absolute Realm. No matter how great the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners were, it would be impossible for them to copy martial arts of such level.
This is absurd. Did you really think that such baseless usations would work? In-Ho said with a rxed expression, having confirmed that the Beihai Ice Pces members did not believe in Ga-Kyung.
Lets see how long you can hide your true colors. Ga-Kyung pounced on In-Ho, wanting to corner him and force him to show his real identity. Immediately realizing what she was trying to do, the other Beihai Shadows attacked In-Ho as well.
In-Ho smiled, finding their actions foolish. Executing a technique of the Beihai Ice Palm, one of the Neng Familys martial arts, he extended his hands toward the Beihai Four Shadows and fired ice energy sts akin to the northern wind.
The Beihai Four Shadows swords shed head-on with the technique but ultimately failed to break through it, pushing them back greatly.
If I really am just a demonic practitioner from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, then how can I use the Beihai Ice Palm? Dont tell me you will still insist that I am merely imitating it. If so, wouldnt that just serve as proof of your insignificance? In-Ho mocked.
Dont be so conceited. Were just getting started! The Beihai Four Shadows shouted in anger and attacked In-Ho again.
Unfazed, In-Ho used the Beihai Ice Palm again. The Beihai Four Shadows attacked him with all their might, but he proved too powerful for them.
In-Ho was not just the Neng Familys second-inmand and younger brother of Neng Geuk-Ho, the Neng Family Head. He had also reached the Upper Peak Realm. It was almost impossible for the Beihai Four Shadows, who were only at the Peak Realm, to gain the upper hand against him.
Witnessing In-Hos martial arts overwhelm the Beihai Four Shadows convinced the Beihai Ice Pces members that Ga-Kyungs usations were false. In-Hos Beihai Ice Palm had to be the real deal. As In-Ho said, if he really was just a demonic practitioner, he shouldnt be able to use the Beihai Ice Palm.
In-Ho, who instilled confidence in the Beihai Ice Pces members, gained more ground against the Beihai Four Shadows. Not having the time to leisurely y with them, he unleashed even more internal energy, preventing the Beihai Four Shadows from blocking his next attack.
Arghh! Hit by In-Hos palm force, the Beihai Four Shadows screamed as they fell to the cold ice floor.
Subdue them all! In-Ho ordered while the Beihai Four Shadows were still in so much pain that they couldnt easily get back up. However, as the Beihai Ice Pces members approached the four, they heard something being cut off.
What is this sound? In-Ho listened to it in an attempt to search for its source, easily figuring out that it came from the top of the Ice Sword Peak. Looking up, he saw twelve figures quickly sliding down the steep ice walls.
His eyes widened at the iprehensible sight. The twelve figures soared up into the air and, with a loud rumble,nded around the Beihai Four Shadows.
Stunned by the unexpected turn of events, the Beihai Ice Pces members looked at In-Ho for answers, but he was also dumbfounded. One thing was clear to him, though. These new arrivals definitely werent on their side, which meant there was only one thing for them to do.
Attack! In-Ho ordered. His subordinates immediately carried out hismand.
Instead of retaliating, the twelve figures, known as the Beihai cier Zombies, focused on defending themselves. They deflected every attack that came for them, preventing any from piercing through their defenses.
In-Hos expression hardened, having noticed that the Beihai cier Zombies were using extraordinary martial arts. The other n leaders watching the situation from afar also noticed peculiarities about their opponents. The Beihai cier Zombies did not just have strong martial arts. They also didnt show any signs of life.
They are definitely jiangshis[1]. Geuk-Homented, immediately identifying the Beihai cier Zombies.
It seems that bitch Beigong Xue came to Beiming Ind to wake those jiangshis up. Han Gwi-Jong, the Han Family Head, said.
They are at the Absolute Realm, at the very least. The battle seems to have spiraled against our favor. Geuk-Ho frowned.
If we just have to deal with the twelve jiangshis, then we have a good chance of defeating them with the Divine Demons help. The problem is the man who came with Beigong Xue. If he really is the Thunder Gods sessor, then even if the Divine Demon and the entire Spindle Sect join forces against him, our defeat will still be certain.
Geuk-Ho, Gwi-Jong, and the heads of the other six ns were demonic monarchs of the Spindle Sect. Its Higher Demons were also disguised as executives of the eight ns, and In-Ho, who was fighting the Beihai Four Shadows, was one of them.
Are you suggesting we retreat now?
We have to make a decision before Beigong Xue and the Central ins man appear. Once they reach this ce, it will be toote to change ns Gwi-Jong replied.
However, it was already toote. Riding the Flying Golden Shield, Mu-Gun and Beigong Xue descended the Ice Sword Peak andnded in front of the Beihai cier Zombies. Beigong Xue, who was still on Mu-Guns back, quickly got off him when the Flying Golden Shieldnded on the ground. She then looked at the Four Beihai Shadows, who were being protected by the Beihai cier Zombies.
Are you all okay?
Yes, were fine. What about you, Young Matriarch?
Im fine. However, I have to apologize for beingte. Something came up. Ill tell you about it in detail after dealing with this situation.
After making sure that the Beihai Four Shadows were safe, Beigong Xue stepped forward and shouted at the Beihai Ice Pces members, Listen up, members of the Beihai Ice Pce! The n leaders you are following now are all demonic practitioners of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. I understand if you do not believe me, but at least allow me to show you the truth! As the Young Matriarch of the Beihai Ice Pce, I do not wish to hurt any of you, so please stay away from the battle until I have revealed their true colors. If you ignore my warning, know that I cannot guarantee your life.
Beihai Ice Pces Young Matriarch? You are nothing but a traitor! You conspired with the Central ins man to steal the treasures of the Beihai Ice Pce! Geuk-Ho eximed, stepping forward from the group of n leaders who could no longer retreat.
What treasure was I trying to steal, pray tell?
Well, we are going to have to check it out for ourselves to find out. To begin with, I think it would do you good to exin the jiangshis you brought over. From the looks of it, it seems you used evil spells from the Central ins to reanimate the corpsesresting on Beiming Ind. How can you still call yourself the Beihai Ice Pces Young Matriarch after doing something so atrocious? Geuk-Ho replied, causing the Beihai Ice Pce members to grumble and look at Beigong Xue with suspicion.
That is correct. The people behind me are jiangshis, not living beings, but I did not awaken them with an evil spell from the Central ins. The arrangements that the Beihai Ice Pce made awakened them, Beigong Xue exined.
How ridiculous. Do not try to deceive our warriors with such groundless nonsense.
Youre the ones deceiving them, not me. I would like to inform you all that the people behind me are the former patriarchs of the Beihai Ice Pce. They turned themselves into jiangshis as a countermeasure against any disturbance within our organization. As the Young Matriarch of the Beihai Ice Pce, I woke them up from their slumber at the Ice Sword Peak to save us from the NIne Celestial Demons Sect, Beigong Xue countered, causing the Beihai Ice Pce members to waver.
They couldnt help but consider the chances that she was telling the truth. Beihai had a legend about its heroes returning and saving the Beihai Ice Pce if it was ever in extreme danger. However, if she was right, then the n leaders really were demonic practitioners all along.
I have no idea why you use us of being demonic practitioners of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. We know you have a deep grudge against us for killing your father, but it is still troublesome for us if you keep ndering and ridiculing us. Still feigning ignorance, Gwi-Jong continued criticizing Beigong Xue.
If you really are not demonic practitioners, why not have a duel with me?
You want me to have a duel with you? Gwi-Jong confirmed, unable to believe his ears.
If you can keep your identity hidden until the end of our duel, I will tell everyone that everything I just said are lies and ept any punishment you have for me.
Young Matriarch! Do you really have to go that far? The former patriarchs can easily reveal their identities, Mu-Gun dissuaded Beigong Xue from the side.
As the Beihai Ice Pces Young Matriarch, it is better for me to personally make them show their true colors, Beigong Xue insisted.
Fine, then. Tell me who you want to have a duel with.
The Dong Family Head. Of course, I know he is merely an impostor.
I must have looked the easiest to you. Dong Cheon-Bang, the Dong Family Head, gritted his teeth, unable to handle the thought of Beigong Xue looking down on him.
The person disguised as Dong Cheon-Bang was the Spindle Palm Monarch Wang Wook, one of the Eight Spindle Monarchs. As the one with the biggest pride among them, Beigong Xue seeing him as the weakest of the eight made it hard for him to hold back.
Wang Wook stepped forward, determined to give Beigong Xue a painful death for daring to insult him.
1. A jingsh, also known as a Chinese hopping vampire, is a type of reanimated corpse in Chinese legends and folklore. However, the Beihai cier Zombies do not hop and are more like zombies.
Chapter 184
Chapter 184
As Spindle Palm Monarch Wang Wook and Beigong Xue advanced, members of the Beihai Ice Pce stepped back, creating space for their duel. Standing eye to eye with Beigong Xue, Wang Wook sensed an unusual aura and furrowed his brow. Until recently, Beigong Xue''s energy had been obscured by the twelve Beihai cier Zombies'' aura.
Now, facing her directly, he realized it was no ordinary energyit resonated at least at the Absolute Realm.
Wang Wook couldn''t grasp it. When Beigong Xue fled from the Beihai Ice Pce, her martial prowess was clearly at the Upper Peak Realm. Yet, in just a few months, she had ascended to the Absolute Realm. He was certain she must have undergone a miraculous enlightenment.
"It seems you stumbled upon some miraculous enlightenment. Is that why you''re being presumptuous?" Wang Wook inquired.
"You''ll soon discover if I''m presumptuous or not," Beigong Xue replied briefly.
Beigong Xue unsheathed the Beihai Divine Ice Sword, signaling an end to the conversation. With the sword''s release, a chilling wave filled the surroundings, causing Wang Wook''s expression to tense. The Beihai Divine Ice Sword amplified cold qi, doubling the impact of ice-based martial artsa significant concern now that Beigong Xue had ascended to the Absolute Realm.
Realizing the trap they were in, Wang Wook knew he had to act swiftly. Charging at Beigong Xue, he unleashed the Beihai Ice Shard w Art, a unique technique of the Dong Family. A blue-colored w force surged towards Beigong Xue, drawing a diagonal trajectory.
In response, she unfolded the first technique of the White Ice Divine Sword Art, the White Ice sh, effortlessly shattering the w force.
The sh intensified as Beigong Xueunched sessive White Ice shes, forcing Wang Wook to dodge and evade without getting closer. Ice walls surrounded him, limiting his movements. Beigong Xue, anticipating his dodges, strategically unleashed des of ice, creating a formidable assault.
Trapped and flustered, Wang Wook found himself surrounded by ice walls. Beigong Xue thrust the Beihai Divine Ice Sword, and instead of a single de, ten des of ice appearedthe White Ice Death Web. Wang Wook, hesitant to reveal his true identity by using the Dong Familys martial arts, instinctively activated the Spindle Sky Breaker Palm.
A sh ensued, with the blood-colored wheel of the Sky Breaker Palm meeting the onught of the White Ice Death Web, creating a resounding st that reverberated through the area.
The Blood Wheel Vajra Qi from the Spindle Sky Breaker Palm shattered all the ice des of the White Ice Death Web, hurtling towards Beigong Xue with an ear-splitting roar. Its power remained undiminished, resonating like thunder. Beigong Xue,municating through telepathy, swiftly directed the Beihai cier Zombies into action.
Two of them positioned themselves in front of her, simultaneously extending their palms. A surge of Beihai cier Qi emerged, intercepting the Blood Wheel Vajra Qi. The intense cold of the cier Qi caused the Blood Wheel Vajra Qi to freeze and ultimately shatter, dispersing into nothingness.
You finally revealed your true colors. Beigong Xue spoke to Wang Wook.
The members of the Beihai Ice Pce distinctly observed Wang Wook''s martial arts, unmistakably not aligned with Beihai techniques. The dense demonic qi emanating from the Blood Wheel Vajra Qi provided clear evidence that Wang Wook was a practitioner from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
"Impressive. However, don''t revel too much now that my true identity is exposed. Nothing will change anyway," Wang Wook said nonchntly.
"I wonder if that''s really the case. The Beihai Ice Pce''s members won''t follow your orders now that they know you''re a demonic practitioner from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect," Beigong Xue countered.
"Who knows? I wonder if that''s truly the case. Members of the Beihai Ice Pce, listen up! Your families are in our hands. If you want to save them, obey our orders. Refusal means the death of your families," Wang Wook dered.
"You wicked bastard!" Beigong Xue quivered with rage at the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s malevolence.
The members of the Beihai Ice Pce were profoundly shaken. Discovering that their family heads were practitioners from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect was shocking enough, but the threat of their families being held hostage left them uncertain about what to do next.
"Members of the Beihai Ice Pce, don''t be deceived by his words! If we eliminate the entire group from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect here, the safety of the Beihai Ice Pce''s families is ensured. Moreover, it takes roughly half a month to reach the Beihai Ice Pce''s manor from here. The im that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect has taken your families hostage is already suspicious. Even if true, they can''t harm your families at the Beihai Ice Pce''s manor right now. It''s a ploy to threaten you and buy time!" Mu-Gun shouted to the wavering members of the Beihai Ice Pce.
Mu-Gun''s remarks brought a sense of relief to many members of the Beihai Ice Pce. His words resonated, and they began to consider the possibility that Mu-Gun''s perspective held merit.
"Are you willing to risk your family''s lives by trusting the words of a man from the Central ins with no ties to the Beihai Ice Pce?" Wang Wook shouted at the members.
"This man is the Thunder God''s sessor, and I owe him gratitude foring from the Central ins to aid in saving the Beihai Ice Pce. Don''t be deceived by the words of that evil man!" Beigong Xue countered Wang Wook''s remarks.
"Young Matriarch, there''s no need for further discussion. Let''s prioritize defeating them," Mu-Gun advised.
Beigong Xue nodded in agreement with Mu-Gun andmanded the Beihai cier Zombies. The twelve zombies swiftly advanced, charging towards the eight demonic monarchs.
Higher Demons, stop those jiangshis! The eight demonic monarchs shouted to the Higher Demons.
Thirty Higher Demons, disguised as n executives, stepped forward to impede the progress of the Beihai cier Zombies. Simultaneously, the eight demonic monarchs sought a swift escape, but Mu-Gun, determined not to let them flee, activated the Thunder God''s Shadow to cut off their path.
"I''vee all this way to meet you all. It would be a disappointment if you just leave," Mu-Gun dered.
"Even as the Thunder God''s sessor, do you think you can take on all of us?" one of the demonic monarchs challenged.
I dont think it is going to be very difficult.
Come at us then. Lets see how incredible you are, you fucker.
Spindle Fist Monarch Yuk Jeon-Chu signaled the other demonic monarchs, and they synchronized their attacks on Mu-Gun. The onught, resembling a tidal wave, was met by Mu-Gun extending the Flying Golden Shield. Emitting golden thunder, the shield expanded into a massive defensive structure, formingyer uponyernine in total.
This technique, known as the Golden Nine-Layered Thunder Wall, was Mu-Gun''s absolute defense.
The Eight Spindle Monarchs'' powerful attacks collided with the nineyered golden shield, creating a thunderous roar that shook Beiming Ind''s ice mountains. Beigong Xue, anxiously watching, saw the sh unfold. Despite the initial shattering of the golden shield, Mu-Gun''s prowess became evident as the attacks weakened over time and were ultimately blocked by the finalyer.
Stunned by Mu-Gun''s ability to singlehandedly withstand their assault, the Eight Spindle Monarchs prepared tounch another attack.
I should give back as much as I have received, right?
Mu-Gun took the initiative, ascending into the air and thrusting his sword toward the sky. A golden wave of thunder surged from his sword, giving rise to a multitude of golden Thunderbolt Swords raining down upon the Eight Spindle Monarchs. This breathtaking disy, known as the Heavenly Thunder Rain Burst, turned the sky into a golden spectacle.
However, for the Eight Spindle Monarchs, this was a nightmarish scenario. Faced with over a thousand Thunderbolt Swords, evasion was impossible. Their only recourse was to block the onught. Launching a powerful attack toward the sky, their vajra qi shed with the descending golden Thunderbolt Swords, causing a warping and intense shaking across a vast area.
The collision of energy from nine martial arts masters condensed into one point, generating immense pressure that explosively released. The ensuing shockwaves struck icebergs indiscriminately, causing them to shatter, and massive chunks of ice began to rain down. The rming issue was the presence of many members of the Beihai Ice Pce beneath the copsing icebergs.
Everyone, avoid it! Beigong Xue shouted urgently.
Members of the Beihai Ice Pce hastily dodged the falling ice chunks, and Beigong Xue navigated through the chaos while keeping an eye on Mu-Gun''s confrontation with the Eight Spindle Monarchs.
Despite the Eight Spindle Monarchs sessfully blocking a considerable number of the golden Thunderbolt Swords, the sheer volume overwhelmed them, causing dozens to strike the surrounding area. The impact led to the copse of the ground, and the shattered Thunderbolt Swords generated waves of lightning between the cracks.
Busy evading the falling ice chunks, the Eight Spindle Monarchs found themselves engulfed by waves of golden lightning surging in from all sides. While not lethal to Absolute Realm masters, the lightning temporarily stunned them. Stiffened by the golden lightning, they were drawn into the copsing ground, where iing ice chunks from the icebergs added to their predicament.
Despite being stunned, the Eight Spindle Monarchs, being Absolute Realm masters, swiftly regained control of their bodies. Activating their movement arts, they soared up to evade the copsing ground and falling ice chunks. However, Mu-Gun anticipated their resilience and unleashed the Hundred Golden Lightning Wheel Wave.
The circling golden wheel transformed into a multitude of Thunderbolt Swords, homing in on the escaping Eight Spindle Monarchs. Close to a hundred golden Thunderbolt Swords pierced their bodies consecutively, leaving them with fatal wounds.
After rendering the Eight Spindle Monarchs unable to fight, Mu-Gun utilized the Thunder God''s Aerial Steps to swiftly exit the iceberg area, still caught in the aftermath. Meanwhile, the Higher Demons, subordinate to the Eight Spindle Monarchs, sumbed to the relentless assault of the Beihai cier Zombies. Beigong Xue safely escaped the iceberg area under the protection of the Beihai cier Zombies.
Chapter 185
Chapter 185
Baek Mu-Gun, having safely exited Beiming Ind''s iceberg area, prioritized assessing the damage incurred by the members of the Beihai Ice Pce.
"About a hundred people couldn''t escape; they were close to the copsing icebergs and trapped underneath," Beigong Xue informed Mu-Gun.
Hearing this, Mu-Gun couldn''t help but express remorse. "I''m truly sorry. I was so focused on defeating the Demonic Monarchs that I didn''t consider the aftermath of my attacks."
"It''s alright. While it''s unfortunate they were sacrificed, I understand it was necessary to defeat the demonic practitioners of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect," Beigong Xue reassured.
"Thank you for your understanding. Also, it''s not over yet. I sense a substantial number of energy sources on the outskirts of Beiming Ind. It seems the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s demonic practitioners have gathered," Mu-Gun disclosed.
"Given that even the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s practitioners havee forward, it seems they may have some inkling of your identity," Beigong Xue spected.
"I anticipated that to some extent since I wiped out a Demonic Monarch and their squads beforeing to Beihai."
"Do they already know that the eight Demonic Monarchs have fallen?"
"If that were the case, they would have retreated immediately. I believe those Demonic Monarchs would have ordered the Beihai Ice Pce''s members to attack me upon confirming my identity as the Thunder God''s sessor. Then, they would have swiftly retreated to join forces waiting outside," Mu-Gun exined.
"They probably nned to attack and kill you after you became exhausted dealing with the Beihai Ice Pce''s members."
"That''s my assumption as well. However, they couldn''t retreat in time due to the unexpected variablethe Beihai cier Zombies. Thanks to that, I managed to eliminate the Demonic Monarchs.
Without the Beihai cier Zombies, the Spindle Sect''s Higher Demons would have obstructed Mu-Gun instead of engaging with the Beihai cier Zombies. In this scenario, the Demonic Monarchs would have exploited this momentary diversion to withdraw towards the area housing the Spindle Demonic Battalion.
However, the absence of the Higher Demons, owing to the Beihai cier Zombies'' intervention, left the Demonic Monarchs without the necessary cover to retreat. Consequently, Mu-Gun was able to eliminate them without hindrance.
"Then our next move is to eliminate the Spindle Sect''s demonic practitioners stationed outside Beiming Ind, correct?"
"That''s right. With the Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons dealt with, the fight should be in our favor without much difficulty,"
With both the Eight Spindle Monarchs and the Higher Demons eliminated, the Spindle Sect''s power was halved. Despite the presence of the Spindle Divine Demon, the Beihai Ice Pce had formidable assets in Mu-Gun, the Thunder God''s sessor, and the twelve Beihai cier Zombies.
Even the Spindle Divine Demon, impressive as he might be, faced a daunting challenge against this formidable lineup. It was uncertain whether he could even contend with Mu-Gun alone. If Mu-Gun managed to defeat the Spindle Divine Demon, dealing with the remaining demonic practitioners would likely be a rtively straightforward task.
Then, lets start attacking them right away without any dy.
Beigong Xue swiftly informed the members of the Beihai Ice Pce about the gathering of Nine Celestial Demons Sect practitioners outside Beiming Ind and promptly ordered an attack. Without hesitation, the Beihai Ice Pce members prepared for battle and moved towards the outskirts of Beiming Ind, acknowledging Beigong Xue''smand as a natural course of action.
This immediate response indicated their recognition of Beigong Xue and the new patriarch of the Beihai Ice Pce.
The revtion of their n heads being demonic practitioners from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, Beigong Xue''s ability to control the former patriarchs as jiangshis, and her disy of strength equivalent Absolute Realm solidified her position as the Beihai Ice Pce Patriarch. Both Mu-Gun and Beigong Xue joined the Beihai Ice Pce members, with the Beihai cier Zombies leading the way.
Meanwhile, Wi Geuk-Sang, the Spindle Divine Demon standing by outside Beiming Ind, sensed something unusual through the deafening roar and ground vibrations emanating from within.
Although he contemted checking inside, Geuk-Sang trusted the Eight Spindle Monarchs and opted to wait, believing they would have enough time to escape if the person apanying Beigong Xue was indeed the Thunder God''s sessor.
As the echoes of battle subsided within Beiming Ind, Geuk-Sang understood that the conflict had concluded. While he couldn''t ascertain the oue, he assumed the Eight Spindle Monarchs and the Beihai Ice Pce members had ovee Beigong Xue and herpanion. Relieved at the swift resolution, Geuk-Sang anticipated the arrival of the Eight Spindle Monarchs.
However, when people emerged from deep within Beiming Ind, Geuk-Sang''s expectations shattered. Instead of the Eight Spindle Monarchs and Higher Demons, Beigong Xue, presumed to be deceased, stood alongside an unfamiliar young man. At the sight of this young man, Geuk-Sang recognized him as Mu-Gun, convinced that he was indeed the Thunder God''s sessor.
Mu-Gun''s formidable energy,parable to his own, left no doubt. ncing further, the twelve figures emanating an aura above the Absolute Realm caught Geuk-Sang''s attention. Sensing the absence of life in them, he swiftly identified them as jiangshis.
It was because of them, huh.
Then, Geuk-Sang realized that the Eight Spindle Monarchs were defeated because of the twelve jiangshis. His expression stiffened. The Eight Spindle Monarchs were the least of his problems. Geuk-Sang was not able to guarantee his own life either. Geuk-Sang shifted his focus to Mu-Gun, recognizing him as the most formidable and perilous presence among the group.
"You are the Thunder God''s sessor, aren''t you?"
"And you must be the Spindle Divine Demon," Mu-Gun responded.
"The Eight Demonic Monarchs would never have revealed the name of the Spindle Sect, but you managed to find out, huh."
"Even if you attempt to conceal everything else, you won''t be able to hide your martial arts."
"You speak as if you know all about the Spindle Sect''s martial arts."
"I am known as the Thunder God''s sessor; I know the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s martial arts inside out," Mu-Gun said nonchntly.
"Then you must know about the power I possess?"
"I''m well aware of the Spindle Sky Breaker Star."
The Spindle Sky Breaker Star, a technique capable of unleashing thousands of unbreakable strands of Spindling Vajra Qi in an instant, had the power to devastate any area it swept through. Its formidable force was so great that even the smallest creature would struggle to survive.
If Geuk-Sang were to unleash the Spindle Sky Breaker Star in this situation, both the members of the Beihai Ice Pce and the Beihai cier Zombies would be unable to emerge unscathed.
"Hoho, you have a lot of guts to remain so rxed, even knowing about it."
Well, that''s because all I have to do is block it."
Geuk-Sang questioned in disbelief, "What did you just say? You want to block the Spindle Sky Breaker Star?"
Mu-Gun exined, "Why was the former Spindle Divine Demon defeated by the Thunder God''s sessor even when he had the Spindle Sky Breaker Star? The reason is simple. It just means that the Spindle Sky Breaker Star is useless in the face of the Thunder God''s martial arts."
At Mu-Gun''s words, Geuk-Sang''s eyes slightly wavered.
"If you don''t believe me, try using it.
Mu-Gun''s provocation had its intended effect on Geuk-Sang. Faced with the dilemma of risking his life against Mu-Gun or preserving his own life, Geuk-Sang opted for thetter. Recognizing that Mu-Gun was not one to be underestimated, Geuk-Sang chose to prioritize self-preservation over the fate of the Spindle Demonic Battalion.
As Geuk-Sang issued the order for the Spindle Demonic Battalion to attack, Mu-Gun, not willing to let Geuk-Sang escape as nned, activated the Thunder God Qi with full force. A powerful golden thunder qi enveloped Mu-Gun as he flew towards Geuk-Sang, who had already begun retreating.
Utilizing the Thunder God''s Shadow at its maximum capacity, Mu-Gun soared above the demonic practitioners of the Spindle Demonic Battalion. Despite their attempts to attack him, Mu-Gun''s speed proved too swift for their efforts. Stepping intermittently on the heads of the demonic practitioners below, Mu-Gun propelled himself forward, causing their heads to explode like watermelons.
Geuk-Sang, recognizing Mu-Gun''s relentless pursuit, could sense the rapid decrease in the distance between them. Despite Geuk-Sang''s exceptional speed, Mu-Gun''s Thunder God''s Shadow outpaced him, closing the hundreds of feet between them in the blink of an eye.
Fine, lets see who dies first.
Recognizing that escape was futile, Geuk-Sang decided to confront Mu-Gun directly. He unleashed the Spindle Sky Breaker Star, a technique that involved blood-colored energy forming giant wheels around him. The number of these wheels multiplied exponentially, creating a formidable array of deadly energy wheels.
Upon witnessing Geuk-Sang''s powerful attack, Mu-Gun halted the Thunder God''s Shadow and stopped his rapid pursuit. The Spindle Sky Breaker Star posed a significant threat, and Mu-Gun needed to prepare for the impending sh with this formidable Spindle Sect technique.
"Let''s see you try to stop this!" With all preparationsplete, Geuk-Sang challenged Mu-Gun and released numerous massive bloody wheels that filled the space, heading straight for Mu-Gun.
Thousands of strands of Blood Wheel Vajra Qi surged towards Mu-Gun, shaking the earth''s core and the space ahead. The pressure was enormous, enough to make most martial arts masters uneasy. Yet, Mu-Gun calmly raised his sword to the sky.
A group of golden lights emanated from Mu-Guns sword, forming a massive sword dozens of feet long the Infinite Thunder Sword, the sixth technique of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Art. Mu-Gun swung the fully formed Infinite Thunder Sword vertically, shing it against the thousands of strands of Blood Wheel Vajra Qi storming towards him.
The Infinite Thunder Sword shattered the countless Blood Wheel Vajra Qi that directly hit it, the power overwhelming them like powder dispersing. The sword then struck down on the frozen surface of the North Sea, splitting it in half, causing massive shockwaves to push back the Blood Wheel Vajra Qi surging from both sides.
As the North Sea''s frozen water surface shattered, ice shards scattered in all directions, while the Blood Wheel Vajra Qi persisted in charging toward Mu-Gun. The huge golden sword transformed into ten thousand Thunderbolt Swords, intercepting the relentless assault with precise collisions.
The Thunderbolt Swords, moving with an almost lifelike quality, shattered the Blood Wheel Vajra Qi upon impact, creating a thunderous roar throughout. However, some survived the interception and attacked Mu-Gun again. Activating the Golden Nine-Layered Thunder Wall with the Flying Golden Shield, Mu-Gun blocked the renewed onught.
The Blood Wheel Vajra Qi fiercely pushed against the nineyers of golden shields, breaking them one after another. Mu-Gun, summoning thest of his strength, discharged waves of Thunder God Qi through the Flying Golden Shield, colliding with the remaining Blood Wheel Vajra Qi.
In the intense collision, both the golden Thunder God Qi and the Blood Wheel Vajra Qi shattered, scattering in all directions. Exhausted, Mu-Gun managed to block the final wave of Blood Wheel Vajra Qi. Geuk-Sang, simrly drained, struggled to stand after expending all his energy on the Spindle Sky Breaker Star.
The reckless martial arts disyed by both had consequences, with the North Sea''s iceyers breaking apart due to their outrageous confrontation.
Chapter 186
Chapter 186
The frozen surface of the North Sea''ske cracked, and fractures began to emerge around Baek Mu-Gun and Wi Geuk-Sang. Swiftly, Mu-Gun took a Power Restoration Pill from his pocket, consumed it, and flew to an area with no cracks. Geuk-Sang, drained of strength, managed to move away from the forming cracks but couldn''t escape their reach.
The lingering effects of their powerful martial arts manifested in spreading fractures, reaching the spots they had vacated. Geuk-Sang, devoid of strength, fell into the North Sea as the ice beneath him broke. He struggled against the freezing water, hindered by the shattered ice chunks.
Despite his martial prowess, theck of internal energy rendered him powerless. As his body froze, Geuk-Sang sank into the icy depths, sumbing to the cold water.
Mu-Gun, too, had depleted his energy blocking Geuk-Sang''s martial technique. Yet, with the aid of a Power Restoration Pill from the Medicine King Family, he replenished thirty years'' worth of internal energy. Though temporary, this energy allowed him to avoid the spreading cracks, securing a safe retreat.
Observing Geuk-Sang''s demise, Mu-Gun felt no satisfaction but epted it as inevitable. The only adversaries remaining were the demonic practitioners of the Spindle Demonic Battalion. Scanning the ongoing battle between them and the Beihai Ice Pce''s forces, Mu-Gun saw the scales tipping in favor of thetter, primarily due to the formidable power of the Beihai cier Zombies.
Mu-Gun, confident in the Beihai Ice Pce''s impending victory, stood by, choosing not to intervene. The Spindle Demonic Battalion''s fierce resistance caused some casualties in the Beihai Ice Pce''s forces, but it was a small pricepared to the overall triumph. Beigong Xue, recognizing Mu-Gun''s crucial role, approached him as the battle concluded.
Are you all right? Dealing with the Spindle Divine Demon must have been challenging, Beigong Xue inquired.
I used some strength on the Spindle Sects Demonic Monarchs, so I was a bit exhausted toward the end, Mu-Gun replied.
Regardless, you''re truly impressive. How did you withstand the Spindle Divine Demons formidable attack?
Recalling the Spindle Sky Breaker Star, Beigong Xue shook her head, acknowledging it as a force beyond her capacity to resist.
It''s only natural as the Thunder Gods sessor.
Coming from anyone else, it might sound boastful, but from Young Master Baek, it''s hard not to acknowledge, Beigong Xue admitted.
What are your ns now? Mu-Gun asked with a chuckle.
We need to return to the Beihai Ice Pces manor and rebuild the Beihai Ice Pce.
You won''t break the promise you made, right? Mu-Gun sought assurance.
Invading the Central ins with someone like you around would be sheer madness. Rest assured, as long as you''re alive, we wont entertain thoughts of invading the Central ins, Beigong Xue affirmed.
Are you suggesting you might consider it after I''m gone? Mu-Gun probed.
I doubt I''ll still be in this world by then. There''s no point dwelling on the distant future. The next generation will deal with it, Beigong Xue exined.
Well, that makes sense.
Regardless, we wont even nce at the Central ins while you''re alive. So, no need to worry.
As I asked before, do you still have no intention of aiding us against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect? Mu-Gun questioned.
I''ll think about it after rebuilding the Beihai Ice Pce. Ideally, I''d lend you the Beihai cier Zombies, but, as mentioned before, their power diminishes outside Beihaisnd. Additionally, with the leaders and martial arts masters of the Thirteen ns gone, weck the strength to help, Beigong Xue rified.
Understood. I''m not pressuring you, so take your time to consider, Mu-Gun reassured.
I will. Shall we head to the Beihai Ice Pces manor now? You wont be returning to the Central ins immediately, will you?
Since it''s on the way, I''ll stay at least for a day.
A day seems short. You''re the savior of the Beihai Ice Pce; give us some time to express our gratitude, Beigong Xue suggested.
I''m concerned; it''s been a while since I left the Central ins. Please understand, Mu-Gun exined.
Fair enough. Let''s head to the Beihai Ice Pces manor.
Beigong Xue directed the Beihai Ice Pces members to move separately while she and Mu-Gun made their way to the Beihai Ice Pces manor. The Beihai Four Shadows and the Beihai cier Zombies trailed behind them.
* * *
The Beihai Ice Pce, true to its name, stood as an icy fortress adorned with crystallized ice. The structures, embedded with purified ice crystals, boasted walls that maintained their integrity even in the rtively warmer summer months. What intrigued observers was the contrast between the chilly exterior and the surprisingly warm interior.
The solid ice walls, formed through the continuous cycle of melting and freezing, effectively kept the cold air at bay. The Beihai Ice Pce''s architects had further ensuredfort by installing heating facilities within.
Mu-Gun marveled at the ingenuity of the Beihai people as he experienced the pce''s unique architecture. He was amodated in the grandest and most opulent guest room reserved for esteemed visitors. After indulging in a long-overdue warm bath within the room''s private facilities, Mu-Gun changed into fresh attire.
Emerging from his bath, he was promptly served a cup of Red Brick Tea by the attentive servants assigned to the guest room. Seated at the tea table, Mu-Gun savored the Red Brick Tea at a leisurely pace. Although it didn''t match the sophistication of Central ins teas, he felt gratitude for the simple pleasure of enjoying tea in such surroundings.
While Mu-Gun rxed in the guest room, Beigong Xue was engaged with the Beihai Four Shadows.
"Is the banquet for the Young Master being prepared adequately?" Beigong Xue asked.
"Yes, despite the time constraints, we''re putting our utmost effort into the preparations," replied Dong Ga-Kyung, the eldest among the Beihai Four Shadows.
"He''s the savior of the Beihai Ice Pce. Our hospitality must leave no room for negligence."
"Understood."
"By the way, do you think it''s wise to let him depart like this?" Seol Hwa-Ran, the second eldest of the Beihai Four Shadows, asked cautiously.
"And what if we don''t allow him to leave?" Beigong Xue questioned Hwa-Ran with a puzzled expression.
"It''s challenging to find someone as formidable as the Young Master, not only in Beihai but also in the Central ins."
"So?"
"There''s no one better suited than the Young Master as your partner, Young Matriarch," Hwa-Ran suggested.
"What nonsense is this? He''s already married and has two wives. Plus, even if he were to marry me, he''s not someone who would stay in Beihai. You''re not proposing that I live in solitude, yearning for him in the Central ins for the rest of my life, are you?" Beigong Xue dismissed the idea, deeming it unworthy of consideration.
"With all due respect, such sacrifices might be necessary for the sake of the Beihai Ice Pce," Hwa-Ran calmly expressed.
Beihai revered the strong, emphasizing pedigree as crucial for bing formidable. They held the belief that exceptional parents would pass down their talents, and in choosing a partner, Beihai women prioritized strength.
Mu-Gun was deemed the ideal candidate, and a child born from Beigong Xue and Mu-Gun''s bloodline was seen as having the potential to be an outstanding individual, perhaps a hero capable of shaping the Beihai Ice Pce''s history.
Seol Hwa-Ran of the Beihai Four Shadows believed that, for the sake of the Beihai Ice Pce, Beigong Xue should bear a child inheriting Mu-Gun''s bloodline, even if it meant sacrificing her own desires. The sentiment was shared by the other three Beihai Shadows. Observing their unwavering determination, Beigong Xue smiled ruefully, understanding their perspective.
For Beihai women, having a child with the bloodline of a powerful man was paramount.
Beigong Xue herself shared this sentiment to some extent. If Mu-Gun were a Beihai man and they could live together in Beihai, she might have desired to have a child with him, irrespective of his marital status. However, the reality was that Mu-Gun belonged to the Central ins, and once he returned, he would likely nevere back to Beihai.
Aware of this, Beigong Xue was not confident about enduring a lifetime of yearning for Mu-Gun.
Despite developing affection for Mu-Gun during their time together, Beigong Xue suppressed her feelings, understanding that a rtionship between them was improbable. Engaging in a romantic rtionship or bearing Mu-Gun''s child would only intensify her emotions and lead to enduring pain. Consequently, Beigong Xue couldn''tply with the wishes of the Beihai Four Shadows.
I might find it hard to resist my feelings for him. I might even consider abandoning the Beihai Ice Pce and going to the Central ins. Would that be eptable? Beigong Xue asked.
How can you even suggest such a thing? What do you mean, abandoning the Beihai Ice Pce?
I mention it because it''s impossible. Above all, I am confident he wouldn''t desire that. So, let go of the idea of the Young Masters bloodline. Instead, put your trust in me. I will lead the Beihai Ice Pce to its greatest era of prosperity without relying on anyones bloodline, Beigong Xue said confidently.
Beigong Xue achieved the Absolute Realm at the age of twenty-seven, a feat none of the former patriarchs had aplished. While a miraculous enlightenment yed a role, her personal capability also yed a significant part. Given her age and martial realm, surpassing the Absolute Realm and reaching the Supreme Realm seemed possible.
With the support of the Beihai cier Zombies, she had a promising future, ensuring that the Beihai Ice Pce could flourish even without Mu-Guns bloodline. The Beihai Four Shadows acknowledged their underestimation of Beigong Xue and chose to ce their faith in her.
Fine. We will believe in you, and not in anyone elses bloodline.
Beigong Xue swiftly dispelled the Beihai Four Shadows'' suggestions, and curiously, the decision was made without consulting the person involved. Mu-Gun would have found it perplexing if he knew, but the chances of him discovering were slim.
Later that evening, a hastily arranged banquet was held to express gratitude to Mu-Gun. Despite the time constraints, the event was splendid, filled with unique Beihai cuisine and a vibrant atmosphere. Mu-Gun relished the festivities to the fullest.
The following day, he bid farewell to Beigong Xue, who was reluctant to see him go. As agreed, Beigong Xue presented Mu-Gun with five Beihai Ice Essence. While not a Myriad Ice Essence or a Thousand-Year Ice Essence, it provided enough internal energy, worth two gapjas[1].
* * *
As Mu-Gun dismantled the Spindle Sect''s control over the Beihai Ice Pce and began his journey back to the Central ins, significant movements unfolded in the Northern Desert and Nanman regions.
The Sun God Pce of the Northern Desert and the Sky Beast Pce of Nanman united their forces for an invasion of the Central ins, guided by the support of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s Tyrant Cult and the Myriad Poison Sect.
Actively backing the second-inmand of both pces, the Tyrant Cult and the Myriad Poison Sect facilitated their takeover. Swearing unwavering loyalty to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, these newly empowered leaders pledged to y a pivotal role in the conquest of the Central ins.
To sweeten the deal, the Tyrant Cult and the Myriad Poison Sect promised territorial control in the Central ins to the Sun God Pce and the Sky Beast Pce upon the sessful invasion.
In contrast to the Spindle Sect''s unsessful attempt, the Sun God Pce and the Sky Beast Pce were ced under the control of the Tyrant Cult and the Myriad Poison Sect. They were able topletely take control over the Sun God Pce and the Sky Beast Pce without having to disguise themselves as key figures of the two pces.
The Spindle Sect faced challenges due to the dominant influence of the Beihai Five Great ns and the formidable Beigong Family, leading the Beihai Ice Pce''s management structure. The Spindle Sect''s efforts were thwarted by the strength of the Beigong, Seol, and Myung Families within the Beihai Ice Pce.
Moreover, the allegiance of the remaining ns within the Beihai Ice Pce favored the Beigong Family, making it impractical to seize control through a second-inmand, as sessfully done with the Sun God Pce and the Sky Beast Pce. The Spindle Sect''s alternative approach involved internal maniption by posing as executives of the Thirteen ns of Beihai.
While this strategy failed due to Mu-Gun''s intervention, the wy not in the method but in the unexpected interference by Mu-Gun, the Thunder God''s sessor. Had Mu-Gun not intervened, the Spindle Sect would have likely invaded the Central ins with the Beihai Ice Pce.
Nheless, now under the influence of the Tyrant Cult and the Myriad Poison Sect, the Sun God Pce and the Sky Beast Pce actively prepared for their imminent invasion of the Central ins.
1. One gapja refers to 60 years of energy if a martial artist were to cultivate their internal energy for 60 years
Chapter 187
Chapter 187
The Heavenly Secret Hall, monitoring the Four Bordends Influences at Baek Mu-Guns request, discovered the significant movements at the Northern Deserts Sun God Pce and Nanmans Sky Beast Pce, indicating an imminent invasion of the Central ins.
The Heavenly Secret Hall promptly shared this crucial information with the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families, prompting them to be on high alert.
Aware of the formidable strength possessed by the Sun God Pce and the Sky Beast Pce, the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families recognized the need for unified action. The looming threat from the Tyrant Cult and the Myriad Poison Sect further intensified their concerns.
Faced with this imminent danger, the factions coborated to assemble a robust defense, realizing the importance of working together against the impending invasion.
The challenge, however, was the lurking presence of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect within the Central ins. With five formidable factions still active, the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families hesitated to deploy their forces carelessly.
The potential risk of a coordinated attack from the remaining factionsplicated their strategic nning, demanding a delicate bnce between defending against external threats and addressing internal challenges.
After careful deliberation, the leaders of the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families opted to create the Central ins Murim Alliance. They decided to concentrate their forces at four strategic footholds: Shanxi Province, Sichuan Province, Hunan Province, and Jiangsu Province. While this approach left their headquarters vulnerable, the primary concern was the safety of their people.
The alliance prioritized securing the well-being of their members, confident in their ability to reim bases and territories when needed.
The Central ins Murim Alliance took shape, with each foothold strategically assigned to prominent factions. Shanxi Province saw the gathering of forces from the Mount Hua Sect, Zongnan Sect, Shaolin Temple, Hebei Peng Family, and Great Huangfu Family. Sichuan Province became a focal point for the Sichuan Tang Family, Ami Sect, Qingcheng Sect, Kongtong Sect, Kunlun Sect, and Dianchang Sect.
In Hunan Province, the Wudang Sect, Great Zhuge Family, Great Ximen Family, Guangdong Jin Family, and Great Namgung Family converged their forces. Finally, Jiangsu Province hosted the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Putuo Sword Sect, providing a strategic position for its ease of movement throughout the Central ins via the Changjiang River.
As the Nine Prominent Sects, the Seven Great Families, and various ns across the Central ins mobilized their forces to these four footholds, preparations intensified for the impending sh with the Sun God Pce, the Sky Beast Pce, and the lurking threats from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Recognizing the critical role these footholds yed in safeguarding the entire Central ins'' murim, the leaders understood that the copse of any of these strategic locations would spell doom for the entire martialmunity. The safety of the factions was intricately linked to the stability of these four footholds.
In light of this, they named these crucial locations the Northern Sky Branch, the Western Sky Branch, the Southern Sky Branch, and the Eastern Sky Branch, symbolizing the collective effort to shield the Central ins'' murim from impending threats.
* * *
Upon reaching Lake Mo in Heilongjiang after departing from Beihai, Mu-Gun encountered an informant from the Heavenly Secret Hall who shared crucial information about the Central ins.
Learning about the imminent invasion by the Northern Deserts Sun God Pce and Nanmans Sky Beast Pce, and the concerted effort of the Central ins murim to fortify themselves against the two Bordends Influences and the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, Mu-Gun faced a pivotal decision.
After careful consideration, he opted to redirect his course to the Northern Desert instead of returning to the Central ins. His strategy involved targeting the Sun God Pce and dismantling the faction of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect orchestrating these sinister ns.
Recognizing the formidable challenge posed by thebined forces of the Sun God Pce and the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, Mu-Gun aimed to weaken them gradually using the Specter Sects martial arts. His ultimate n was to rendezvous with the assembled martial artists of the Central ins in Shanxi Province,bining their strengths to ovee the looming threat.
Hmm, if I knew this would happen, I would have brought the Specter yer King along.
Mu-Gunmented the absence of the Specter yer King, acknowledging that the nned assassinations would have been more efficiently executed with his formidable skills. Despite this setback, Mu-Gun instructed the informant from the Heavenly Secret Hall to keep Dan Seol-Young informed of his movements and promptly set forth on his journey.
* * *
Mu-Gun faced a critical time constraint to reach the Northern Desert before the Sun God Pce initiated their invasion of the Central ins. Traditional travel by horse would take a month, exceeding the avable time. However, Mu-Gun possessed a unique abilitythe Thunder God''s Shadowthat, if pushed to its limits, could cover the distance in ten days.
Aware of the toll this would take on his body, he saw it as an opportunity for both crucial training and enhancing his Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation.
Embracing this resolve, Mu-Gun set forth from Lake Mo, Heilongjiang, and astonishingly crossed Mount Dahei, Qiqihar, and reached Changchun within a mere three days. Without adequate rest, he resumed his journey after a brief night''s stop in Changchun to alleviate umted fatigue.
Running for three more days through Heishan, Shenyang, and Chaoyang, Mu-Gun, after another night''s pause, continued his rapid journey. Surprisingly, within the next three days, he arrived at the Northern Desert, breathing out a hot sigh of relief.
The Northern Desert, divided into Mobei and Monan, housed the Sun God Pce''s headquarters in Mobei. Meanwhile, during Mu-Gun''s journey, the Sun God Pce executed their invasion ns, advancing to the area of Hohhot in Monan [1] in Monan.
It would take three or four days to get from Hohhot to Shanxi Province. Mu-Gun was able to hear about the movements of the Sun God Pce through the Heavenly Secret Halls informant at Xilinhot[2], which was ten days away from Hohhot.
"What are the numbers of the Sun God Pces forces?" Mu-Gun inquired.
There are a total of six thousand martial artists in motion, including three thousand elite martial artists from the Sun God Pce, two thousand demonic practitioners believed to be from the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Tyrant Cult, and one thousand martial artists from the Blood Ring Gang, which escaped from Shanxi Province, reported the Heavenly Secret Halls informant.
How many martial artists from murim have gathered at the Northern Sky Branch? Mu-Gun continued.
The forces at the Northern Sky Branch are also around six thousand people strong. Specifically, the Hebei Peng Family and the Great Huangfu Family mobilized one-thousand-five-hundred people each, whereas the Shaolin Temple, the Mount Hua Sect, and the Zongnan Sect each mobilized one thousand people respectively.
"For now, we are not behind in terms of numbers."
"However, the problem is that the Northern Deserts forces are not all of them. If the other branches of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect in the Central ins move together in line with their offensive movement, it will be difficult for the Northern Sky Branchs forces alone to stop them," the informant continued to report.
We need to dwindle their forces as much as possible before the Sun God Pce and the Tyrant Cult fight against the Northern Sky Branch, Mu-Gun strategized.
But are you sure you will be fine alone? The Vice Leader is very concerned, the Heavenly Secret Halls informant expressed concern.
I wont put too much burden on myself to move, so please tell her not to worry.
Well, I dont think she will be relieved even if she hears that, the informant said truthfully.
Well, that is true. But, wouldnt it be better than not saying anything? Well then, lets get ready to go our separate ways; I have a long way to go. Thank you for the information, Mu-Gun thanked the informant.
After parting ways with the Heavenly Secret Hall''s informant, Mu-Gun headed towards Hohhot, where the Sun God Pce''s forces were assembled. Typically, it would be a ten-day journey, but Mu-Gun, utilizing the Thunder Gods Shadow at its maximum, reached Hohhot in just three days. Despite maintaining an intense pace, Mu-Gun didn''t show signs of significant fatigue. His presence in the Supreme Realm not only enhanced his physical strength but also granted superhuman recovery abilities through the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation.
Arriving in Hohhot, Mu-Gun examined the Sun God Pce''s movements. While he was en route, the Sun God Pce had traversed Changcheng through a pre-secured infiltration path and gathered in Datong. Meanwhile, the Northern Sky Branch''s forces remained stationed at Taiyuan, Shanxi Province, awaiting the approaching enemy.
The Northern Sky Branch''s decision to stay in Taiyuan was practical, as marshaling a force of six thousand required considerable supplies and food. There was a significant disparity between airlifting provisions while stationary versus doing so while in motion. Choosing to wait until the adversary neared Taiyuan allowed for more efficient logistics. However, they weren''t idle; a special task force was formed and dispatched to Datong, where the Sun God Pces forces were concentrated.
This special task force had a critical missionto disrupt the Sun God Pce''s supply chain. Understanding that even martial artists would struggle without essential provisions, the Northern Sky Branch aimed topel the Sun God Pces forces to withdraw by severing their supplies. Yet, the Sun God Pces forces were well-prepared, recognizing the significance of their resources. Breaking through their defenses to disrupt supplies posed a formidable challenge.
Recognizing the gravity of the task, the Northern Sky Branch carefully selected one hundred exceptionally skilled warriors from the two Great Families and the three Prominent Sects, entrusting them with this vital mission. This elite group of one hundred martial artists moved northward, carrying the weight of a crucial assignment.
* * *
After crossing Changcheng, Mu-Gun swiftly headed south, aligning with the Sun God Pce''s travel route. Two days post-Changcheng, he caught up with the Sun God Pces forces, advancing past Datong toward Shanyin. To assess their strength, Mu-Gun estimated their numbers, finding that the Sun God Pces forces exceeded eight thousand, surpassing the Heavenly Secret Hall''s information by two thousand. This surplus consisted of personnel responsible for transporting supplies and food, an essentialponent given the size of the martial artist contingent, which surpassed six thousand. The logistics required an additional two thousand individuals.
Surveying the elongated formation of the Sun God Pce and the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, Mu-Gun contemted using the Infinite Thunder Sword to strike at the heart of their assembly. In such crowded ranks, a single strike from the Infinite Thunder Sword could im at least a thousand lives. However, potential repercussions loomedsurrounded by the Divine Demons and Demonic Monarchs of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, Mu-Gun could find himself in dire straits. While his Thunder Gods Shadow could likely facilitate a safe escape, Mu-Gun deemed it wiser to avoid unnecessary risks. Instead, adhering to his original n, he opted to exploit the cover of night to assassinate key martial arts masters from the Sun God Pce, the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Tyrant Cult, and the Blood Ring Gang.
Moving stealthily, Mu-Gun trailed the Sun God Pces forces. At sunset, the joint forces of the three ns, including the Sun God Pce, halted their march and set up camp for the night. Unlike a military camp, their setupcked systemization. Camps were established solely for the martial arts masters of each n, leaving most members to spend the night by a bonfire on the bare ground. While preferential treatment was customary for martial arts masters in murim, the treatment for ordinary practitioners was less favorable.
However, this was an inevitability of the murim code. Those who felt unfairly treated had a clear pathstrengthen themselves. That was the unyielding principle of murim.
1. Hohhot, formerly known as Kweisui or Guisui, is the capital of Inner Mongolia in the north of the People''s Republic of China.
2. Xilinhot is a county-level city which serves as the seat of government for the Xilingol League in Inner Mongolia, China.
Chapter 188
Chapter 188
Amidst the darkness, Baek Mu-Gun surveyed the campsites of the three forces, including the Sun God Pce. Their encampment formed a circle, with the tents of the martial arts masters positioned at its heart. It became clear to Mu-Gun that the martial arts masters had chosen the central area for their stay.
I will have to review my n.
With the tents clustered in the campsite''s center, executing a covert assassination posed challenges for Mu-Gun. Any attempt would likely generate noise, risking the alertness of other martial arts masters in the central tents. Faced with this predicament, Mu-Gun considered a different approach initiating a significant assault at the very heart of the campsite, where the martial arts masters congregated.
Dropping the Infinite Thunder Sword towards the centrally clustered tents held the potential to injure numerous martial arts masters within. The aftermath, with its disruptive effects, would momentarily hinder the ability of those in the tents to retaliate.
However, Mu-Gun foresaw the inevitable consequence as he unleashed the Infinite Thunder Sword, the surrounding enemies would seize the opportunity tounch an assault. Though not on par with the martial arts masters, these elite members of the three forces posed a formidable challenge in their attacks.
The potential threat to Mu-Gun seemed minimal. In fact, he saw an advantage in the scenario. If the tents were dispersed and he had to assassinate the martial arts masters individually, Mu-Gun believed he could smoothly execute the initial assassinations.
Nevertheless, a prolonged series of assassinations would heighten their vignce, making it increasingly challenging for Mu-Gun to seed. Dealing with multiple martial arts masters in one decisive move, as in the current situation, appeared more effective. With determination, Mu-Gun patiently waited until after midnight before making his stealthy move when most of them were asleep.
Even with the three forces, including the Sun God Pce, on high alert for unforeseen circumstances, Mu-Gun skillfully evaded detection by activating the Dark Specter Stealth Art. Advancing towards the tents, he closed in to about fifty feet without arousing suspicion. The vignce surrounding the tents proved particrly stringent, marked by a circle of dozens of lit torches and over a hundred guards on full alert.
Approaching the tents even closer proved impractical for Mu-Gun, yet the fifty-foot distance was sufficient for an effective attack. The Infinite Thunder Sword''s range now reached up to one hundred and twenty feet, enabling Mu-Gun to strike five tents directly. Followed by the ten thousand Thunderbolt Swords, he could engulf up to ten tents.
Even if just one martial arts master upied each tent, Mu-Gun had the potential to eliminate at least fifteen of them. As Mu-Gun harnessed the Thunder God Qi, preparing to unleash the Infinite Thunder Sword, a sudden disturbance erupted in the north corner of the campsite, apanied by a soaring path of mes.
Enemies!
The enemies haveunched a surprise attack!
The enemies are burning our food supply!
Urgent cries echoed from the north corner, prompting Mu-Gun to specte that the Central ins Murim Alliances Northern Sky Branch had deployed a special task force to set fire to the enemies'' supplies and food.
The disruption was rapidly spreading, and the martial arts masters in the tents would soon emerge. Mu-Gun faced the pressing need to execute his attack before that urred. Channeling the Thunder God Qi with all his strength, he unsheathed his sword.
Harnessing the Thunder God Qi to its maximum, a golden surge of lightning coursed through Mu-Gun''s entire body. Those on guard duty, focused on the disturbance in the north corner, were perplexed to witness Mu-Gun, who was surrounded by this radiant disy.
Simultaneously, Mu-Gun raised his sword towards the sky, unleashing a cascade of golden light. The radiant formation ascended to a height of one hundred and twenty feet, coalescing into the distinctive shape of a sword.
Its the enemy!
Attack!
The guards around Mu-Gun btedlyprehended the situation and hastened towards him. Unperturbed, Mu-Gun paid them no attention, swinging the colossal golden sword down towards the densely clustered tents. The Infinite Thunder Sword descended like lightning.
As the guards reached Mu-Gun,unching an assault, their attacks dissipated instantly, consumed by the golden wave of lightning swirling around Mu-Gun''s body.
Amidst their astonishment, a towering golden sword, standing at one hundred and twenty feet, descended upon the tents, unleashing an earth-shattering explosion. The deafening roar reverberated not just once but echoed continuously. At the point of impact, the ground split and erupted fifty feet to the left and right, apanied by a series of thunderous roars.
Seven tents were entirely obliterated by the direct force of the Infinite Thunder Sword, while over ten more were ravaged and scattered by the ensuing shockwaves. The upants of the initial seven tents vanished without a trace, and those in the remaining tents, affected by the shockwaves, sprawled unceremoniously on the ground.
The onught of the Infinite Thunder Sword didn''t conclude with its initial impact. After fiercely striking the ground, the sword fragmented into ten thousand Thunderbolt Swords, creating a tempest that rampaged across an area of a hundred feet in all directions.
The ten thousand Thunderbolt Swords wreaked havoc on the remaining tents that had evaded the initial assault, assailing the martial arts masters within. Startled by the unexpected turn of events, the upants of the remaining tents swiftly prepared for battle, realizing that something had gone awry after the direct hit from the Infinite Thunder Sword.
Before they couldplete their preparations for battle, the ten thousand Thunderbolt Swords swiftly overwhelmed them. Consequently, they crumpled to the ground, their bodies pierced by the Thunderbolt Swords without a chance to mount a proper defense.
Eager to continue the assault, Mu-Gun halted upon noticing a few individuals with an unusual aura emerging from tents beyond the reach of his initial attack. Hastily retracting the ten thousand Thunderbolt Swords, he activated the Thunder God''s Shadow, soaring to the opposite side.
Mu-Gun, encased in a golden wave of lightning, moved like a streak of light, and the trailing golden wave extended like a radiant meteor shower.
Stop that bastard!
The martial arts masters from the deep-seated tents urgently shouted and pursued Mu-Gun. Martial artists outside the tents attempted to intervene upon their cries, but their efforts proved futile against Mu-Gun''s swift movements enveloped in a golden wave of lightning.
Despite the determined pursuit of the martial arts masters from the tents, they struggled to match Mu-Gun''s formidable speed. Eventually conceding, they abandoned the chase and returned to the campsite. Having eluded the enemy''s pursuit, Mu-Gun recalled the fire that erupted in the north corner, likely orchestrated by the Northern Sky Branch.
While escape would be fortunate, their safety remained uncertain. Contemting briefly, Mu-Gun altered his course, heading towards the northern part of the campsite.
On the north side of the campsite, the Northern Sky Branch''s special task force achieved sess in setting fire to the supplies and food despite heightened enemy vignce. However, their triumph came at the cost of being surrounded by the enemy. Fortunately, the martial artists guarding the provisionscked exceptional skills.
Despite being an elite group within the two Great Families and three Prominent Sects, the Northern Sky Branch''s special task force struggled to break through the enemy''s encirclement, despite their formidable martial arts prowess.
Despite the enemy''s inferior skills, the sheer number of individualsprising the encirclement posed a formidable challenge. The special task force systematically overcame the enemy''s martial artists with their exceptional skills, yet the encirclement showed no signs of weakening.
On the contrary, it grew more robust as additional martial artists joined in response to the emergency alert, reinforcing the perimeter. To worsen the situation, even the martial arts masters positioned at the campsite''s center made their presence known.
"I fear escaping might be beyond our reach."
"The instant wemitted to this mission, we were prepared toy down our lives. Our deaths, at the very least, won''t be in vain, having fulfilled our mission.
"True. And since our fate is sealed, let''s ensure we take as many with us as possible to the afterworld.
That is a good idea.
Committed to their fate, the special task force fiercely battled, intent on maximizing casualties. Despite their valiant efforts, the situation took an unexpected turn with the arrival of martial arts masters from the Sun God Pce.
The dynamics of the battle shifted dramatically as the one hundred members of the special task force began to fall one by one. Before long, half of the special task force had perished, leaving the remaining members in imminent danger.
However, a savior emerged it was none other than Mu-Gun. Upon reaching the north corner of the campsite, Mu-Gun witnessed the special task force besieged by the martial arts masters from the Sun God Pce. Without hesitation, he swiftly intervened to rescue them. As he hurried toward the beleaguered special task force, Mu-Gun hurled the Flying Golden Shield.
Infused with the golden Thunder God Qi, the Flying Golden Shield surged through the elite masters of the Sun God Pce attacking the special task force. Swift as lightning, the shield proved unstoppable, slicing through necks and smashing chests. It rotated gracefully back into Mu-Gun''s hands after incapacitating more than twenty individuals.
Descending beside the special task force members, Mu-Gun''s sudden appearance left both the Sun God Pce''s elite masters and the special task force members in a state of flustered astonishment.
"It''s the Golden Shield Thunder God!" A member of the special task force eximed in disbelief upon seeing Mu-Gun''s arrival.
"Save the greetings forter. For now, follow closely behind me. I''ll break through the encirclement."
Without waiting for responses from the special task force''s martial artists, Mu-Gun charged forward. Flying toward the Sun God Pce''s elite masters, he extended the Flying Golden Shield. A surge of golden Thunder God Qi emanated from the shield, shaping into a colossal shield.
Mu-Gun unleashed a Shield Aura in front of him with the Flying Golden Shield, activating the Thunder God''s Shadow. Propelled like a cannonball, his body surged towards the encircling elite masters of the Sun God Pce.
The elite masters of the Sun God Pce, colliding with the Shield Aura of the Flying Golden Shield extended by Mu-Gun, were ruthlessly trampled and forcefully propelled to both sides. Unable to impede Mu-Gun''s lightning-fast advance with the golden Shield Aura, the encirclement, formed like a wall by dozens of individuals, crumbled under a single charge.
Having breached the encirclement, Mu-Gun swung the Flying Golden Shield alternately to both sides. A massive golden Shield Aura surged forth, pulverizing and obliterating the elite masters of the Sun God Pce on the left and right.
Go ahead first!
Heeding Mu-Gun''smand, the special task force members swiftly escaped the encirclement, running with all their might. Mu-Gun followed closely, tossing the Flying Golden Shield at the relentless Sun God Pce martial artists who pursued them.
The shield, in its flight toward the pursuers, spun violently, releasing waves of golden Thunder God Qi in all directions. The pursuing martial artists, struck by the emitted golden Thunder God Qi, copsed inrge numbers.
Overwhelmed by Mu-Gun''s formidable martial prowess, the Sun God Pce''s martial artists hesitated to persist in the pursuit. Sensing powerful energy sources approaching from afar, Mu-Gun swiftly flew in the direction where the special task force had escaped.
* * *
In the Sun God Pce''s campsite, the Tyrant Cult''s Ten Demonic Monarchs, including the Tyrant Divine Demon Gu Pae-Cheon, and the Sun God Pce''s Patriarch, Sun God Monarch Yah Yul-Je, alongside the Sun God Pce''s Absolute Realm masters, the Twelve Sun Generals, convened.
The atmosphere in the barracks, with the gathering of twenty-four masters, was somber. It was expected; more than half of their essential supplies and food for the ongoing battle had been incinerated.
Additionally, over forty Upper Peak Realm masters had perished. It wasn''t a conventional battle but rather the toll exacted by a lone assassin. The term ''only'' ceased to apply when the assassin in question was the Thunder God''s sessor.
"How could you all fail to notice that man''s presence as he made his way to the center of the campsite?" Pae-Cheon expressed his frustration.
"It was none other than the Thunder God''s sessor, not just anyone. Even a martial arts master above the Upper Peak Realm would have struggled to detect his infiltration," replied one of the Tyrant Cult''s Ten Demonic Monarchs, the Tyrant Sword Monarch Huh Geuk-Sang.
"Does this mean that we''ll face the same fate if the Thunder God''s sessor chooses tounch another undercover attack?" Pae-Cheon asked.
"If the circumstances remain as they are, that seems highly probable. To prevent the Thunder God''s sessor from infiltrating again, we''ll need masters above the Upper Peak Realm to be on guard," Geuk-Sang responded.
"Considering that most of our Upper Peak Realm masters are deceased, it appears our Absolute Realm masters will have to take on the responsibility of standing guard," Pae-Cheon remarked with evident displeasure.
"This isn''t the time to be concerned about rank or honor. If the Thunder God''s sessorunches another undercover attack, our remaining masters could vanish in an instant, even while asleep," Geuk-Sang cautioned.
This is ridiculous. I cant believe we are being swayed by only one person.
I suspect the Spindle Sect wasn''t defeated at Behai for no reason.
What is the situation with our supplies and food? Pae-Cheon asked Yul-Je.
There is no immediate problem right now thanks to the fact that we spread our supplies and food just in case of an unexpected situation. Yul-Je replied.
Thats a relief.
However, if we suffer such losses again, it could setback our battle ns. Yul-Je said truthfully.
Then, we must make sure something like that does not happen. Pae-Cheon replied firmly.
Do you have a n?
"As soon as dawn breaks, we''ll move to obliterate a nearby city. Subsequently, we''ll leave a message for the Central ins Murim Alliance, dering that we are targeting a neighboring city in retribution for the losses we''ve endured," Pae-Cheon suggested.
"Given the fear of civilian casualties, they won''t dare to ambush us again," Yul-Je concurred.
"That approach not only deters the Central ins Murim Alliance but also prevents the Thunder God''s sessor fromunching reckless ambushes," Geuk-Sang added.
"Even with these measures, we mustn''t lower our guard. Effective immediately, be on high alert starting tonight," Pae-Cheon ordered.
Understood. We will personally be on the lookout.
We will also dispatch the Twelve Generals. Yul-Je said.
Without any objections, Geuk-Sang and Yul-Jeplied with Pae-Cheon''s orders. From that night onward, the Tyrant Cult''s Ten Demonic Monarchs and the Sun God Pce''s Twelve Sun Generals stood guard at the campsite.
Chapter 189
Chapter 189
After escaping from the Sun God Pces campsite, Baek Mu-Gun and the survivors of the special task force stopped at a hill about an hour away from the enemy.
Thank you. Youre the reason we survived. The special task forces captain, Peng Won-Yi of the Hebei Peng Family, expressed his gratitude on behalf of the surviving special task force members.
Its fine. It would have been great if I could save the others. It truly is a pity, Mu-Gun replied.
It is regrettable that they had toy down their lives, but we were already prepared for death when we came here. I am simply d that we aplished our objective. Otherwise, their sacrifice would have been in vain.
Your dedication for murim deserves respect.
I dont think it is respectable. Compared to what you have done so far, we have done nothing.
I beg to disagree. Although I have made a lot of contributions, I have never risked my life toplete a task like what you all did. Your willingness to sacrifice yourself for the sake of murim is something I dare not imitate.
Hearing you praise us makes me proud. That aside, what brings you here? Won-Yi asked out of curiosity. Last I heard, you were on your way back to Central ins after destroying the Spindle Sect in Beihai.
I was, but when I heard about what the Sun God Pce was doing, I immediately made my way here to help, Mu-Gun answered.
We heard a series of deafening sts from deep inside the Sun God Pces campsite. Was that perhaps your doing, esteemed Golden Shield Thunder God?
Yes. Before they fought the Northern Sky Branch, Iunched a surprise attack to reduce their strength even if just by a little bit. When I saw a fire break out, I came running.
It seems like the heavens were out to protect us. Did the surprise attack pay off? The deafening st that we heard made it seem like the fight was quite difficult.
I dont know for sure, but at the very least, I have wounded many of their high-ranked martial arts masters.
You mean those above the Upper Peak Realm?
Yes.
You are as amazing as amazing I expected. Won-Yi looked surprised. I cannot believe you infiltrated the enemy camp alone and defeated arge number of their masters.
The rest of the special task force also looked quite astonished.
It was only possible because they let down their guard, Mu-Gun said.
Even if they were careless, breaking through their tight security is still no easy feat. You are truly amazing.
I agree. If Im being honest, even the esteemed elders, the Seven Saints, would not be able to do what you have done, The Great Huangfu Familys Huangfu Yin praised Mu-Gun at the cost of the Seven Saints.
The martial artists of the Seven Great Families saw the Seven Saints as God-like existences. Nevertheless, Huangfu Yin did not justpare Mu-Gun to them but even regarded his martial arts highly, which was a testament to how much he acknowledged him.
I fear that the Seven Saints will be unnecessarily displeased if they hear that, Mu-Gun replied.
That will not happen. The Seven Saints will definitely also recognize your skills and be pleased to hear about your achievements.
Huangfu Yins remarks made Mu-Gun suppress a bitter smile. The majority of murim did not know the true nature of the Seven Saints. What if they found out that the Seven Saints killed the Heavenly Thunder Divine Sword Guyang Hwi to secure the Seven Great Families power?
Mu-Gun was disgusted that they were revered as saints who saved murim despite actually being wicked scoundrels. He wanted to reveal all their immoral deeds, but no one would believe him. For now, all he could do was put up with it.
Considering their masters have sustained heavy injuries and the supplies and food they would need to sustain the battle have been burned down, there is a high possibility that they will retreat, Won-Yi said.
We will have to wait and see to find out. Even if they lose most of their high-ranked martial arts masters, the other factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect in the Central ins can simply send reinforcements to increase their numbers again. Supplies and food are also important factors, but from what Ive seen, they have some stored in other ces aside from the north corner of their campsite. Although the special task force has burned down quite a substantial amount, it will be difficult to make them retreat with just that alone.
Why dont we get rid of the rest of their supplies and food, then? Mu-Gun shook his head. They will definitely be on high alert now that we have struck them once. It would be tens of times more difficult to do that now.
With all due respect, if you join the operation, are we not bound to seed? Huangfu Yin reasoned.
Even if I join you, the results wont be much different.
Young Master Baek is right, Bong Tae-Kwon, a martial arts master from the Mount Hua Sect, said. Considering he has hit them hard already, they would definitely be prepared for any other surprise attacks now. If we act recklessly, we will be the one in danger,
What do you think we should do, then, Young Master Baek? Yuk Ja-Geon, a Zongnan Sect martial artist, asked.
It would be best to follow behind them and observe for now, Mu-Gun answered.
Good idea.
The special task force agreed with Mu-Gun.
Lets get some rest until the break of dawn for now. We will move when they do. Mu-Gun said.
Understood.
Mu-Gun and the special task force prepared a ce to rest and waited until dawn broke. They stayed on high alert in case the Sun God Pces pursuit team managed to track them down, but they fortunately didnt.
At dawn, they had a light breakfastposed of provisions and beef jerky, which they brought with them, and then monitored the Sun God Pce. After having breakfast, the troops of the three enemy forces cleared up the campsite and made their way to Shanyin at around sashi[1].
After confirming that the enemy was advancing, Mu-Gun and the special task force monitored them for another hour before trailing them. It would be too hard to fight them in broad daylight, and they could not follow behind them too closely either. Otherwise, they could find themselves in an ambush or a trap.
Hence, for now, they just followed them from a safe distance.
* * *
Tyrant Divine Demon Gu Pae-Cheon sent the Blood Ring Gang to Shanyin County as the advance party of the Tyrant Cult and the Sun God Pces forces. He ordered them to destroy Shanyin County and kill all of its citizens.
Asmanded, Blood Ring Gang Chief Gi Woon-Gyung led his elite martial artists to Shanyin County, massacring its inhabitants and burning their homes. The Blood Ring Gang also looted the Shanyin Countys government office before setting it on fire and killing all the officials inside.
It took them less than two hours toy waste to the county. They killed anyone who breathed, even animals.
Afterward, at the entrance of Shanyin County, the Blood Ring Gang hung a poster that stated that the countys people were wiped out as the price for the damages that the Thunder Gods sessor and the Central ins Murim Alliance caused them. It also warned that they would do the same thing again if the Thunder Gods sessor and the Central ins Murim Alliance were to attack them again.
Arriving in Shanyin Countyte, Tyrant Cult Patriarch Gu Pae-Cheon praised the contribution of the Blood Ring Gang. He then headed toward Shuozhou.
Two hourster, Mu-Gun and the special task force arrived at Shanyin County, finding it in ruins. It was strewn with corpses and drenched with blood. They stood rooted to the ground as if they were stones.
The horrible sight rendered Mu-Gun and the special task force speechless. After collecting their bearings, they checked the poster at the entrance.
Amitabha, are they really human beings? If they still had a conscience, they would never have done something this cruel, Won Gwang of the Shaolin Temple said, his hands trembling in anger while holding onto his rosary.
Have you only figured that out now? They are demons, not humans. They will bring the world to ruin. To save the world, we have to get rid of them all, leaving none of them behind.
I agree. I will never forgive those demons for doing something this terrible.
The special task force all burst into anger.
Calm down, everyone. We definitely cannot win against them with our current forces. Even if we can, the poster over there states that if we attack or cause them damage again, they will kill even more innocent. Won-Yi said, attempting to calm them down.
Are we supposed to just sit still and watch?
That is our best choice for now. When they arrive in Taiyuan and begin fighting the Northern Sky Branch, we can let our anger loose to our hearts'' content. Until then, we have to bottle up our rage.
Knowing full well that he was right, the special task force could not disagree.
What do you think? Huangfu Yin asked Mu-Gun.
For now, I think it would be best to do as Master Peng says.
Mu-Gun, like the special task force, wanted to chase down and kill the Tyrant Cult and Sun God Pce for the bloodbath they caused. However, he could not handle the Absolute-Realm masters of both the Tyrant Cult and Sun God Pce alone. It was best to listen to the enemys warnings until he was confident that they could be annihted.
We will not touch them until we reach Taiyuan, then. Lets focus on following them.
Having made a decision, Won-Yi took the lead, followed by Mu-Gun and the rest of the special task force.
* * *
While the Tyrant Cult headed to Taiyuan, Shanxi Province with the Sun God Pce in the vanguard, the Myriad Poison Sect advanced to Guangxi Province from Nanman with the Sky Beast Pce and the Green Snake Gang in the forefront.
Guangxi Province was located at the frontier of murim, which did not have any significant murim forces. However, the Green Snake Gang still had some influence over it since it used to be their home base until they had to retreat to Nanman to avoid the Guangdong Jin Familys invasion. At the very least, none of its establishments could defy them, so the Myriad Poison Sect and the Sky Beast Pce could enter it without any interference.
After receiving word that those factions had entered Guangxi Province, the Southern Sky Branch in Hunan Province was immediately put in a state of emergency and immediately investigated the three forces routes. The Myriad Poison Sect and the forces under its banner passed by Nanning and headed toward Liuzhou, which was in the center of Guangxi Province. From there, they would have two paths to choose from.
They could either enter Hunan Province, where the Southern Sky Branch was, or go to Guangdong Province, the home of the Guangdong Jin Family, which was now an ownerless n since it sent all its troops to Hunan Province. Entering Hunan Province would result in a head-on confrontation with the Southern Sky Branch, and entering Guangdong Province would simply allow them to rob an empty house.
The Southern Sky Branch was more worried about the Myriad Poison Sect going to Guangdong Province instead of Hunan Province. If that happened, the Guangdong Jin Familys forces would likely leave their post to protect their home base.
When the Murim Alliance agreed to gather all its forces in the four branches, they set a rule that prevented anyone from taking individual actions even if their headquarters were attacked. Nevertheless, it was unclear whether they would still uphold that rule if their base was attacked.
Not letting such an opportunity go, the Myriad Poison Sect divided its troops into two. The Myriad Poison Sect and the Sky Beast Pce would head to Hunan Province, whereas the Green Snake Gang would advance toward Guangdong Province.
Their n was simple. The Green Snake Gang would attack the Guangdong Jin Familys home base to make thetters forces leave their post in the Southern Sky Branch.
The Myriad Poison Sect and the Sky Beast Pce moved separately from the Green Snake Gang, which wasnt really that helpful in a fight, to prevent all the forces of the Southern Sky Branch from flocking to Guangdong Province. By separating the Guangdong Jin Familys forces from the Southern Sky Branch, they could wipe out the rest of the Southern Sky Branchs forces.
The executives of the Wudang Sect and the four Great Families convened a meeting as soon as news of the enemys movements reached the Southern Sky Branch. Wudang Sect Patriarch, Supreme Elder Hyun Cheon, Great Namgung Family Patriarch Namgung Jo, Great Ximen Family Patriarch Ximen Guang, Guangdong Jin Family Patriarch Jin Mu-Wei, and Great Zhuge Family Patriarch Zhuge Bo gathered at the Great Ximen Familys meeting hall.
Everyone must have heard that our enemy has split up their forces and are now advancing to both Hunan Province and Guangdong Province. I convened this meeting to discuss countermeasures. Namgung Jo, the leader of the Southern Sky Branch, began.
It would be best to listen to what Patriarch Jin has to say first. Zhuge Bo looked at Mu-Wei.
Are you concerned that the Jin Family will leave the Southern Sky Branch and return to Guangdong Province, Patriarch Zhuge? Mu-Wei directed the question back at Zhuge Bo.
That is right. When the four branches of the Central ins Murim Alliance were established, we made a rule that each respective force would have to prioritize the order of the branches even if their home base was attacked. However, I know theres a chance that we would change our minds if our home base is actually in danger.
Let me be clear, then. The Guangdong Jin Family will not leave the Southern Sky Branch without permission, Mu-Wei replied with a firm expression.
I would like to thank you on behalf of murim, Patriarch Jin. Murim will never forget the noble and courageous decision that you have made for its sake, Namgung Jo said, praising Mu-Weis resolute decision.
That is right. If murim learns that you prioritized it over everything else, no one will spare any effort in restoring the Jin Familys base should something happen to it. The same goes for us, the Ximen Family, Ximen Guang added.
Thank you, Mu-Wei responded.
Now, then. Let us not worry about the Jin Familys possible desertion anymore and discuss how to stop the Myriad Poison Sect and the Sky Beast Pce, which are making their way to us as we speak, Namgung Jo said.
1. . Refers to the time between 9-11 am.
Chapter 190
Chapter 190
Have you confirmed the number of forces the Myriad Poison Sect and the Sky Beast Pce have? The Wudang Sects Patriarch, Supreme Elder Hyun Cheon, asked.
"It''s not exact, but based on our rough assessment, it appears the Myriad Poison Sect has around one thousand demonic practitioners, and the Sky Beast Pce boasts about three thousand men," Namgung Jo replied.
"Together, they make up about four thousand individuals, roughly half of our forces," Hyun-Cheon said.
At the Southern Sky Branch, a total of more than eight thousand individuals had assembled. The Great Namgung Family and the Guangdong Jin Family contributed one thousand and five hundred members each, while the Great Zhuge Family and the Great Ximen Family deployed one thousand members each. The Wudang Sect and its subsidiary branch, the Wuchang Sword Family, jointly deployed one thousand members, and the remaining two thousand individuals consisted of volunteers from various small and medium-sized martial ns.
"In sheer numbers, our forces surpass theirs. However, if the other factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect unite, the situation could shift,"mented Zhuge Bo in response to Hyun Cheon''s observation, suggesting it was not a straightforward matter.
Currently, there were a total of six factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect in the Central ins. Although the Asura Cult''s patriarch, the Asura Divine Demon, and their demonic monarchs had been killed, their cult members remained unharmed. Considering the possibility that the six factions might divide their forces and send reinforcements to the Sun God Pce and the Sky Beast Pce, it was evident that the Southern Sky Branch and the Northern Sky Branch alone would struggle to repel them. The Central ins Murim Alliance was well aware of this reality and closely monitored the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s movements.
Do we stillck information on the factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect? Ximen Guang asked.
There hasn''t been any significant movement so far. However, sooner orter, they will most likely make a move. Zhuge Bo replied.
"If the other factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect align with the Sun God Pce and the Sky Beast Pce andunch an assault on the Southern and Northern Sky Branches, it will be challenging for our forces there to thwart them on their own. To counter this, we''ll require reinforcements from the Eastern and Western Sky Branches," Ximen Guang proposed.
"It''s not as straightforward as you make it seem. If the Nine Celestial Demons Sectunches a surprise attack while the Eastern and Western Sky Branches are mobilizing, we risk being defeated one by one. It might be wiser to act only after thoroughly understanding the movement of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect," Zhuge Bo cautioned.
Then, we cant reallye up with a countermeasure under the current situation.
"Not necessarily. If we pre-set trap arrays along their anticipated routes and lie in ambush, we could inflict significant damage upon them," Zhuge Bo responded.
What do you mean by trap arrays?
First of all, it will be more effective if we cover the surroundings with fog through the Eight Trigrams Cloud Array and then attack using the Invisible Ambush Array.
The Eight Trigrams Cloud Array was a formation that could create clouds and fog in a designated space, disorienting those within it by obscuring directions with thick fog. Following that, the Invisible Ambush Array allowed individuals lying in wait to blend their energy seamlessly with nature, concealing not only their energy but also their presence. The synergy between these two array formations was quite effective, especially when the enemy was maneuvered into a specific terrain, enabling an optimal attack by the ambushing personnel.
The crucial factor was the substantial time required to set up the Eight Trigrams Cloud Array and the Invisible Ambush Array. To establish the array formation before the enemy''s arrival, urate prediction of the enemy''s route was essential. Any mistake in this prediction, leading to the instation of the array formation in the wrong area, would pose significant challenges.
Then, have you decided where to set up the array formations?
"To enter Changsha, their route must take them through Nanyue Ridge in Mount Heng. While they could opt for an alternative route around Mount Heng, that would add another ten days to their journey. Hence, it''s likely they''ll attempt to cross Nanyue Ridge. After a thorough examination of the topography, we''ve determined that Feiniao Valley in Nanyue Ridge is the most suitable location to set up the array formations."
"Remarkable. When did you conduct all these assessments?" Ximen Huang expressed admiration for Zhuge Bo''s thorough preparations.
The strength of the Zhuge Family lies in our array formation, so we just found a method to utilize that.
How do you n on deciding the members who will be lying in ambush if you install the array formation in Nanyue Ridges Feiniao Valley? Ximen Huang asked.
"I was contemting deploying five hundred elite members of the Zhuge Family and an additional five hundred individuals from the small and medium-sized ns."
Wouldnt it be better to bring more people with excellent skills?
"The ambush will be executed from a distance using concealed weapons and crossbows. Hence, their martial prowess won''t y a significant role," Zhuge Bo exined.
I see. Still, if you ever need help, feel free to tell us.
Noted.
"In that case, the Zhuge Family will take charge of the ambush operation, and the detailed n will be formted after confirming the movements of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect."
The Southern Sky Branch opted to proceed with the ambush operation as per Zhuge Bo''s rmendation and concluded the meeting. Three dayster, information on the movements of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect was ryed from the Heavenly Secret Hall to the Southern Sky Branch. The five patriarchs, including Namgung Jo, reconvened at the meeting hall.
"A while ago, the Heavenly Secret Hall provided us with information on the movements of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. ording to their report, there are discernible activities from forces believed to be factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect in the following five provinces: Jiangxi, Guangxi, Guizhou, Gansu, and Shanxi." Namgung Jo exined the situation to the other four patriarchs assembled in the meeting hall.
Has the Heavenly Secret Hall also confirmed their movement route? Hyun Cheon asked.
"Initially, it was verified that the faction in Shanxi Province is aiming for the Northern Sky Branch. Subsequently, the faction in Gansu Province is advancing towards Shaanxi Province."
"It appears they intend to dismantle the base of the forces in Shaanxi Province initially and subsequently unite with the faction in Shanxi Province," Ximen Guang remarked.
"In addition, it seems they aim to cause the forces gathered in the Northern Sky Branch to leave their position," Zhuge Bo reiterated after Ximen Guang''s remark.
"If the two factions from Shanxi Province and Gansu Province join forces with the Sun God Pce and the Tyrant Cult, it will be impossible for the Northern Sky Branch''s forces to resist them. However, I''m unsure if there''s a way to remedy this situation," Hyun Cheon expressed his concern.
"For now, I believe they''ll have no choice but to endure until the Eastern Sky Branch sends reinforcements," Jin Mu-Wei responded to Hyun Cheon''s worries.
"This is not the time to worry about the Northern Sky Branch. We, the Southern Sky Branch, are also likely to be attacked by two additional factions in addition to the Myriad Poison Sect and the Sky Beast Pce," Namgung Jo said.
By two additional factions? Which two are you referring to?
I am referring to the two factions that emerged from Jiangxi Province and Guangxi Province. Namgung Jo exined further.
"Where''s the faction in Guizhou Province heading?
They are moving toward the direction of Sichuan Province. Namgung Jo replied.
"I reckon they''re not gunning for the Western Sky Branch with a single faction. Seems like they aim to tie down the Western Sky forces, preventing them from sending reinforcements elsewhere," Zhuge Bo spected.
That is most likely the case. Namgung Jo nodded at Zhuge Bos reply.
"So, we''ve got to halt three factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and the Sky Beast Pce with the troops we''ve got on hand," Ximen Guang remarked.
"Hmm, this is no mere problem. Even with four of the Seven Saints present, it''s nearly impossible to hold off the forces of three Nine Celestial Demons Sect factions and the Sky Beast Pce with our current manpower," Mu-Wei replied in kind.
Ximen Guang and Mu-Wei exchanged stiff expressions, grasping the gravity of the situation.
"The most we can manage right now is to thwart the convergence of the three Nine Celestial Demons Sect factions," Zhuge Bo added.
You mean we should defeat them one by one? Hyun Cheon asked.
"Exactly. Taking on the faction in Guangxi Province might pose a challenge, but we can certainly ovee the faction in Jiangxi Province," Zhuge Bo replied.
"The Nine Celestial Demons Sect might be targeting precisely that. Beating the Jiangxi Province faction will require a significant deployment of our forces. If the other factions strike here while we''re focused on Jiangxi, we risk falling into their trap and facing defeat," Hyun Cheon stated firmly.
"Supreme Elder Hyun Cheon''s words hold truth. They''re likely anticipating our move to Jiangxi Province. Furthermore, if we dispatch forces there, they''ll aim to evade direct conflict, keeping us entangled and hindering our return. Meanwhile, the other two factions and the Sky Beast Pce will assail the Southern Sky Branch."
"Are you nning to proceed despite knowing the consequences?"
All we have to do is make sure they don''t achieve their objectives. Zhuge Bo said.
How do you n to do that?
"We can discreetly mobilize a small group, catch them off guard, and eliminate the Jiangxi Province faction. This way, our forces won''t be bogged down there, and we can also diminish the enemy''s numbers," Zhuge Bo exined.
Well, I wonder if a small number of people will be able to stop one of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects faction.
"Perhaps it could be achieved if that small group includes the four sovereign elders from the Seven Saints."
You want to send the four Saints? Hyun Cheon asked in surprise.
If it is the four Saints, they will be more than happy to step up.
"No doubt, the martial prowess of the four Saints would make it possible to halt one of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s factions," Hyun Cheon said confidently.
The other four patriarchs were also of the same view.
"Taking on each faction individually to diminish their forces in Nanyue Ridge, Mount Heng might be challenging, but it gives us a fighting chance. Having the four Saints on our side is our trump card."
I think that is the best option for now.
Then, lets move right away.
The Southern Sky Branch leaders decided to rely on the four Saints to handle the Jiangxi Province faction. They promptly approached the four Saints, outlined the situation, and requested their intervention against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s faction in Jiangxi Province. The four Saints willingly epted the task.
On the very same day, they left the Southern Sky Branch and set forth for Jiangxi Province. Meanwhile, the Northern Sky Branch faced an onught from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. The Tyrant Cult forces, journeying south alongside the Sun God Pce, and the Underworld Sect, advancing from the western part of Shanxi Province, converged at a point three days'' travel from Taiyuan.
The Southern Sky Branch leaders promptly convened a meeting to devise a countermeasure. Simr to the Northern Sky Branch, they contemted calling upon the two sovereign elders of the Seven Saints to confront the adversaries sequentially. However, a crucial point stood out Baek Mu-Gun, the Thunder God''s sessor, could potentially coborate with them, trailing the Tyrant Cult and the Sun God Pce. The Southern Sky Branch aimed to diminish the forces of the Tyrant Cult and the Sun God Pce with the assistance of the two Saints and Mu-Gun.
Mu-Gun and the two Saints readily agreed to the n that the leaders of the Southern Sky Branch came up with. Thus, the two Saints secretly left Taiyuan and headed to Xinzhou, where the forces of the Tyrant Cult and the Sun God Pce were gathered.
* * *
Mu-Gun lingered on an unfamiliar mountain, maintaining a cautious distance of about two hours from both the Tyrant Cult and the Sun God Pce. He was reluctant to coborate with the Seven Saints, who had betrayed and ended his previous life. Yet, driven by a sense of duty to the murim, he chose to temporarily set aside his personal grievances. At present, the paramount concern was halting the advance of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Embracing the strategy of "ying people off against each other," Mu-Gun contemted a temporary truce, setting aside his grudge to harness the collective power of the Seven Saints in order to thwart the threat posed by the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
By the way, they wont just stand still and be attacked though-
Mu-Gun wondered how the Tyrant Cult and the Sun God Pce would react. Until now, he had only followed quietly behind them to prevent any further harm to innocent civilians. However, with their arrival in Taiyuan, where the Northern Sky Branch was located, the concern for civilian safety now took a backseat, reced by the necessity to contemteunching an offensive. Mu-Gun considered that the Tyrant Cult and the Sun God Pce were likely aware of this shift. It was conceivable that they had foreseen Mu-Gun coborating with the two Saints for a joint attack.
With the situation escting, it seemed probable that they were gearing up forbat, devising their own countermeasures. While knowing their strategies would be beneficial, Mu-Gun acknowledged that it was inconsequential if he remained unaware. His primary focus was dismantling whatever defenses they had in ce. Amidst this, Captain Peng Won-Yi from the special task force hurried to rendezvous with Mu-Gun. This indicated the arrival of the two Saints, Peng Mu-Wei and Huangfu Chong.
"We''ve got word that the two Saints have reached the eastern outskirts of the Sun God Pce''s campsite."
They arrived sooner than expected. Didn''t they mention their ns for taking action? Mu-Gun asked.
They asked us to carry out a pincer attack two hourster, at jashi. Won-Yi reported.
"Got it. We''ll act in ordance with that schedule."
Well apany you, Master Baek. Won-Yi said.
No. The members of the special task force should return to the Northern Sky Branch. Mu-Gun said.
"How could we leave you behind and go back? Our lives were spared thanks to Master Baek''s grace, so we''ll stand by your side in the fight. Please allow us to do so," pleaded Won-Yi.
"No, I appreciate your sentiments. However, I must be honest. If you apany me, you might get in my way rather than help. Your best way of assisting is to return to the Northern Sky Branch."
Won-Yi found it hard to disagree with Mu-Gun''s assessment. Their skills wouldn''t contribute much to Mu-Gun''s situation. The best they could offer was to divert the enemy''s attention for a brief moment.
"I understand. I hope we can reunite safely back at the Northern Sky Branch, Master Baek," Won-Yi conceded.
Dont worry. Go ahead first. I''ll be right behind you very soon.
Won-Yi nodded at Mu-Gun''s words and departed. Shortly after, he and the survivors of the special task force descended from the unknown mountain, making their way back to the Northern Sky Branch. Once they had left, Mu-Gun spent some solitary moments in the unfamiliar mountain before rising to move at jashi, the agreed-upon time.
Well then, shall we get started?
Mu-Gun soared toward the Sun God Pce''s campsite. Activating the Thunder God''s Shadow, his body became cloaked in a golden wave of lightning, swiftly navigating the night sky.
Chapter 191
Chapter 191
An hour after leaving the mountain, Baek Mu-Gun reached the Sun God Pces campsite. Peng Mu-Wei and Huangfu Chong seemed to have not made a move yet since it was still quiet. Hence, Mu-Gun decided to take the initiative. Using the Dark Specter Stealth Art, he infiltrated the campsite.
The vignce around it was tighter than before. They did not just increase the number of personnel on lookout duty but also stationed martial arts masters above the Upper Peak Realm at key locations. However, they still could not detect him at all.
Mu-Gun could assassinate the masters, but doing so risked revealing his presence. Although they would find him as soon as he began the fight he came here to pick anyway, causing as much damage as he could before being found would yield the best long-term results. That was why he nned to use the Infinite Thunder Sword again to wipe out the enemys martial arts masters.
However, the Tyrant Cult and the Sun God Pce had already prepared countermeasures against his n. Instead of erecting their tents in the center, they were scattered throughout the whole campsite, allowing them to minimize the damage if Mu-Gun attacked them.
The realization made Mu-Gun frown. Now that it was difficult for him to kill arge number of their martial arts masters at once, he was forced to choose just one of the tents scattered throughout the campsite. Having picked a target, he pointed his sword at it.
Executing the Ten Thunderous Tornado Strikes, the third technique of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Art, ten Thunderbolt Swords materialized from his sword and shot forth like a ray of light, encircling and instantly tearing the tent apart. The golden lightning waves they released then flew toward the martial arts master inside.
Mu-Gun thought the golden waves would devour the master, but he was proven wrong.
As if on cue, the master in the tent unleashed his vajra qi and blocked the thunderstorm, causing a deafening roar. The golden Thunderbolt Swords greatly wavered, but instead of shattering, they spun more violently and fired heaps of golden lightning at him.
Flustered, the martial arts master tried to use his vajra qi again, but the waves of golden lightning were faster, instantly enveloping and piercing him. Blood trickled from the holes as he fell forward, his death informing the other martial artists of Mu-Guns infiltration. In response, they rushed at him like bees from every direction.
Mu-Gun pointed his sword at the sky and released a golden lightning wave, which then spread all over the area and darted toward the Sun God Pces martial artists. Struck by the wave, they trembled and fell to the ground, seemingly electrified.
Mu-Gun then blocked the iing attacks and threw the Flying Golden Shield forward. It flew quickly but suddenly stopped in midair. Violently rotating, it fired golden lightning waves in every direction, neutralizing martial artists in droves.
After quickly retrieving the Flying Golden Shield, Mu-Gun turned around and thrust his sword, executing the Celestial Moonlight Sword. Golden moonlight qi spread out like a fan, sweeping through and killing the dozens of martial artists charging at him from behind. They fell forward with their necks and chests pierced by the golden moonlight qi.
Mu-Guns attacks were relentless. Each time the Flying Golden Shield cut through the air and his sword released golden moonlight qi, he obliterated arge number of the Sun God Pces martial artists.
Meanwhile, Peng Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong, who were hiding in a thicket near the campsite, confirmed that Mu-Gun had taken action through the explosions they could faintly hear.
Shall we get started as well?
Lets go.
Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong stepped out of the thicket and charged straight into the Sun God Pces campsite.
Enemy iing! Those assigned to patrol the perimeter shouted as loud as they could upon finding the two making their way to the campsite.
The guards assigned to the perimeter flocked together, but before they even realized it, Mu-Hwe had closed in on them and swung his saber at them, therge saber qi he unleashed cutting them in half. After wiping out the guards with just one attack, Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong entered the campsite and split up.
Already aware of their invasion, the Sun God Pces martial artists tried to stop them, but they were no match for the two masters. Each swing of Mu-Hwes saber and each punch Huangfu Chong threw took down multiple Sun God Pce martial artists, easily sweeping through their opponents.
However, they did note all the way here just to ughter these ordinary warriors. Their main target was the Tyrant Divine Demon and the demonic monarchs. Assuming those people would be in the innermost part of the campsite, the two swiftly made their way deeper into enemy territory.
* * *
At the headquarters located in the center of the Sun God Pces campsite, Tyrant Divine Demon Gu Pae-Cheon and Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Hyeok Ryeon-Pae sat across from each other.
After confirming that Mu-Gun was in the area, Pae-Cheon worried about the possibility of an attack from him and the two Saints, who were believed to be at the Northern Sky Branch. Considering those three were Supreme-Realm masters, it would be difficult for the Tyrant Cult and Sun God Pce to stop them by themselves. They needed at least one more master of equal caliber.
Hence, after much consideration, Pae-Cheon asked Hyeok Ryeon-Pae for support. However, he only told Ryeon-Pae about the two Saints, hiding the fact that the Thunder Gods sessor was also present. Otherwise, Ryeon-Pae would prioritize his own safety and refuse to help.
Upon receiving the request, Ryeon-Pae took three demonic monarchs with him and joined the Sun God Pce, judging that they would have a good chance of winning against the two Saints. Only when he arrived and checked the enemy forces himself did he learn that they would be fighting Mu-Gun as well. Deceived, he was understandably pissed.
What do you think youre doing? Ryeon-Pae asked.
I apologize for not telling you, but I had no choice. If you found out that the Thunder Gods sessor was around, you would not havee this far, Pae-Cheon reasoned.
Do you want us to die together because the thought of dying alone mortifies you?
Who said anything about dying? Now that you are here, we have a good chance of winning.
This is the Thunder Gods sessor we are talking about. Not even all of the Seven Divine Demons together can guarantee victory against him. Considering we are the only ones here, I cant help but wonder where youre getting your confidence from.
Arent you too afraid of the Thunder Gods sessor? Pae-Cheon asked, displeased.
Dont forget that the previous Divine Demons were brought to their knees every single time they fought him.
The current Thunder Gods sessor is only twenty-five years old, and it has been less than three years since he inherited the Thunder Gods martial legacy, Pae-Cheon rationalized. Although it is surprising that he reached the Supreme Realm in such a short period, he is bound tock in many aspects since he rushed his advancement. Right now, we should be enough to defeat him.
His age or the length of time hes been practicing the Thunder Gods martial arts does not matter. What matters is that he has risen to the Supreme Realm. Unlike the Absolute Realm, without the necessary level of enlightenment, advancing into the Supreme Realm is impossible.
Further refuting Pae-Cheons arguments, Ryeon-Pae continued, Now that the deaths of the Asura Divine Demon and the Spindle Divine Demon have already confirmed that he has reached it, confronting him with just the two of us will be extremely dangerous. To make things worse, well find ourselves in an even more disadvantageous position if the two Saints join the fray as well.
How long do we have to fear and avoid the Thunder Gods sessor, then? If only you Central ins folks properly dealt with him early on, we would not have found ourselves in such a difficult situation. You focused on yourselves so much that you missed the opportunity to kill him, and now all you can do is run away. I wonder if you lot are still even qualified to be a Divine Demon.
Pae-Cheons sharp words rendered Ryeon-Pae speechless. A Divine Demon should not be afraid of anyone. They should be the one instilling fear in others, not the other way around. That was the purpose of their existence. However, somewhere along the way, the Divine Demons began to fear the Thunder Gods sessor. If they had risked their lives to kill him early on, they could have defeated him. Unfortunately, their fear and tendency to prioritize their own safety prevented them from taking such bold measures. Taking advantage of their cowardice, the Thunder Gods sessor ceaselessly strengthened himself, allowing him to kill two Divine Demons.
Youre right. If the Six Divine Demons in the Central ins joined forces to attack the Thunder Gods sessor, we could have eliminated him long ago. Ryeon-Pae dejectedly admitted.
It is still not toote. We are also Supreme-Realm masters like him. If we fight him to the death, we may be able to defeat him. Pae-Cheon firmly said.
But he is not just a Supreme-Realm master. He has the ultimate technique in his arsenal, the ability to manifest and call forth the Thunder Gods power. That was how he defeated the former Divine Demons, Ryeon-Pae reminded Pae-Cheon.
I know, but even he cannot recklessly manifest the Thunder God.
How can you be so sure of that?
A price has to be paid for a human to manifest a god. Usually, the price is soul restriction.
What exactly does that mean?
I dont know the details either. I just know that their soul would be bound to the god, forcing them to live ording to the gods will. The Thunder Gods sessor should also be well aware of that. To avoid the consequences, he will think twice before using the technique. Even if that isnt the case, he can only keep the Thunder Gods Descent active for a short while, after which he will fall into a vulnerable state. We can defeat him for as long as we can hold out until then. It naturally wont be easy, but if we use the Sun God Pces forces, it will not be impossible either.
Pae-Cheons remarks made it clear to Ryeon-Pae that he had conducted a lot of investigation on the Thunder Gods sessor. He could also tell that Pae-Cheons ims were not groundless. In fact, he would have already been convinced if the Thunder Gods sessor was alone. However, the two Saints would likely join him. Hence, their fight wouldnt end by just stopping him.
I would have agreed if the Thunder Gods sessor didnt bring anyone with him, but the oue will change as soon as the Saints join. How do you n to stop those two? Ryeon-Pae asked.
The Tyrant Cults demonic monarchs and the Sun God Pce Patriarch and Generals should be able to hold their ground against Supreme-Realm masters. With the help of the demonic monarchs and Higher Demons you brought with you, dealing with the two Saints will be icing on the cake, Pae-Cheon replied.
While you may be right, we cannot rule out the possibility that other Absolute-Realm masters will be joining them as well, though, can we?
Of course. Nevertheless, we are not the only ones targeting the Northern Sky Branch. The Underworld Sect has also set their eyes on them. The Northern Sky Branch cannot mobilize too many of its forces for as long as its under the Underworld Sects threat. They do not know that you are here either, so they will likely assume that the two Saints will be enough to defeat us. Anyway, might I remind you that we will lose our chance if we keep nit-picking over every little detail out there? When the timees, we have to fight boldly.
Ryeon-Pae momentarily lost himself in his thoughts. Fortunately, instead of rushing him, Pae-Cheon gave him time to think. However, the situation outside did not. A sudden explosion resonated deep within the campsite, likely caused by a martial art technique.
The Thunder Gods sessor and the two Saints have probably made their move, Pae-Cheon said over the noise.
Ryeon-Pae smiled bitterly. There was no use crying over spilled milk anyway. Now that he was here, he could no longer retreat, so he had no choice but to fight alongside Pae-Cheon.
I will fight alongside you.
Youve made the right choice.
More explosions echoed from two different areas as they conversed.
They seem to be trying to pincer us, Ryeon-Paemented.
Even better, then. After all, that would mean the Thunder Gods sessor and the two Saints are not together. We can just concentrate all our forces to take out one of them, then proceed to do the same to the other. This will make it much easier to defeat them than confronting them all at once.
Which side should we clear out first?
Wouldnt it be easier to aim for the two Saints first? Pae-Cheon suggested.
As you wish. Ryeon-Pae nodded.
Lets find out where they are, then.
As if Tyrant Sword Monarch Huh Geuk-Sang of the Ten Tyrant Monarchs was listening to their discussion, he suddenly entered the headquarters before they could even move.
I greet the two esteemed Divine Demons.
Enough with the greetings. How is the situation out there? Pae-Cheon asked.
The Thunder Gods sessor is wreaking havoc at the north side of the campsite, and two elderly people who appear to be among the Saints have started attacking us from the south. They have us pincered.
Where are the Ten Monarchs, the Sun God Monarch, and the Twelve Sun Generals?
They are standing by outside now,
Great. Tell everyone that we will attack the two old men to our south first, Pae-Cheon ordered.
What about the Thunder Gods sessor?
Focus on capturing the two old men for now.
Understood. Geuk-Sang left the headquarters and ryed Pae-Cheonsmands to the martial arts masters standing by outside. As ordered, they headed to the south side of the campsite with Pae-Cheon and Ryeon-Pae following behind them.
Chapter 192
Chapter 192
Having spent quite some time ughtering the Sun God Pces martial artists, Baek Mu-Gun began to find it suspicious that the high-ranking martial arts masters hadnt shown up yet. If they wanted to, they would have already blocked his path long ago. Either they had run away out of fear or were out to kill the two Saints on the opposite side of the camp first. Mu-Gun thought thetter was more usible.
Peng Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong were Supreme-Realm masters, but it would be impossible even for them to fight both the Tyrant Divine Demon, the Sun God Monarch, and more than twenty Absolute-Realm masters.
If I knew this would happen, I would have apanied them.
Mu-Gun thought that pincering the enemy would force them to split their forces. After all, if they focused on just one side, they would suffer enormous damage from the other and miss the chance to defeat the unchecked attacker. To avoid losing that opportunity, they would have to divide their army. Moreover, a part of him also did not want to join the two Saints because of the resentment he harbored.
Not that it mattered now, though. Their strategy had failed.
Mu-Gun was not too worried. With their skills and years of experience, Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong could adapt to the situation and make a timely escape as soon as they realized that the enemy had sent all their forces against them. Nevertheless, he still had to go to them as a precaution against unexpected situations.
Mu-Gun sent a wave of golden moonlight qi to the Sun God Pces martial artists charging at him. To their credit, they still hadnt given up despite the overwhelming difference in martial prowess between them.
The golden moonlight qi soon exploded, severing his opponents limbs as they fell to the ground. Having taken down all enemies near him in one hit, Mu-Gununched himself off the ground. Covered in golden lightning, he soared into the air and shot forward, leaving behind a trail of golden lightning. Lacking the skills to stop or chase after him, all the Sun God Pce martial artists could do was stare nkly at him as he flew at high speeds to the southern side of the camp.
While annihting their enemies, Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong felt multiple energy sources quickly approaching them from deeper into the camp. Among them, they roughly estimated over twenty to be equivalent to Absolute Realm or higher.
Befitting an experienced martial arts master, Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong easily saw through the enemys nthey had decided to leave Mu-Gun unattended and concentrate on eliminating them first. It would be foolish for them to stick around and continue fighting.
After exchanging nces, Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong immediately started their retreat. Much to their surprise, however, Tyrant Divine Demon Gu Pae-Cheon and Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Hyeok Ryeon-Pae were blocking their path.
Expecting that the two Saints would escape as soon as they realized they were outnumbered, Pae-Cheon and Ryeon-Pae moved ahead of their men to cut off their targets escape routes without being spotted.
When the two Saints tried to leave the battlefield, Pae-Cheon engulfed Mu-Hwe with the dozens of spear energy he unleashed through his spear. At the same time, Ryeon-Pae sent a huge wave of vajra qi toward Huangfu Chong with his fists. In response, Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong frantically blocked their attacks. The collision of the four masters vajra qi resulted in a deafening st and powerful shockwaves that forced them to back away.
As they fought, the Ten Tyrant Monarchs and the Sun God Pces martial arts masters narrowed the distance down to fifty feet, then quickly surrounded the two Saints.
With their escape routepletely blocked off, Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong stiffened. Not only did they fail to flee but were also surrounded by Absolute-Realm masters, which were already hard enough to deal with. However, they also had to deal with two Divine Demons who possessed power equal to them.
One mistake was all it would take for this ce to turn into their grave. Finding themselves in the worst possible situation, the only way they could survive now was for Mu-Gun to help them. They believed that he woulde and save them, but until then, they had to somehow hold their ground.
From the looks of it, you two seem to be Divine Demons of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, Mu-Hwe said, trying his hardest to maintain hisposure.
Keke, the way I see it, youre simply dragging for time until the Thunder Gods sessor gets here. Your shallow trick will not work. What are you lot doing? Get them! Pae-Cheon ordered.
The over twenty Absolute-Realm martial artists surrounding the two Saints began their attack, sending vajra qi toward their opponents. Wasting not even a second, Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong did their best to defend themselves.
The chaos energy from Mu-Hwes saber created a huge concentric zone at a point in space, which then absorbed, swallowed,pressed, and erased all the vajra qiing toward him. As its name suggested, the Chaos Absorption, the technique he just used, created a pocket of space that absorbed and erased everything. It was the ultimate technique of the Chaos Thunderp Saber Art, the Hebei Peng Familys strongest saber art.
The Chaos Absorption used to exist only in theory, which meant nobody had ever managed to execute it until Mu-Hwe was able toplete it. Today was the first time he used it. The power of Mu-Hwes martial arts was truly amazing.
Huangfu Chong also disyed power equal to Mu-Hwe by executing the Heavenly King Manifestation, the ultimate technique of the Heavenly King Divine Fist Art. A mountain of energy rose from him and took the form of a giant with a hundred and eight arms. The giant stretched out its arms and sent an equal number of fist energies in all directions, destroying the vajra qi surging toward Huangfu Chong.
The huge excess of fist energies flew toward the Absolute-Realm masters surrounding Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong, causing their enemies to immediately release more vajra qi to block the barrage. Unable to withstand the shockwaves resulting from the collision, the Absolute-Realm masters were pushed back.
Pae-Cheon and Ryeon-Pae were surprised by Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chongs martial arts, deeming them fit to be part of the Seven Saints. Realizing that it would be difficult to overpower them with the Absolute-Realm masters alone, the two finally decided to join the battle. The two Divine Demons rushed toward and attacked Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong.
With a thrust of his spear, Pae-Cheon unleashed ck lightning, which then turned into a huge dragon that went after Mu-Hwe. Meanwhile, Ryeon-Pae unleashed a vajra qi akin to the inferno of hell, sending a huge me toward Huangfu Chong.
Mu-Hwe used the Chaos Thunderp Saber Art once more to defend against the two Divine Demons'' attacks. The shockwaves from their sh sent powerful tremors through the ground and scattered vajra qi fragments in all directions. The four martial arts masters were pushed back, unable to withstand the bacsh of the collision.
Giving the two Saints no time to rest, the Absolute-Realm masters once again attacked them with more than enough vajra qi to threaten them.
With too little time to block the iing attacks with the Chaos Absorption or the Heavenly King Manifestation, Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong randomly fires saber and fist energy waves. The area around them shook, evidencing the power their energies contained and the huge gap between a Supreme-Realm and an Absolute-Realm master.
However, the vajra qi over twenty Absolute-Realm masters unleashed was more than enough to offset that gap.
Explosions surrounded Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong, the resulting shockwaves sweeping over them head-on. As the two Saints conjured protective vajra qi to block the vajra qi fragments and the shockwaves, Pae-Cheon and Ryeon-Pae once again closed in on them.
Mu-Hwe swung his saber and Huangfu Chong defended himself with his fists as fast as they could, but they were toote. Pae-Cheon and Ryeon-Paes attacks had already dug their way in.
The Saints saber and fist energies shed head-on with the Divine Demons ck lightning dragon and inferno ze, sending tremors to their surroundings again. However, the two Saints defenses were easily shattered, allowing the Divine Demons techniques to hit them, breaking their protective vajra qi and sting them away.
As Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong coughed up blood, the Absolute-Realm masters rushed toward them to finish them off. They managed to avoid external wounds thanks to their protective vajra qi, but the impact gave them fairly serious internal injuries that made it too strenuous to immediately block the attacksing from all sides. Even if they did manage to defend themselves, Pae-Cheon and Ryeon-Pae would likely just deal the final blow themselves.
Is this the end?
Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong sensed deathing for them. They never expected to meet their end this way, but being part of murim meant never being able to predict what would happen. Even so, if they were going to die anyway, they would not just let death take them lying down.
Paying their internal injuries no attention, Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong mustered all their internal energy. When the pain began to course through their veins, making them feel as if their insides were being torn apart, they disyed superhuman-like perseverance and tried to unleash their final attack on the enemies charging at them from all sides.
Before the Saints could release their energies, however, countless golden Thunderbolt Swords rose to the sky and rained down on the Absolute-Realm masters. Panicking, the Absolute-Realm masters retreated to avoid the iing swords, but they proved far too slow.
The Thunderbolt Swords struck the ground, covering an area of dozens of feet, then exploded and scattered waves of golden lightning. Trapped within the shower of swords, the Absolute-Realm masters tried to muster their protective vajra qi to defend themselves, but it was practically impossible for them to block a thousand Thunderbolt Swords.
Keughh!
The Absolute-Realm masters fell to the ground, screaming until they breathed theirst. Although the Sun God Monarch, Ten Tyrant Monarchs, and Three Blood-Crazed Tyrants werent killed, they still dropped to their knees, suffering heavy injuries and rendering them unfit for battle.
Caught by surprise, Pae-Cheon and Ryeon-Pae looked in one direction with stiffened expressions. In the distance stood a young man, sword in hand and a golden shield on his back.
Baek Mu-Gun, the Thunder Gods sessor, had arrived.
Chapter 193
Chapter 193
Baek Mu-Gun smiled bitterly upon seeing Peng Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong still alive, albeit not in good condition.
It seems I arrived a littlete.
No. Thank you foring.
Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong knew that they would have died if not for Mu-Gun. It would have been great if Mu-Gun hade a little faster, but they could not really me him for it. After making sure that the two Saints survived, Mu-Gun turned to Gu Pae-Cheon and Hyeok Ryeon-Pae.
I did not expect another Divine Demon to be here.
The energy of the two demonic practitioners was all Mu-Gun needed to know that they were both Divine Demons.
You should not havee here, bastard, Pae-Cheon said.
It seems like you thought that it would be possible to take me down with one more Divine Demon joining the fight, Mu-Gun said indifferently.
Well, we may fail to defeat you if the Thunder God manifests within you, but that will also put your life at risk. You would likely have trouble blocking even just a third-rate martial artists attacks once the Thunder Gods Descent is over.
Who knows? I probably wont even need it to kill you, Mu-Gun provoked.
You better hold on to your words until the end, Pae-Cheon smiled, then looked at Ryeon-Pae.
Meeting his gaze, Ryeon-Pae nodded and took the initiative. He charged toward Mu-Gun as he used the Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Star. Dark red mes enveloped him and formed huge horns on his temples, making him look like a demon from hell. Borrowing the authority of the Demon God, he had covered himself with an imprable protective vajra qi that not even the Thunder Gods martial arts could break.
Having unleashed the strongest technique in his arsenal, Ryeon-Pae rushed toward Mu-Gun without fear.
Having no intention of just standing around and watching, Pae-Cheon prepared to use the ck Tyrannical Demonic Dragon, his strongest technique. It borrowed the authority of the Demon God to summon a ck demonic dragon that had ck lightning essence, granting it enough power to destroy anything. As Ryeon-Pae blocked Mu-Guns attacks with the Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Star, Pae-Cheon would attack and defeat him with his ultimate technique. Their n was beyond simple, but it was the most perfect for their transcendental demonic arts.
Fortunately, Mu-Gun knew the martial arts that the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Nine Great Demon Kings possessed. Otherwise, their n could have worked on him.
Mu-Gun no longer bothered shing with Ryeon-Pae, who charged at him first, since he wouldnt be able to break through his defenses anyway. Instead, he executed the Thunder God''s Aerial Steps and soared into the air.
Ryeon-Pae fired inferno mes at Mu-Gun. In response, Mu-Gun spread waves of golden lightning and skipped around in mid-air, leaving Ryeon-Paes attacks in the dust. With his movements turning him into a difficult target, Pae-Cheon was forced to wait for an opportunity as well.
While dodging, Mu-Gun executed the Infinite Thunder Sword. A cluster of golden light emanated and stretched from his sword, forming a huge sword spanning hundreds of feet. Mu-Gun swung it down at Pae-Cheon as soon as it wasplete, splitting the space in half as it crashed down on him at lightning speed.
Pae-Cheon was stunned. Fortunately, Ryeon-Pae stood in front of him. Ill block it, so just focus on unleashing your attack!
Still enveloped by the Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Star, Ryeon-Pae raised his hands and grabbed the golden sword. A thunderous roar erupted as it pushed him down. Unable to withstand the weight, the floor underneath him cracked and shattered, burying him waist-deep into the ground. Nevertheless, he never let go of the sword. It was almost as if he was lifting it up.
Meanwhile, Pae-Cheon jumped into the air and threw his spear at Mu-Gun. The ck lightning enveloping it took the form of a ck demonic dragon, making it look as if lightning was about to strike Mu-Gun.
Mu-Gun immediately split the Infinite Thunder Sword into ten thousand strands of Thunderbolt Swords and directed them all to the iing spear. They stabbed the ck demonic dragon at random, causing an ear-splitting st.
Unable to withstand the ten thousand Thunderbolt Swords onught, the ck demonic dragon was torn apart and exploded along with them. The waves of golden lightning and ck lightning tangling up with each other before dispersing created quite a spectacr sight that was ill-fitted for the pressing situation.
Ryeon-Pae climbed out from the ground and rushed toward Mu-Gun again. When he unleashed dozens of Hellfire Vajra Qi, Mu-Gun equipped the Flying Golden Shield and put it in front of him, creating nineyers of golden lightning shields. The volley of Hellfire Vajra Qi destroyed seven of the Golden Nine-Layered Thunder Wallsyers before being deflected away.
Right after, Pae-Cheon rushed in and created another ck lightning dragon. In response, Mu-Gun immediately executed the Hundred Golden Lightning Wheel Wave, surrounding himself with a huge golden wheel made of a hundred golden Thunderbolt Swords. After deflecting the attack, the swords forming the golden wheel split up and flew toward Pae-Cheon and Ryeon-Pae.
The two Divine Demons immediately mustered their vajra qi and blocked the swords, resulting in a thunderous boom.
The swords that survived the sh prated through the exploding vajra qi and pierced Pae-Cheon and Ryeon-Pae, the explosion that followed shoving the two away. Their protective vajra qi deflected the swords, making them look unscathed, but the impact proved strong enough to hurt them. It did not manage to internally injure them, but it sent a concussion to their insides. If Mu-Gun attacked them at that moment, he could have defeated the two of them.
However, he was in no state to continue his attack, having just realized that his internal energy had hit rock bottom. He took out and consumed four Power Restoration Pills, which the Medicine King Family gave him. His body instantly absorbed them, filling his dantian up with a hundred and twenty years'' worth of internal energy.
Mu-Gun checked his surroundings and analyzed the situation. Pae-Cheon and Ryeon-Pae had almost fully recovered from the shock they recently suffered, and the demonic monarchs had already pulled themselves together and started showing their willingness to join the battle. On the other hand, Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong, who suffered quite serious internal injuries, were still in unstable conditions.
Moreover, Mu-Gun only recovered enough internal energy for one or two attacks. He could not even use the Thunder Gods Descent now, considering its time limit was determined by how much internal energy he had at the time of its activation. With Mu-Guns internal energy reserves, just maintaining it for forty-five seconds would already be difficult.
Within that time period, Mu-Gun could kill Pae-Cheon, Ryeon-Pae, and all the demonic monarchs. However, once the Thunder Gods Descent ended, he would fall into a vulnerable state in the middle of the enemy camp. All he would be waiting for was death at that point.
In this situation, continuing the fight posed too high of a risk.
For now, he had to prioritize his survival. Determined to escape, Mu-Gun flew toward Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong. He thought of leaving them here to die but decided against it, wanting to kill them with his own hands. Moreover, he wanted them to confess their sins first.
Grab my hand. Mu-Gun reached out to Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong.
The two quickly did as instructed. A golden wave of lightning swirled around Mu-Gun. Realizing that Mu-Gun was trying to run away, Pae-Cheon and Ryeon-Pae immediately rushed at them. Understanding the situation a littlete, the demonic monarchs also followed suit.
Mu-Gun soared into the air and headed east of the campsite with Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong. At the same time, the golden lightning wave around him gushed into the air. He was certainly slower since the two Saints were dangling off him, but he was still fast.
Mu-Gun and the two Saints quickly widened the distance when Pae-Cheon and Ryeon-Pae narrowly missed them, leaving behind a trail of golden lightning.
Despite feeling discouraged and disappointed that their efforts ended up in failure, all the Divine Demons could do was watch Mu-Gun and the two Saints flee into the distance at a speed too fast for them to give chase.
Mu-Gun couldnt maintain that pace for long. Hence, even if the two Divine Demons could not immediately catch up to him, they would still have a chance to reach him for as long as they kept chasing after him. Nevertheless, they chose not to since they had also exhausted most of their internal energy during their battle with him. The demonic monarchs also suffered considerable damage due to Mu-Guns Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst, preventing them from hunting him down.
* * *
Mu-Gun descended after thirty minutes of flight. However, it was not because they were already safe. Rather, he had simply depleted his internal energy already. Fortunately, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and the Sun God Pce didnt seem to be chasing after them.
Thank you. We couldnt have survived without you, Mu-Hwe told Mu-Gun.
Its fine. Please consume this for now.
Mu-Gun gave each of them a Medicine King Pill.
What is this? Huangfu Chong asked.
It is the most effective medicine I know for internal injuries. It should help you swiftly recover, Mu-Gun exined.
I dont know if I can ept something so precious.
Dont you two need to heal your internal injuries to defeat the enemies?
Are you nning to attack them again? Huangfu Chong seemed surprised.
We were at a disadvantage earlier simply because we split up. Now that were together, we will have the upper hand if we attack them again.
Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong nodded in agreement, then took the Medicine King Pills from Mu-Gun and immediately consumed it. They then sat down somewhere t and began circting their qi. After watching them for a while, Mu-Gun also sat in a lotus position on one side and did the same.
Circting their qi without any guards watching over them was dangerous. If the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and Sun God Pce sent a pursuit team, they could find themselves in a predicament they could not do anything about.
However, that only applied to ordinary martial arts masters. Supreme-Realm masters like Mu-Gun could closely monitor their surroundings while circting their qi. They could also stop at any time. Hence, they could not ask for a more reliable guard than him right now.
The three circted their qi in the dark for an hour, allowing Mu-Gun to recover all the internal energy he had exhausted. Shortly after he stood up, the two Saints also finished using the Qi Healing Technique. The excellent medicinal properties of the Medicine King Pills hadpletely healed their critical internal injuries, but their Qi Healing Technique naturally also yed a part, given that they were Supreme-Realm masters.
The medicine you gave us is really amazing, Mu-Hwe said in astonishment.
You not only saved us but even gave us medicines. We owe you quite the debt, Huangfu Chong said, gratitude in his voice.
Mu-Gun shook his head. Instead of repaying me, just do your best to stop the Nine Celestial Demons Sects rampage.
That is a matter of course.
What do you n to do now?
Wouldnt it be better to reengage them now? Mu-Gun said.
Already?
They would not expect us to attack again so soon. The two Divine Demons aside, the demonic monarchs should be having trouble recovering from the injuries they sustained during thest battle. The sooner we attack, the higher our chances of winning, Mu-Gun exined.
You have a point. Let us make haste, then.
With Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong agreeing with Mu-Gun, the three immediately headed back to the Sun God Pces campsite.
Chapter 194
Chapter 194
Baek Mu-Gun and the two Saints entered and headed deeper into the Sun God Pces campsite with no hesitation. They did not bother fighting the ordinary martial artists.
Were under attack!
Theyre trying to catch us by surprise!
Quickly finding the intruders, the martial artists standing guard blew a horn and shouted at the top of their lungs to alert the others. Those who heard them tried to somehow stop the three martial arts masters, but stopping a Supreme-Realm master with their skills was impossible. Running in the forefront, Mu-Gun activated the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes and made his way to where he sensed the strongest energy source. Peng Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong followed right behind him.
Hearing the guards screams and the horn from their headquarters, Gu Pae-Cheon and Hyeok Ryeon-Pae realized that Mu-Gun and the two Saints hadunched another surprise attack. Mu-Gun aside, the two Saints suffered considerable internal injuries earlier, which only made their sudden return all the more surprising. The two Divine Demons would not be able to stop all three if Peng Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong hadpletely recovered.
Their opponents split up earlier to pincer them, allowing Gu Pae-Cheon and Hyeok Ryeon-Pae to injure the two Saints before the Thunder Gods sessor appeared. Now that the three were together, they would not be able to employ the same tactic anymore. Moreover, the Sun God Pces Absolute-Realm masters, the Twelve Sun Generals, were no longer around, having been either killed or rendered unfit forbat by Mu-Guns Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst. The Sun God Pce only had the Sun God Monarch to help.
Even the demonic monarchs were not in their best condition due to the injuries they suffered from Mu-Guns Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst. They wouldnt be able to hold off three Supreme-Realm masters in their current condition.
We should retreat for now, Hyeok Ryeon-Pae said.
Pae-Cheon nodded, finding it the best course of action as well.
We dont have time. Lets hurry.
Pae-Cheon and Ryeon-Pae immediately left the headquarters and ordered the demonic monarchs, who were standing by outside, to retreat. Without question, the demonic monarchs followed them. If the Divine Demons ordered them to stand down, they wouldnt even think twice about doing it.
Please go ahead.
Pae-Cheon and Ryeon-Pae nodded and immediately departed. The Blood-Crazed ns demonic monarchs followed behind Ryeon-Pae at once, while the Tyrant Cults demonic monarchs issued the Demonic Tyrant Battalion, their elite forces, an order to retreat before following as well. The Demonic Tyrant Battalion immediately did as instructed.
Realizing their allies had begun to run away, the Sun God Pce and the Blood Ring Gang could not help but be flustered. They were left hanging, unable to do anything. The Sun God Monarch trembled at the Tyrant Cults irresponsible demeanor, deeply regretting his decision to fall for their temptation to conquer the Central ins. However, now that things had spiraled this far, it did not matter anymore. All they could do was flee as well.
Sun God Pce, retreat north! the Sun God Monarch shouted. In response, his men immediately began to flee north, and the Blood Ring Gang followed suit. He was worried that their opponents would chase them down, but his worries proved unneeded.
Seeing Mu-Gun and the two Saints focus on chasing after the Tyrant Cults demonic practitioners, the Sun God Pce and Blood Ring Gangs nervous martial artists breathed a sigh of relief.
Now was not the time to rx, though. Since there was no telling when their foes woulde back and change targets, they had to run as far as they could before then. The Sun God Pce and the Blood Ring Gang ran north, never looking back.
Meanwhile, the Tyrant Cults elite forces immediately took action when Mu-Gun and the two Saints pursued them. They were no match for Supreme-Realm masters, but they did not expect to stop Mu-Gun and the two Saints anyway. Rather, they just wanted to buy some time for the two Divine Demons and the demonic monarchs to run away safely.
Break through!
Well aware of their n, Mu-Gun refused to give them what they wanted. Holding the Flying Golden Shield in front of him, he activated the Thunder God''s Shadow, enveloping him and the shield with a golden wave of lightning. He then shot forward like a ray of light, sting away the demonic practitioners blocking his path like a ship splitting apart sea currents. Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong also fired a wave of vajra qi, helping clear the road ahead.
The three Supreme-Realm masters then ran at full speed, preventing the demonic practitioners from standing in their way. By the time they could try to stop the trio, thetter had already gone past them. After getting past the Demonic Tyrant Battalions obstruction, the three masters quickly resumed chasing Pae-Cheon and Ryeon-Pae, who were fleeing up front.
The Tyrant Cult and Blood-Crazed ns demonic monarchs soon blocked their path. Like the demonic practitioners earlier, they knew they could not stop the three Supreme-Realm masters either. They just nned to sacrifice themselves to let the Divine Demons safely escape. Their willingness to put their lives on the line for the Divine Demons sake disyed their amazing loyalty.
Blocking the enemys path with all their might, the thirteen demonic monarchs sent vajra qi storming toward Mu-Gun and the two Saints. Even Supreme-Realm masters could not effortlessly block the vajra qi of Absolute-Realm masters. Moreover, their attacks were simultaneous and came from various directions.
Mu-Gun and his two allies slowed down. A thunderous roar echoed as the thirteen demonic monarchs vajra qi were shattered in one fell swoop. The resulting shockwave destroyed the protective vajra qi that they had enveloped themselves in and critically injured their insides.
Keugh!
Pushed back, the demonic monarchs groaned. Taking advantage of their momentary vulnerability, Mu-Gun and the two Saints closed in on them and attacked them. The brief dy allowed the two Divine Demons to run far away enough to no longer be visible, making it difficult to catch up to them. Hence, the trio decided to kill the demonic monarchs first, which was better than returning empty-handed.
The thirteen demonic monarchs defended themselves, unleashing as much vajra qi as they could, but their efforts were futile before the power of Supreme-Realm masters. Mu-Gun and the two others vajra qi easily smashed the demonic monarchs defenses andnded a direct hit.
The thirteen demonic monarchs were sted away with blood gushing from all over. Reduced to a pile of mess, their corpses were left with either severed necks and limbs, gaping holes in their chests, or bashed-in heads and chests.
After killing the demonic monarchs, Mu-Gun and the two Saints chased after the Tyrant Demonic Battalion, which had scattered in every direction. Although nowhere near as powerful or important as the Divine Demons and the demonic monarchs, the Tyrant Demonic Battalion were also demonic practitioners. They had to be killed.
The Tyrant Demonic Battalions demonic practitioners desperately ran away, but they could not outrun the Supreme-Realm masters. As soon as the trio caught up with the demonic practitioners, they began ughtering them. Mu-Gun and the two Saints showed no mercy. It was best to kill and eliminate the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, the very definition of evil.
The Tyrant Demonic Battalion initially focused on escaping. However, upon realizing that running away was futile, they turned around and chose to put their lives on the line and fight since they were already at deaths door anyway.
However, their desperate struggle did not make any difference. The three Supreme-Realm masters killed more than half of the Tyrant Demonic Battalion. Only a little over nine hundred managed to flee.
Having killed over a thousand of the two-thousand-strong Tyrant Demonic Battalion, Mu-Gun and the two Saints disyed the greatness of Supreme-Realm masters in this battle. They werent even exhausted yet. If they tried to chase after the fleeing demonic practitioners for as long as they could, they could probably kill another hundred or two. However, they decided against it since it would not really make a significant impact on the situation.
The trio did not bother to chase after the Sun God Pce or the Blood Ring Gang either. Cast away like dirt, those factions would no longer follow the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Moreover, now that they had faced the power of the Central ins murim, they would most likely give up on their conquest now and retreat.
While wiping out any possible source of trouble was the best course of action, the three masters did not have the intention to pursue people who were running away with their tails between their legs just to carry out a one-sided massacre.
Hence, Mu-Gun and the two Saints chose to end the battle here and headed back to the Northern Sky Branch, satisfied with only killing the demonic monarchs of the Tyrant Cult and the Blood-Crazed n.
* * *
The four Saints who departed from the Southern Sky Branch headed to Jiangxi Province. Upon reaching the border between Liling of Hunan Province and Yichun of Jiangxi Province, they then waited for the Nine Celestial Demons Sects faction, which moved within Jiangxi Province, to appear. This was one of the must-pass routes to Hunan Province. Hence, although the Nine Celestial Demons Sects faction could have taken a different path, if they wanted to attack the Great Ximen Family, which was at the Southern Sky Branch, they would likely pass by this route.
Staying at an inn, the Saints remained so calm that they seemed to have juste to sightsee. The Supreme-Realm masters could defeat any one of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects factions alone, so they could afford to be so easygoing.
Getting to do nothing but wait here is filling me with boredom, Ximen Zong, the Ximen Familys sovereign elder, said.
Isnt this no different from being cooped up in a small room back at your familys manor? Zhuge Wen, the Great Zhuge Familys sovereign elder, smiled bitterly.
Is that what you do back at your family home? Well, I do not live like that.
It allows me to drink every day and watch my great-grandchildren acting cute, Zhuge Wen said in delight.
They are certainly the joy of ourter years.
Indeed. On another note, it seems that the disturbance the Nine Celestial Demons Sect caused this time will be easy to solve, wont it?
Jin Gwang-Cheon, the Guangdong Jin Familys sovereign elder, nodded. Tell me about it. I was worried at first, but I now think it will be surprisingly easy to deal with.
This is all thanks to the Thunder Gods sessor discovering the traces of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, Namgung Byeok, the Great Namgung Familys sovereign elder, mentioned. Without him, we would have suffered major losses before we even noticed it.
What is this? Are you trying to praise your grandson-inw? Zhuge Wen teased.
He is still an outsider even though he is my grandson-inw. I am just stating facts. Namgung Byeok snorted.
On that note, once we exterminate the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, the Thunder Gods sessor will be our next problem, Ximen Zong opened.
Unlike the Heavenly Thunder Divine Sword, he has a formidable force behind him known as the Loyal Heart Alliance, Gwang-Cheon added. Considering he has done more than anyone else in preventing the Nine Celestial Demons Sects rampage, keeping him alive will shake the status and authority of the Seven Great Families.
Is that not why we n to take him down with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect?
Yes, but given the circumstances, I doubt we will have a chance to do that.
The Seven Saints nned to get rid of Mu-Gun during their final battle against the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Demon Kings. However, since the Demon Kings were falling one after one, the Seven Saints and Baek Mu-Gun would most likely not get the opportunity to fight together.
Even if we dont have the chance to do it then, we have to create an opportunity to eliminate him, Zhuge Wen said with a sharp gaze.
That is difficult to aplish. Under normal circumstances, even if we all join forces, it would be difficult for us to defeat the Thunder Gods sessor.
If he calls forth the Thunder God, it will be definitely hard to take him down even with all our strengthsbined.
Even so, we have to find a way.
Wait! Look at the peopleing over from that side. They look suspicious. Ximen Zong pointed to the merchants approaching the inn.
They dont seem to be ordinary merchants. They give off an unusual aura.
Lets catch them for now before deciding what to do. Remain seated. I should be able to handle this alone. The Ximen Familys Ximen Zong stood up from his seat.
I was a step toote. I thought I could finally have some fun after so long, Gwang-Cheon grumbled.
Ximen Zong chuckled, then flew out the window.
Chapter 195
Chapter 195
The Heavenly Killer Sects army of one thousand two hundred martial artists departed from their home base at Mount Lingu and headed for Hunan Province. Two of the Central ins Three Greatest Assassin Organizationsthe Earth Killer Sect and the Phantom Death Secposed part of the army. Heavenly Killer Divine Demon Dok Go-Seong, the Four Heavenly Killer Monarchs, and the two yer Kings, all of whom were Absolute-Realm masters, were also among them.
The Heavenly Killer Sects forces were considerably smaller than the other factions due to Baek Mu-Guns interference. Nevertheless, they still mobilized all of their forces. They divided the army into hundreds of groups and split to cover their trails. Believing that it would prevent the Central ins from catching wind of their movements, Go-Seong, the Four Heavenly Killer Monarchs, and the two yer Kings also split up and joined different groups.
However, since they departed as one big unit and only traveled in smaller groups afterward, the Heavenly Secret Hall, which was closely watching the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, easily detected them leaving Mount Lingu. Even though they had already split into multiple groups now, the Southern Sky Branch had already been informed of their movements. Choosing to take the fight to their opponents, the Southern Sky Branch deployed four of the Seven Saints.
Unaware of that, the Heavenly Killer Sects demonic practitioners crossed the border between Jiangxi Province and Hunan Province without much vignce. The same was true for the Demonic Shadow Monarch, one of the Four Heavenly Killer Monarchs, and his four Higher Demons. Upon crossing Yichun and approaching the border of Hunan Province, an old man with a saber hung around his waist blocked their path. One nce was all it took for the Demonic Shadow Monarch to realize that the old man was not an ordinary martial arts master. Not long after, a group crossed his mind.
The Seven Saints?
You managed to recognize me, huh? Ximen Zong looked at the Demonic Shadow Monarch as if he weremending him. Where did you lote from?
Kill him! the Demonic Shadow Monarch shouted to the Higher Demons behind him as he extended his hand toward Ximen Zong, who was just about fifteen feet away from him. Arge amount of dark energy poured out of his sleeves and pounced on Ximen Zong at lightning speed. Following the dark energy, the four Higher Demons behind the Demonic Shadow Monarch attacked Ximen Zong in a desperate attempt to bring him down with them.
What a ridiculous act, Ximen Zong snorted as a dragon-shaped vajra qi surged out of him, destroying the dark energy and engulfing the four Higher Demons. The Supreme Dragon Vajra Qi, his ultimate technique, mushed them like tofu and then sttered their remains all over the ce.
He learned how to use the technique after attaining extreme enlightenment in the Supreme Dragon Saber Art, the Great Ximen Familys ultimate saber art.
Ximen Zong approached the Demonic Shadow Monarch with the Supreme Dragon Vajra Qi enveloping him. The Demonic Shadow Monarch wanted to step down, but an intangible energy restrained him, rendering him unable to move. Ximen Zong made the Demonic Shadow Monarch grab his own neck.
Kuhk! The Demonic Shadow Monarch groaned in pain.
Your actions tell me that you are from the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Heavenly Killer Sect. Where are the others? Where did you decide to gather? Ximen Zong asked.
Despite the pain around his throat, the Demonic Shadow Monarch made it clear that he had no intention of answering Ximen Zong. He simply kept showing him hostility through his gaze.
Then again, you would not be a Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioner if you obediently answered, Ximen Zong said as if he already expected this to happen. He threw the Demonic Shadow Monarch on the ground.
Ugh! Still ring at the old man, the Demonic Shadow Monarch roughly breathed in the sudden burst of air after being choked. Why did you not kill me?
Inform the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon that I, Ximen Zong, will be here waiting. If he is confident in his skills, tell him toe at me.
I doubt that is what you are truly nning. You are setting me free so you can follow me to where the Heavenly Killer Sect is gathering.
Now that you mentioned it, I could certainly do that as well. However, Id rather not put this old body of mine through such a hassle. Stop worrying about it and just deliver my message to the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon.
Ximen Zong turned his back to the Demonic Shadow Monarch, showing that he was done talking to him, and then returned to the inn. The Demonic Shadow Monarch
Observing the establishment that the Saint was walking toward, the Demonic Shadow Monarch saw another old man sitting by the window of the inn. It did not take long for him to realize that the stranger was also one of the Seven Saints. He looked around for any other important figures but found no one else.
The Demonic Shadow Monarch flew in the opposite direction of the inn after confirming that Ximen Zong entered the inn and sat across the old man sitting by the window. Ximen Zong and Zhuge Wen, who was seated across Ximen Zong, watched the Demonic Shadow Monarch run away.
I did as you said, but I wonder if the Heavenly Killer Sect will actually ambush us. Ximen Zong said.
if we managed to make them believe that theres only the two of us here, the Heavenly Killer Sect will at least ponder a little about it. Well, we cant do anything about it if they do not take the bait. Zhuge Wen shrugged.
When Ximen made his move earlier, Zhuge Wen telepathically told him to set the Demonic Shadow Monarch free instead of killing him. His n was simple. They would provoke the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon using the Demonic Shadow Monarch and induce him to ambush them here. However, they first had to make sure that the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon would believe they had a chance of winning. Hence, Zhuge Wen asked Namgung Byeok and Jin Gwang-Cheon to go back to their guest room to prevent the Demonic Shadow Monarch from detecting their presence.
Zhuge Wen remained in in sight because the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon could grow suspicious instead if the report stated that Ximen Zong was alone. The Saints had to show that they could confidently face the full force of the Heavenly Killer Sect.
They did not know if the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon would fall for their provocation, but since it was impossible to track and kill all the hundreds of groups of demonic practitioners, luring them in with this method could be the best they could do. If they failed, then there was nothing they could do about it.
* * *
The Two Great yer Kings and the executives of the Heavenly Killer Sect sat together at the border of Jiangxi and Hunan Provinces. Only the Demonic Shadow Monarch was absent.
The Demonic Shadow Monarch has reported that two of the Seven Saints are guarding the path leading to Liling, Hunan Province, Heavenly Killer Divine Demon Dok Go-Seong informed the three demonic monarchs and the yer Kings.
Did you just say two? Earth Killer Sect Patriarch Jo Gu-Ryang rified.
That is correct. They also left me a message. If you are confident in your skills,e at me.
They are just provoking you to lure you in, esteemed Divine Demon. Please ignore them, Shadowless Demonic Monarch Jae Kang-Cheon said.
That much is obvious, but defeating two of the Seven Saints will be of great help to the Nine Celestial Demons Sects conquest over the Central ins. This is also a good opportunity to increase the status of the Heavenly Killer Sect within the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
It is too risky. The Seven Saints are Supreme-Realm masters. We may have a chance of winning against just one of them since the esteemed Divine Demon is with us, but it would be too much for us to handle two.
No. We can use the Heavenly Dark Sky Array to kill them, Go-Seong confidently argued.
The Heavenly Dark Sky Array was Go-Seongs transcendental array formation. It formed a dark space that nullified all the senses of anyone inside, including their qi senses, making it easy to kill them. Once trapped in it, even the Seven Saints would not be able to get out unscathed.
However, one would have already drunk a cup of tea by the time it has been activated.
That was not a very long time, but Supreme-Realm masters could massacre dozens of people in just a few breaths. For Go-Seongs Heavenly Dark Sky Array to seed, someone would have to buy him enough time and prevent the Saints from attacking him. However, considering the Saints were Supreme Realm masters, even just stalling for such a short period would already be difficult.
We will use the Ten Surface Ambush Formation to tie them down.
The Ten Surface Ambush Formation was a fundamentally perfect trap that nobody could ever escape. However, it was not only used for ambushes since it could prove useful for preemptive attacks as well. The members of the Three Greatest Assassin Organizations used it when the Heavenly Killer Sect fought Mu-Gun the other day. Compared to that, The array formation that the Heavenly Killer Sects elites could create was leagues above.
Go-Seong thought that even the two Saints would have trouble escaping a properly executed Ten Surface Ambush Formation. Unfortunately, the Heavenly Killer Sects demonic monarchs were not in good condition. Otherwise, they could have doubled its power.
The Ten Surface Ambush Formation will certainly help us suppress the two Saints while the esteemed Divine Demon is preparing to unleash the Heavenly Dark Sky Array. However, we will still have to pay a considerable price in return.
At the very least, more than half of our people will die. Still, we cannot expect to take down two Saints without sacrificing that much, Go-Seong said.
If the esteemed Divine Demon wishes for it, then I will dlyply.
Realizing how determined Go-Seong was, Kang-Cheon no longer disagreed.
There is no guarantee that only two Saints will be present, though, is there? Phantom Death Sect Patriarch Won Chang-Haemented.
I checked the area myself, Demonic Shadow Monarch Oh Geuk-Yee immediately answered.
I am not doubting you, but we cannot rule out the possibility that they were deceiving you all this time, can we?
I agree. The Great Ximen, Guangdong Jin, Great Zhuge, and Great Namgung Families are all at the Central ins Murim Alliances Southern Sky Branch, Earth Killer Sect Patriarch Jo Gu-Ryang said. Naturally, that also means that they have four of the Seven Saints. We certainly cannot rule out the possibility that they are all together.
Aside from us, the Myriad Poison Sect, Invincible n, and Sky Beast Pce are all threatening the Southern Sky Branch as well. Rather than focusing their forces on just one area, the four Saints will most likely split up, Geuk-Yee refuted.
That could certainly be the case, but there is also a chance that they are moving together topletely annihte one faction.
Enough! There is one thing you are all overlooking right now. For us to enter Hunan Province, we have to pass through where the two Saints are staying, Go-Seong interrupted, stopping the debate. No matter how many of the Seven Saints there are, we have no choice but to fight them, and we can only defeat them if we use the Ten Surface Ambush Formation and the Heavenly Dark Sky Array.
With all due respect, we also have the option to retreat, Gu-Ryang carefully reasoned.
If we retreat now and the Myriad Poison Sect and Invincible n suffer losses, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect will lose all possibility of conquering the Central ins. If the other factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect lose their power as well, we will no longer be able to survive. We only have one option right now. No matter how many of the Seven Saints are waiting for us, we have to eliminate them now and advance into Hunan Province, Go-Seong firmly countered, preventing Gu-Ryang from saying anything else.
Now, gather all our forces immediately and make preparations for the Ten Surface Ambush Formation, Go-Seong ordered.
We will have it done swiftly.
The four demonic monarchs and two yer Kings immediately executed Go Seongsmand. The very same night, the Heavenly Killer Sects one thousand demonic practitioners and the Earth Killer and Phantom Death Sects two hundred martial artists marched to the inn where the Saints were staying.
On the ground floor of the inn, which was dyed ck by the dark night, the four Saints gathered. Even though it was alreadyte, they still hadnt slept a wink. After all, the Heavenly Killer Sect would most likelyunch a surprise attack tonight.
I wonder if we are staying up all night for nothing, Ximen Zong ominously said.
It is not like anything will happen to us if we lose sleep for a night, so stop whining, Zhuge Wen told him off.
I hope theye soon. All this waiting is frustrating.
If the Heavenly Killer Sect attacks, then that means they believe they have a good chance of winning. It will also mean that they have something up their sleeves, so perhaps it would not be a good sign for us if they do appear, Zhuge Wen countered.
Even if so, we have four Saints here. What problem can we not solve? The Heavenly Killer Sect also probably assumes that there are only two of us, so whatever tricks they have for us will likely prove useless anyway, Ximen Zong argued.
Who knows, the Heavenly Killer Sect could have already thought that there is a chance that the four of us are together.
You think they will still attack us then?
That is why I said it might not be a good sign if they do.
Is there perhaps something you know that we dont? Gwang-Cheon asked Zhuge Wen.
Chapter 196
Chapter 196
"The Heavenly Killer Sect deploys a joint attack formation called the Ten Surface Ambush Formation. If they employ it with a resolve to sacrifice their lives, we might face a formidable challenge," Zhuge Wen responded to Jin Gwang-Cheon''s question.
"No matter how formidable the Ten Surface Ambush Formation is, I don''t believe it poses a threat to the four of us," Namgung Byeok dered with confidence.
"If it were just the Ten Surface Ambush Formation, that might be true. However, the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon is in their ranks. If the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon targets us in secret while they activate the Ten Surface Ambush Formation, it could pose a danger to us," Zhuge Wen replied.
And we provoked the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon when it''s this dangerous? Ximen Zong asked.
"While there''s certainly some risk, it could also be an opportunity to eliminate the Heavenly Killer Sect in one decisive move," Zhuge Wen expressed his opinion.
"That implies the potential gains are substantial, despite the apanying risk, right?"
Also, if we remain vignt andposed, we wont have any food offerings served to our altars just yet.
Dont worry. We''ll fight with all our might, like a tiger hunting a rabbit. Ximen Zong said after hearing Zhuge Wens remarks.
"I believe they''re here," Namgung Byeok remarked just then.
Then, a grating sound of metal echoed outside the inn. Soon after, hooks attached to chains pierced through the inn. These hooks, once embedded, were swiftly tightened, tearing and demolishing the entire inn. As each side of the inn was ripped away, the roof descended upon the four members of the Seven Saints inside. In a quick response, Ximen Zong swung his saber at the plummeting roof.
The vajra qi discharged by his saber cleaved the roof in two, sending the halves hurtling sideways. The halved inn''s roof crashed to the ground, triggering an explosion.
Everyone, be careful!
Amidst Namgung Byeok''s shouts, ck shadows swooped in from all angles, hurling various concealed weapons toward the four Saints. These projectiles, resembling a swarm of bees, aimed for the Saints. Zhuge Wen swiftly swung the fan in his hand, conjuring a potent whirlwind that intercepted and redirected all the iing weapons into the air.
Simultaneously, the remaining three Saints leaped in separate directions,unching sword qi, saber qi, and fist qi. The energies unleashed by the trio filled the air, sweeping over the encroaching ck shadows.
The ck shadows, initial throwers of hidden weapons, swiftly withdrew, reced by others wieldingrge shields forming a defensive barrier. The attacks from the three martial arts masters incessantly pounded the shields of the ck shadows. The impact forced the ck shadows to retreat significantly.
In the midst of this, a different set of ck shadows vaulted over theirrades, releasing dozens of hidden weapons toward the four Saints. Apanied by a deafening noise, a barrage of concealed projectiles once again hurtled from all directions. However, the Seven Saints, unflinching, chose not to intercept the iing hidden weapons.
Cloaked in protective vajra qi, the Seven Saints surged through the shower of hidden weapons, leaping toward the ck shadows. Subsequently, they unleashed a coordinated assault, each employing sword, saber, fist, and fan energies in distinct directions. The ck shadows, now with ckish-gray shields, advanced once more, creating a formidable barrier to intercept the Saints'' attacks.
The collision between the Saints'' strikes and the shields resonated in a thunderous roar. The ck shadows bearing the shields were forcefully propelled backward, tumbling across the floor, unable to withstand the intense impact.
The four Saints, determined to counterattack, leaped into the air and directed their strikes toward the ground. The Earth Killer Sect''s assassins, employing the Earth Burrow Movement Art, aiming at the Saints'' feet, were shredded by the onught, reduced to scattered fragments. Simultaneously, the space around the Saints became distorted, inducing dizzinessa technique from the Phantom Death Sect.
In response, hidden arrows and weapons descended from all directions. Undeterred, the four Saints unleashed attacks in random directions while maintaining their protective vajra qi. The illusionary arts of the Phantom Death Sect crumbled under the assault, restoring the distorted space to its original state.
Despite the continuous barrage of hidden weapons from the ck shadows, none managed to breach the protective vajra qi enveloping the four Saints. However, a new wave of ck shadows descended from the sky,unching a relentless assault. Merging with their swords, they plummeted toward the four Saints, each one resolved to meet their end.
This sacrificial technique was employed in an attempt to perish alongside the four Saints.
"I''ll handle thoseing from above!" Ximen Zong shouted to the other three Saints and swung his saber upward.
A colossal dragon materialized from Ximen Zong''s saber, soaring into the sky and consuming the descending ck shadows. Torn apart by the dragon-shaped vajra qi, the ck shadows painted the sky momentarily blood-red. Amidst this spectacle, the remaining ck shadows persisted in their assault.
While those with shields defended against the Saints'' attacks, others continuouslyunched hidden arrows and weapons. Simultaneously, attempts were made to exploit openings in the Saints'' defense by utilizing the Earth Burrow Movement Art to burrow beneath their feet and distorting space through illusionary arts.
As the four Saints defended against the ongoing onught, the more formidable demonic practitioners within the Heavenly Killer Sect targeted them with the intent to deal a fatal blow, prepared to meet their demise in the process. The relentless attacks formed a suffocating web around the four Saints, keeping them under constant pressure.
If they were at the Absolute Realm, enduring the Heavenly Killer Sect''s assault would likely have been beyond their capacity. In fact, even as Supreme Realm masters, facing this situation with only one or two of them present would have proven challenging.
Despite the formidable nature of the Heavenly Killer Sect''s Ten Surface Ambush Formation, facing four Supreme Realm masters rendered it ineffective. As time passed, the casualties among the demonic practitioners increased. However, the Heavenly Killer Sect''s followers continued their relentless assault on the four Saints, unafraid of death.
The Saints, in turn, maintained their vignce, never lowering their guard, uncertain of when the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon and the demonic monarchs might strike. Yet, even after an extended duration, there was no sign of an attack from the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon and the demonic monarchs.
Zhuge Wen sensed that something was amiss.
Are they waiting for us to lose energy?
Facing the entire Heavenly Killer Sect, even as Supreme Realm masters, meant an inevitable drain on their energy. There was a possibility that the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon and the demonic monarchs were biding their time for a strategic moment. If sacrificing all the demonic practitioners of the Heavenly Killer Sect meant securing the demise of the four Saints, it could be deemed a gain.
Yet, Zhuge Wen couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to the n than met the eyean unsettling suspicion that they were prolonging the encounter for an unforeseen attack by the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon.
We cannot let this drag on any further.
It appears they are nning something, so it would be better to deal with the Ten Surface Ambush Formation quickly. Zhuge Wen said to the other tree Saints.
Got it.
It is toote!
The other three Saints nodded in agreement with Zhuge Wen''s words, attempting to gather their strength to conclude the battle swiftly. However, just at that crucial moment, the resonating voice of the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon filled the surroundings. Suddenly, darkness engulfed the area, stripping away all sensory perceptions. Sight and sound became nonexistent.
The Heavenly Dark Sky Killing Art, a transcendental martial art wielded by the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon, had been unleashed.
What is this? What happened?
Everyone, be careful!
The abrupt deprivation of their senses left the four Saints disoriented. Losing their senses not only constrained their movements but also rendered them unable to perceive the enemy''s actions. In such a predicament, escape became an impractical notion how could they flee without sight or sensation?
The sole recourse for the four Saints in this predicament was to staunchly defend themselves until the shroud of darkness, robbing them of their senses, dissipated.
Unable to discern the enemy''s movements, the four Saints found themselves in the dark, unaware of when or where the enemy would strike. Left with no alternative, they relied on instinct, unfolding their martial arts blindly to defend against potential attacks.
Despite the disoriented circumstances, the four Saints adeptly grasped the situation, unleashing their vajra qi in all directions. The silent explosions of their vajra qi resonated within the epassing veil of darkness, dispersing its energy.
Beyond the shroud of darkness, the Heavenly Killer Sect''s demonic practitioners observed the four Saints expelling vajra qi into what seemed like an empty space. The Heavenly Killer Divine Demon and the demonic monarchs, choosing not to strike immediately, opted to monitor the unfolding situation. The four Saints, fueled by frustration, were unwittingly depleting their own energy.
With no immediate need to engage, there was no incentive for the Heavenly Killer Sect tounch an attack at this juncture. In Go-Seong''s current martial realm, the Heavenly Dark Sky Killing Art could be sustained for a maximum of seven to eight minutes.
nning to exhaust the four Saints to the fullest, Go-Seong and the demonic monarchs intended to unleash a relentless onught once the Saints were drained.
Despite the absence of sensory perception, the four Saints anticipated feeling the impact of attacks prating their protective vajra qi. However, to their surprise, no impact was registered. It seemed highly improbable that all the enemy''s strikes could be thwarted by their indiscriminate, random counterattacks.
Swiftly realizing that the enemy wasn''t engaging them directly, the seasoned martial arts masters understood the situation. Yet, unable to perceive the enemy''s movements, they persevered inunching attacks blindly, unwilling to stay idle in the veil of darkness.
As time psed, the four Saints started to sense the strain on their stamina. Despite being Supreme Realm masters, their internal energy had limits. Persistently releasing vajra qi in their current state would inevitably deplete their internal energy. It would be a stroke of luck if the veil of darkness, robbing them of their senses, dissipated before reaching that point.
However, if it persisted, the likelihood of their internal energy being exhausted, leaving them vulnerable to the enemy''s assault, grew significantly.
"Now is the time! Everyone, attack!" The Heavenly Killer Divine Demon, gauging the opportune moment,manded the four demonic monarchs and the two yer Kings.
The four demonic monarchs and the two yer Kings unleashed a coordinated assault on the four Saints ensnared within the shroud of darkness. Following suit, the Higher Demons, under the demonic monarchs'' lead, targeted Zhuge Wen, recognizing him as the least formidable among the four.
Simultaneously, the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon took swift action, closing in on Namgung Byeok, acknowledged as the most powerful among the Saints. Despite the relentless discharge of vajra qi, Namgung Byeok showed no signs of exhaustion. Even his seemingly random swings effectively sealed off space, leaving no openings.
Breaking through Namgung Byeok''s vajra qi would prove challenging for even Absolute Realm masters, let alone approaching him.
However, the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon possessed a trump cardthe Divine Spectrum Killing Step, a technique enabling movement faster than light. Spotting an opening between the cascading waves of vajra qi released by Namgung Byeok, Go-Seong swiftly activated the Divine Spectrum Killing Step.
Transforming into a beam of light, he traversed the gap within the vajra qi waves, beyond Namgung Byeok''s visual and sensory reach. Unaware and unable to evade, Namgung Byeok fell victim to Go-Seong''s sword, which effortlessly sliced through his protective vajra qi and plunged into his chest.
Kugh!
Namgung Byeok groaned, his body arching backward like a bow in response to the piercing pain in his chest. The sound of Namgung Byeok''s pain was audible only to Go-Seong.
Ugh! Die!
Despite his deteriorating state, Namgung Byeokunched a final, blind attack in Go-Seong''s direction, his body sumbing to the damage. However, Go-Seong had already withdrawn his sword from Namgung Byeok''s chest and distanced himself.
The vajra qi released from Namgung Byeok''s sword collided with the unyielding ground, echoing in a thunderous roar. Subsequently, Namgung Byeok knelt on the floor, body hunched forward, blood spattering from the wound where Go-Seong had extracted his sword.
In this manner, the life of Namgung Byeok, the Sword Emperor who had led the Great Namgung Family to an era of prosperity as one of the Seven Saints, came to an end.
Chapter 197
Chapter 197
The other three members of the Seven Saints remained oblivious to Namgung Byeok''s demise, engrossed in the ongoing onught. The Heavenly Killer Sect''s Demonic Monarchs, Higher Demons, and the two yer Kings relentlessly directed their attacks at them. Detecting the enemy''s assault through the prations of their vajra qi, the three Saints mustered their waning strength to release vajra qi in all directions.
The sh between the unleashed vajra qi and the assaults from the Heavenly Killer Sect''s martial arts masters and the two yer Kings generated a thunderous resonance within the veil of darkness imposed by the Heavenly Dark Sky Killing Art. However, the three Saints remained oblivious to the sounds of collision and the ensuing roar.
After killing Namgung Byeok, Dok Go-Seong turned his attention to Jin Gwang-Cheon of the Guangdong Jin Family, one of the remaining three Saints and second only to Namgung Byeok in power. Anticipating potential difficulties in defeating all four Saints, Go-Seong aimed to eliminate the strongest opponents first.
Using the Divine Spectrum Killing Step, he approached Gwang-Cheon from behind, replicating the strategy used against Namgung Byeok. Gwang-Cheon, unable to perceive Go-Seong''s movements, fell prey to Go-Seong''s sword, which pierced through his protective vajra qi, prating his heart.
Kuhk!
Enduring extreme pain, Gwang-Cheon let out a groan as he clutched the sword embedded in him, stretching from his back to his heart. Summoning his ultimate martial arts, the Magnificent Heavenly Mind Fist Art, he channeled immense energy throughout his body, shaping it into a colossal fist charging towards Go-Seong from behind.
Reacting swiftly, Go-Seong released his grip on the sword and stepped back, but the fist-shaped vajra qi from the Magnificent Heavenly Mind Fist Art swiftly closed the gap. Frowning, Go-Seong unleashed the Heavenly Killer Silk Coat Star, enveloping his entire body in a swirling, pitch-ck energy reminiscent of a silkworm in its cocooning phase.
As the pitch-ck energy cocooned Go-Seong''s entire body, Gwang-Cheon''s unleashed fist-shaped vajra qi bore down from above, generating an ear-splitting roar. The explosive force of the burrowing vajra qi shattered the Heavenly Killer Silk Coat Star, trampling over the protective coating in a powerful explosion. The shockwave propelled Go-Seong backward, causing him to crash to the ground.
Kugh. Rolling on the floor, Go-Seong let out a groan before managing to prop himself up.
Despite the internal turmoil, Go-Seong escaped serious injury, the Heavenly Killer Silk Coat Star absorbing much of the impact. Wiping away blood from the corners of his lips with his sleeve, Go-Seong examined Gwang-Cheon, whoy forward with a sword lodged in his back.
I guess he lived up to his name as one of the Seven Saints.
Observing Gwang-Cheon''s martial arts with a bitter smile, Go-Seong acknowledged the limitations of his own skills. Among the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s Nine Great Demon Kings, Go-Seong''s martial arts were considered the least potent, specifically designed for covert operations rather than direct confrontations.
Specializing in surprise attacks, such as assassinations, his skill set included absolute transcendental martial arts like the Heavenly Dark Sky Killing Art and the light-speed step technique, the Divine Spectrum Killing Step.
Additionally, the Divine Sky Piercing Sword Art, a technique capable of effortlessly prating any protective vajra qi and reaching the opponent''s heart, made Go-Seong a formidable force in assassinations that even Supreme Realm masters would find challenging to counter.
Witnessing the disparity in the effectiveness of his martial artspared to other Supreme Realm masters, Go-Seong grappled with an ufortable acknowledgment of his limitations. Nheless, the ultimate measure of strengthy in survival, and Go-Seong stood alive while Gwang-Cheony fallen.
In this grim reality, Go-Seong''s survival marked his superiority over Gwang-Cheon. Having dispatched both Namgung Byeok and Gwang-Cheon, Go-Seong turned his attention to the remaining two Saints. Observing Ximen Zong of the Great Ximen Family, under siege from the Heavenly Killer Sect''s Demonic Monarchs and the two yer Kings, Go-Seong noted his recent copse.
Initially, even a joint attack by the Heavenly Killer Sect''s Demonic Monarchs and the two yer Kings wouldn''t have been sufficient to ovee Ximen Zong. However, his current predicament involved a loss of all senses and a considerable depletion of energy. Despite being akin to a tiger, he found himself toothless and wless,pounded by his blindness.
Facing six Absolute Realm masters, though wolves inparison to a tiger, it proved less challenging to defeat a weakened tiger in such a state. Ximen Zong struggled to withstand the onught of the six Absolute Realm masters, but he eventually sumbed and copsed.
With the defeat of Ximen Zong, the oppressive veil of the Heavenly Dark Sky Killing Art lifted. Zhuge Wen, the sole surviving Saint, regained his senses swiftly,prehending the dire circumstances. Despair gripped him as he confirmed the downfall of the other three Saints.
Their arrogance proved their undoingthey believed theirbined strength could ovee any threat and underestimated the danger, assuming that facing a single faction rather than the entire Nine Celestial Demons Sect would be manageable. It was a grave misjudgment; the adversary was none other than the Nine Celestial Demons Sect itself.
Faced with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, they should have braced themselves for the worst-case scenario, but theirck of preparation resulted in the loss of three Saints. Zhuge Wen grappled with remorse over his own carelessness and arrogance. However, in the unforgiving reality, regrets offered no redemption.
"It appears the Seven Saints aren''t as formidable as we thought, given how easily you sumbed to our trap," Go-Seong remarked, addressing Zhuge Wen, who remained in distress.
Zhuge Wen swiftly identified Go-Seong as the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon. Furthermore, he deduced that Go-Seong was the one responsible for casting the veil of darkness that robbed him of his senses.
What sorcery did you use on us? Zhuge Wen asked Go-Seong.
As expected of a member of the Zhuge Family. It seems like you cant hold back your curiosity even in the face of death.
Shouldnt I at least know what sorcery it was that got me killed?
Well, there is no point hiding it. It is the Heavenly Dark Sky Killing Art. Go-Seong replied truthfully.
A sorcery capable of robbing the senses of a Supreme Realm master, huh. I must admit, it was truly surprising.
"Hmph, trying to regain your strength by engaging in conversation with me? Do I look that foolish?" Go-Seong retorted, revealing his awareness of Zhuge Wen''s potential motives.
"Considering the circumstances, how about a one-on-one duel? Isn''t it rather cowardly for someone titled as a Divine Demon to skulk in the shadows and ambush their adversary?"
"It appears you''re rather eager. Surprising that the esteemed sovereign elder of the Zhuge Family, known for intelligence, would resort to such a simplistic provocation. However, I''m not one to fall for such baits. The Heavenly Killer Sect has a tradition of stealth and assassination, and as its patriarch, it''s not cowardly for me to lurk in the shadows and eliminate my target. I see it as faithfully fulfilling my duty. Let''s finish this."
Go-Seong signaled the four Demonic Monarchs and the two yer Kings to attack Zhuge Wen. In response, Zhuge Wen countered their attacks with a surge of Whirlwind Vajra Qi. Despite his depleted energy, being a Supreme Realm master still granted him a formidable defense.
The demonic practitioners, wary of Zhuge Wen''s prowess, refrained from hasty approaches. Instead, they focused on sustaining actions that wouldpel Zhuge Wen to continually employ his martial arts, further draining his energy.
Zhuge Wen grasped their intentions but found himself cornered. Attempts to flee were thwarted by the Heavenly Killer Sect''s demonic practitioners showering him with hidden arrows and weapons. Aware that his demise loomed if the situation persisted, Zhuge Wen braced for a final stand, preserving his dwindling internal energy.
Amidst deflecting assaults from Demonic Monarchs, Higher Demons, and two yer Kings, Zhuge Wen, though visibly strained, kept a vignt eye on the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon Dok Go-Seong.
I wont die alone.
Zhuge Wen eyed an opening, and atst, it presented itselfa gap emerged in Go-Seong''s vicinity. Channeling hisst reserves of strength, Zhuge Wen hurled the Formless Flying Dagger toward Go-Seong. True to its name, the dagger, imperceptible to the naked eye, streaked towards Go-Seong at a speed faster than light.
Despite Go-Seong''s vignt observation, he sensed an unseen force hurtling his way. Instinctively, he contorted his body sideways, yet it proved futiletoo little, toote.
The Formless Flying Dagger whisked past Go-Seong''s left shoulder, severing it entirely, and blood spurted forth. His detached left arm thudded onto the ground, pulsating with pain. Momentarily thrown into disarray, Go-Seong grappled with the sudden turn of events, struggling toprehend the swift and unexpected assault.
Argh!
Reality struck as intense pain surged from the now-missing left arm. Go-Seong, gripped by agony, copsed to the ground, letting out a gruesome scream.
Arghhh! You motherfucker, how dare you cut my arm off! I will tear you to pieces!
Despite the searing pain, Go-Seong seethed with anger over the loss of his left arm, scanning for Zhuge Wen. However, Zhuge Wen, having expended hisst ounce of energy on the Formless Flying Dagger,y lifeless on the ground, his body ravaged by the collective assault of the four Demonic Monarchs and two yer Kings.
With Zhuge Wen confirmed deceased, Go-Seong sumbed to unconsciousness, the agony of his severed arm and profuse bleeding overwhelming him.
Help the esteemed Divine Demon!
The Demonic Monarchs of the Heavenly Killer Sect swiftly stopped the bleeding from Go-Seong''s shoulders, administering urgent first aid. Despite their efforts, it became evident that professional treatment was imperative for Go-Seong''s recovery.
Crafting a makeshift stretcher, the Heavenly Killer Sect''s Demonic Monarchs carefullyid Go-Seong on it. Then, they moved to locate the nearest medical clinic.
* * *
Feiniao Valley nestled in Nanyue Ridge, a region within Mount Heng, Hunan Province, fashioned like a soaring bird. At its heart, a slender gorge path mimicked the bird''s body, while on either side, expansive rocky terrain rose like wings. The rocky expanse, resembling a castle wall withrge and small rocks, served as an ideal setting for strategic ambushes.
nking the rocky expanses resembling bird wings, a thousand martial artists from the Great Zhuge Family and various smaller nsy in wait. Their target: the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s group, led by the Sky Beast Pce, expected to traverse Feiniao Valley.
While these ambushers'' skills were less formidablepared to their adversaries, the Sky Beast Pce and Nine Celestial Demons Sect, there lingered a perilous prospect of their energy being exposed to the martial arts masters from these formidable factions.
However, the Invisible Ambush Array, woven with the essence of the Zhuge Family, shrouded their energy entirely. Even a Supreme Realm master would find it challenging to detect the array unless they focused intently. Essentially, the risk of their ambush being exposed was minimal.
The crucial factor hinged on whether the Sky Beast Pce and the forces of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect would indeed traverse Feiniao Valley. Deviating from this path would render the meticulous setup of the Invisible Ambush Array futile.
After three days of vignce, a group wearing beast-head helmets emerged the unmistakable mark of the Sky Beast Pce. As they ventured into Feiniao Valley, the Sky Beast Pce members meticulously surveyed their surroundings, ascending the rocky wings section to scrutinize for potential ambushes.
The martial artists from the Great Zhuge Family and smaller ns grew tense witnessing the Sky Beast Pce members approach their concealed positions.
Unbeknownst to the Sky Beast Pce members, they approached the very area where martial artists from the Great Zhuge Family and smaller nsy in ambush. The efficacy of the Invisible Ambush Array yed its part, rendering the ambusherspletely imperceptible. The traces of their presence were meticulously erased, presenting the Sky Beast Pce members with a distorted reality.
Consequently, the Sky Beast Pce members found nothing amiss and descended from Feiniao Valley. They ryed to the main camp that no signs of danger were detected.
Upon receiving the reconnaissance report, the Sky Beast Pce and Nine Celestial Demons Sect forces entered Feiniao Valley without undue caution. Meanwhile, Zhuge Xian, the elder of the Zhuge Family, concealed within the Invisible Ambush Array, verified the arrival of their adversaries.
Rather than an immediate assault, he opted to observe for the time being. The formation of the Sky Beast Pce and Nine Celestial Demons Sect featured the Sky Beast Pce leading, with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect trailing behind.
Zhuge Xian exercised patience, withholding the assault until both the Sky Beast Pce and the more formidable Nine Celestial Demons Sect entered their attack range. Though adversaries, prioritizing the defeat of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect was imperative. Zhuge Xian bided his time until three thousand warriors from the Sky Beast Pce passed through Feiniao Valley.
Subsequently, as the Sky Beast Pce''s warriors advanced, the demonic practitioners of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect entered the valley''s center. Zhuge Xian, deliberate in his strategy, awaited the opportune moment for the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s forces to pass through the center before signaling themencement of the attack.
Initiating the offensive, the Zhuge Family swiftly activated the Eight Trigrams Cloud Array upon Zhuge Xian''s signal. Thick clouds rapidly engulfed the interior of Feiniao Valley as the array came to life. Subsequently, concealed within the Invisible Ambush Array, martial artists from the Zhuge Family and smaller ns unleashed their coordinated attacks.
Chapter 198
Chapter 198
Everyone, be prepared for an ambush!
The demonic practitioners from the Myriad Poison Sect and the Invincible n, trailing the Sky Beast Pce, heightened their vignce upon witnessing the sudden shroud of clouds over Feiniao Valley. Simultaneously, a fist-sized ck sphere descended through the cloud cover. Reacting instinctively, the demonic practitioners intercepted the sphere.
Upon the sh with their unleashed energy, a thunderous explosion ensued, decimating an extensive area. Dozens of demonic practitioners were brutally crushed and torn asunder, their forms unrecognizable amid the carnage. The sheer power unleashed was staggering.
Crucially, multiple ck spheres descended into Feiniao Valley, triggering explosions indiscriminately among the demonic practitioners of the Myriad Poison Sect and the Invincible n. These ominous spheres were none other than the infamous Sky-Shocking Thunder Bombs, crafted by the entric Sky-Shocking Ancestor centuries ago.
The might of a highest-grade Sky-Shocking Thunder Bomb rivaled that of an Absolute Realm master. Illustrating their potency, the Sky-Shocking Ancestor''s creation had obliterated the Six Major Sects dominating the murim at the time.
Subsequently, the Sky-Shocking Ancestor concealed his whereabouts, and the devastating Sky-Shocking Thunder Bombs had remained absent from the murim ever since.
The appearance of the long-lost Sky-Shocking Thunder Bomb, dormant for centuries, unfolded as a result of the Great Zhuge Family''s fortuitous discovery of a secret manual left by the Sky-Shocking Ancestor. Devoting decades to its study, they sessfully reconstructed the destructive bomb, employing it in the current conflict.
The strategic decision to unleash the Sky-Shocking Thunder Bomb yielded optimal results hundreds of demonic practitioners from the Myriad Poison Sect and the Invincible n met their demise in the relentless bombardment, leaving the surviving practitioners, including Demonic Monarch-ss and Higher Demons, maimed to varying degrees.
Despite the potential for total annihtion with more Sky-Shocking Thunder Bombs, the Zhuge Family''s limited stockpile preventedplete eradication of the demonic practitioners from the Myriad Poison Sect and the Invincible n.
Crafting these bombs proved exceptionally challenging, with the procurement of requisite materials posing an additional obstacle. Nheless, the considerable damage inflicted stood as a significant achievement, given the constraints faced by the Zhuge Family.
While initially disoriented by the Eight Trigrams Cloud Array and the Sky-Shocking Thunder Bombs, the demonic practitioners of the Myriad Poison Sect and the Invincible n swiftly regainedposure. Once they identified the locations where the Zhuge Family and smaller nsy in ambush, they retaliated.
Going through the damaged Eight Trigrams Cloud Array, the demonic practitioners soared towards the ambush zones nking Feiniao Valley. Though a daunting terrain for ordinary individuals, it posed little challenge for agile martial artists.
Using crossbows and an array of concealed weapons, martial artists from the Zhuge Family and smaller nsunched a relentless assault on the demonic practitioners of the Myriad Poison Sect and the Invincible n attempting to ascend to the ambush zone. Numerous adversaries tumbled down the valley under the barrage of crossbows and hidden weapons.
Undeterred, the demonic practitioners pressed on, indifferent to the casualties. Amidst the onught, a few managed to breach the projectile onught and reach the ambush area. Responding swiftly, the martial artists deployed cylindrical-shaped hidden weapons, emitting sparks and releasing a barrage of tiny needles toward the approaching demonic practitioners.
The cylindrical-shaped hidden weapon, known as the Sky-Shattering Explosive Flying Needles, featured in the secret manual of the Sky-Shocking Ancestor. Demonic practitioners proved unable to evade the onught of tiny needles unleashed by these explosive projectiles, resulting in their descent to the valley floor, bodies riddled with needles.
Capitalizing on their geographical advantage and armed with hidden weapons and crossbows, martial artists from the Zhuge Family and smaller ns executed effective long-range attacks, gaining the upper hand against theparatively formidable demonic practitioners from the Myriad Poison Sect and the Invincible n.
Observing the escting situation, the Myriad Poison Divine Demon and the Invincible Divine Demon swiftly directed the Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons to intervene. Concerned about the escting damage, they urged immediate action.
Responding to these instructions, the Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons from the Myriad Poison Sect and the Invincible n ascended towards the valley walls nking Feiniao Valley. Despite the martial artists from the Zhuge Family and smaller ns firing crossbows and hidden weapons at them, it proved futile in impeding their advance.
Breaking through the barrage of crossbows and hidden weapons, the Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons from both factions scaled the valley walls andunched an immediate assault on the martial artists from the Zhuge Family and smaller ns. In ast-ditch effort, the martial artists deployed the Sky-Shattering Explosive Flying Needles.
Had the Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons been unaware of these needles, they might have suffered damage. However, having learned of the Sky-Shattering Explosive Flying Needles, the Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons were well-prepared, implementing countermeasures against the imminent threat.
The Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons skillfully repelled the tiny needles unleashed by the Sky-Shattering Explosive Flying Needles, using a formidable wall of vajra qi to deflect the projectiles. While potent, the explosive needles proved unable to breach the vajra qi defense.
Following this sessful defense, the Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons swiftlyunched a counterattack on the martial artists from the Zhuge Family and smaller ns. Despite attempts to defend, the martial artists found it impossible to withstand the enemy onught, resulting in a significant number copsing under the relentless strikes from the Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons.
Retreat! Retreat immediately! Zhuge Xian immediately ordered, seeing that the Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons had intervened.
Responding swiftly to the escting threat, martial artists from the Zhuge Family and smaller ns initiated a strategic retreat through a previously secured escape route. The pursuing Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demonsunched random attacks, iming the lives of many from the Central ins Murim Alliance.
However, a considerable number managed to evade the assaults, exploiting the limitations of the Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons, who couldn''t pursue in every direction. Shaking off the pursuit, the martial artists dispersed and moved ording to pre-arranged instructions, minimizing potential damage even in the face of pursuit.
While some demonic practitioners from the Myriad Poison Sect and Invincible n pursued the retreating martial artists, the remainder temporarily exited Feiniao Valley to assess the extent of their losses. A grim tally revealed the death of seven hundred demonic practitioners. Four hundred from the Myriad Poison n and three hundred from the Invincible n, including one Demonic Monarch and six Higher Demons.
Beyond fatalities, over four hundred individuals endured major and minor injuries among the Myriad Poison Sect and the Invincible n. The toll on their forces was substantial.
Fury welled within the Myriad Poison Divine Demon Gal Cheon-Dok and the Invincible Divine Demon So Geuk-Sang as they directed their anger towards the Sky Beast Pce Patriarch Nam Hwa-Jin. Holding the Sky Beast Pce responsible for the damages, given its reconnaissance duties, they berated Hwa-Jin for not adequately checking for potential ambushes.
Although Hwa-Jin felt the usation was unjust, he couldn''t refute it, acknowledging thepse in their reconnaissance efforts.
What will we do now? We suffered so many losses even before fighting with the Southern Sky Branch.
I will fight to the death, so dont worry too much about it. At the continuous questions from Cheon-Dok, Hwa-Jin said with a displeased expression.
Witnessing Hwa-Jin''s response, Cheon-Dok''s expression hardened, hinting at potential immediate action against him. Sensing the escting tension, Geuk-Sang swiftly intervened, stepping in to diffuse the vtile situation.
Dont push the Sky Beast Pce Patriarch too hard, Myriad Poison Divine Demon. It''s not as if he intentionally neglected his duties. Frankly, even for us, unraveling the Zhuge Family''s array formations, regarded as the best in murim, would have posed a challenge. Moreover, who could have anticipated that the Zhuge Family had the capability to reconstruct the Sky-Shocking Thunder Bomb?"
In response to Geuk-Sang''s words, Cheon-Dok tempered his anger and remarked, "Hmph, if the Zhuge Family possesses more Sky-Shocking Thunder Bombs, the potential damage in future battles could be substantial. Shouldn''t we devise measures to counteract this?
"It''s probable that the Sky-Shocking Thunder Bombs deployed this time was all they had. Had they possessed more, they could have obliterated us and still retained some. The absence of further use suggests they''re depleted. Even if they have more, the quantity is likely limited. Our concern shouldn''t be the Sky-Shocking Thunder Bombs but the Seven Saints."
"What the Invincible n Patriarch noted is valid. However, the concern over the Seven Saints might not be as pressing, unless all Seven Saints are assembled." Cheon-Dok opined.
"Even with the Heavenly Killer Sect Patriarch aligning with us, if we assume up to four Saints on their side, they still hold a numerical advantage," Geuk-Sang stated, emphasizing the less optimistic outlook in such a scenario.
"Even with a numerical disadvantage, leveraging the transcendental tool imbued with the authority of the Demon God could enable us to ovee our shortfall."
Still, we will be in trouble if we let our guard down.
"Don''t concern yourself with such possibilities. It''s curious, though. They could have inflicted more damage had all the Seven Saints been united this time. I wonder why they didn''t act in unison," Cheon-Dok voiced his doubts.
"They are proud elders of murim, they wouldn''t engage in an ambush operation that tarnishes their reputation. It doesn''t align with their self-image."
You are right, they are people who value honor above all else. Cheon-Dok nodded in agreement.
"Perhaps, instead of a matter of pride, their actions were driven by a need to get rid of the Heavenly Killer Sect from Jiangxi Province," Hwa-Jin suggested.
The Heavenly Killer Sect?
"If there are more than three Saints, eliminating the Heavenly Killer Sect could be achieved by just the trio. While they could have inflicted considerable damage here, it''s usible they selected a location where their impact would be more decisive."
"The Sky Beast Pce Patriarch has a valid point. If they managed to eliminate the Heavenly Killer Sect, our ability to capture the Southern Sky Branch with our current strength would be challenging," Geuk-Sang acknowledged Hwa-Jin''s perspective.
Cheon-Dok also concurred and suggested, "Let''s assess the state of the Heavenly Killer Sect first. If they remain unharmed, we can proceed with our original n to jointly attack the Southern Sky Branch. However, if the Sky Beast Pce Patriarch''s spection is urate, and the Seven Saints have eradicated the Heavenly Killer Sect, we must reconsider our approach to the Southern Sky Branch."
I think that would be a good idea. Geuk-Sang agreed.
Exiting Feiniao Valley, both factionsthe Nine Celestial Demons Sect and the Sky Beast Pcedispatched a messenger to gather intelligence on the current state of the Heavenly Killer Sect.
* * *
A day after their demise, the Southern Sky Branch of the Central ins Murim Alliance received word that the four members of the Seven Saints had perished in battle against the Heavenly Killer Sect.
The executives at the Southern Sky Branch found it difficult to ept this news, considering it inconceivable. Four Saints, particrly the esteemed Seven Saints, embarking on a joint mission and sumbing to a single faction of the Nine Celestial Demons Sectsuch a scenario seemed utterly imusible.
Despite rechecking multiple times, the unsettling truth remainedthe Four Saints were indeed confirmed deceased. The leadership of the Southern Sky Branch, particrly the patriarchs of the four Great Families to which the deceased Saints belonged, was profoundly shocked.
However, the urgency of the situation demanded swift action. With thebined forces of the Sky Beast Pce and the Nine Celestial Demons Sect converging on the Southern Sky Branch, the leadership immediately convened a countermeasure meeting.
In the meeting hall of the Ximen Family, five figuresWudang Sects Patriarch Supreme Elder Hyun Cheon, the Great Namgung Familys Namgung Jo, the Great Ximen Familys Ximen Guang, the Guangdong Jin Familys Jin Mu-Wei, and the Great Zhuge Familys Zhuge Bogathered to address the crisis.
"Let me extend my deepest condolences for the loss of the four Saints. The entire murimmunity undoubtedly shares in our sorrow. However, we cannot dwell in mourning indefinitely. It is our responsibility to ensure that their sacrifices are not in vain by safeguarding murim," Patriarch Supreme Elder Hyun Cheon expressed solemnly.
"Wudang Sect Patriarch''s words are true. We must unite to ensure the sacrifices of the four Saints serve a purpose. Let us give our utmost to halt the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s onught," Namgung Jo dered with a resolute expression, aligning with Hyun Cheon''s sentiments.
The other three patriarchs also nodded in agreement.
I am very grateful that the four patriarchs have dealt with this resolutely for the cause of murim, even though it must be painful.
The four Saints who have passed would have desired the same. Moreover, in order to seek revenge, we must definitely overthrow the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
"The challenge lies in our current power; facing both the Sky Beast Pce and three factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect poses a formidable difficulty," Zhuge Bo candidly acknowledged.
Numbers weren''t the primary concern as they weren''t far behind in that regard; it was the scarcity of martial arts masters. The Southern Sky Branchcked martial arts masters capable of contending with the Divine Demons from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Then, there is only one way out of this.
I share the frustration, but for now, it might be best to give up on Hunan Province and retreat.
In ord with Zhuge Bo''s perspective, the other four leaders reluctantly nodded in agreement. It was not a moment for pride; facing the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s Divine Demons without capable martial arts masters would only result in losses for the Southern Sky Branch. Engaging in such a futile conflict served no purpose.
With this understanding, the optimal decision was to conserve their forces. Surrendering Hunan Province to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect became an unfortunate necessity, but it was a far more preferable oue than sacrificing the strength of the Southern Sky Branch.
In essence, the Southern Sky Branch of the Central ins Murim Alliance resolved to retreat to Hubei Province and initiated preparations for such a strategic withdrawal.
Chapter 199
Chapter 199
Five days after the Myriad Poison Sect, the Invincible n, and the Sky Beast Pce halted their progress at Mount Heng, the messenger dispatched to gather intelligence on the current status of the Heavenly Killer Sect returned with news.
What? Did you just say that the Heavenly Killer Sect killed four of the Seven Saints? The Myriad Poison Divine Demon Gal Cheon-Dok asked again, unable to believe his ears.
Thats right. The Heavenly Killer Divine Demon unleashed his transcendental martial arts, the Heavenly Dark Sky Killing Art, and killed the four Saints. One of the Myriad Poison Sects Nine Demonic Monarchs, the Myriad Poison Sword Monarch Ju Jang-Cheon replied.
And the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon is fine?
It is reported that he lost his left arm, but it isn''t life-threatening. Jang-Cheon responded.
Amazing! What a surprise.
"My exact same thought. The Heavenly Killer Divine Demon''s role in eliminating the four Saints is a monumental aplishment," So Geuk-Sang remarked with a visibly astonished expression.
Certainly, that alone may be enough for him to obtain the position of the Celestial Demon of the Nine Heavens.
"I doubt that will be the case. While the Seven Saints are formidable adversaries, the primary nemesis of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect remains the sessor to the Thunder God. To im the position of the Celestial Demon of the Nine Heavens, our focus must be on eliminating the Thunder God''s sessor and no one else.
Moreover, we''ve agreed that thepetition for the Celestial Demon position will be determined by skill once we conquer the Central ins, diminishing the immediate significance of this event."
"Regardless, the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon yed a huge role in this scenario. Having sessfully vanquished four of the Seven Saints, it should be a rtively straightforward task for us to ovee the Southern Sky Branch of the Central ins Murim Alliance."
"With all due respect, can we expect the Southern Sky Branch of the Central ins Murim Alliance to remain in the same location?" Sky Beast Pce Patriarch Nam Hwa-Jin asked.
"As the Sky Beast Pce Patriarch rightly pointed out, upon verifying the demise of the four Saints, the Southern Sky Branch is likely to forgo direct confrontation and withdraw from Hunan Province," Geuk-Sang concurred with Hwa-Jin''s perspective.
"Had we anticipated this oue, we might have refrained from checking the Heavenly Killer Sect''s status and insteadunched an immediate assault on the Southern Sky Branch. A regrettable oversight," said Gal Cheon-Dok, expressing a sense of disappointment.
"Your viewpoint is shaped by hindsight. Who among us could have predicted that the Heavenly Killer Sect would sessfully eliminate four of the Seven Saints? Regardless, the demise of these Saints enables us to seize control of Hunan Province, constituting a significant achievement in itself," Geuk-Sang remarked.
Cheon-Dok was also of the same thought.
"By the way, I''m curious about the status of the other factions."
"I''m equally eager to understand the situation. Currently, the Myriad Tribtions n is ying the role of luring in the Western Sky Branch. If the Tyrant Cult, Underworld Sect, and Blood-Crazed n manage to inflict harm on the Northern Sky Branch, it would indeed pave the way for the Nine Celestial Demons Sect to conquer the Central ins," said Geuk-Sang.
"With just two of the Seven Saints stationed at the Northern Sky Branch, our odds of emerging victorious are quite favorable."
"Indeed, that matter doesn''t fall within our jurisdiction. Let''s entrust it to those handling it and concentrate on effectively securing Hunan Province," Geuk-Sang suggested.
Indeed, that goes without saying.
Prioritizing their assigned task of reiming Hunan Province, the Myriad Poison Divine Demon, Gal Cheon-Dok, and the Invincible Divine Demon, So Geuk-Sang, initiated actions to gauge the response of the Southern Sky Branch.
Upon confirming the Southern Sky Branch''s retreat to Hubei Province, they swiftly invaded Changsha, the base of the Southern Sky Branch, andmenced the expedited elimination of lingering martial forces across Hunan Province, particrly in the vicinity of Changsha.
Having departed from Changsha in Hunan Province, the Southern Sky Branch established their new headquarters in Wuhan, Hubei Province, gearing up for an impending confrontation with the advancing forces of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
* * *
Baek Mu-Gun, apanied by two of the Seven Saints, Peng Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong, reached the Northern Sky Branch. The leadership, aware of their aplishments, organized a banquet in their honor. Despite Mu-Gun''s slight displeasure at the premature celebration, he refrained from dampening the mood and allowed them to proceed as they wished.
"You didn''t have to do this. Why throw a banquet over a minor victory when the Nine Celestial Demons Sect is still thriving? Instead of pondering such matters, it would be wiser for everyone to focus on strategizing how to minimize our losses and eradicate the Nine Celestial Demons Sect." Mu-Hwe shared Mu-Gun''s sentiment, criticizing the Northern Sky Branch''s leadership for arranging a banquet.
"While the Chaos Saber God has a point, we can''t ignore the fact that both of you ventured into the enemy camp despite your age. Add to that the considerable efforts of the Golden Shield Thunder God. This banquet is a gesture of courtesy, so please don''t be too upset," the Mount Hua Sect Patriarch Young Ho-Goon calmly exined to Mu-Hwe.
"That''s right. In name, it''s a banquet, but essentially, it''s a carefully prepared dinner. Please don''t be upset, and let''s enjoy it together," added the Zongnan Sect Patriarch Jin Do-Myeong.
"Alright, since you''ve prepared with good intentions, let''s go and enjoy a good meal. We can also discuss how to deal with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect while we eat," Huangfu Chong said.
"I''ll join in since you''ve gone through the trouble of preparing, but let me remind you to focus solely on the impending battles with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, instead of any unnecessary distractions," Mu-Hwe stated firmly.
Understood.
You shoulde too. Huangfu Chong didn''t forget about Mu-Gun.
Mu-Gun nodded, falling in step behind Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong. Eventually, the trio, along with the Northern Sky Branch leadership, reached the banquet hall.
True to Ho-Goon''s words, the setup was more about the abundance of food than the usual festivities; no musicians or dancers were present, a departure from the norm. The Northern Sky Branch executives were tactful, keeping preparations minimal given the circumstances.
Mu-Gun realized that he misunderstood the Northern Sky Branchs executives with his own assumptions. Mu-Hwe also felt the same.
"Ehem, had you notbeled this as a banquet, there wouldn''t have been any misconceptions on my part," Mu-Hwe admitted awkwardly, a hint of embarrassment perhaps stemming from his earlier reprimand of the Northern Sky Branch executives.
"We understand you meant well, Chaos Saber God. So, please don''t dwell on it too much. Take a seat," Ho-Goon smiled, extending an invitation as he offered Mu-Hwe a seat.
Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong took the seats of honor, with Mu-Gun following suit just below them. The leadership of the Northern Sky Branch also settled into their seats, promptly starting their meal.
"Have there been any updates from other regions?" Mu-Hwe inquired, addressing the Northern Sky Branch''s executives after a satisfying meal.
"Currently, there are no notable activities from the Western and Eastern Sky Branches. However, simr to our situation in the Northern Sky Branch, three factions from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and the Sky Beast Pce are advancing towards the Southern Sky Branch to initiate an attack. Additionally, four of the Seven Saints are mobilizing to counter one of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s factions," reported Peng Mun-Cheol, the Hebei Peng Family Patriarch.
"Hmm, with all four of them united, they should have more than enough strength to eliminate one of the factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect," Mu-Hwe remarked in a rxed manner.
"Do you happen to know which faction they''re dealing with?" Mu-Gun asked.
"I don''t have the specific details. I was only informed that it''s a faction moving from Jiangxi Province," Mun-Cheol responded.
Whats wrong? The Great Huangfu Family Patriarch, Huangfu Tian, asked.
If the faction they are dealing with is the Heavenly Killer Sect, the four Saints may be in danger. Mu-Gun said in a serious tone.
What do you mean by that? What does the Heavenly Killer Sect have that will threaten the four Saints? Mu-Hwe asked with a puzzled look.
The Heavenly Killer Sects Patriarch has a transcendental martial art known as the Heavenly Dark Sky Killing Art.
The Heavenly Dark Sky Killing Art?
A transcendental martial art?
Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong looked at Mu-Gun as it was something they had never heard of before.
"The Nine Celestial Demons Sect follows the Demon God and, in exchange, has ess to transcendental martial arts infused with the authority of the Demon God. The Heavenly Dark Sky Killing Art is one such martial art granted to the Heavenly Killer Sect. Those ensnared by it lose all their senses," Mu-Gun exined.
By all senses, you mean? Mu-Hwe asked.
They will lose not only their five senses but also their qi senses. Mu-Gun said.
Then, doesnt that mean they wont be able to detect any of the enemy attacks? Huangfu Chong asked in surprise.
That is right. Even if they are Supreme Realm masters, they won''t be able to break the Heavenly Dark Sky Killing Art without a Divine Eye.
What happens if they can''t break the Heavenly Dark Sky Killing Art?
"Holding their ground until the Heavenly Dark Sky Killing Art''s time limit is over won''t be an easy task. In the worst-case scenario, all four of them might be in grave danger."
Why didn''t you tell us that earlier? Mu-Hwe asked in a resentful tone to Mu-Gun.
It was my oversight. I didn''t expect things to progress this fast.
Mu-Gun could have taken offense, yet he promptly acknowledged his oversight without disying any signs of resentment. While he wasn''t obligated to disclose that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s Divine Demons possessed transcendental martial arts, he recognized that preemptively sharing such information could have averted the unexpected loss of martial arts masters.
The weight of not forewarning them about the Divine Demons'' transcendental martial art, particrly the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon''s technique, lingered on Mu-Gun''s conscience.
To Mu-Gun, the Seven Saints were his sworn enemies, and he felt no remorse if they were to fall victim to the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon''s transcendental martial art. However, recognizing the importance of the Seven Saints in safeguarding the murim, he understood that their collective power was crucial to halt the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s onught.
If not just one but all four of the Seven Saints were to perish due to the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon''s technique, it would significantly amplify the challenge of preserving murim''s safety. That precisely was the source of Mu-Gun''s concern.
"Do we really need to be concerned about that scenario yet? We haven''t confirmed if the faction in Jiangxi Province is indeed the Heavenly Killer Sect," Mun-Cheol remarked.
For now, I hope that''s the case.
Its out of our hands anyway. Lets leave their lives to fate and focus on doing what we have to do.
At Huangfu Chongs words, Mu-Hwe nodded.
"What you''re saying makes sense. Let''s focus on devising a n to handle the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s force targeting the Northern Sky Branch."
"For the time being, we''ve confirmed that the Sun God Pce and the Blood Ring Gang have withdrawn to the north. While eliminating them could eliminate a potential threat to the safety of the Central ins Murim, given the urgency of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s threat, it might be more prudent to set them aside for now since they''ve retreated voluntarily," exined the Mount Hua Sect''s Ho-Goon.
"You''re right. We can address themter; for now, let''s concentrate on dealing with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect," Mu-Hwe concurred.
"But considering the significant losses the Nine Celestial Demons Sect incurred, especially with the defeat of their Demonic Monarch-ss masters, and the departure of the Sun God Pce and the Blood Ring Gang, will they attempt an attack on the Northern Sky Branch? Their power has substantially diminished. Even if the three factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect unite, they might not match the strength of the Northern Sky Branch," questioned the Zongnan Sect''s Do-Myeong.
"Indeed, the factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, which were approximately a day away from the Northern Sky Branch, abruptly altered their course and retreated towards Shaanxi Province two days ago. Considering this, it''s safe to assume there''s little likelihood of themunching an attack on the Northern Sky Branch," Mun-Cheol rified.
[1].
Then, what do you think their next move will be?
It is highly likely that the three factions will join forces and then target the Western Sky Branch. Mu-Gun expressed his opinion.
The Western Sky Branch?
Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong looked at Mu-Gun at the same time.
"Based on the information avable, it''s been verified that there''s a Nine Celestial Demons Sect faction in Guizhou Province. If these three factions converging here join with them, it''s not inconceivable for them to set their sights on the Western Sky Branch," Mu-Gun exined.
"Hmm, you have a point. With an additional faction of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect joining their forces, targeting the Western Sky Branch would indeed provide them with a better chance of sess," Mu-Hwe acknowledged.
If so, shouldnt we stop them from doing so? The Huangfu Familys Huangfu Tian said.
"Of course. We should take the initiative and strike them first to prevent any possibility of them targeting the Western Sky Branch," Mu-Gun exined his strategy.
You want us to attack first?
"Exactly. If we strike when the three factions merge, we can potentially defeat all three factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect in one decisive blow," Mu-Gun affirmed.
Then, we should wait for the three factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect to merge first.
Wouldnt it be better to defeat them one by one before the three factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect join forces?
Mu-Gun shook his head at Do-Myeongs opinion.
"Undoubtedly, defeating them sequentially would have its advantages, but given the current circumstances, it''s practically infeasible. The faction of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect in Shanxi Province likely allied with the Tyrant Cult, which withdrew alongside the Sun God Pce.
Furthermore, in a matter of days, they''ll probably link up with the faction in Shaanxi Province. Considering the considerable distance between us, pursuing and eliminating them one by one will be challenging," Mu-Gun reiterated.
Then, we should hurry up and give chase before they join forces and target the Western Sky Branch. Mu-Hwe said urgently.
That is correct. We need to chase after them as soon as possible.
To do that, we will need to reduce the number of people we bring with us.
What do you think about organizing the pursuit team with masters above the First-Rate Realm? Mu-Gun suggested.
Only masters above the First-Rate Realm? Isnt that too few people?
It would be pointless if we bring people weaker than the First-Rate Realm anyway, Mu-Gun said frankly.
Well, that''s true. Alright, lets do that. Mu-Hwe epted Mu-Guns opinion.
Subsequently, the martial ns assembled at the Northern Sky Branchnamely the Hebei Peng Family, the Huangfu Family, the Mount Hua Sect, the Zongnan Sect, and the Shaolin Secmenced selecting martial artists above the First-Rate Realm.
The chosen forces numbered just over three thousand individuals, constituting slightly more than half of the total forces stationed at the Northern Sky Branch. This gathering of forces was possible due to the convergence of five out of the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families in one location.
Having assembled a pursuit teamprising solely martial arts masters above the First-Rate Realm, the newly established Northern Sky Branch''s pursuit team promptly set forth from Taiyuan, initiating the chase after the forces of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
1. Trantors Note: Shanxi Province and Shaanxi Province are two totally different provinces. I know it sounds basically the same, but the Mandarin pronunciation sounds slightly different.
Chapter 200
Chapter 200
Situated in Nanjing, Jiangsu Province, the Eastern Sky Branch of the Central ins Murim Alliance closely resembled the Loyal Heart Alliance.
This likeness stemmed from the fact that the Loyal Heart Alliance constituted the core forces of the Eastern Sky Branch. Unlike the other three branches, the Eastern Sky Branch encountered no specific threats, thus maintaining a state of tranquility distinct from the challenges faced by its counterparts.
Nheless, their apparent tranquility did not trante into inaction. The Eastern Sky Branch vigntly monitored the situation across the other branches of the Central ins Murim Alliance. Furthermore, they made meticulous preparations to swiftly mobilize their forces if assistance was required by other branches.
Achieving this required the ability to promptly secure information, a challenge effectively met through the Heavenly Secret Hall''s informationwork. With the Heavenly Secret Hall efficiently gathering and rying information from various parts of the Central ins, Baek Cheon-Sang, the representative of the Eastern Sky Branch and the leader of the Loyal Heart Alliance, remained well-informed.
During this period, a circumstance arose that necessitated the mobilization of the Eastern Sky Branch''s forces. This development transpired upon receiving information about the tragic demise of four members of the Seven Saints at the hands of the Heavenly Killer Sect,pelling the Southern Sky Branch of the Central ins Murim Alliance to seek refuge in Hubei Province.
Once the credibility of this information was verified, Dan Seol-Young promptly visited Baek Cheon-Sang.
Come in.
Father! Please dont be surprised. We received information that four members of the Seven Saints have died.
What did you just say? Four of the Seven Saints died?
Yes. The four Saints lost their lives to the Heavenly Killer Sect, which was moving in Jiangxi Province.
Are you sure about the information?
Yes. I have confirmed it repeatedly.
By four of the Seven Saints, who are you referring to?
They are the Great Namgung Familys Namgung Byeok, the Guangdong Jin Familys Jin Gwang-Cheon, the Great Ximen Familys Ximen Zong, and the Great Zhuge Familys Zhuge Wen.
Huh, the Namgung Familys sovereign elder is also included? Does Hyun-Ah know about that? Cheon-Sang asked worryingly.
No, you are the first person I''ve told this news to, father.
"When Hyun-Ah learns of this news, she''ll be deeply shocked. I''m worried."
If it is Sister Namgung, she''ll get through it, so dont worry too much, father.
Yeah, she is a strong kid, so she will ovee it well. Still, you should take good care of her from the side.
Yes, father.
"With four of the Seven Saints gone, defending against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and the Sky Beast Pce bes challenging for the Southern Sky Branch alone. What exactly happened to them?" Cheon-Sang inquired.
We received news that they gave up on Hunan Province and fled to Hubei Province.
I dont think the problem will end just by retreating to Hubei Province.
Yes, you are right. If there are no martial arts masters capable of stopping the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Divine Demons, Hubei Province will also fall into their hands. Seol-Young replied frankly.
"I''m curious if there''s a martial arts master capable of halting the Divine Demons of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect."
"Perhaps it might be feasible to thwart them if the martial arts masters from the previous generation of the Wudang Sect and the Shaolin Temple intervene."
"I''m uncertain. The status of the previous generation''s martial arts masters remains unclear, and even if they are alive, there''s no guarantee they''ll leave their base," Cheon-Sang expressed a pessimistic outlook.
Indeed, although it is said that they have cut ties with the secr world and devoted themselves to cultivation in order to ascend to immortality, they won''t turn a blind eye to the safety of murim. Seol-Young expressed her opinion.
If that is the case, then it is a relief. But I wonder if we should make a move too?
I think it would be good to send the Loyal Heart Alliances Absolute Realm masters to Hubei Province. Seol-Young suggested.
Will they be enough?
"In the Southern Sky Branch itself, manpower isn''tcking. The crucial aspect is the number of martial arts masters. Additionally, given the need for our forces to travel to Hubei Province, it might be wise to keep the mobilization to a minimum," Seol-Young exined.
I see, lets do as you say then. Putting that aside, have you heard anything from Mu-Gun?
I havent heard anything else aside from the news that he joined up with the Northern Sky Branch. I''ll tell you as soon as I hear any new information, father.
Okay. Keep up the good work, it must be hard on you.
No, it is fine. I''ll take my leave now. Seol-Young went back after finishing her report.
Upon Seol-Young''s departure, Cheon-Sang promptly summoned the Absolute Realm masters of the Loyal Heart Alliance. After briefing them on the situation, he requested their support for the Southern Sky Branch in Hubei Province. The Absolute Realm masters of the Loyal Heart Alliance readily agreed, leading to the departure of a total of sixteen Absolute Realm masters.
This group included the Qiankun Hands, the Daybreak Swordmaster, the Four Peerless Wanderers, the Seven Wanderers, and the Sword Immortals from Mount Hua Sect and Zongnan, journeying from Jiangsu Province to Hubei Province.
Cheon-Sang, the leader of the Loyal Heart Alliance, opted to remain at the Eastern Sky Branch to handle any unforeseen circumstances.
* * *
The Tyrant Cult from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, which was defeated by Baek Mu-Gun and the two Saints, having merged with the Underworld Sect in Fangshan County, Shanxi Province, proceeded to Weinan, Shaanxi Province. There, they joined forces with the awaiting Blood-Crazed n.
In ordance with the Northern Sky Branch''s foresight, their intention was to unite with the Myriad Tribtions n in Guizhou Province andunch an assault on the Western Sky Branch situated in Sichuan Province.
Amidst these developments, the elite forces of the Northern Sky Branch, equipped with fifteen days'' worth of provisions, embarked on tracking down the merging factions. Mu-Gun led this pursuit alongside the executives of the Northern Sky Branch, which included the two Saints.
By the way, do all the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Divine Demons possess transcendental martial arts? Peng Mu-Hwe, apanying Mu-Gun, asked.
That is right.
Do you know all about the transcendental martial arts they possess?
Yes, I do.
Then, can you tell me about their transcendental martial arts?
Okay.
Mu-Gun agreed to Mu-Hwes request without much thought. This was because there was no reason to hide the transcendental martial arts of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. As the ancient saying goes, Know the enemy and know yourself; and in a hundred battles you will never be in peril. [1].
To effectively counter the Divine Demons, it was imperative to brief the Northern Sky Branch executives on the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s transcendental martial arts. Mu-Gun proceeded to exin these techniques to all the executives, not just Mu-Hwe.
The Northern Sky Branch executives were left in astonishment, their mouths agape, at the formidable power inherent in the transcendental martial arts of the Divine Demons. Furthermore, they once again marveled at Mu-Gun''s prowess, considering that he had single-handedly defeated these formidable opponents.
In the interim, Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong scrutinized the Absolute Profound Principles they had sessfullyprehended,paring them with the transcendental martial arts of the Divine Demons. Despite the awe-inspiring nature of the Divine Demons'' techniques, the Absolute Profound Principles they had awakened held a power not inferior to that of the Divine Demons.
While victory against the Divine Demons couldn''t be assured, it seemed likely they wouldn''t sumb easily either in a confrontation.
Yet, they grappled with finding a solution to the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon''s transcendental martial art, specifically the Heavenly Dark Sky Killing Art, capable of enveloping individuals in a senseless space, causing the loss of all senses.
In a moment of contemtion, a question arose: Was there a method for Baek Mu-Gun, the sessor of the Thunder God, to break the Heavenly Dark Sky Killing Art, the transcendental martial art of the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon?
"Out of curiosity, do you happen to possess the knowledge on how to counter the Heavenly Dark Sky Killing Art of the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon?" Huangfu Chong inquired, unable to contain his interest, directing the question to Mu-Gun.
The only way to break the Heavenly Killer Divine Demons Heavenly Dark Sky Killing Art is to obtain a Divine Eye. Mu-Gun revealed.
A Divine Eye? Are you referring to the Heavenly Eye: irvoyance, one of the Six Psychic Powers in Buddhism?
That is correct. I am referring to the ability to literally see through everything.
Does that mean that you possess a Divine Eye?
I am the Thunder Gods sessor. Through the eyes of the Thunder God, I am able to see through the Heavenly Dark Sky Killing Arts veil of darkness and break it. Mu-Gun said indifferently.
"In that case, you must be the only one capable of breaking it. Besides you, no one else should possess a Divine Eye," Huangfu Chong said firmly.
"Who knows? I wonder if the sessor to the Thunder God is truly the only one in the entire world."
Do you mean that aside from the Thunder God, there are sessors of other Gods? Huangfu Chong asked in surprise.
I have never seen them before, but ording to the ancient records, aside from the Thunder God, there were sessors to the Fire God and the Light God. Mu-Gun revealed.
You are talking about the Three Greatest Mysterious Sect.
That is correct.
"Nevertheless, the sessors of the Fire God and the Light God are like fairy tales passed down through generations, and in the past one thousand years, they have never manifested in the world. From an objective standpoint, it could be assumed that the legacies of these two Gods are no longer being inherited," Huangfu Chong remarked.
That has been the case so far, but no one knows what will happen in the future.
Are you implying that the Fire Gods sessor and the Light Gods sessor may appear?
"That''s something I can''t determine either. However, what I do know is that even if we can''t perceive the Three Greatest Mysterious Sect, their presence could persist somewhere in the world. If the world ever direly requires their power, their existence will be revealed," Mu-Gun borated.
Lets hope something like that doesnt happen.
That would be for the best. The fact that all Three Greatest Mysterious Sect appear would mean that the world is in grave danger. Mu-Gun said.
In any case, thank you for giving us information on the Divine Demons transcendental martial arts. The same goes for the information of the Three Greatest Mysterious Sect.
Dont mention it.
"By the way, it''s about time we get an update from the Southern Sky Branch. The silence is concerning, especially with no word from the four Saints," Mu-Hwe expressed, worried about the safety of the four Saints.
Mu-Gun shared the curiosity. If the four Saints had indeed sumbed to the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon, it would not only jeopardize Hunan Province and Hubei Province but also pose a significant threat to the Western and Northern Sky Branches. Mu-Gun hoped that the Heavenly Killer Sect was not the faction originating from Jiangxi Province.
However, the news conveyed by the Heavenly Secret Hall the following day dashed Mu-Gun''s hopes. The Northern Sky Branch executives were stunned to learn that all four members of the Seven Saints had fallen victim to the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon''s Heavenly Dark Sky Killing Art, losing their lives.
The additional shock came with the revtion that the Southern Sky Branch had abandoned Hunan Province, seeking refuge in Hubei Province.
The Northern Sky Branchs executives immediately convened an emergency meeting.
"With the demise of the four Saints, defending against three factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and the Sky Beast Pce bes challenging. The adversaries will likely capitalize on the situation,unching an assault on the Southern Sky Branch now situated in Hubei Province. Perhaps it''s wiser to halt the pursuit of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s forces here and prioritize supporting the Southern Sky Branch."
The Zongnan Sects Patriarch, Jin Do-Myeong insisted on sending support to the Southern Sky Branch.
"If we follow that course, the Western Sky Branch will be at risk. Considering the Eastern Sky Branchspecifically, the Loyal Heart Alliancehas promptly sent their Absolute Realm masters to Hubei Province, I don''t see the necessity for additional reinforcements to the Southern Sky Branch," voiced the Patriarch of the Hebei Peng Family, Peng Mun-Cheol, presenting a dissenting viewpoint.
It will be difficult to stop the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Divine Demons with just Absolute Realm masters alone. Supreme Realm masters are needed to stop them. Do-Myeong refuted Mun-Cheols opinion.
That would be resolved if the previous generations martial arts masters from the Wudang Sect and the Shaolin Templee forward.
They are people who turned their backs on the secr world in order to ascend to immortality. There is no guarantee that they will step up to the te. Do-Myeong was skeptical about it.
Above all, in order to stop the Heavenly Killer Divine Demons transcendental martial art, Young Master Baek, the Thunder Gods sessor, must be there. The Mount Hua Sects Patriarch, Young Ho-Goon, supported Do-Myeongs opinion.
As Ho-Goon emphasized, breaking through the Heavenly Dark Sky Killing Art required Mu-Gun''s presence, given his possession of the Divine Eyes.
"Then, how about this? Young Master Baek can serve as reinforcement for the Southern Sky Branch, while we continue our pursuit of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s forces here," proposed Huangfu Tian, the Patriarch of the Great Huangfu Family.
"If the Thunder God''s Sessor is absent, the only ones capable of confronting the Divine Demons are the two Saints. On the other hand, within the forces of the three factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect assembled in Shaanxi Province, there are three Divine Demons. In the event of a battle, we might find ourselves in a perilous situation," Ho-Goon voiced his apprehension.
"They are aware that the two Saints and the Thunder God''s Sessor are on our side. They won''t engage in a reckless confrontation. If we maintain a certain distance while pursuing them, they are unlikely to initiate an attack," Huangfu Tian rified.
"We won''t be able to initiate an attack either. Furthermore, if they unite with the faction in Guizhou Province and target the Western Sky Branch, supporting them will be challenging without an adequate number of martial arts masters capable of confronting the Divine Demons."
Both Huangfu Tian and Ho-Goon stood firm with their opinions.
Then how about we do this? Mu-Gun, who was listening silently, spoke.
What do you propose? Mu-Hwe asked.
"Before the forces of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect in Shaanxi Province unite with the faction in Guizhou Province tounch an attack on the Western Sky Branch, our n is to rendezvous with the Western Sky Branch and strike first. This way, even if I''m not present, the bnce of Supreme Realm masters will remain unchanged, giving us a strong chance of securing victory," Mu-Gun exined.
Do you mean that you are going to go support the Southern Sky Branch?
As Patriarch Huangfu said, I am needed in order to break the Heavenly Killer Divine Demons Heavenly Dark Sky Killing Art. It is best for me to go even if it is for the sake of killing the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon.
Certainly, at this point in time, that seems to be the best method. Mu-Hwe nodded in agreement to Mu-Guns opinion.
"The crucial factor lies in whether the three of us Seven Saints can triumph over the three Divine Demons. What''s your perspective? Do you believe we can defeat the Divine Demons?" Huangfu Chong asked Mu-Gun.
Mu-Gun had previously engaged with and vanquished two Divine Demons. Furthermore, in the recent encounter, he faced the Tyrant Divine Demon and the Blood-Crazed Divine Demon. Given these experiences, only Mu-Gun possessed the capability to provide an objective evaluation of the Seven Saints'' prowess against the Divine Demons.
"If the Divine Demons have fully reached the Supreme Realm, to be frank, the odds will be slim. However, the Divine Demons I encountered haven''t reached that level yet. With the Seven Saints'' martial realm and umted experience, you stand a reasonable chance of prevailing.
Nevertheless, exercise caution concerning the Divine Demons'' transcendental martial arts. Regardless of their martial realms, their transcendental martial arts wield the power to determine the oue of the battle," Mu-Gun objectively advised.
The best oue would be to put an end to the fight before they manage to use their transcendental martial arts.
That is correct.
"Then, we''ll proceed as you suggest. We''ll immediately reach out to the Western Sky Branch. And you, are you nning to head to Hubei Province right away?" Huangfu Chong affirmed his agreement with Mu-Gun''s proposal.
"I can''t predict when the forces of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and the Sky Beast Pce in Hunan Province will mobilize, so I believe it''s best for me to set out as soon as possible," Mu-Gun remarked.
Okay. Then, lets go our separate ways here.
Then, I will go ahead first. I wish you all Godspeed. Mu-Gun said.
Take care of yourself too.
Mu-Gun parted ways with the executives of the Northern Sky Branch in Zhongyang County, Shanxi Province. Subsequently, he proceeded directly towards Hubei Province.
1. A quote from Sun Tzus Art of War.
Chapter 201
Chapter 201
The Sichuan Tang Family and the Nine Prominent Sects Ami Sect, Qingcheng Sect, Kongtong Sect, Dianchang Sect, and Kunlun Sect gathered at the Western Sky Branch in Sichuan Province. Compared to the Northern and Southern Sky Branches, quite a lot of the Nine Prominent Sects were stationed at the Western Sky Branch, resulting in insufficient personnel. Unlike the Seven Great Families, the Nine Prominent Sects had a limited number of disciples. They also deployed martial artists from their subsidiary branches, but their skills and numbers paled to the Seven Great Families.
However, despite their inferior numbers, the martial artists of the Nine Prominent Sects factions were much better than the Seven Great Families. Although the Western Sky Branch had fewer people than the other two branches, they had more Absolute-Realm masters.
The Sichuan Tang Familys Tang Cheon-Oh, one of the Seven Saints, was their only Supreme-Realm master. Compared to the other branches, the Western Sky Branch had the weakest force right now, second only to the Southern Sky Branch, which they were not aware yet had just lost its four Saints.
The Western Sky Branch kept a close eye on the Myriad Tribtions n, which had departed from Guizhou Province but stopped advancing when they reached the borders of Guizhou and Sichuan Provinces. The Western Sky Branch easily figured out the Myriad Tribtions ns n. They were trying to tie down the branchs feet to prevent them from sending reinforcements to the other branches.
The Western Sky Branch had a dispute over whether to attack the Myriad Tribtions n or not. The Sichuan Tang Family insisted on eliminating the enemy instead of waiting, but the five Prominent Sects preferred to monitor the situation for now. Unable to overturn the five sects decision alone, the Sichuan Tang Family was forced to just wait and observe as well.
The shocking news about the Southern Sky Branch losing their four Saints and fleeing to Hubei Province soon reached them. They also received a request from the Northern Sky Branch tounch a joint attack. Through a series of discussions, the executives of the Western Sky Branch decided to ept.
Since the situation would be disadvantageous for them if the Myriad Tribtions n at Guizhou Province joined forces with three of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects factions, they decided tounch a preemptive strike and eliminate the three factions at Shaanxi Province first. After finishing all their preparations, they led martial artists above the First-Rate Realm to Bazhong, which was at the border of Sichuan and Shaanxi Provinces.
Catching wind of their movements, the Myriad Tribtions n immediately invaded Sichuan Province, then quickly made their way to its capital, where the headquarters of the Sichuan Tang Family was. They hoped the Sichuan Tang Family would turn around to protect its home.
However, the Sichuan Tang Family had no intention of returning to the capital. When they left for Bazhong, they were already prepared to have their home attacked. Losing it was a pity since they spent quite a long time developing it, but keeping murim safe took priority. They could just rebuild their headquarters, but if the Nine Celestial Demons Sect seeded in conquering murim, it would be difficult to reim it. More importantly, they would not be at a loss anyway if they could eliminate the three Nine Celestial Demons Sect factionsing down from Shaanxi Province in exchange for losing their home.
The three Nine Celestial Demons Sect factions fell into a dilemma. The Western and Northern Sky Branches wereing from their front and back, respectively, for a joint attack. The Tyrant Cult, Underworld Sect, and Blood-Crazed n eventually decided to send their three Divine Demons and demonic monarchs to attack the Western Sky Branch first.
Considering they would not be able to win if they were against the two Branches, they concluded that their best course of action was destroying one of them before they could initiate their joint attack. Naturally, they chose to target the Western Sky Branch. The Thunder Gods sessor and two of the Saints were with the Northern Sky Branch. Even with three Divine Demons, they still could not guarantee victory. Meanwhile, the only Supreme-Realm Master in the Western Sky Branch was Tang Cheon-Oh of the Sichuan Tang Family.
Together, the three Divine Demons could certainly kill Cheon-Oh and obliterate the Western Sky Branch. If they then joined the Myriad Tribtions n before duking it out with the Northern Sky Branch, they would have a fighting chance.
Along with the Underworld Sect and Blood-Crazed ns Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons, Tyrant Divine Demon Gu Pae-Cheon, Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Hyeok Ryeon-Pae, and Underworld Divine Demon Jong Ja-Ryang secretly headed to where the Western Sky Branchs forces were.
* * *
After separating from the Northern Sky Branchs elite forces, Baek Mu-Gun activated the Thunder God''s Shadow and headed to Hubei Province. Never stopping to sleep or rest, He reached the Great Zhuge Familys manor at Mount Longzhong, where the Southern Sky Branch had retreated, in just seven days. He arrived earlier than the Loyal Heart Alliances martial arts masters even though they departed from Jiangsu Province much earlier.
The Southern Sky Branchs executives were more delighted than anyone to have his help. As Dan Seol-Young and the Northern Sky Branchs executives predicted, although they tried to request support from the Wudan Sect and Shaolin Temples previous generation of martial arts masters, who were living in seclusion in the deepest parts of Mount Song and Mount Wudang, just looking for them was already an arduous task in itself. Now that the Sky Beast Pce and three of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects factions had taken control of Hunan Province and were crossing over to Hubei Province, the Southern Sky Branch could note up with any countermeasures.
They were hoping to at least receive reinforcements from the Northern and Western Sky Branches, but they were not in a situation to help either. Hence, when Mu-Gun, the Thunder Gods sessor, joined them, they felt as if they had just received a reinforcement of a thousand troops. However, their joy onlysted for a while. Soon, the Southern Sky Branchs executives were once again overwhelmed with worry.
The three enemy factionsing for them had three Divine Demons in their army, making it questionable if even Mu-Gun could hold his ground against them alone. In truth, they found such a feat impossible because the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon was with the enemythe person who annihted four of the Seven Saints alone. Mu-Gun was the Thunder Gods sessor, but it should be difficult to defeat such a powerful opponent even for him. To make matters worse, he would have to deal with two more Divine Demons as well.
The Southern Sky Branchs executives thought that they had no chance of winning, but they had to confirm with Mu-Gun first to be sure.
I am well aware that you have amazing skills, but we will be fighting three Divine Demons, Patriarch Zhuge Bo began. He had a wooden splint over his injuries. Can you really handle them all by yourself?
Yes.
Are you speaking the truth?
I will be putting my life on the line for this. If I had no chance of winning, I would not have thought of taking this matter into my own hands in the first ce, Mu-Gun firmly replied.
Fair enough. If the battle would be reckless, you definitely would not try it.
However, to do that, I need my presence here to be aplete secret.
Mu-Gun intended to assassinate one of the three Divine Demons. For that to happen, they absolutely had to be unaware that he was with the Southern Sky Branch. If they found out, they would be on alert at all times, dramatically decreasing his assassination attempts chance of sess.
Do not worry. I will make sure no one but the executives knows about your existence here, Zhuge Bo replied, getting a gist of what Mu-Gun was trying to do despite receiving no exnation,
Thank you.
We are the ones who should be thanking you. You came here to help us instead of turning a blind eye despite our unfavorable situation.
You do not have to thank me. Anyway, the Loyal Heart Alliances martial arts masters will also be arriving in two days. With their strength, stopping the Sky Beast Pce and the Nine Celestial Demons Sects forces would not be difficult.
On his way to the Zhuge Familys manor, Mu-Gun confirmed through the Heavenly Secret Halls informationwork that the Loyal Heart Alliances Absolute-Realm masters were on their way to Hubei Province to support the Southern Sky Branch.
Thats as good of a news as you joining us. I will make preparations so that they can restfortably as soon as they arrive, Zhuge Bo delightedly said.
I did not mean it in that way.
I know. Still, they havee a long way to help us. This is the least I can do. I will take care of it, so dont worry about it.
Got it. Have youe up with a n to deal with the iing enemy army?
I was going to dy their invasion with our familys Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array and look for the Wudang Sect and Shaolin Temples previous generation of martial arts masters to ask them for help.
Failing to find them or get their help would have resulted in your annihtion, Mu-Gun replied, his tone serious.
I know, but it was the best option we had. It would have been meaningless to wait for the Northern or Western Sky Branch to help us under the circumstances. It is fortunate that you came to help us.
We will have to form new ns, then, Mu-Gun said.
Then to start, we will still activate the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array.
Mu-Gun thought about it, eventually concluding, You are trying to make the enemy believe that the Southern Sky Branch no longer has any Supreme-Realm masters.
If we confront them head-on, they will suspect that we have a martial arts master capable of fighting the Divine Demons, making them increasingly wary. Activating the array will also induce them to lower their guard. They would think that we would not attack them during the fifteen days that the array is active.
Mu-Gun nodded in agreement. If he used that opportunity to carry out his assassination attempts, he would be able to kill one of the three Divine Demons. Of course, it would not be as easy as it sounded.
Have you thought about what to do once the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array is lifted? Mu-Gun asked.
When that timees, the enemy will definitely push straight into our manor. We will activate our secret trap arrays to cause initial damage, then lure them to the grand training hall in the center of our manor to annihte them with a siege attack.
The Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array was not the only array formation the Zhuge Family had in their manor. They also had trap arrays set up in every building, each one the culmination of their capabilities. Zhuge Bo nned to activate the trap arrays to wound the enemies and lure them into where the Zhuge Family could annihte them all at once.
The arrays alone would not be enough to do that, though. They required people to lure them and the three Divine Demons to be stopped. Although the Zhuge Family had outstanding arrays, those threebatants could destroy them before they could even fulfill their role.
One way or another, Mu-Gun had to deal with the three Divine Demons. Fortunately, he was determined to take them down. If all else failed, he would not even think twice about using the Thunder Gods Descent.
Two days after Mu-Gun arrived, sixteen Absolute-Realm masters from the Loyal Heart Alliance reached the Zhuge Familys manor. Mu-Gun personally greeted them.
Thank you all foring all the way here.
Why are you here, Young Patriarch Baek? Peerless Wanderer Jin Yoo-Sung asked in surprise.
I came when I heard about the Southern Sky Branchs situation.
So our strength alone is not enough, huh.
Your skills are indeed excellent, but it is still too far-fetched for you all to deal with the Divine Demons, who are in the Supreme Realm.
Can you deal with them alone? the Wudang Sects Taichi Sword Immortal, Supreme Elder Tae Heo, asked with a concerned expression.
I will. Somehow.
You look like you have a n.
Mu-Gun just responded with a smile.
Lets talk about the detailster. Lets head to the residence we prepared for you to rest in for now.
Zhuge Bo instructed his subordinates to guide the Loyal Heart Alliances Absolute-Realm masters to the best residence they could offer. It was the least they could do to repay their kindness foring all the way here from Jiangsu Province without hesitation.
The Zhuge Family also prepared a hearty dinner for the Loyal Heart Alliances Absolute-Realm masters, who could not eat properly during their journey due to their tight schedule, finally allowing them to eat their fill for the first time in so long.
After dinner, Mu-Gun gathered the Four Peerless Wanderers.
How do you n to deal with the three Divine Demons? Sunset Sword Jin Yoo-Sung asked.
I will start by assassinating one of them, Mu-Gun said.
Can that work on a Divine Demon? Nine Dragons Fist Hwang Rei questioned.
Well, it wont be easy, but it is worth a try.
And after that?
I will face the remaining Divine Demons at the same time, Mu-Gun nonchntly answered.
Are you confident that you can win? Thunderous Wind Palm Han Baek wondered.
I will try my best. If all else fails, I am not above borrowing the power of the Thunder God.
Isnt that bad for you?
I have to put up with at least that much if I want to kill the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Divine Demons.
How about we do this? Yoo-Sung offered.
Do what?
Together with the Qiankun Hands and Daybreak Swordmaster, we will activate the Six Dimension Destroyers Formation.
With the Six Dimension Destroyers Formation, even six Absolute-Realm masters can fight a Supreme-Realm master. The other Peerless Wanderers thought it was a good idea as well, but Mu-Gun shook his head.
It requires the six people to have the same internal energy cultivation method. Otherwise, activating it will be impossible.
Hmm, that did not cross my mind.
Like I said, I will take care of the Divine Demons. You all do not have to worry so much, Mu-Gun reassured them.
Sorry.
For what?
We are far too weak to be of any help to you.
Why say something that does not fit you? You four are already of great help, so you should not have such negative thoughts.
That is a relief, then.
The Four Peerless Wanderers did not have to apologize for failing to reach the Supreme Realm. It was not something to be sorry about in the first ce. All that mattered was that they had the dedication to fight the Nine Celestial Demons Sect for the sake of protecting murim.
Even though they had not reached the Supreme Realm, they would still be ying an active role anyway since they were Absolute-Realm masters. Their presence alone was already helping Mu-Gun quite a lot.
Chapter 202
Chapter 202
The three factions from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and the Sky Beast Pces five thousand elite forces crossed to Hubei Province bynd from Hunan Province. Traveling through the Changjiang River could have reduced the time and effort they spent, but they had no boat that could amodate such arge army.
After passing by Jingzhou, Jingmen, and Yicheng, they headed for Mount Longzhong.
The Southern Sky Branch, which had gathered at the Great Zhuge Familys manor, closely monitored their enemys movements. When they were only a day away, the Southern Sky Branch immediately activated the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array just in case the enemy was nning tounch a surprise attack.
Arriving the next day and confirming that the Zhuge Family had activated the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array, the three Divine Demons and Sky Beast Pce Patriarch immediately held a meeting.
You all are probably aware that nothing can break through the Zhuge Familys Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array. We cannot attack them for the next fifteen days, Myriad Poison Divine Demon Gal Cheon-Dok said.
The fact that they used it means that they are trying to dy us because theirbat capacity is inferior to ours, Invincible Divine Demon So Geuk-Sangmented.
I doubt that is all they are doing. They have most likely requested for reinforcement from the Shaolin Temple or the Wudang Sect. Heavenly Killer Divine Demon Dok Go-Seong added.
Good point. Those factions previous generation of martial artists could have already reached the Supreme Realm. Things could getplicated if they actuallye to the Zhuge Familys assistance, Geuk-Sang said.
I have heard that those people have already turned their backs on the secr world and now live in seclusion deep in the mountains, doing nothing but cultivating to ascend to immortality. It is unlikely that they will join them, Cheon-Dok reassured them.
Even so, if they find out that murim is in danger, there is a chance that they would not turn a blind eye to this, Go-Seong countered, finding it unwise to ignore even the slightest possibilities.
Frowning, Cheon-Dok asked in a slightly annoyed tone, What do you n to do, then?
We have to closely observe our surroundings and determine if those people areing to the Zhuge Familys manor. Our best course of action is to find and eliminate them before they reach the Zhuge Familys manor.
Keeping an eye on Supreme-Realm masters is meaningless. They can easily avoid the surveince of Absolute-Realm masters if they hide their traces.
It is still better than not doing anything at all, Go-Seong firmly argued.
I agree. Even if it fails, it will not hurt to have a surveincework, Geuk-Sang added, leaving Cheon-Dok no choice but to follow them.
Fine. We will increase our surveince on the Shaolin Temple and the Wudang Sect. However, as I have already said, if they have reached the Supreme Realm masters, then they will easily avoid the eyes we have nted. We should not let our guard down even if our surveince team does not catch anything, Cheon-Dok said in a serious tone.
You have a point. Assuming that they have already joined the forces in the Zhuge Familys manor should help reduce the chances of us failing, Geuk-Sang replied in agreement.
Unfortunately, we cannot predict how many will join the Zhuge Family if the Wudang Sect and Shaolin Temples previous generation of martial arts masters doe to their aid, Cheon-Dokmented.
Even if they are from the Shaolin Temple and the Wudang Sect, not everyone can reach the Supreme Realm. There would likely only be one or two people at most, Go-Seong replied.
Considering we have three Divine Demons here, we should be able to handle two Supreme-Realm masters, Geuk-Sang said with confidence.
Your transcendental martial arts should make it easy for us to stop even four of them, Invincible Divine Demon, Cheon-Dok remarked.
Now that he mentioned it, I suppose he is right. After all, it allows you to create a clone with your abilities. Go-Seong sounded envious.
I cannot kill four of the Seven Saints like you did even with my amazing martial arts. I dont know about the others, but you have no reason to be envious, Heavenly Killer Divine Demon, Geuk-Sang said, returning thepliment.
What about you? Myriad Poison Divine Demon? Dont you envy his transcendental martial arts? Go-Seong asked Cheon-Dok for support.
Not at all. The transcendental martial arts that the Demon God bestowed on the Nine Celestial Demons Sects nine great factions may have mutualpatibility, but they have no absolute superiority or inferiority. They are all iparably better than any of murims martial arts, so I see no reason to envy the other Divine Demons.
Ehem, what does that make me look like, then? Go-Seong replied, clearly embarrassed.
Dont get me wrong. I did not mean to criticize you.
No. Your words have made me realize again how precious the transcendental martial art I possess is, Myriad Poison Divine Demon. Thank you.
If so, then I am d I could be of help.
Going back to the topic, do we just wait until the Zhuge Familys Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array is lifted? Sky Beast Pce Patriarch Nam Hwa-Jin, who just silently listened to the three Divine Demons conversation, asked.
The Zhuge Familys Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array is indestructible. We have no choice but to wait. Cheon-Dok replied.
Will we attack as soon as it deactivates, then?
If there are no other variables, then yes. Be prepared to attack at any time. Just in case theyunch a surprise attack, make sure to stay alert.
Understood, Hwa-Jin obediently answered.
While waiting for the array to deactivate, they began building a campsite at the bottom of Mount Longzhong.
* * *
Bazhong, Sichuan Province.
Gu Pae-Cheon, Hyeok Ryeon-Pae, Jong Ja-Ryang, and the Underworld Sect and Blood-Crazed ns Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons observed the camp of the Western Sky Branch. Not one Tyrant Cult Demonic Monarch or Higher Demon was with them since Baek Mu-Gun and the two Saints with him had annihted them all back in Shanxi Province.
The Underworld Sect and Blood-Crazed n still had four and three Demonic Monarchs respectively. Although they were in a better state than the Tyrant Cult, their forces had been reduced to less than half of what they started with. The Western Sky Branch likely had more Absolute-Realm masters now.
However, Supreme-Realm master Tang Ceon-Oh was the only one who could stand against a Divine Demon. Considering there were three, the other two Divine Demons could easily make up for their inferior numbers.
Even so, the three Divine Demons still chose to devise a n. They sat together to discuss how to deal with the Western Sky Branch.
We should prioritize killing Tang Cheon-Oh. Its best we join forces to get rid of him, Ryeon-Pae, Tyrant Divine Demon Gu Pae-Cheon suggested.
Good idea. While were fighting him, please stop the Western Sky Branchs Absolute-Realm masters, Underworld Divine Demon. Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Hyeok Ryeon-Pae added.
Okay, Underworld Divine Demon Jong Ja-Ryang replied.
What do you think about unleashing your transcendental martial art right from the very beginning? Pae-Cheon suggested.
Right from the start?
Wouldnt it be better to end it quickly to prevent other variables from urring?
The Tyrant Divine Demon is right. We were beaten more than once or twice because we kept going easy in the beginning. We should go all out and guarantee victory from the start. It will also reduce the damage the Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons will suffer, Ryeon-Pae said, supporting Pae-Cheon.
Okay. I will follow the two Divine Demons will, Ja-Ryang replied, raising no further disagreement.
When is a good time to attack? Pae-Cheon asked.
They are probably prepared for a surprise attack to some extent, so we should aim for when their concentration is at its lowest, Ja-Ryang suggested.
When would that be?
Right before dawn.
Before dawn, huh That is certainly when they are likely to let their guards down, considering they stayed vignt all night.
We will begin our operation at that time, then.
Alright.
Having reached an agreement, the three Divine Demons finished all preparations and then spent the rest of their time resting. Just before dawn, they headed to the Western Sky Branch. The three Divine Demons entered the enemys camp with the Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons following right behind them. They did not even bother to hide their presence.
We are under attack!
The enemy isunching a surprise attack!
The martial artists standing guard shouted as soon as they detected the demonic practitioners. The three Divine Demons ttened them with a single hand gesture, then proceeded deeper into the camp. Hearing the guards warning, the others hurriedly grabbed their weapons and ran out.
The three Divine Demons barrage of attacks devastated the space in front of them, annihting dozens of martial artists at once. At the same time, the Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons scattered to the sides and began fighting the other martial artists.
The Western Sky Branchs martial artists were at a loss. The surprise attack had prevented them from properly responding to the situation, and the three Divine Demons made quick work of everyone in their way.
As nned, the three Divine Demons tried to find and kill the Sichuan Tang Familys Tang Cheon-Oh. However, as they headed deeper inside, they saw three old men flying toward them. Much to their surprise, the old men were all exuding Supreme-Realm energy,
The Sichuan Tang Familys Tang Cheon-Oh, Hebei Peng Familys Peng Mu-Hwe, and Great Huangfu Familys Huangfu Chong wereing for them.
Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong were supposed to be at the Northern Sky Branch, but its executives predicted that the Divine Demons would try to ambush the Western Sky Branch. Hence, they went ahead of the Northern Sky Branchs forces and joined up with the Western Sky Branch.
The unexpected situation flustered the Divine Demons. However, they quickly regained theirposure. Although their enemy had more Supreme-Realm masters than expected, they judged that they still had a good chance of winning since they were equal in numbers. Above all, the Thunder Gods sessor, whom they feared the most, wasnt in the area. As long as Mu-Gun was not around, they had nothing to worry about.
I will deal with the Huangfu Familys old man, Pae-Cheon dered.
I will take on the old Peng bastard, then, Ryeon-Pae said.
Since the two Divine Demons had chosen their opponents first, Ja-Ryang was left with no other choice but to face Cheon-Oh.
How ridiculous. What makes you think we will follow you bastards? We will be the ones to choose who deals with whom, Mu-Hwe said, seemingly sickened. He then swung his saber at Pae-Cheon. The moment he went on the offensive, Huangfu Chong and Cheon-Oh immediately attacked Ryeon-Pae and Ja-Ryang respectively.
How absurd.
The Divine Demons snorted at the Saints defiance as they responded to the attacks with their own. Explosions engulfed three different areas, devastating their surroundings. Showing no signs of yielding or regard for the vajra qi fragments being sted away in every direction, the six Supreme-Realm masters continued to attack each other. Amid their battle, which they refused to let tip to anyones favor, countless thunderous roars erupted.
Knowing that they would be at a disadvantage if they let this fight drag on, the three Divine Demons immediately used their transcendental martial arts as nned. The first to act was Pae-Cheon, who summoned the Tyrannical ck Demonic Dragon. Imbued with ck lightning, the huge dragon immediately attacked Mu-Hwe.
Not long after, dark red mes engulfed Ryeon-Pae, giving him the silhouette of a demon with huge horns. Now covered in the Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Star, an imprable protective vajra qi, Ryeon-Pae stood in front of Ja-Ryang instead of attacking the Saints.
Unlike Pae-Cheon and Ryeon-Pae, who could immediately unleash their transcendental martial arts, Ja-Ryang needed some time to activate his since it was simr to Dok Go-Seongs. During that time, Ryeon-Pae intended to protect him by blocking the two Saints attacks alone.
Chapter 203
Chapter 203
Since Baek Mu-Gun had already informed them about the Divine Demons transcendental martial arts, the three Saints were unfazed. In fact, they had even already discussed countermeasures.
Peng Mu-Hwe countered Gu Pae-Cheons ck Tyrannical Demonic Dragon with the Chaos Absorption. The energy of chaos, which rose from his saber, formed huge concentric circles in front of him. As seemingly endless as the abyss, it pulled in and devoured the dragon charging toward Mu-Hwe. After swallowing the head and half of its body, the Chaos Absorptionpressed and disappeared. Meanwhile, the rest of the dragon shattered, scattering ck lightning in all directions.
Impossible Witnessing Mu-Hwe block the transcendental martial art perplexed Pae-Cheon. Considering the Demon Gods authority was imbued in his transcendental martial art, it should have been impossible for a mere humans martial art to devour it.
Quickly regaining hisposure, Pae-Cheon summoned the ck Tyrannical Demonic Dragon again, determined to keep summoning it until it worked. Mu-Hwe also used the Chaos Absorption, refusing to back down. Their fight had turned into a battle where the victor would be the one to run out of internal energyst.
Meanwhile, Huangfu Chong focused on Hyeok Ryeon-Pae, who was protecting Jong Ja-Ryang. The giant that Huangfu Chong had materialized simultaneously fired a hundred and eight fist energies at Ryeon-Paes demon-like qi barrier, driving him to a corner. However, the Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Star remained unscathed, living up to its reputation as an imprable defense.
At the same time, Tang Cheon-Oh aimed for Ja-Ryang, who was hiding behind Ryeon-Pae, with his Formless Sky-Enveloping Aura, which contained his Absolute Profound Principles. The Formless Sky-Enveloping Aura upgraded the Sichuan Tang Familys strongest technique, the Sky-Enveloping Flower Rain, into a Formless Sword Qi.
The Formless Sword Qi went past Ryeon-Pae and shot toward Ja-Ryang. As its name suggested, it had no form. An invisible sword. However, just because it could not be seen did not mean that it could not be felt.
Where do you think you are aiming!
Sensing Cheon-Ohs Formless Sword Qi as it passed by, Ryeon-Pae spread his arms, creating wings of ck mes and enveloping Ja-Ryang with them. When Cheon-Ohs rain of Formless Sword Qi stabbed into the red wings, they burned even stronger, rendering the attack useless.
As Huangfu Chong continued to attack Ryeon-Pae, Cheon-Oh tried his best to kill Ja-Ryang. However, breaking through Ryeon-Paes Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Star proved impossible.
In the midst of all that, dark-red mes ignited above Ja-Ryangs head and formed an oval-shaped door. Ja-Ryang had called forth his transcendental martial arts, the Hell Spirit Gate, which opened the gates of hell and summoned its evil spirits. The evil spirits possessed strength above the Peak Realm and were invisible to the naked eye.
However, what truly made it fearsome and powerful was its ability to infinitely summon evil spirits for as long as the martial artist could keep it open. Even Supreme-Realm masters had no way of stopping such an army.
We have to destroy the gate! Huangfu Chong, who was attacking Ryeon-Pae, shouted when he saw it forming above Ja-Ryangs head.
To stop the Underworld Evil Spirit Gate, they could either kill Jong Ja-Ryang or destroy it. Considering Ryeon-Pae was heavily guarding Ja-Ryang, destroying the gate seemed to be the more usible option.
Cheon-Oh targeted the gate with the strongest Formless Sky-Enveloping Aura he could muster. A thousand Formless Sword Qi poured toward the gate of hell in unison, but before they could hit their mark, the gatepletely opened, and evil spirits began to pour out from it.
Kyaaaaah!
The evil spirits let out gruesome screams as the Formless Sword Qi pierced and exterminated them. The invisible swords tried to get past the evil spirits and destroy the gate of hell, but the countless evil spirits blocked them. Failing to withstand the evil spirits aggression, which used their bodies as weapons, the Formless Sword Qi eventually shattered.
Now unimpeded, the evil spirits flocked toward Cheon-Oh, who in turn clenched his teeth and summoned more Formless Sword Qi. Hundreds of invisible swords formed around him and began to strike the spirits down, but their inferior numbers could not block off all the spirits flooding from every direction.
After breaking through the wave of Formless Sword Qi, the spirits continued making their way to Cheon-Oh, who activated his protective vajra qi to defend himself. They exploded whenever they crashed onto his qi, exterminating them forever, but they showed not even the slightest fear of ceasing to exist. They just kept trying to break through his protective vajra qi.
Though it was invisible to the naked eye, Cheon-Oh was surrounded and under the innumerable spirits heavy fire. Unable to endure the continuous attacks from the Peak-Realm spirits that threw themselves at him like a cannonball, the Supreme-Realm masters protective vajra qi, which was akin to an imprable shield, eventually shattered. Now a castle without walls, they stabbed Cheon-Oh with their sharp-edged hands. Their attacks did not injure Cheon-Oh at all. However, like gluttonous pigs, they sucked his life energy out of him.
Cheon-Oh shriveled up like a mummy and fell forward. After killing him, the evil spirits searched for other prey and found Huangfu Chong. However, they were sucked back into the Underworld Evil Spirit Gate before they could reach him, seemingly pulled by an unknown powerful force. Afterward, the Underworld Evil Spirit Gate quickly shrunk and disappeared.
Kugh! Ja-Ryang groaned and dropped to his knees.
Although the Underworld Evil Spirit Gate was only open for a short period, it still depleted his internal energy, overwhelming him with exhaustion. Although he managed to kill Cheon-Oh, he was rendered unable to fight as a result. The battle was now down to Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong against Pae-Cheon and Ryeon-Pae.
Pae-Cheon and Mu-Hwe were still engaged in a battle of attrition. However, although they were evenly matched at first, Mu-Hwes reaction speed gradually slowed down as their fight stretched on. They had equal amounts of internal energy, but his Chaos Absorption consumed much more internal energy, depleting his reserves faster. Eventually, he began to have difficulties activating his ultimate technique and a dy in his reaction speed.
Not missing the opportunity, Pae-Cheon further backed Mu-Hwe into a corner. At this rate, Mu-Hwe was bound to fall first. With Huangfu Chongs help, they could turn the tide of the battle in their favor, but Huangfu Chong was in a tough situation as well.
Despite the pressure he was putting on Ryeon-Pae with the Heavenly King Manifestation, he still hadnt seeded in breaking through the Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Star. He was almost out of internal energy as well, having been relentless with his attacks.
Noticing that the two Saints martial arts had dulled down, Pae-Cheon and Ryeon-Pae realized that their internal energy was on the verge of depletion. If they could hold out for just a little longer, they would be able to kill the two Saints with ease.
However, they could not afford to rx. They had no idea when the Western Sky Branchs Absolute-Realm masters would finish off the Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons ande as reinforcements. They had to kill the two Saints before then.
Pae-Cheon and Ryeon-Pae cornered Mu-Hwe and Huangfu Chong, intending to put a swift end to the battle. Ryeon-Pae, who had done nothing but defend so far, changed his strategy and began to go on the offensive. With an imprable vajra qi protecting him, he was too much of a menace on the offensive. Meanwhile, Pae-Cheon quickly summoned the ck Tyrannical Demonic Dragon, forcing Mu-Hwe to use the Chaos Absorption.
In the end, Mu-Hwe was the first to copse, his internal energy falling below what his ultimate technique required. He tried to somehow fight off the ck Tyrannical Demonic Dragon unleashing the Chaos Thunderp Saber Art, but stopping the ck Tyrannical Demonic Dragon was impossible without the Chaos Absorption. He mustered what was left of his internal energy and unleashed the strongest saber qi he could, but the dragon easily broke it apart.
The ck Tyrannical Demonic Dragon devoured Mu-Hwe. Its fangs shredded his protective vajra qi like a sheet of paper, then pierced into him. The dragon then swallowed him, leaving not even a trace of his body behind as he disappeared into its stomach.
Pae-Cheon immediately joined Ryeon-Pae against Huangfu Chong, the only Saint left. However, before they could even begin their joint offensive, the Western Sky Branchs Absolute-Realm masters reached their battlefield, having defeated the Demonic Monarchs and the Higher Demons. They were left with no other option but to back down.
We should retreat, Pae-Cheon told Ryeon-Pae.
If they were in good shape, it would not have mattered how many Absolute-Realm masters they were up against. However, they had exhausted most of their strength to deal with the three Saints. They could kill Huangfu Chong if they mustered what remained of their strength, but that would leave them vulnerable against the Western Sky Branchs Absolute-Realm masters.
They had already killed two Saints anyway, so they would not lose anything even if they were to retreat now. Failing to end Huangfu Chong as well was a pity, but they would get another chance to kill him in the future anyway. They did not have to risk it now. Agreeing with Pae-Cheon, Ryeon-Pae nodded and checked on Ja-Ryang.
Dont worry. I can move on my own, Ja-Ryang said when he saw Ryeon-Paes gaze, understanding what the man was trying to say. He had already recovered some of his strength.
Go ahead! Ill follow! Ryeon-Pae eximed. Alone, he blocked the offensive of Huangfu Chong and the Absolute-Realm masters, who were trying to block their retreat.
With a thunderous roar, Ryeon-Pae was sted away. It seemed as if the impact pushed him back, but he actually defended with the Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Star and used their attacks force to propel himself backward. The Western Sky Branchs martial arts masters tried to chase after him, but they caught on to his n toote.
Everyone, stop! Huangfu Chong dissuaded them.
They would not be able to catch up to the Divine Demons anyway, but even if they could, Absolute-Realm masters alone wouldnt be able to do anything to the Divine Demons. The Divine Demons had clearly exhausted quite a lot of their strength since they chose to escape instead of continuing to fight, but they were still Supreme-Realm masters. The Western Sky Branch could probably take them down if Huangfu Chong was with them, but he had used up all his strength. He did not even have the energy to chase after them.
They would only suffer more losses if the Absolute-Realm masters gave chase without Huangfu Chong. They were furious and mortified, but the best they could do in that situation was let them leave. Hence, as Hangfu Chong ordered, the Western Sky Branchs martial arts masters gave up on chasing after the Divine Demons.
Chapter 204
Chapter 204
Ten days had passed since the Great Zhuge Family activated the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array at Mount Longzhong. During that period, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and the Sky Beast Pce had set up camp at the foot of Mount Longzhong. They were just waiting for it to deactivate now.
They remained on high alert day and night for any surprise attacks, but as the days went by, the vignce of those assigned to guard duty gradually lowered. Although the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array made it impossible to get into the Zhuge Familys manor, it also made it impossible to leave. The Southern Sky Branchs forces would have a difficult timeunching a surprise attack while it was active.
Only the Shaolin Temple and Wudang Sect actually posed a threat to them right now, but the Nine Celestial Demons Sects forces were closely monitoring those factions as a preventative measure. They had not detected any suspicious movementsnot even subtle signsfrom the Shaolin Temple and Wudang Sect yet. Given the situation, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and the Sky Beast Pce inevitably dropped their guard.
However, that was the moment that Baek Mu-Gun was aiming for. On the eleventh day since the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Arrays activation, Mu-Gun and the Specter yer King mobilized. Mu-Gun had contacted the Specter yer King through the Heavenly Secret Hall a while back, ordering him to head to Hubei Province with the Loyal Heart Alliances Absolute-Realm masters. At Mu-Guns request, he then joined the assassination mission.
How do you n to get past the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array? the Specter yer King, who was following Mu-Gun, asked when they reached the arrays border.
Dont worry. I will not let you die in it.
Why would I be worried? I am just wondering what your n is.
It is a trade secret, so dont bother trying to find out. Stay on your toes and follow behind me, and youll pass through it before you realize it, Mu-Gun answered as he activated the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes, turning his eyes golden.
Mu-Gun concentrated when he started to see the energy that was forming the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array. Much like in his previous life, locating the entry point of such an iprehensible array formation proved difficult, but he persevered.
Mu-Gun had been closely examining it with the Thunder Gods Heavenly Eyes for the past ten days. Although it was supposed to have no entry path, that was only true from the perspective of humans. No matter how perfect an array was, a god was bound to find a loophole in it.
The Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes allowed Mu-Gun to see the world through a gods Divine Eyes. With them, he looked for the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Arrays entry path, which a human could never have found otherwise.
Soon, he exited the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array, and the Specter yer King followed closely behind to avoid losing sight of him. Mu-Gun had not been paying any attention to him since he had to put all his focus on figuring out the entry path.
During their time in the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array, Mu-Gun was so engrossed in his task that he was left defenseless. If the Specter yer King harbored ill intentions, he could have easily killed him. Even so, Mu-Gun was not worried at all. After all, without him, the array would trap and kill the Specter yer King. It would have turned out differently if he was determined to perish with Mu-Gun, but that was highly unlikely.
It took a little more than fifteen minutes for Mu-Gun and the Specter yer King to pass through the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array in one piece. They immediately sneaked their way to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and Sky Beast Pces campsite and arrived after a while.
Mu-Gun closely examined their camp. Lit torches were in every corner, and they had assigned guards to every strategic point.
They really put a lot of thought into this, the Specter yer King nonchntlymented, examining the campsites security next to Mu-Gun.
Can you infiltrate them? Mu-Gun asked.
Why are you asking the obvious? It does not matter how tight their security is. If I put my mind to it, there is no ce I cannot infiltrate.
Still, dont be toocent. You havent forgotten my instructions, have you?
Dont worry. I will take down a big shot to shake them up.
Dont overdo it. It will be troublesome if things go south.
Are you worrying about me right now?
Say what you want, but let us not waste any more time and get moving already.
The Specter yer King chuckled, then began the mission. Activating the Dark Specter Stealth Art, he blended into the darkness and infiltrated the campsite. Although the torches kept the area well-lit, limiting the reach of the shadows, he still managed to get past the guards with his excellent underground movement.
After watching him for a bit, Mu-Gun activated the Dark Specter Stealth Art at a much higher level, preventing anyone from noticing him. He then infiltrated the campsite and went deeper inside, hoping to get rid of one of the Divine Demons. He could defeat three Divine Demons alone if he used the Thunder God''s Descent, but he would rather avoid resorting to it unless he had no other choice. Even if he did get forced to use it, fighting just two Divine Demons would decrease the time he would have to keep it active.
We are under attack!
The Patriarch has been assassinated!
Find the assassin!
Over there! Hes running away!
The Specter yer King sparked amotion opposite from where Mu-Gun was heading. Mu-Gun had ordered him earlier to assassinate one of the enemys martial artists whose death would have the strongest impact so he could roam around the camp far more easily. Much to his surprise, the Specter yer King chose the Sky Beast Pce Patriarch.
As a result, not only the Sky Beast Pces martial arts masters but even the Demonic Monarchs took action to find the assassin. With their eyes and ears focused elsewhere, Mu-Gun was able to move inside the camp more effortlessly. Still, he did not let his guard down. If he did and it leaked traces of his presence, the Divine Demons would certainly detect him.
Hiding his presence as best as he could, he continued to search for the Divine Demons energy.
That side!
After a while, Mu-Gun sensed an energy source he assumed belonged to a Divine Demon in one of the tents. He approached it until he was only fifty feet away from it, then immediately executed the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst, the fifth technique of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Art.
A wave of golden Thunder God qi coursed through Mu-Guns sword and soared to the sky, forming a thousand golden Thunderbolt Swords, which then rained down on the tent below it at lightning speed.
The shower of swords caused a series of thunderous explosions as they tore apart the tent until it disintegrated into specks. Amid the devastatednd, a cloud of dust rose a hundred feet into the air. At the same time, the golden Thunderbolt Swords created a lightning storm that massacred everyone within a radius of fifty feet. The cloud dust and the lightning storm intertwined as the area was engulfed in pandemonium.
Mu-Gun flew away before even confirming the Divine Demons death in hopes of getting away before the other two Divine Demons came. The Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners ran out after hearing the thunderous roar and tried to attack Mu-Gun upon finding him, but his Thunder Gods Shadow made it impossible for them to catch up to him. The same applied to the two Divine Demons.
Left with no other choice but to let Mu-Gun escape, Myriad Poison Divine Demon Gal Cheon-Dok and Invincible Divine Demon So Geuk-Sang checked on Heavenly Killer Divine Demon Dok Go-Seong. The Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst had destroyed his tent.
When the dust cloud and the lightning storm subsided, the two Divine Demons saw Go-Seong lying on the ground with holes all over his body like a honeb. Cheon-Dok and Geuk-Sangs expressions contorted partly because of Go-Seongs death but mainly because of his killers identity.
Why is the Thunder Gods sessor here? Shouldnt he be at the Northern Sky Branch? Geuk-Sang said with a stiff expression.
That is what I would like to ask too. I did not expect him to be at the Zhuge Familys manor.
Now that the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon is dead, we can no longer defeat him, Geuk-Sang dejectedly said.
That may not necessarily be the case.
What do you mean?
The Thunder Gods sessor fled to avoid us. Does that not mean that he does not have a chance of winning if he fights us at the same time?
After pondering about it for a moment, Geuk-Sang shook his head.
I doubt it. He was in the middle of the enemy camp. He most likely ran away to avoid fighting us in such a disadvantageous location. If he had the Southern Sky Branchs Absolute-Realm masters with him, the situation would be different.
What do you n to do, then? You want us to just tuck tail and run because you are afraid of him? Cheon-Dok asked, sounding displeased.
That is a hundred times better than letting our pride make us fight a losing battle, Geuk-Sang answered. He seemed infuriated as well.
You cannot tell which of us is stronger unless we actually give it a shot. Immediately assuming that we will lose even before we actually fight him is unbing of a Divine Demon, Cheon-Deok argued, implying that Geuk-Sang was not qualified to be a Divine Demon.
Geuk-Sang was enraged, but this was not the right time to let his emotions get the better of him and create internal strife. He took a deep breath and calmed himself down. It is not a hasty assumption. The Thunder Gods sessor has already killed the Asura Divine Demon, Spindle Divine Demon, and now, the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon. Those three were not inferior to us inbat. We certainly have a chance of winning if weunch a joint attack, but ourpatibility is not good enough to do that. Your transcendental martial art damages both enemy and ally, which will make it hard for us to work together.
Cheon-Dok found it hard to refute Geuk-Sangs remarks. His transcendental martial art was based on poison, an attribute that did not distinguish between enemy and ally. It would be a menace not only to Mu-Gun but to Geuk-Sang as well. Fundamentally, Cheon-Dok and Geuk-Sang were far too ipatible tounch a joint attack. Since their victory was not guaranteed even if they fought Mu-Gun together, it was better to avoid this fight.
Hmm, you do have a point, but if we retreat now, they will not just sit by and watch us leave, Cheon-Dok replied despite already being convinced.
I am also worried about that, but if we just stay here, we do not know when the Thunder Gods sessor will try to assassinate us next. Even if he cannot harm us, he can easily annihte the Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons. It would be better to back off before we suffer more losses. Geuk-Sang said truthfully.
Rather than that, why dont we wait for the Thunder Gods sessor to attempt another surprise attack and counterattack at that moment? Cheon-Dok suggested.
Considering he managed to assassinate one of us, I doubt Absolute-Realm masters can detect him when using his stealth art.
That is true. Even the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon could not detect him despite using martial arts of the same nature.
For now, its best we retreat as soon as we can.
If we retreat, where do you n to go? Cheon-Dok asked.
We should head to Wuchang first and seek cooperation from the other factions.
I wonder if they are doing well on their end.
Four of them are together, so they should not be having troubles. Moreover, since the Thunder Gods sessor is here, even if the Western and Northern Sky Branches join forces, they will still have difficulties stopping four Divine Demons. Geuk-Sang answered.
I hope youre right. If things have gone wrong on their end, we will find ourselves isted.
Lets worry about thatter and just retreat for now.
Okay.
Reaching a decision, the two Divine Demons immediately summoned and ordered the Demonic Monarchs and the Sky Beast Pces Twelve Beast Kings to withdraw. After making all preparations to retreat, they left Mount Longzhong.
Chapter 205
Chapter 205
Immediately after assassinating the Heavenly Killer Divine Demon and getting away from the enemys campsite, Baek Mu-Gun met up with the Specter yer King at the ce they had agreed on in advance.
So? Did you seed?
Well, I did not get to confirm his death, so I cannot give a definite answer. I did not expect you to assassinate the Sky Beast Pce Patriarch, though.
I did not know who he was. I just looked for and killed whoever emitted the strongest energy. He just happened to be their patriarch, the Specter yer King nonchntly replied.
Regardless, well done.
Is that all you are going to say?
Did you want a hug or something for doing a great job?
I was hoping that you would teach me the second technique of the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art, the Specter yer King brazenly replied.
Dream on.
You will not lose anything if you do. It will make me more useful.
Well, that is not wrong.
Will you teach it to me, then?
I will think about it.
Why are you ying hard to get?
Is it not obvious? It is the only card that allows me to control you.
Have you ever thought that you are annoying?
Our rtionship is not built on friendly terms anyway.
You are seriously annoying. The Specter yer King looked as if he really wanted to punch Mu-Gun. However, it onlysted for a moment. Anyway, what do you n to do now?
Well, that depends on the situation.
What situation?
I have to know whether or not I sessfully assassinated the Divine Demon, Mu-Gun firmly said.
If he did?
Then the enemy will probably give up and retreat.
Can they really walk away so easily?
The assassination has probably brought my presence here to their attention. I am certain they are well aware that with just two Divine Demons, the odds are against them.
You are quite confident.
I am merely stating facts.
What are you going to do if they retreat? I doubt you will just watch them run away.
I will naturally chase and eliminate them.
Do I have toe with you?
Is that not obvious?
The Specter yer King smiled bitterly. Although he was doing all of this to obtain the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Art, he did not like having to follow Mu-Guns will. Unfortunately, even if he did not want to do it, he had no choice but to obey.
Are you just going to stay here the whole time?
Just until I determine their next course of action, Mu-Gun replied.
I am going to be the only one having a hard time, huh.
Mu-Gun chuckled at the Specter yer Kings grumbling. I did not expect one of the renowned Great yer Kings to whine like a child.
Whining? I am just acting like this because I find it unfair. I have not gained anything from the sufferings I had gone through.
It seems the old saying, Give a crying child one more rice cake,[1] is true after all.
What do you mean by that?
I will teach you the Heavenly Spectral Assassin Sword Arts second technique if weplete our task.
Youre not lying, are you?
I am not.
Great. I will make sure to give it my all, then.
Mu-Gun was baffled when the Specter yer King was suddenly ovee with enthusiasm.
Ehem, I was too excited. The Specter yer King cleared his throat out of embarrassment and avoided meeting Mu-Guns eyes.
It is better to take turns observing them rather than keeping watch together, is it not? Mu-Gun asked, pretending as if nothing happened.
It is.
I will take the first watch, then. You should rest up.
Okay. The Specter yer King sat down and leaned against arge wooden trunk.
After ncing at him, Mu-Gun monitored the campsite of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and the Sky Beast Pce, which was located below a mountain ridge. As dawn broke and morning came, they started to buzz about. They soon cleaned up their campsite and left Mount Longzhong.
Now that they had made a move, the Specter yer King quickly called Mu-Gun, who was regting his breathing by circting qi on one side. Mu-Gun quickly got up and inspected the enemy camp, finding the enemy forces quickly descending Mount Longzhong. As he had expected, they had given up on the fight and retreated.
Wait here. I will stop by the Great Zhuge Family ande back.
Mu-Gun flew toward the Zhuge Familys manor, leaving the Ghost Specter King behind. Activating the Thunder Gods Shadow, he quickly turned into a dot in the distance and disappeared.
What a monstrous bastard, the Specter yer King muttered to himself, blown away by Mu-Guns speed.
Upon reaching the Zhuge Familys manor, Mu-Gun activated the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes to pass through the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array, which took him a little over fifteen minutes. He then immediately headed to the Zhuge Familys meeting hall, finding the leaders of the Southern Sky Branch gathered there. They were on standby so they could mobilize at any time depending on the results of Mu-Guns assassination attempt.
What happened? Zhuge Bo asked as soon as Mu-Gun entered.
They have cleaned up their campsite and are making their way out of Mount Longzhong as we speak, Mu-Gun reported.
That means you seeded.
I cannot confirm that yet, but there is a high chance that I did. Even if I did not, I would still somehow deal with the Divine Demons, so you dont have to worry, Mu-Gun reassured them.
Should we deactivate the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array and chase after them?
Yes. I know this goes without saying, but we must make haste.
Do not worry. We have already made all the preparations to move as soon as the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array is lifted.
Please do.
Zhuge Bo immediately summoned the person in charge of the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array and ordered for the array to be lifted. The Southern Sky Branchs executives then rushed to prepare everything they needed. Mu-Gun also prepared forbat with the Loyal Heart Alliances Absolute-Realm masters.
Thirty minutester, the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array was finally deactivated, and the Southern Sky Branchs forces immediately departed from the Zhuge Familys manor and tracked down the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and Sky Beast Pces forces. Mu-Gun took the lead with the Loyal Heart Alliances Absolute-Realm masters, and the Southern Sky Branchs executive followed behind him.
I doubt we can catch up if we chase after them at the tail end of the line.
Nine Dragons Fist Hwang Rei, who was using his movement art right behind Mu-Gun, felt frustrated by the slow pace. To catch up with the forces of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and the Sky Beast Pce, which were already more than two hours away, they would have to speed up. However, they also had to match their pace with the Southern Sky Branchs martial artists.
It would be best to send the Absolute-Realm masters ahead, Thunderous Wind Palm Han Baek suggested.
I agree, Zhuge Bo replied.
The other Absolute-Realm masters also felt the same way. Mu-Gun counted thirty-eight Absolute-Realm masters in total, sixteen of which were from the Loyal Heart Alliance and twenty-two from the Southern Sky Branch. Including Mu-Gun and the Specter yer King, they had forty people in total, which should be enough to deal with the enemy forces.
Alright. We will be going ahead to grab hold of the enemy, Mu-Gun decided.
He and the Absolute-Realm masters sped up, leaving the other martial artists behind.
* * *
Myriad Poison Divine Demon Gal Cheon-Dok and Invincible Divine Demon So Geuk-Sang knew that if they retreated, the Southern Sky Branch at the Zhuge Familys manor would pursue them. As they expected, two hours after they departed from Mount Longzhong, the Southern Sky Branchs forces stationed at the Zhuge Familys manor began to give chase.
That was why Cheon-Dok and Geuk-Sang put the Sky Beast Pces forces at the rear. While they were holding the Southern Sky Branchs forces off, the Nine Celestial Demons Sects forces nned to escape.
Despite knowing the two Divine Demons true motives, the Sky Beast Pce still agreed to be stationed at the rear out of their desire to avenge their patriarch. They could not defy orders from the two Divine Demons anyway.
The two Divine Demons did not just heedlessly use them as sacrificial pieces. Geuk-Sang supplied them with three hundred Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills. The pill brought its consumers martial realm to the next level at the cost of their lives, but it did not matter at all to those who were prepared to die.
Furious by their patriarchs death, the martial artists of the Sky Beast Pce couldn''t care less about their lives for as long as they could take revenge. Such a feat was impossible with their abilities alone, but the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill changed that.
If the Sky Beast Pces Twelve Beast Kings, who were Absolute-Realm masters, consumed a pill each, they would be able to exert strength equal to the Supreme Realm. Even their Upper-Peak and Peak-Realm martial artists would get a huge increase in their power. After learning about the pills effects, the Sky Beast Pces martial artists epted their fate and voluntarily positioned themselves at the rear to stop the Southern Sky Branch.
Soon, the Loyal Heart Alliance and Southern Sky Branchs Absolute-Realm masters reached them. Mu-Gun was at the forefront of their group.
Everyone, prepare forbat! Violent Tiger King Jeon Hwek, the First Seat of the Sky Beast Pces Twelve Beast Kings, shouted to the Sky Beast Pces members.
In response, his fellow martial arts masters consumed a Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill without hesitation and charged at the Loyal Heart Alliance and Southern Sky Branch. The Twelve Beast Kings led their advance.
Mu-Gun immediately noticed that Twelve Beast Kings were all exuding familiar energy that ascended them close to the Supreme Realm.
They have taken Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills!
The same energy was also radiating from the around three hundred martial artists behind them.
Everyone, stand down! They have consumed Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills, which temporarily raise their consumers martial prowess. Nothing good wille from fighting them now. Wait for the effects of the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill to end! Mu-Gun instructed the Absolute-Realm masters behind him.
Before they realized it, Mu-Gun then attacked the Twelve Beast Kings and their subordinates, who were a mere hundred feet away now, with the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst. A wave of golden Thunder God qi was released from his sword and formed and rained down a thousand golden Thunderbolt Swords up from the sky.
The Sky Beast Pces forces defended by sending their attacks at the Thunderbolt Swords, the collision resulting in deafening roars echoing throughout the sky.
Most of the martial arts masters attacks were shattered, allowing the swords to take some of their colleagues down and pierce the ground. However, the Twelve Beast Kings vajra qi destroyed dozens. A golden shockwave soon covered an area of fifty feet, electrocuting those who managed to avoid the swords earlier. Although the shock was not life-threatening, it did immobilize them.
Only the Twelve Beast Kings and the Thirty-Six Beaststhe Upper-Peak-Realm masters directly below the Beast Kingsmanaged to avoid the violent storm. Having broken through the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst, they charged at Mu-Gun again.
In response, Mu-Gun used the Hundred Golden Lightning Wheel Wave against them. The golden lightning wheel around him soon transformed into a hundred Thunderbolt Swords, which then shot toward his targets.
The Twelve Beast Kings and the Thirty-Six Beasts quickly defended themselves, the st pushing thetter group a great distance away. Although they had gained Absolute-Realm power, they were still nowhere near strong enough to block the Thunderbolt Swords. On the other hand, the Twelve Beast Kings rushed toward Mu-Gun again, having destroyed the golden Thunderbolt Swords.
Mu-Gununched himself off the ground and activated the Thunder God''s Aerial Steps, allowing him to quickly soar over two hundred feet high. Like a dog chasing a chicken[2], the Twelve Beast Kings stared up at him.
Meanwhile, Mu-Gun executed the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst again.
1. This is an old Korean saying, : It means that someone whoins or causes problems is more likely to receive attention or help than someone who stays quiet and keeps to themselves. It is simr to the proverb, The squeaky wheel gets the grease.
2. It means To be disappointed or frustrated in ones futile attempt.
Chapter 206
Chapter 206
The Twelve Beast Kings exerted their vajra qi with utmost force against the Thunderbolt Swords, which filled the sky and descended upon them like rain. The vajra qi from the twelve masters surged into the sky simultaneously, colliding with the golden Thunderbolt Swords. Upon impact, the Twelve Beast Kings'' vajra qi shattered instantly, mirroring the fate of the Thunderbolt Swords, which cracked and dispersed.
Nevertheless, the quantity of remaining Thunderbolt Swords far surpassed those that shattered. Those Thunderbolt Swords, avoiding the collision, swiftly descended towards the ground. In reaction, the Twelve Beast Kings swiftly dispersed, moving in all directions. The impact zones where the Thunderbolt Swordsnded suffered extensive devastation, generating shockwaves from the scattered fragments that rippled in all directions. Evading the onught of Thunderbolt Swords and their ensuing shockwaves, the Twelve Beast Kings proceeded to search for Baek Mu-Gun.
In the interim, Mu-Gun, having unleashed the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst, soared in the opposite direction to the Twelve Beast Kings. Dealing with the empowered Twelve Beast Kings proved challenging for Mu-Gun, even with his abilities. While activating the Thunder God''s Descent would enable him to eliminate them, they weren''t his sole adversaries. The presence of the two Divine Demons addedplexity to the situation. If Mu-Gun exhausted his power dealing with the Beast Kings, he would be vulnerable to an attack from the Divine Demons. Considering that the Twelve Beast Kings would perish once the effects of the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill waned, it seemed unnecessary to engage with those destined for self-destruction. Despite the difficulty in pursuing the Nine Celestial Demons Sect by retreating and avoiding their attacks, Mu-Gun found himself with little choice.
Chase after him!
The Twelve Beast Kings pursued Mu-Gun, who swiftly moved away using the Thunder God''s Shadow. The Thirty-Six Beasts and members of the Sky Beast Pce trailed behind, joining in the chase after Mu-Gun. Simultaneously, upon receiving Mu-Gun''s instructions, the Absolute Realm masters from the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Southern Sky Branch promptly retreated. After a considerable duration of withdrawal, Mu-Gun reappeared in the rear with the still-active Thunder God''s Shadow. The martial arts masters from the Loyal Heart Alliance, deeply anxious about Mu-Gun''s safety, were relieved upon seeing his secure return.
"Could you please increase your pace a bit more?" Mu-Gun urged the martial arts masters from the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Southern Sky Branch.
The martial arts masters from the Sky Beast Pce, fueled by the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill, were swiftly closing the distance. At their current rate, the adversaries were on the verge of catching up. Responding to Mu-Gun''s urging, the masters from the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Southern Sky Branch elevated the speed of their movement arts to the maximum. Mu-Gun trailed behind, bringing his movement to a halt upon sensing the rapidly approaching energy sources.
Ill hold them here for a while, so go ahead!
Mu-Gun shouted at the martial arts masters, who were likely to pause upon witnessing his sudden halt. Turning around, he encouraged the masters from the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Southern Sky Branch to continue without interruption. Once they had proceeded ahead, Mu-Gun regted his breathing, preparing to confront the approaching martial arts masters from the Sky Beast Pce.
As they closed in to a distance of five hundred feet, Mu-Gun unleashed the Infinite Thunder Sword, the final technique of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword. A burst of golden radiance emanated from his sword, stretching skyward and materializing into a colossal de towering a hundred feet in height. Swiftly, the golden sword took itsplete form, and Mu-Gun executed a forceful swing, cleaving the space in two. The colossal golden sword descended toward the ground just as the Sky Beast Pces masters approached within one hundred feet of Mu-Gun, cing them within the range of his attack. The other martial arts practitioners from the Sky Beast Pce, including the Twelve Beast Kings, confronted the colossal golden sword hurtling like lightning and hastily evaded to the side.
The colossal golden sword descended, creating a path amid the scattered Sky Beast Pces masters on both sides, apanied by a thunderous roar. Upon impact, the ground beneath the golden sword caved in over fifty feet deep, and the surrounding terrain cracked and burst under the overwhelming shock. The shockwave emanating from thending spread ferociously in both directions, causing widespread devastation. In a swift response, the Sky Beast Pces masters hurriedly dispersed to the sides, narrowly avoiding the destructive shockwaves unleashed by the colossal golden sword.
After devastating a good portion ofnd, the Infinite Thunder Sword continued its assault, transforming into ten thousand Thunderbolt Swords that streaked through the air toward the Sky Beast Pces masters. Caught off guard by the unexpected follow-up attack, the Sky Beast Pces martial artists scrambled to defend themselves. However, the sheer number of Thunderbolt Swords overwhelmed their defenses. Faced with the onught of ten thousand Thunderbolt Swords, only a handful managed to withstand the indiscriminate barrage.
The Thunderbolt Swords, like an unrelenting storm, pierced through the Sky Beast Pces masters'' defenses like a sheet of paper, rendering their protective measures ineffective. The relentless assault left the Sky Beast Pces members sprawled on the ground, Thunderbolt Swords embedded throughout their bodies. Even the Twelve Beast Kings, though able to withstand the barrage, experienced shock and strain from the relentless attacks.
Had Mu-Gun persisted with another assault, he might have sessfully brought down the Twelve Beast Kings. However, having already unleashed the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst in rapid session before, Mu-Gun''s internal energy now teetered on the brink of depletion after employing the Infinite Thunder Sword. Rather than engaging the Twelve Beast Kings anew, Mu-Gun opted to pivot and resume his retreat. Despite their eagerness to pursue Mu-Gun, the Twelve Beast Kings found themselves hampered by the significant damage incurred from the Thunderbolt Swords.
Only after a prolonged period did the Twelve Beast Kings manage to recover from the jarring impact of the Thunderbolt Swords. However, Mu-Gun had already distanced himself considerably during this interval. Sensing the urgency, the Twelve Beast Kings werepelled to act swiftly, conscious of the time limit for the effect of the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill''s. They knew that once this window closed, Mu-Gun would be beyond their reach using their own strength alone. They needed to find and kill him before time ran out. Thus, with a sense of haste, the Twelve Beast Kings embarked on the immediate pursuit of Mu-Gun. Tracking him down proved challenging; Mu-Gun, a Supreme Realm master, moved with such subtlety that even an expert in tracking would struggle to discern his trail.
Mu-Gun''s elusive movements would indeed have posed a formidable challenge if he were alone. However, he was apanied by Absolute Realm masters, and while Mu-Gun left no discernible traces, hispanions did. The Twelve Beast Kings, recognizing this advantage, diligently pursued the tracks left by the Absolute Realm masters. Despite the possibility that Mu-Gun might have diverged in various directions, the Twelve Beast Kings presumed his loyalty to hispanions'' safety. Whether or not this assumption held true, if they couldn''t get rid of Mu-Gun, they saw an opportunity to eliminate all the Absolute Realm masters from the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Southern Sky Branch.
Mu-Gun, distancing himself from the Twelve Beast Kings, steered toward the fleeing masters from the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Southern Sky Branch. After leaving his pursuers in the dust, he suddenly changed direction, leading him to a concealed refuge. Swiftly, he began circting his qi, understanding that intervening with the Twelve Beast Kings required internal energy he currentlycked. Mu-Gun hoped the masters from the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Southern Sky Branch would hasten their escape, and could outpace the Twelve Beast Kings in pursuit.
Despite the urgency of the situation, performing qi cirction proved challenging. Yet, Mu-Gun, seasoned in such scenarios, adeptly focused on the task. His n involved replenishing over half of his internal energy within the next thirty minutes through rapid qi cirction. Anticipating that the Twelve Beast Kings would require at least forty-five minutes to catch up with the fleeing masters, Mu-Gun calcted that, deducting the time needed for qi cirction, he would have a crucial fifteen-minute window.
Contemting the situation, Mu-Gun considered activating the Thunder God''s Shadow at full strength, aiming to catch up with the masters from the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Southern Sky Branch before the Twelve Beast Kings. Aware of the potential consequences if his prediction faltered being that all the Absolute Realm masters of the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Southern Sky Branch would be killed, he maintained his focus on qi cirction. As thirty minutes psed, Mu-Gun, havingpleted the process, swiftly assessed his internal energy. Though sixty percent recovery fell short, it provided enough for him to thwart the Twelve Beast Kings once or twice. Furthermore, blocking them on those asions could potentially exhaust the remaining duration of the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill.
The top priority now was to overtake the Twelve Beast Kings before they could reach the Absolute Realm masters from the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Southern Sky Branch. With a forceful kick, Mu-Gun ascended into the air and triggered the Thunder God''s Shadow, pursuing the Twelve Beast Kings. Concern gnawed at the fleeing masters from the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Southern Sky Branch as Mu-Gun failed to reappear, but adhering to his directive to never cease running, they pressed on with all their might.
Amidst the tumult, the fleeing masters detected formidable energy sources swiftly closing in from behind. Quick to deduce that these were the Twelve Beast Kings from the Sky Beast Pce, their rapid approach heightened the urgency. Recognizing the imminent likelihood of being overtaken, the masters deliberated the option of conserving energy for a confrontation rather than persisting in a futile escape.
"There''s no point in running away. Let''s face them head-on right here," dered Zhuge Bo, the patriarch of the Great Zhuge Family, to everyone.
Upon Zhuge Bo''s directive, the masters from the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Southern Sky Branch halted their evasive maneuvers and descended to the ground. A resolute expression adorned their faces, fueled by the unsettling absence of Mu-Gun and the pursuing Twelve Beast Kings. With Mu-Gun''s absence, they faced the formidable Twelve Beast Kings, whose strength approached that of the Supreme Realm due to the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill. Though this confrontation might mark their final stand, none disyed an inclination to yield.
"Prepare to attack! Treat it as your final effort and unleash your most potent strikes!" urged Zhuge Bo.
In response to Zhuge Bo''smand, the other martial arts masters nodded, gearing up to unleash their most formidable attacks. As tension heightened, the Twelve Beast Kings came into view.
Its now or never!
Zhuge Bo signaled, prompting the masters, now prepared, tounch a synchronized assault towards the advancing Twelve Beast Kings. The collective vajra qi released by the thirty-nine Absolute Realm masters filled the space ahead, converging on the approaching adversaries. In aposed response, the Twelve Beast Kings confronted the attack head-on, releasing their own formidable vajra qi. The sh resulted in a tumultuous disy, with shattered fragments and an earth-shattering roar causing the ground to tten. Most of the shattered vajra qi originated from the masters of the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Southern Sky Branch.
Despite their valiant efforts, the Twelve Beast Kings'' overpowering vajra qi continued to surge towards the masters of the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Southern Sky Branch with undiminished force. The previously impacted martial artists, determined and resilient, clenched their teeth andunched another assault. Their vajra qi, summoned with utmost vigor, shed fiercely with that of the Twelve Beast Kings. Yet, the repercussions extended beyond the mere shattering of their own vajra qi; fragments from the shattered energy cascaded toward the masters in abundance, propelled by the force of inertia.
Reacting swiftly, the masters of the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Southern Sky Branch engaged their protective vajra qi, creating a barrier to intercept the fragments hurtling towards them. Despite their defensive efforts, the overwhelming influx of vajra qi fragments forcefully propelled the martial artists backward, causing them to tumble and roll across the ground. Even in dispersion, the potency of the Twelve Beast Kings'' vajra qi fragments, whose strength wasparable to that of a Supreme Realm master, wielded enough force to push back these Absolute Realm masters.
While the impact didn''t inflict fatal injuries, the Twelve Beast Kings seized the opportunity for a follow-up attack, advancing toward the swiftly recovering masters of the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Southern Sky Branch.
Their assault came to an abrupt halt as a thousand Thunderbolt Swords cascaded from above like an unexpected shower.
Chapter 207
Chapter 207
The Twelve Beast Kings retaliated against the brilliant golden Thunderbolt Swords cascading from the heavens. Their colossal vajra qi ascended into the sky, colliding with the one thousand Thunderbolt Swords. The space, unable to withstand the sh of such formidable forces, appeared significantly distorted, with fragments of vajra qi swirling like a storm in all directions amidst a resounding thunderous roar.
Martial arts masters from the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Southern Sky Branch swiftly maneuvered to evade the repercussions of the intense sh. Fragments of vajra qi scattered in all directions,pletely upheaving the area within a fifty-foot radius.
Simultaneously, the golden Thunderbolt Swords prated the vast vajra qi unleashed by the Beast Kings, descending towards them. Rather than attempting to block, the Beast Kings promptly dispersed in all directions. Over three hundred Thunderbolt Swords struck the ground, leaving utter devastation in their wake and triggering a thunderstorm in the surrounding area.
Evasively dodging the Thunderbolt Swords, the Beast Kings swiftly sought out Baek Mu-Gun. In no time, Mu-Gun positioned himself in front of the martial arts masters from the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Southern Sky Branch. The Beast Kings surged toward him in unison. Without hesitation, Mu-Gun activated the Hundred Golden Lightning Wheel Wave.
Mu-Gun appeared enshrouded in a golden wheel, from which a hundred Thunderbolt Swords shot toward the Beast Kings. Once more, the Beast Kings unleashed an immense wave of vajra qi to intercept the Thunderbolt Swords hurtling towards them like lightning.
Mu-Gun''s onught collided with the Beast Kings'' attacks, giving rise to fragments of vajra qi and shockwaves that inundated both sides. Mu-Gun quickly retreated to evade the ensuing shockwave. Meanwhile, the others activated their protective vajra qi, enduring the fragments and shockwaves, beforeunching another counterattack.
Mu-Gun, opting not to directly confront their attacks, activated the Thunder God''s Aerial Steps, soaring into the air much like before. However, the Beast Kings weren''t fools. They had anticipated Mu-Gun''s likely response and promptly adjusted the trajectory of their vajra qi towards him.
In response, Mu-Gun remainedposed and persisted in utilizing the Thunder God''s Aerial Steps, executing a sharp turn to the side. The attacks unleashed by the Beast Kings sailed past him, exploding somewhere above. The ensuing shockwave surged towards Mu-Gun.
Once more, Mu-Gun employed the Thunder Gods Aerial Steps to maneuver beyond the shockwave''s reach. The Beast Kings gazed in bewilderment as Mu-Gun effortlessly changed direction in mid-air.
Surround and attack him!
Violent Tiger King Jeon Hwek sensed that surrounding Mu-Gun was the most effective strategy to impede him. Believing that encircling Mu-Gun andunching attacks from all directions would leave him with no escape, the other Beast Kings followed his instructions and formed a circle around Mu-Gun.
Observing their strategic move, Mu-Gun smiled with satisfaction. If the Beast Kings were clustered together, they would be challenging to approach. However, with them now dispersed, Mu-Gun saw an opportunity to pick them off one by one.
Despite the Beast Kings exhibiting power equivalent to the Supreme Realm courtesy of the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill, they were not genuine Supreme Realm masters. Their ability to contend with Mu-Gun''s attacks stemmed from concentrating their power in a specific area. Now, in their bid to eliminate him, they had relinquished that advantageous focus.
Seizing the opportunity, Mu-Gun countered with the Hundred Golden Lightning Wheel Wave against the Beast Kings'' assaults. A golden wheel of lightning materialized around him, intercepting and diverting the Beast Kings'' attacks away from Mu-Gun. The wheel then morphed into a hundred Thunderbolt Swords, shooting in all directions. The Beast Kings, preparing a follow-up attack, hastily blocked the Thunderbolt Swords, but the impact still forced them backward.
Closing the distance swiftly, Mu-Gun thrust his sword towards one of the Beast Kings. Golden thunder discharged from his sword, coalescing into five strands of sword energy that surged toward the targeted Beast King. It was the Five Lightning Volley [1], the second technique of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Art.
ck Leopard King Meng Dal hastily swung his scimitars to intercept the oing Thunderbolt Swords. Sharp waves of vajra qi emanated from the crescent moon-shaped des, attempting to block the Thunderbolt Swords. However, the hastily unleashed vajra qi proved insufficient to withstand the force of the Thunderbolt Swords, shattering it and piercing into the torso of the ck Leopard King.
Kuhkk!
Meng Dal crumpled, enveloped in golden lightning. Witnessing his demise, the remaining Beast Kings, fueled by anger, charged at Mu-Gun in unison. Their formation was already in disarray. Positioned at the edge of the formation, Mu-Gun seized the Flying Golden Shield and hurled it forward. The shield soared in a straight line, spinning violently and emanating golden Thunder God qi in all directions.
Halting their charge abruptly, the remaining Beast Kings hastily blocked the Thunder God qi emanating from the shield. Seizing the opportunity, Mu-Gun swiftly thrust his sword and fist at the two closest Beast Kings.
Thunder God Qi materialized from both the sword in his right hand and his bare left hand, unleashing ten Thunderbolt Swords each. The ten Thunderbolt Swords summoned a tornado of lightning enveloping the two Beast Kings. It was the third technique of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Art, the Ten Thunderous Tornado Strikes.
The two Beast Kings found themselves ensnared and assailed by the Ten Thunderous Tornado Strikes. Their bodies, torn apart, crumpled to the ground.
The expressions of the remaining Twelve Beast Kingsnow reduced to Ninestiffened in disbelief. They had believed that, empowered by the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill, they could contend with the Thunder God''s sessor.
Regrettably, having now witnessed Mu-Gun''s strength, they recognized it as a miscalction. No, it was more than thatit was arrogance. The barrier known as the Thunder God''s sessor proved insurmountable for them. Despite this realization, they couldn''t halt their efforts; the inevitable end loomed once the effect of the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill subsided. Faced with that certainty, they had no alternative but to fight until the bitter end.
Everyone, were fighting to the death! yelled the Violent Tiger King Jeon Hwek.
The other eight Beast Kings nodded, determination etched across their faces. Subsequently, they charged at Mu-Gun simultaneously with unwavering resolve. However, Mu-Gun harbored no inclination to engage in battle at this moment. It wasn''t out of fear for their fervent determination; rather, his internal energy was depleted to the extent that continuing the confrontation was no longer feasible.
Mu-Gun ascended into the air to evade the Beast Kings'' assaults. Subsequently, he triggered the Thunder God''s Shadow, leaping over them and veering in the direction where the martial arts masters of the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Southern Sky Branch had fled.
Go after him! Jeon Hwek cried out in anger.
They immediately pursued him, a sense of urgency gnawing at them as the effect of the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill neared its conclusion. Even if their fate was sealed, they desired to meet their end inbat against Mu-Gun. However, the current pursuit hinted at the possibility of their demise resulting from the pill''s effects waning while chasing Mu-Gun''s trail. Such a meaningless end was not their preference.
They activated their movement arts and tried their best to catch up with Mu-Gun. Unfortunately, the more they struggled, the faster the effect of the pill burned out.
In the end, they sumbed not too long after. The Beast King with the weakest martial prowess, Blood Wolf King Go Jong-Il, copsed to the ground first, sumbing to the agonizing pain coursing through his body. Subsequently, the remaining Beast Kings also perished one after another as the pill''s effect dissipated.
Their swift demise was a consequence of exerting all their might to contend with Mu-Gun. Even though they were not Supreme Realm masters, they were aggressively attacking to deal with one, rapidly depleting their Innate True Qi. Thest man standing, the Violent Tiger King Jeon Hwek, looked despondent witnessing the futile deaths of hisrades.
I should not have followed the Nine Celestial Demons Sect in the first ce.
Jeon Hwek wished he could turn back time. Yet, even if they had not aligned with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect back then, the oue likely wouldn''t have differed significantly. If the Sky Beast Pce had refrained from following them, they wouldnt have been spared by the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Ultimately, it all boiled down to their insufficient strength. It was a matter of survival of the fittest, an unchanging rule in murim.
Urgh.
Jeon Hwek groaned in response to the pain emanating from his dantian. Swiftly, the pain diffused throughout his body, and he sumbed to unconsciousness, never to awaken again.
With Jeon Hwek''s demise, the Twelve Beast Kings vanished. While over two thousand members of the Sky Beast Pce remained, the death of the Twelve Beast Kings, along with the Thirty-Six Beasts under theirmand, rendered the Sky Beast Pce virtually destroyed. While it was conceivable that the Pce could be revivedter with the remaining two thousand members, their immediate threat had dissipated.
On the other hand, Mu-Gun discerned that the Beast Kings had ceased their pursuit at some point. Suspecting that something had transpired, he retraced his steps and scrutinized the scene. There, he verified that the Nine Beast Kings had copsed and perished, resembling dried-up rice paddies in the desert.
Mu-Gun was not surprised by their appearance, for he was well acquainted with the aftermath of the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill. What mattered was that the threat of the Sky Beast Pce had ended. However, it was not over yet. The three factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect still remained.
While grappling with the Sky Beast Pce, it was likely that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect had managed to escape to a considerable distance. In the interim, Mu-Gun needed to rendezvous with the martial arts masters from the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Southern Sky Branch.
Mu-Gun retrieved the res from his pockets andunched them into the sky. If the martial arts masters from the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Southern Sky Branch spotted the res, they would cease their flight and promptly converge on his location.
Approximately thirty minutester, the martial arts masters from the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Southern Sky Branch reached Mu-Gun''s location. They frowned when they saw the Beast Kings shriveled up on the ground.
What a group of atrocious people.
Thinking about how spiteful the Beast Kings had to be to give up their lives and use the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill, Zhuge Bo clicked his tongue.
By the way, it seems like the effect of the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill is heavy since it allows Absolute Realm masters to disy Supreme Realm prowess, said the Wudang Sects Patriarch, Supreme Elder Hyun Cheon.
Indeed. Theyre able to disy Supreme Realm prowess up until they exhaust their Innate True Qi. If the Nine Celestial Demons Sect have more Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills, they will be a great threat in the future. The Great Namgung Familys Patriarch, Namgung Jo, also expressed his concerns.
But something feels out of ce. If the Nine Celestial Demons Sect have their hands on the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills, why did they run away? If they had waited until the Forbidden Soul Destroyer Array was lifted and used the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills, they would have had a good chance of winning.
It must be because of Young Master Baek, said Ximen Guang, the Great Ximen Familys Patriarch.
What do you mean? asked Zhuge Bo.
Young Master Baek assassinated one of the three Divine Demons. The other Divine Demons are definitely concerned about him, since aside from them, he may assassinate Absolute Realm masters too.
That makes sense.
Although it iste, I would like to express my gratitude to you, Young Master Baek. If it wasnt for you, it would have been difficult for us to stop the attacks of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect and the Sky Beast Pce.
Dont mention it, Mu-Gun said nonchntly.
No, if it werent for you, we would have been the ones dead instead of them. You basically saved all our lives, Young Master Baek. So, of course we should be grateful. Thank you. The Guangdong Jin Familys patriarch, Jin Mu-Wei, bowed his head to express his gratitude.
It is as Patriarch Jin said. Thanks to you, we were all able to keep our lives. Thank you. Following Mu-Wei, Namgung Jo, Ximen Huang, and Supreme Elder Hyun Cheon also thanked Mu-Gun.
By the way, what should we do now? Ximen Guang asked Zhuge Bo.
Is there anything else you are thinking about? Zhuge Bo didnt answer and instead asked Mu-Gun.
I think it is better to continue tracking them with our Absolute Realm masters only, as originally nned.
It feels like the distance between us and the enemies is too great. Also, there are still members of the Sky Beast Pce left.
As you said, the distance must have grown quite a bit. However, we will be able to catch up quickly if only the Absolute Realm masters from our side will move. Also, we just have to make a detour so we dont encounter the Sky Beast Pces members.
Encountering the Sky Beast Pce posed no threat, given their formidable group of thirty-nine Absolute Realm masters. Even with over two thousand members on the other side, the numerical advantage held no weight. However, engaging in a conflict with these individuals would consume valuable time, allowing the Nine Celestial Demons Sect to distance themselves further. To expedite matters, avoiding a confrontation with the Sky Beast Pce was the more prudent choice.
Then, they will run into the Southern Sky Branchs forces following us from behind. I am not sure if that will be fine. Ximen Guang revealed his concerns.
The Sky Beast Pces members will most likely lose their fighting spirit and retreat if they confirm that the Beast Kings and the other martial arts masters are all dead. Even if they fight with the Southern Sky Branchs forces, they will be able to overwhelm the enemy in terms of both numbers and skills.
Thats true, most of the Sky Beast Pces masters have died, so I dont think there will be much damage even if our forces fight them. Ximen Huang agreed with Mu-Guns opinion.
Then, should we give chase right away? Namgung Jo asked.
I think it would be good to recover our internal energy before doing that, Mu-Gun said.
Then, lets move after recovering our internal energy.
Mu-Gun and the martial arts masters from the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Southern Sky Branch found themselves nearing their internal energy limits as they had been constantly on the move. To effectively pursue the forces of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, they needed to replenish their internal energy first. Consequently, Mu-Gun and the thirty-nine Absolute Realm masters divided into two groups, taking turns to circte their qi.
Upon restoring their internal energy, they immediatelymenced the task of tracking down the three factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
1. This was previously called the Five Thunder Sword Battery Cannon.
Chapter 208
Chapter 208
Having assaulted the Western Sky Branchs camp and iming the lives of two of the Seven Saints, Tang Cheon-Oh and Peng Mu-Hwe, the three Divine Demons rejuvenated their strength by engaging in qi cirction atop a hill, situated two hours away from the Western Sky Branch.
"Despite the loss of our Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons, killing two of the Seven Saints was a substantial gain," remarked the Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Hyeok Ryeon-Pae.
"True. In this situation, it would have been ideal to eliminate Huangfu Chong of the Huangfu Family as well," expressed the Underworld Divine Demon Jong Ja-Ryang, regretfully.
No need for remorse. We can take out Huangfu Chong at any time if he''s alone. The Tyrant Divine Demon Gu Pae-Cheon said.
But what should we do now? Ja-Ryang nodded and asked.
"Why don''t weunch another assault on the Western Sky Branch''s camp, wiping out Huangfu Chong and the remaining Absolute Realm masters?" Pae-Cheon proposed, presenting it as a straightforward course of action.
The Western Sky Branch would probably know that we''ll attack again, so I wonder if they will remain there?
It is very likely that they will flee to avoid running into us. However, even if they attempt to flee, it''s inconsequential. Once we decide, catching up to them is well within our capabilities," assured Pae-Cheon.
"Hmm, do you both not feel like we''re leaving the easy tasks to the Myriad Tribtions n?" Ja-Ryang voiced his concern.
The Tyrant Cult, Blood-Crazed n, and Underworld Sect, assembled here, depleted their forces of Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons in sessive encounters with the Northern Sky Branch and the Western Sky Branch. Simultaneously, the remaining three factions grappled with the Southern Sky Branch, anticipating substantial losses. In contrast, the Myriad Tribtions n remained unscathed.
"The Myriad Tribtions Divine Demon having more Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons doesn''t make a significant difference. Numbers alone hold little weight against us. Our focus should be on shattering the Central ins Murim Alliance and asserting dominance over murim. Once aplished, thepetition among us will determine the strongest to im the title of Celestial Demon of the Nine Heavens," Pae-Cheon asserted.
Ja-Ryang and Ryeon-Pae nodded in ord. The prowess of the Myriad Tribtions Divine Demon''s Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons could be ovee by a single Divine Demon.
Even if the Myriad Tribtions Divine Demon aspired to the role of Celestial Demon through the use of his subordinates, such ambitions would prove futile as long as the other Divine Demons maintained a steadfast front.
Indeed, if the other Divine Demons coborated and turned against the Myriad Tribtions Divine Demon, he would find himself in a precarious situation. Focusing on restraining the Myriad Tribtions Divine Demon and inadvertently making an error could jeopardize their overarching mission of conquering murim.
It was a moment where assessing the gains and losses of individual factions mattered less than wholeheartedlymitting to the conquest of murim, overlooking any other considerations.
Then, lets not quibble over other matters and attack the Western Sky Branch again. Ryeon-Pae said firmly.
Ja-Ryang and Ryeon-Pae affirmed their ord once more. After a brief pause, the trio advanced towards the Western Sky Branchs camp. In two hours, they reached the campsite, finding it vacant. As anticipated, the Western Sky Branch''s forces had concealed their tracks and retreated, forewarned of the imminent return of the three Divine Demons.
From the looks of it, they scattered and moved in different directions. Which direction should we give chase? Pae-Cheon said with a troubled expression.
The Western Sky Branchs forces intentionally dispersed in diverse directions to thwart the pursuit by the three Divine Demons. The trio, targeting the core martial arts masters of the Western Sky Branch, including Huangfu Chong, faced the challenge of deducing the escape direction. However, even with their expertise in tracking, deciphering the path wasn''t something achievable with the naked eye.
Is there no other way? Ryeon-Pae asked Ja-Ryang.
I''ll try to check through the souls roaming around this area. Ja-Ryang answered and closed his eyes.
Commencing with an enigmatic mantra, Ja-Ryang initiated the Underworld Soul Connect Spell, a sorcery enabling interaction with the souls of the deceased. Connecting telepathically with myriad wandering souls, he delved into their memories to witness the events that unfolded in the area.
The soul''s memories proved fragmented, requiring mental exertion to sift through countless fragments and extract the desired information.
Persisting in his search, Ja-Ryang delved unwaveringly through the memories of the lingering souls until, atst, he uncovered the sought-after information. Swiftly, he halted the Underworld Soul Connect Spell upon achieving his objective.
How did it go? Ryeon-Pae asked.
I found the direction where Huangfu Chong and the Western Sky Branchs Absolute Realm masters went.
Really? Which way is it?
First of all, the Western Sky Branchs Absolute Realm masters scattered in many different directions. It will be difficult to chase after all of them.
There is no need to pay attention to the other bastards. Huangfu Chong is our target. Pae-Cheon said.
Ja-Ryang nodded and said, Huangfu Chong fled in that direction with the Sichuan Tang Familys people.
Ja-Ryang pointed.
Lets move immediately.
Responding to Ja-Ryang''s guidance, Pae-Cheon instinctively flew in the indicated direction, with Ja-Ryang and Ryeon-Pae closely following suit. Once the trio determined Huangfu Chong''s trajectory, the subsequent pursuit resembled a straightforward game of tag.
Despite the caution exercised by the Sichuan Tang Familys martial arts masters and Huangfu Chong, their movements left distinct traces discernible to the three Supreme Realm master Divine Demons. Relentlessly, the three Divine Demons trailed the visible tracks they left behind.
Huangfu Chong, apanied by the Sichuan Tang Familys Patriarch, Tang Ku, and the Four Peerless Tang Masters, led their familys martial arts masters in a flight toward Hubei Province. Huangfu Chong''s strategic rmendation prompted the decision to unite forces with the Southern Sky Branch, particrly where Baek Mu-Gun was situated.
Recognizing the slim chances of prevailing solely against the Western Sky Branch, the Western Sky Branch concurred with the proposal to merge with the Southern Sky Branch, situated in Hubei Province.
To mitigate the risk of the Divine Demons pursuing their tracks, the group decided to split up during their journey towards Hubei Province. While acknowledging that one of the groups might be pursued by the three Divine Demons, those apanying the other groups would likely evade detection and escape their pursuit.
"Since there are no signs of pursuit yet, it appears we''re not being chased," Tang Ku remarked as their group paused for a break.
It is too early to be relieved. We shouldn''t let our guard down until we join up with the Southern Sky Branch."
Thats true. But I wonder if the Southern Sky Branch will be fine. They have to deal with three of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects factions and the Sky Beast Pce.
They should be able to stop them since the Thunder Gods sessor has gone to the Southern Sky Branch.
Is the Thunder Gods sessor that strong?
"Judging by the prowess demonstrated by the Heavenly Thunder Divine Sword Guyang Hwi, the sessor to the former Thunder God, he could likely handle three Divine Demons with ease."
"Hmm, even if the Thunder God''s sessor triumphs over all the Divine Demons of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, it remains a concern. Weck the capability to control him, especially with the demise of all the Seven Saints, save for Uncle Huangfu."
"If the ongoing conflict with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect concludes in this manner, murim will likely fall under the dominion of the Loyal Heart Alliance," Huangfu Chong remarked with a sigh.
Had the Seven Saints sessfully eliminated Mu-Gun as initially intended after his fierce sh with the Divine Demons, murim would likely still be under the dominion of the Seven Great Families. However, with the demise of all the Seven Saints except Huangfu Chong, the prospect of getting rid of Mu-Gun now seemed nearly impossible.
Their only hopey in the possibility of Mu-Gun meeting his end alongside the Divine Demons. Yet, given the unfolding circumstances, that oue appeared increasingly unlikely.
At times like this, we, the Seven Great Families, would have to be more united.
"Even if the Seven Great Families unite, there''s doubt whether we can surpass the might of the Thunder God''s sessor."
"We''ll find a solution for sure, as long as we don''t give up."
I hope that really is the case. Anyway, we should focus on the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Our current priority is to overthrow them.
Indeed.
Well then, lets keep moving.
As Huangfu Chong rose, apanied by Tang Ku and the Sichuan Tang Familys masters, their intention to continue their journey was interrupted by a sudden change in Huangfu Chong''s expression.
A visible stiffness overcame him as he sensed three formidable energies rapidly closing instrong demonic energy coupled with a Supreme Realm aura, unmistakably emanating from the approaching Divine Demons.
Everyone, prepare for battle. Huangfu Chong said with a firm face.
No way, right?! Tang Ku looked at Huangfu Chong.
Huangfu Chong nodded.
Shouldn''t we run away?
Its already toote.
As soon as Huangfu Chong finished speaking, the three Divine Demons appeared in front of them.
Here you were. Pae-Cheon said, delighted to see them.
With no inclination for conversation, Huangfu Chong swiftly unleashed the Heavenly King Manifestation, channeling the Absolute Profound Principle of the Heavenly King Divine Fist Art. The figure of the Heavenly King materialized above him, and its one hundred and eight fists propelled toward the oing Divine Demons.
In tandem, Ryeon-Pae activated the Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Star, positioning himself in front of Pae-Cheon and Ja-Ryang.
The one hundred and eight fists of the Heavenly King relentlessly pounded Ryeon-Pae, enveloped by the Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Star. Each formidable strike held the power to shatter megalith stones instantly.
However, even with the earth-shaking force behind each blow, Huangfu Chong couldn''t breach the defenses of the Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Star. Ryeon-Pae, subjected to Huangfu Chong''s onught, staggered back a mere five steps.
Despite having previously encountered Ryeon-Pae''s Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Star in battle, Huangfu Chong couldn''t help but be astonished at its formidable defensive capabilities. Simultaneously, Tang Ku and the Sichuan Tang Family initiated their attacks, aligning with Huangfu Chong''s assault.
I will take care of them. Ja-Ryang said and stood in their way.
Ja-Ryang faced the simultaneous onught of attacks from eight Absolute Realm masters of the Sichuan Tang Family. In response, he invoked the Underworld Evil Spirit Palm, releasing a menacing energy of vengeful spirits that coalesced like clouds. This formidable force shed with the attacks unleashed by the Sichuan Tang Family''s masters, effortlessly deflecting all their efforts.
The mastery exhibited by Ja-Ryang left them astounded, witnessing his ability to single-handedly repel theirbined assaults.
Amused by the futility of their efforts, Ja-Ryang chuckled and extended both palms once again. Scores and hundreds of evil spirits emanated from his hands, hurtling toward the Sichuan Tang Familys masters like cannonballs. In a startled response, the martial artists hastily defended themselves. The ensuing explosion resonated with a thunderous roar, forcefully propelling them backward.
Scatter andunch an encircling attack! Tang Ku shouted at his familys martial arts masters.
Responding to Tang Ku''smands, the martial artists swiftly dispersed, encircling Ja-Ryang from left and right.
"You lot are doing something pointless," Ja-Ryang chuckled as he observed them.
Surrounded, defending against the opponent''s attack would grow more challenging for him. On the contrary, it presented an opportunity to strike back effortlessly.
With a swift move, Ja-Ryang soared toward one of the Sichuan Tang Family''s masters encircling him. Vanishing momentarily, he reappeared behind his target. Before the target could react, Ja-Ryang''s right palm connected with their head, instantly crushing it and causing them to fall forward.
Once more, Ja-Ryang vanished from sight.
Everyone, watch your back! Tang Ku shouted.
Reacting reflexively, the Sichuan Tang Family''s masters turned to shield their backs. Seemingly toying with them, Ja-Ryang materialized behind one and delivered another forceful blow to the head.
I was mistaken.
Tang Ku acknowledged the impossibility of halting Ja-Ryang with their skills, a sentiment shared by the other martial arts masters. Despite this realization, they clung to their fighting spirit, resolved to exert every effort, even if it meant facing death. The Sichuan Tang Family''s masters attempted various strategies to hinder Ja-Ryang, yet the oue remained unchanged.
Ja-Ryang imed the lives of the Sichuan Tang Family''s Absolute Realm masters one after another. In the end, Tang Ku, the sole survivor, met his demise as Ja-Ryang''s palm crushed his head.
Chapter 209
Chapter 209
As Jong Ja-Ryang shed with the Sichuan Tang Family''s martial arts masters, Gu Pae-Cheon sprang into action,unching an assault on Huangfu Chong. His summoned Tyrannical ck Demonic Dragon charged fiercely, apanied by a resounding roar.
Choosing defense over offense, Huangfu Chong employed the Heavenly King''s one hundred and eight fists to intercept the assault of the Tyrannical ck Demonic Dragon. The fists struck the dragon simultaneously, but it persisted, charging fiercely against the barrage. A colossal sh erupted.
The Tyrannical ck Demonic Dragon, enveloped in ck lightning, shattered the Heavenly King''s fists with its relentless force.
The Heavenly King''s fists didn''t merely sumb to destruction; they relentlessly pounded the Tyrannical ck Demonic Dragon''s massive form. In a culmination of their fierce exchange, both forces obliterated each other, scattering fragments of vajra qi in all directions. Pae-Cheon and Huangfu Chong retreated, evading the shockwaves and vajra qi remnants from the intense sh.
While Pae-Cheon focused solely on Huangfu Chong, the situation differed for Huangfu Chong. Following the sh with Pae-Cheon, Ryeon-Pae swiftly advanced towards him. The ck mes and vajra qi emanating from Ryeon-Pae''s saber enveloped Huangfu Chong.
Though the Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Saber didn''t match the transcendental prowess of the Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Star, it posed a substantial threat to Huangfu Chong.
Anticipating Ryeon-Pae''s assault, Huangfu Chong remainedposed and set the Heavenly King''s fists into motion. One hundred and eight fists surged forward simultaneously, creating a formidable barrier of fist energies in front of the Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Saber. The ck mes and vajra qi, thwarted by this wall of energy, veered off course, scattering in all directions.
In a decisive moment, Pae-Cheon summoned another Tyrannical ck Demonic Dragon, hurtling it in from the opposite side.
Swiftly reacting, Huangfu Chong erected a second barrier of fist energies on the opposing side. The Tyrannical ck Demonic Dragon collided head-on with this new defensive formation. The impact reverberated, causing a significant disturbance in the wall of fist energies, yet it stood resilient like an impregnable fortress.
Momentarily pushed back, the Tyrannical ck Demonic Dragon roared back into action, charging once more at the unyielding wall with its jaws wide open.
A resounding roar echoed, and a crack materialized in the once-solid wall of fist energies. The Tyrannical ck Demonic Dragon forcefully burrowed into the breach, dismantling the defensive barrier. Having breached the defenses, the dragon surged forward, intent on consuming Huangfu Chong. Simultaneously, on the opposite front, ck me vajra qi lunged toward Huangfu Chong.
Seizing the moment, Ryeon-Paeunched another assault. Yet, that wasn''t the sole threat. Unbeknownst to Huangfu Chong, Ja-Ryang swiftly dispatched all the Sichuan Tang Family''s martial arts masters and closed in from behind. With impable timing, he unleashed the Underworld Evil Spirit Palm.
Formidable attacks surged from three directions simultaneously, posing a nearly insurmountable challenge to block the onught of the three Divine Demons'' attacks.
Determined not to sumb without a fight, Huangfu Chong clenched his teeth and extended the Heavenly King''s one hundred and eight fists in three directions. These fists coalesced into a protective barrier, creating a wall of energy around Huangfu Chong. The attacks from the Divine Demons struck this defensive formation simultaneously, causing the once robust wall of fist energies to appear less formidable.
Eventually, under thebined force of the Divine Demons'' onught, the wall shattered as its power dispersed throughout its structure.
Thebined assault of the Divine Demons overwhelmed Huangfu Chong. Swallowed by their relentless attack, he crumpled to the ground, his body tragically torn apart. Huangfu Chong met his demise, unable to preserve his body against the coordinated onught of the Divine Demons. This marked the final moment not only for Huangfu Chong but also for the Seven Saints.
"Now, with the demise of all the Seven Saints, our task remains solely to confront the Thunder God''s sessor," Pae-Cheon dered.
The conquest of murim seemed assured in his mind once they vanquished the Thunder God''s sessor.
Defeating the Thunder Gods sessor is more difficult than fighting all the Seven Saintsbined. Ryeon-Pae took a skeptical stance.
Certainly, if the Thunder Gods sessor uses the Thunder Gods Descent, the odds will be slim even if all of us charge at him. However, if we endure until the time limit for the Thunder Gods Descent ends, victory against the Thunder God''s sessor bes easy.
"Holding out until the end of the Thunder God''s Descent is no easy task. Even employing the human-wave strategy won''t guarantee sess if the Thunder God''s sessor is set on targeting the Divine Demons, which is us. Avoiding his attacks would prove challenging," Ryeon-Pae countered Pae-Cheon''s perspective.
[1],
"That might not be out of reach. If our martial arts masters, including the Demonic Monarchs and the Higher Demons, consume the Invincible n''s Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill, they might not necessarily defeat him, but they could restrain the Thunder God''s sessor even during the Thunder God''s Descent," Ja-Ryang suggested.
What you mean is that you want to defeat the Thunder Gods sessor at the sacrifice of the Demonic Monarchs and the Higher Demons.
Our three factions don''t have any more Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons anyway. We have nothing to lose.
Hmm, but I dont know if the other factions will ept that.
They will most likely ept it rather than letting us, the Divine Demons, fight directly with our lives on the line.
Pae-Cheon and Ryeon-Pae nodded at Ja-Ryangsment.
Then, what should we do now? Ryeon-Pae asked Ja-Ryang.
First of all, I think it''ll be better to gather all the forces of the factions together.
However, it is questionable whether the Thunder Gods sessor, who is currently at the Northern Sky Branch, wille or not.
This is just a guess, but he will probably make a move in order to help the Southern Sky Branch.
If so, wont the factions attacking the Southern Sky Branch be in danger?
At this point in time, we have no choice but to hope that they don''t suffer any losses. We also have to get in touch as soon as possible and gather our forces together.
If we want to gather our forces, where do you suggest? Pae-Cheon asked.
Well, we can gather at Sichuan Province or Shaanxi Province, otherwise, the Myriad Tribtions n and we can also move to Hubei Province to join up with the three factions there.
I think it would be better for the Myriad Tribtions n and us to move to Hubei Province.
I have the same opinion.
"Agreed. Let''s proceed with this n andmunicate our strategy to the Myriad Tribtions n and the three factions in Hubei Province. Additionally, we should head to Shaanxi Province and regroup with our remaining forces."
In response to Ja-Ryang''s suggestion, Pae-Cheon and Ryeon-Pae nodded in unison. Subsequently, the three Divine Demons swiftly mobilized, converging with their respective factions journeying from Shaanxi Province to Sichuan Province.
* * *
The Myriad Poison Divine Demon Gal Cheon-Dok and the Invincible Divine Demon So Geuk-Sang, signaled by a beacon fire, verified that the Sky Beast Pce''s Twelve Beast Kings were unsessful in oveing Baek Mu-Gun. They also ascertained that Mu-Gun, along with the Absolute Realm masters from the Southern Sky Branch, had resumed tracking them once more.
What should we do now? Geuk-Sang asked Cheon-Dok.
I think it would be better to split our forces and spread out in different directions. Cheon-Dok replied.
Do you intend to cause confusion in their pursuit?
"Exactly. Despite being the Thunder God''s sessor, he won''t easily pinpoint us among hundreds of traces," Cheon-Dok remarked.
Thats not a bad idea. But shouldnt we decide where to gather first before making a move?
Why dont we meet up at Suining, Sichuan Province? It seems like the Myriad Tribtions n and the three factions moving in Shaanxi Province will also gather in Sichuan Province.
Thats a good idea. Lets do it.
Cheon-Dok and Geuk-Sang swiftly called together the mid-level executives, epassing the Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons, for a meeting. There, they disclosed their decision, organizing teams of approximately a hundred individuals. These groups were tasked with traversing distinct routes and assembling at Suining.
The Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons then distributed the personnel of the three factions in alignment with the desires of the Divine Demons, outlining a sinct route for each.
The demonic practitioners from the three factions promptly proceeded to Sichuan Province based on their assigned groups and routes. Simultaneously, the two Divine Demons made their way to Suining, apanied by their respective subordinates.
Two hourster,mencing with Mu-Gun, the martial arts masters of the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Southern Sky Branch reached the location where their adversaries had been. Upon scrutinizing the surroundings, Mu-Gun affirmed that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect had dispersed their forces and escaped in various directions.
Given the situation, it''ll be difficult for us to track the Divine Demons and the martial arts masters. The Wudang Sect Patriarch, Supreme Elder Hyun Cheon, said with a perplexed expression.
Is there no other way? Zhuge Bo asked Mu-Gun.
Considering Mu-Gun''s insight, there was a glimmer of hope that he might have a clue. Nevertheless, amidst the multitude of traces, pinpointing the Divine Demons'' trail proved challenging for Mu-Gun. Mu-Gun shook his head.
It would be difficult to figure out where the two Divine Demons and the Demonic Monarchs went.
Hmm, if so, we have no choice but to give up on pursuing them.
However, I have a general idea where the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners went, Mu-Gun said.
That means you want to infer where they are headed and move in that direction.
That is correct.
In your opinion, where do you think they are headed?
I think they are heading in the direction of Sichuan Province. This is just a guess, but I think they n to join up with the other factions in Sichuan Province. Mu-Gun inferred.
I have the same thought.
Then, shouldnt we gather our forces too? The Great Ximen Family Patriarch, Ximen Guang, said.
Before that, we need to check the situation going on in the Western Sky Branch and the Northern Sky Branch.
At the Guangdong Jin Family Patriarch, Jin Mu-Weis remarks, Zhuge Bo nodded.
"I suggest we consolidate our forces after assessing the conditions at the Western Sky Branch and the Northern Sky Branch first.
I think that is the best course of action. Mu-Gun agreed.
Then, for now, lets join up with the Southern Sky Branchs forces, who are following behind us.
Abandoning the pursuit of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, the masters of the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Southern Sky Branch retraced their steps to reunite with the remaining Southern Sky Branch forces. Upon regrouping, they assessed the situations at the Western Sky Branch and the Northern Sky Branch.
Several dayster, Mu-Gun received an update from the Heavenly Secret Hall regarding the conditions at the Western Sky Branch and the Northern Sky Branch. Hearing the news, Mu-Gun couldn''t conceal his astonishment. The revtion was none other than the demise of three out of the Seven Saints. Mu-Gun received a detailed ount of the three Saints'' deaths from an informant of the Heavenly Secret Hall.
Furthermore, Mu-Gun verified that seven factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect were assembling in Sichuan Province. Leaving instructions for the Heavenly Secret Hall''s informant, he directed the forces from the Western Sky Branch and the Northern Sky Branch to convene in Hubei Province.
Once the informant departed, Mu-Gun convened with the leaders of the Southern Sky Branch, rying the news of the demise of three of the Seven Saints and providing an overview of the prevailing situation.
Hmm, I dont know if we''ll be able to stop the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Divine Demons now that all the Seven Saints have passed away. The Supreme Elder Hyun Cheon said with a mournful look.
Now that all the Seven Saints, who could deal with the Divine Demons, have died, the only one we can ce our faith in is Young Master Baek.
I know that Young Master Baek is amazing as he is the Thunder Gods sessor, but I am worried if he would be able to deal with all the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Divine Demons on his own. Ximen Zong expressed concern at Zhuge Bos words.
It would be great if the previous generations martial arts masters from the Shaolin Temple and the Wudang Sect woulde forward at a time like this. Mu-Wei expressed his frustration.
They are people who have already turned their backs on the secr world. It would be greedy of us to expect anything from them. Mu-Gun said.
I am only saying this because of the current situation, Mu-Wei responded.
Dont worry too much. I''ll be able to stop them if I do my very best.
You sound confident about dealing with the Divine Demons alone.
You will know if you wait and see.
Mu-Gun deemed it unnecessary to broach the topic of the Thunder God''s Descent, considering that as patriarchs of the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families, they likely were already informed. Confirming his assumption, Mu-Gun found that the executives of the Southern Sky Branch were indeed well acquainted with the details of the Thunder God''s Descent.
In addition, they were cognizant of the historical precedent where the previous Thunder God''s sessor single-handedly vanquished the Nine Great Demon Kings of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect with the Thunder God''s Descent.
They held firm belief that, as the current Thunder God''s sessor, Mu-Gun, if he triggered the Thunder God''s Descent, could ovee the Divine Demons solo. It wasn''t merely faith; they desperately wished for him to seed.
Anyway, I sent a message to the Western Sky Branch and the Northern Sky Branch, asking them to gather in Hubei Province. So, it''ll be better for us to wait here until they join up with us. Mu-Gun revealed.
Lets do as you say.
The Wudang Sects Supreme Elder Hyun Cheon and the three Great Families patriarchs nodded to Mu-Guns opinion.
1. The human-wave strategy is an offensive infantry tactic in which an attacker conducts an unprotected frontal assault with densely concentrated infantry formations against the enemy line, intended to overrun and overwhelm the defenders by engaging in meleebat.
Chapter 210
Chapter 210
The Southern Sky Branch forces remained stationed in Xingshan, Hubei Province, awaiting the arrival of the Western Sky Branch and the Northern Sky Branch. During this period of anticipation, Baek Mu-Gun immersed himself in dedicated martial arts training.
Being already within the ranks of the Supreme Realm, conventional training held little significance for Mu-Gun. His Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation Technique, previouslygging, had recently ascended to its zenith, rendering physical training unnecessary. His focus shifted to mental training, with Mu-Gun harboring no desire to ascend to the Mythic Realm, a level above the Supreme Realm.
True to its name, the Mythic Realm signified a level where the practitioner could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with the divine. Achieving this required transcending human limitations and attaining a God-like spiritual enlightenment.
Although Mu-Gun caught a fleeting glimpse of divine enlightenment through the Thunder God''s Descent, its vastness and boundlessness indicated that the Mythic Realmy at a considerable distance.
Mu-Gun sensed that no matter how earnestly he endeavored, stepping closer to that level of enlightenment seemed elusive. In his perspective, ordinary training or study would not pave the way to the Mythic Realm.
Mu-Gun believed that without the guidance of a divine being, achieving proximity to the Mythic Realm was an insurmountable challenge. It was, however, his personal contemtion rather than an absolute truth.
Regardless, Mu-Gun''s training did not revolve around the aspiration to attain the Mythic Realm. He had yet to reach the pinnacle of the Supreme Realm, let alone contemte the Mythic Realm.
Mu-Gun focused on cultivating to attain the summit of the Supreme Realm, an achievement that had eluded him across his past eight reincarnations. However, at the present moment, what Mu-Gun required most was not internal energy.
To the uninformed, the assumption might be that achieving Mortal-Celestial Harmony and possessing limitless eternal energy were prerequisites for reaching the Supreme Realm. However, this was a misconception. The Supreme Realm shared simrities with the martial realms beneath it.
Once a martial artist''s internal energy was depleted, their journey would conclude. Nevertheless, attaining the Supreme Realm signified an ability to store more internal energy in the dantian and recover it at an elerated pace.
Nevertheless, the size of the vessel was irrelevant if there was nothing to fill it. Presently, Mu-Gun held slightly over nine gapjas'' worth of internal energy, equivalent to five hundred and forty years worth of cultivation. [1]. This substantial reservoir ensured he wouldn''t encounter significant issues stemming from an internal energy deficit.
However, Mu-Gun''s employment of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword came at a substantial cost of internal energy. Confronting adversaries ofparable staturethe Supreme Realm masters among the Divine Demonsresulted in frequent depletion of his internal energy.
Setting aside other considerations, internal energy held paramount significance in unleashing the Thunder God''s Descent. The greater his internal energy reserves, the longer he could sustain the Thunder God''s Descent.
Given his internal energy reserves, Mu-Gun could sustain the Descent State for seven and a half minutes. While this duration sufficed to eliminate all six Divine Demons, potential issues could arise if unforeseen factors intervened.
If the Thunder God''s Descent was deactivated before thepletion of the task, he would be vulnerable to fatal consequences. Hence, there was an urgent need for an augmented internal energy supply. However, obtaining additional internal energy wasn''t a matter of mere desire.
At present, the sole means to acquire internal energy was through the consumption of elixirs or spiritual pills. Mu-Gun possessed the Beihai Ice Essence obtained from the Beihai Ice Pce.
Initially intended for Namgung Hyun-Ah, the exigencies of the situationpelled Mu-Gun to ingest it himself. Supplied with five Beihai Ice Essence, each facilitating an increase of two gapjas'' worth of internal energy, Mu-Gun contemted this vital resource.
The efficacy of the Beihai Ice Essence was contingent upon practitioners of ice-based martial arts. If Mu-Gun were to consume it, there was no assurance he could acquire even one gapja''s worth of internal energy. Obtaining a single gapja''s worth would be considered fortunate, but Mu-Gun hesitated to expend the Beihai Ice Essence without guaranteeing significant gains.
It would be perfect if there was a spiritual pill containing fire qi lying around, Mu-Gun said wistfully.
Harmonizing the Yin and Yang energies by consuming a spiritual pill containing fire qi alongside the Beihai Ice Essence could enable Mu-Gun to fully absorb the energy of both pills. However, acquiring a fire qi-based spiritual pill wasn''t a straightforward task and presented a challenge.
By any chance?
Mu-Gun summoned the Southern Sky Branch''s executives, contemting the possibility that the patriarchs of the Wudang Sect and the three Great Families might possess a suitable spiritual pill. While the likelihood of obtaining it without conditions was uncertain, Mu-Gun aimed to verify this possibility. In light of this, he asked the Southern Sky Branch''s executives to assemble.
"Why did you gather all of us?" inquired Supreme Elder Hyun Cheon.
"With all due respect, I sought out the five of you because I have a favor to request.
What kind of help do you need? Namgung Jo asked.
Do any of you perhaps have a fire-based spiritual pill?
A fire-based spiritual pill?
I dont think it will be easy for me to deal with the six Divine Demons with my current level of internal energy.
That means you want to increase your internal energy with the help of spiritual pills.
That is correct.
I understand what you mean, but just because you want it, it doesn''t mean we can procure a spiritual pill right away. Zhuge Bo said in reluctance.
I know. But still, I am asking just in case you have it. Mu-Gun said with a bitter smile.
Will the Millennium Fire Carps beast core be good enough? At that moment, the Supreme Elder Hyun Cheon asked.
Do you have the Millennium Fire Carps beast core? Mu-Gun asked with glittering eyes.
A few years ago, we obtained the Millennium Fire Carps beast core. However, there was no way to control the Extreme Yang Qi, so we could only hold on to it. Now that I think about it, it seems like the beast corended in my hands for me to use on this asion, The Supreme Elder Hyun Cheon took out a small box from his pockets and handed it to Mu-Gun.
There was not a single sign of reluctance on his face.
"I can''t ept this freely. Please inform me of any conditions you have in mind, Patriarch Hyun Cheon. If it''s within my capabilities, I''ll dly fulfill it," Mu-Gun stated firmly.
There is only one condition I have. Raise your internal energy with this and kill the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Divine Demons. That will be enough for me. Hyun-Cheon said with a smile.
Are you sure you will be fine with that?
If you are really hung up on it, then look after us if something happens to the Wudang Sect in the future.
I will be more than happy to do so. Thank you so much for willingly handing me this beast core.
Mu-Gun expressed sincere gratitude to Hyun Cheon and epted the beast core of the Millennium Fire Carp. The patriarchs of the four Great Families observed the unfolding scene in silence. After receiving the beast core, Mu-Gun returned to his tent.
He summoned the Qiankun Hands, the Daybreak Swordmaster, and the Four Peerless Wanderers, requesting their protection as he absorbed the energy from the Millennium Fire Carps beast core and the Beihai Ice Essences.
The six venerable elders readily epted Mu-Guns request without hesitation. Mu-Gun then consumed the Millennium Fire Carps beast core and the five Beihai Ice Essences one by one, guarded by the six venerable elders.
Shortly after, a fusion of hot and icy energy began swirling within him. The Millennium Fire Carps beast core held nearly three gapjas worth of energy, while the Beihai Ice Essences contained two gapjas worth. In total, a formidable five gapjas worth of energy coursed and asserted its presence within him.
Controlling such a substantial amount of energy, especially with distinct properties like Yin and Yang, posed a formidable challenge even for seasoned martial arts masters.
In the event of a mishap where the two energies shed and spiraled out of control, risking qi deviation, Mu-Gun remained unperturbed. Familiar with such scenarios, he possessed the most superior internal energy cultivation method, the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art.
Initiating this art, Mu-Gun worked to synchronize the energies of the Millennium Fire Carps beast core and the Beihai Ice Essences. Yet, this was merely the outset. The true trialy in seamlessly merging these harmonized energies with his innate internal energythe Thunder God Qi.
Mu-Gun followed the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art''s scripture, circting his qi to amalgamate the harmonized energy from the Millennium Fire Carps beast core and the Beihai Ice Essences with his internal Thunder God Qi. Initially resistant, the Yin and Yang energies started transforming through the repetitive cycle of qi cirction.
Eventually, they merged seamlessly, bing one with the Thunder God Qi. The Thunder God Qi within Mu-Gun, now heightened to fourteen gapjas after absorbing the recent five gapjas, fully upied his lower and middle dantian.
As expected, it is still too much to unlock the upper dantian.
Mu-Gun hoped to unlock his upper dantian, a pivotal step towards essing the Mythic Realm. This upper dantian served as the initial gateway to that realm. Sess in unlocking it would grant Mu-Gun the ability to harness and manipte Heaven-Earth Energy at will.
Not only could he effortlessly gather the energy, but he would also gain the power tomand Heaven-Earth Energy with a mere thought. This transcendence would elevate him beyond human limitations, allowing him to ascend into the realms of the divine.
Throughout the thousand years of murim history, individuals reaching that level could be tallied on one hand. Even Mu-Gun, with eight reincarnations under his belt, had yet to attain such a pinnacle.
Nevertheless, Mu-Gun found himselfpelled to defer unlocking his upper dantian until a more opportune moment. Regardless, the oue was highly gratifying, witnessing his internal energy surge from nine gapjas to fourteen gapjas.
* * *
Ten days psed since Mu-Gun acquired an additional five gapjas of internal energy. In Xingshan, Hubei Province, the Western Sky Branch and Northern Sky Branch amassed, converging with the forces of the Southern Sky Branch, surpassing ten thousand individuals collectively.
Simultaneously, reports surfaced of the Seven Factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect gathering in Suining, Sichuan Province, their forces also exceeding ten thousand in number.
In terms of sheer numbers, neither the Central ins Murim Alliance nor the Nine Celestial Demons Sect enjoyed a clear advantage. While numerical superiority could potentially be achieved with the addition of the Eastern Sky Branch as reinforcements, this advantage would hold little significance unless those reinforcements included Absolute Realm masters.
The oue of the impending sh between the Central ins Murim Alliance and the Nine Celestial Demons Sect hinged heavily on battles involving martial arts masters in the Absolute Realm or beyond. More specifically, the decisive showdowny in the sh between Mu-Gun and the Divine Demons.
Mu-Gun''s sess in eliminating the Divine Demons could tilt the scales in favor of the Central ins Murim Alliance, presenting an opportunity for victory. Conversely, if Mu-Gun sumbed to the Divine Demons, the likelihood of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect emerging triumphant would be significant.
Upon the amalgamation of the Western Sky Branch and Northern Sky Branch forces, the Central ins Murim Alliance swiftly set forth towards Suining, Sichuan Province, where the assembled seven factions of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect awaited. Unsurprisingly, their movements were promptly ryed to the Nine Celestial Demons Sect''s encampment.
Upon receiving the report, the six Divine Demons convened a meeting to devise countermeasures.
The fact that the Central ins Murim Alliance is advancing first means that they are confident in winning. The Myriad Poison Divine Demon Gal Cheon-Dok said.
I think they are moving firmly because they have faith in the Thunder Gods sessor. The Invincible Divine Demon So Geuk-Sang said with a frown.
On the other hand, if we can defeat the Thunder Gods sessor, we will be able to put an end to the Central ins Murim Alliance. Furthermore, that will allow us to sessfully conquer the Central ins. The Tyrant Divine Demon Gu Pae-Cheon opined.
Be that as it may, it is not as easy as it sounds to defeat the Thunder Gods sessor, Geuk-Sang replied.
If we use the Invincible ns Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill, we may be able to easily defeat the Thunder Gods sessor, contrary to our expectations, Pae-Cheon said.
Even if we use the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill, the people consuming it should at least be at the Absolute Realm to pose a threat to the Thunder Gods sessor, Geuk-Sang exined.
It may be possible if we use the Demonic Monarchs.
Do you intend to sacrifice the Demonic Monarchs? Geuk-Sang asked in a displeased tone.
I also think that their sacrifice would be a pity, but for the great cause of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, we have to be prepared to sacrifice much more than that.
Arent you only saying that because the Tyrant Cult no longer have any Demonic Monarchs to be sacrificed? The Myriad Tribtions Divine Demon Hon Won-Pae replied to Pae-Cheon with dissatisfaction.
I am not that petty. I am saying this with the name of the Tyrant Cult on the line, even if our sects Demonic Monarchs were still alive, I would have made the same suggestion. Rather, I would like to ask the Myriad Tribtions Divine Demon. While the other factions ran around the clock and sacrificed themselves for the sake of conquering the Central ins, what did the Myriad Tribtions n do? Dont you think the Myriad Tribtions n should also do something for the sake of conquering the Central ins? Pae-Cheon said firmly.
Are you condemning our n now? Won-Pae said with a crumpled expression.
Im not ming. I am only stating the truth. There is no free lunch in this world. If you really want to conquer the Central ins, you will have to pay the appropriate price.
"Calm down, both of you. The key here is to recognize that it won''t be a simple task for us Divine Demons alone to ovee the Thunder Gods sessor. Frankly, if the Thunder Gods sessor triggers the Thunder Gods Descent, there''s a significant risk that all six of us might meet the same fate as the previous generations Divine Demons. Myriad Tribtions Divine Demon, is that the oue you desire?" Jong Ja-Ryang soothed the two Divine Demons.
No.
Right now, we have to increase the possibility of defeating the Thunder Gods sessor no matter what. The most certain way is to let the Demonic Monarchs consume the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill and fight head-to-head with the Thunder Gods sessor.
Certainly, if the Demonic Monarchs took the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill, they would be able to tire the Thunder Gods sessor out even if they cannot kill him. If we aim for that moment and make a move, the chances of killing the Thunder Gods sessor will surely increase. Geuk-Sang nodded in agreement to Ja-Ryangsment and added.
I am in favor of the Tyrant Divine Demons opinion. Gal Cheon-Dok decided to sacrifice the Demonic Monarchs.
Im also willing to sacrifice our Demonic Monarchs too. Geuk-Sang also decided to let the Demonic Monarchs take the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill.
What will you do, Myriad Tribtions Divine Demon?
If that is what everyone wants, I will follow it, Won-Pae said as he had no choice.
Yet, he refrained from coercing himself into agreement. He harbored the belief that their best chancesy in allowing the Demonic Monarchs to consume the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill. Had that not been the scenario, he wouldn''t have concurred, even if all the other Divine Demons had voted in favor.
But I am worried if the Demonic Monarchs will actually consume the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill without anyints. The Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Hyeok Ryeon-Pae said worriedly.
The Demonic Monarchs were individuals prepared to sacrifice their lives for the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Nevertheless, they might hesitate when directly instructed to consume the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill.
Dont worry. The Demonic Monarchs would be more than willing to do so. Cheon-Dok assured.
"Indeed, initial hesitation is to be expected. However, ultimately, they would opt to sacrifice themselves for the sake of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect," Geuk-Sang concurred.
"Alright. I trust that the Divine Demons overseeing the Demonic Monarchs will manage the situation well."
But are there enough Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills to go around? I heard that the Sky Beast Pces martial arts masters consumed the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pillst time. Ja-Ryang asked Geuk-Sang.
We still have about a hundred and fifty pills left.
Then that means we''ll have more than enough for the Demonic Monarchs and the Higher Demons. Ja-Ryang said in relief.
In this manner, the Divine Demons reached a consensus to allow the Demonic Monarchs to ingest the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill. Subsequently, they delved into detailed discussions on how to deploy them effectively against the Thunder God''s sessor.
1. gapja trantes to sixty years worth of cultivation.
Chapter 211
Chapter 211
Ten days after departing from Xingshan, Hubei Province, the Central ins Murim Alliances ten thousand martial artists reached and stopped at Guangan in Sichuan Province, which was three days away from the Nine Celestial Demons Sects campsite in Suining.
The Central ins Murim Alliance intently observed their enemys movements. However, The Nine Celestial Demons Sect never moved from Suiningl. They did not even seem to be preparing tounch a surprise attack or an ambush.
Great Huangfu Family Patriarch Huangfu Tian could not help but be surprised. It seems I was worried for no reason.
They probably believe they can win against us even if they do not resort to surprise attacks or ambushes, Patriarch Namgung Jomented.
They are likely already aware that you are with us, Young Master Baek. Considering they are still behaving this way, does this not mean that they have found a way to defeat you? Patriarch Young Ho-Goon anxiously asked.
They are probably hoping to rely on their Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills, Baek Mu-Gun answered.
If so, then they would have to sacrifice their Absolute-Realm masters to even pose a threat to you. Are they really not above using their Demonic Monarchs?
The Nine Celestial Demons Sect is full of fanatics. They will not hesitate to sacrifice the Demonic Monarchs to achieve their goals, and the Demonic Monarchs are more than willing toy down their lives for their cause as well.
Throughout his eight reincarnations, Mu-Gun had faced the Nine Celestial Demons Sect thrice. No one knew their demonic practitioners mentality and patterns better than he did.
If so, then the key factor here is the number of remaining Demonic Monarchs in the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, Zhuge Bomented.
Although this has not been confirmed yet, they probably still have around thirty Demonic Monarchs and one hundred Higher Demons, Mu-Gun replied. Although he was just making a rough estimate, it likely was not far off.
The Higher Demons will also be a huge problem, then. Zhuge Bo frowned.
The Higher Demons were in the Upper Peak Realm. If they consumed Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect would gain at least a hundred Absolute-Realm masters.
How about we just run away and wait until the effects of the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills expire again? Namgung Jo suggested, recalling their battle against the Sky Beast Pce.
That will probably be hard to aplish. Mu-Gun shook his head. Since they have already fallen for it once, they have definitelye up with a countermeasure for it. The Divine Demons will not just stand by and watch us run away either.
Why dont you try to lower their numbers through assassination like before, Young Master Baek? Following Namgung Jo, Ximen Zong expressed his opinion.
That will also likely be difficult. Since they have fallen for my assassinations a few times already, they are probably well prepared for it now. There is a good chance that I will fall for their trap.
Haih, how frustrating. Ximen Zong sighed.
If only the Seven Saints were still alive Patriarch Peng Mun-Cheol said, expressing his regrets.
If the Seven Saints were still alive and well, they would not have had to worry about this. However, they had already passed on, making their hope nothing but a pipe dream.
Do you have any good ideas, Patriarch Zhuge? Jin Do-Myeong asked Zhuge Bo.
Not yet, Zhuge Bo said with a bitter smile.
I doubt we will achieve any progress even if we continue this meeting. Lets adjourn for now and gather once we have racked our brains toe up with a usible n, Supreme Elder Hyun Cheon said.
The Central ins Murim Alliances executives nodded and got up from their seats. After leaving the meeting, Mu-Gun returned to his tent and recalled the details they discussed. Considering the power the Twelve Beast Kings disyed when they drank Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills, he would likely have difficulties defeating all of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Demonic Monarchs if they were under the pills effects.
He could certainly kill them all using the Thunder Gods Descent, but they were not his only enemies. After all, the Divine Demons were also around. Although he had more internal energy now, it still would not be easy to kill all the Demonic Monarchs and Divine Demons within the techniques duration. If he exhausted all his power before he could defeat them all, he would definitely be killed.
Should I take a gamble? Mu-Gun frowned as he thought about meeting the Thunder God. He would always feel as if he was bing one with the deity whenever he unleashed it, but he had never attempted tomunicate with themno, he could not afford to.
Mu-Gun thought he could find a solution to the insufficient duration of the Thunder Gods Descent if he couldmunicate with the Thunder God, but he never tried to since he had to pay with his soul to use it.
Mu-Gun had no idea what paying with his soul entailed, but it was at least clear that nothing good coulde from frequently using the Thunder Gods Descent. He could not wager his soul for something he was not sure of.
However, since Mu-Gun still could not guarantee victory against their enemy, he thought he might as well try whatever he could. Steeling his resolve, he recited the incantation of the Thunder Gods Descent.
[O God of Thunder shining brightly in gold. Adhering to the ancient covenant, I long for your power. Manifest your existence and show your domineering power to these foolish ingrates!]
The air around Mu-Gun began to tremble wildly. His eyes were dyed radiant gold, and storm-like golden lightning swirled around him. He took a deep breath as he felt immense strength coursing through his body, then focused on his consciousness to call the Thunder God.
When the Thunder God ignored him, Mu-Gun persisted.
- What a strong will thou has to be able to speak to me.[1]
After some time, the Thunder God finally responded.
Are you the Thunder God?
- That is correct. Why hast thou called for me?
This may be impudent of me, but I would like to gain your true power.
- A mere human dare desire to gain the power of a god?
The Thunder God sounded baffled.
I want to protect the world.
- The power thou hast now is enough to protect the world.
I am pleading with you now because it is not.
- What shall thou offer in exchange for my true power?
O Thunder God, did you not hand down your martial arts and lend your power to a mere human for the sake of protecting the world?
- And if so?
Should you not be the one paying me? I am working hard on your behalf.
- In return for thy hard work, thou gained mine martial arts and borrowed mine strength.
That is not enough. I need your true power.
- Doth thou think thou can handle mine true strength with a humans trifling body? Just borrowing mine power for a mere instance would reduce thou to a vulnerable state.
Then why not make me capable of handling it?
- Human greed truly doeth know no bounds.
I am not saying this out of personal greed. I want to protect the world as your sessor. You should be well aware of that. After all, you have been watching me all this time.
Mu-Gun gave it his all to save the world in every reincarnation. The Thunder God, who lent him power, should be well aware of his sacrifices and determination.
- I agnize that, but not just anyone can gain mine true power.
What do I have to do?
- Thou hast to be mine incarnation.
How?
- Inherit part of mine divinity.
If I do, will I have ess to your true power?
- As thy world describes it, thou wilt reach the Mythic Realm, gain a nigh-infinite amount of Thunder God Qi, and free control over it.
Does bing your incarnatione with any burden? Mu-Gun asked. Inheriting a part of a gods divinity would definitelye with a price.
- Many worlds exist in the universe that thou do not know of. As a god of the Heavenly Realm, I am in charge of protecting those worlds from the Demon Gods of the Hell Realm. However, I alone cannot protect them all. Hence, in exchange for mine power, thou shalt be mine incarnation, inheriting a part of mine divinity to protect the many worlds I am not able to.
What will happen to the original me if I be your incarnation?
- Nought wilt change. Thou wilt simply cross over to the other worlds when needed and stop the Demon Gods.
How do I do that?
- Thou wilt gain that knowledge along with mine divinity, which wilt make thou realize the providence of the universe.
Is the Nine Celestial Demons Sect also connected to the Demon Gods?
- Yea. However, they are in the same situation as thou. They were granted martial arts and a bawbling portion of authority by the Demon Gods, whose incarnations should be the one thou fear.
Can the Demon Gods incarnations threaten this world?
- Not only is it possible, but it hath already befell.
The Demon Gods incarnations have already threatened this world before? Mu-Gun asked in surprise.
- Yea. I and two other gods sent our incarnations to repel them.
Is the Three Greatest Mysterious Sects perhaps the incarnations you mentioned? Mu-Gun asked, the thought suddenly crossing his mind.
- That is correct.
Your incarnation must have been the one who taught the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects martial arts, then.
- Yea. The Fire and Light Gods incarnations, who were sent with mine incarnation, also left behind their martial arts. However, as the years passed, their legacy was lost.
The Thunder God kindly detailed the parts that Mu-Gun could be curious about.
What should I do to be your incarnation?
- Thou just hast to receive what I grant thou. If thy vessel is far too weak to contain it, thy soul wilt be shattered to pieces.
Having his soul shattered meant that he would forever cease to exist. Fear suddenly swept through Mu-Gun.
Do you think I am good enough?
- Thou had lived through eight reincarnations. Thy vessel hast to be bigger than other humans. However, none can guarantee thy sess. Why? Are thou afraid that thou cant handle it?
To be honest, I am.
- Thou can still refuse. I do not hast any intent of having an unwilling person be mine incarnation.
If I refuse, wont my soul end up yours anyway?
- Yes. Once the effect of the Nine Lives Reincarnation Spell carved in thy soul ends, thy soul wilt be mine.
Then I dont actually have a choice. I will be yourI mean, please allow me to be your incarnation.
- I am going to ask thou onest time. Would thou not regret thy decision?
I will not.
- Good. Then, I shalt hast thou be mine incarnation.
Thank you. What should I do now?
- From this moment forward, I wilt convey mine divinity to thee. Allow me to say to thou once again, it is up to thou to make mine divinity thine. I wish thou sess. Prepare thyself.
Mu-Gun took a deep breath and concentrated on his consciousness as best as he could.
I am ready.
- Let us begin.
Mu-Gun soon felt something huge enter his soul. After a moment, the enlightenments containing the providence of the universe began to flood into his consciousness like waves.
Unable to handle the vast and profound knowledge, Mu-Guns consciousness was overloaded, making it seem as if it would break at any moment.
If this goes on, my soul will shatter and I will cease to exist! I have to unlock my upper dantian!
Unlocking his upper dantian would make his consciousness limitless in size, which in turn would allow him to survive. Such a feat was normally impossible, but he could use the enormous presence surging into his soul to his advantage.
Mu-Gun soon realized that the enormous presence was the divinity that the Thunder God bestowed upon him. Needing to make it his own, he fortified his will and focused on his consciousness, which was still being flooded with enlightenment, to make the divinity his own.
Mu-Gun clenched his teeth. His consciousness seemed about to break.
Come to me! Be mine! Give in to me!''
Did it hear Mu-Guns desperate cries? Seemingly following his will, the divinity that the Thunder God nted in his soul moved, beginning to limate to it.
Mu-Guns soul and consciousness rapidly expanded, unlocking his upper dantian.
1. The Thunder God speaks in an ancient dialect/archaic way of speaking.
Chapter 212
Chapter 212
When Baek Mu-Gun unlocked his upper dantian, the worlds thunder qi began to rush in like a flood. It filled his upper dantian in an instant, then coursed downward. His blood flowed through the blood vessels in his upper, middle, and lower dantians, showing no signs of clogging.
Tremendous amounts of thunder qi flowed through Mu-Gun as the dantians were connected as one. The thunder qi passed through every blood vessel and unclogged thousands of micro veins, then opened eighty-four thousand of his pores.
Having absorbed the Thunder Gods divinity and the universes energy, Mu-Guns soul became one with the universes energy and reached the Origin Spirit State[1], a clear indication that Mu-Gun had risen to the ranks of gods.
The Origin Spirit State served as the real body of those who had reached it, turning their mortal vessels into nothing but false images. For as long as their Origin Spirit State was intact, they could create a new body as many times as needed. However, since Mu-Gun had just reached it, his ability was still inferior to gods, who transcended time and space and were free from the constraints of life and death.
Even so, no human could stand up to him now that he had be a supreme being.
sh!
Mu-Gun opened his eyes.
Is this the power of a god?
Mu-Gun shuddered as infinite power flowed through his newly metamorphosed body. Although he shivered whenever he activated the Thunder Gods Descent, it was nothing to how he felt right now. With this power, he could not help but feel as if there was nothing he could not do. He could even destroy this world if he wanted.
- How doth thou feel now that thou had obtained the power of an incarnation?
The Thunder Gods voice rang in his mind.
Surreal, to say the least. I fear failing to handle all this power, though.
- With great power normallyes great responsibility, but I am sure that thou wilt do well, just like how thou had done so far.
What happens if I abuse your power?
- Ites from me. Should thou never fulfill thy duty as mine incarnation, I shalt recall mine power posthaste. Thy soul shalt then be a part of me. However, I believe that wilt never happen.
Youre right about that. Now then, when does my duty as your incarnation begin?
- Thou wilt know when the timees. For now, thou should solve the problems at hand.
Understood.
- I wish thou good luck.
The Thunder God cut off the connection with Mu-Guns consciousness.
The Thunder Gods incarnation, huh
Mu-Gun had a feeling that he had rough roads ahead of him, but he did not regret his decision. Bing the Thunder Gods incarnation was a far better option than allowing the Thunder God to devour his soul.
The thought of exploring new worldsones different from his ownmade Mu-Gun feel excited. No, just gaining the power to defeat the Nine Celestial Demons Sect satisfied him enough.
Sensing various energy sources outside his tent, Mu-Gun called them inside. The six venerable elders and the seven wanderers entered the tent.
Are you okay, Young Patriarch Baek? Jin Yoo-Sung asked.
What do you mean? Mu-Gun replied, pretending not to know.
I suddenly sensed a huge wave of energy from your tent. I was going to barge in but decided to wait outside instead to avoid interfering with your enlightenment. Well, from the looks of it, you seem totally fine.
He does not just look fine. Seok Gang closely observed Mu-Gun. You seem to have obtained a huge enlightenment. You do not even seem to be from this world anymore.
Now that you mentioned it, I feel as if I am looking at a Godly Human, Geom Woo-Saeng enthusiastically agreed.
What happened? Han Baek asked.
As Venerable Elder Seok Gang said, I obtained enlightenment. It has allowed me to reach a new martial realm, Mu-Gun revealed.
You mean you have reached the Mythic Realm? Lee So-Ho asked, surprise evident in his expression.
That is correct.
Really? Have you really advanced to the Mythic Realm? Hwang Rei asked in disbelief.
Yes.
This is unbelievable. I knew you were talented, but to reach the Mythic Realm at your age Seek Gang seemed in shock.
The others were no different. Despite knowing that Mu-Gun had awakened his previous reincarnations, the Four Peerless Wanderers were still surprised, albeit a little less.
Does that mean we do not have to worry about the Nine Celestial Demons Sect anymore? Jang Hyun asked.
For as long as no umon variablees into y, yes, Mu-Gun answered, confident that he could defeat them all unless the Demon Gods incarnation suddenly appeared.
That is good to hear, Yang Cheol-Gon said, his voice filled with delight.
We should attack them now, then. I see no reason to dy or hesitate, Hwang Rei suggested.
Mu-Gun nodded. I was actually about to do that.
Mu-Gun immediately called in the Central ins Murim Alliances leaders and suggested attacking the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. The leaders initially expressed their concerns and objected, but learning that he had reached the Mythic Realm quickly stopped their opposition.
After reorganizing their battle formation, the Central ins Murim Alliance headed to Suining.
* * *
It did not take long for the six Divine Demons at the Nine Celestial Demons Sects campsite to receive news that the Central ins Murim Alliance was advancing toward Suining.
Considering they are stilling after us despite knowing about our Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills, they probably have something up their sleeves, So Geuk-Sangmented.
The only one they can rely on right now is the Thunder Gods sessor.
Hon Won-Pae grimaced. The Thunder Gods sessor should be aware that even he cannot single-handedly deal with us and the Demonic Monarchs while they are under the effects of the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill. The fact that they are still trying to attack us bothers me.
Did the Shaolin Temple and Wudang Sects previous generation of martial arts masterse out of their seclusion? Jong Ja-Ryang wondered.
I doubt it. We are still monitoring those factions, after all. ording to the reports, they still have not done anything, Gal Cheon-Dok answered.
Their old martial arts masters have likely reached the Supreme Realm already. If they put their mind to it, they could easily sneak past the eyes we have nted on them.
Even so, there would probably only be around three or four of them. That will not affect our odds in the slightest, Gu Pae-Cheon countered.
It is important to note that if we retreat instead of confronting the Central ins Murim Alliance here, we will just suffer even more losses, Hyeok Ryeon-Pae mentioned.
That is right. In this situation, the best we can do is gather all our forces and fight, Pae-Cheon said in support of Ryeon-Pae.
If all else fails, we, the Divine Demons, can just take Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills anyway, Cheon-Dok added.
That is out of the question, Won-Pae immediately objected. If we die, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect will lose its chance to dominate murim.
I did not say that we should all take the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill.
That is even worse. Would it not be unfair if only some of us take it?
We have just asked the Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons to sacrifice themselves. Us refusing to do the same would be a far truer testament against equality, no?
Do not twist my words. All I am saying is that if we decide to take the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill, we should all take it.
Rather than letting the Nine Celestial Demons Sect be eradicated because we do not want to take the pill, would it not be better for at least one of us to survive and realize the Nine Celestial Demons Sects dominance?
I agree with the Myriad Poison Divine Demon, Geuk-Sang joined in, But how would we even decide on something like that?
The best we can do is to let our skills decide our fate through a martial artspetition, but since we cannot do that right now, we should draw lots instead, Cheon-Dok suggested.
You want to leave our fates to a draw of lots? Won-Pae questioned.
I cannot think of any other method that is as simple yet also eliminates chances of objection. If you have a better idea, Myriad Tribtions Divine Demon, then pray tell. I am willing to follow it if it is indeed better.
Failing toe up with anything, Won-Pae instead asked, Ehem, is everyone in favor of the Myriad Poison Divine Demons suggestion?
It is a goodst resort.
I agree. It would be far better for at least one of us to survive and achieve our great cause than for all of us to die and fail.
Contrary to Won-Paes expectations, the other Divine Demons supported Cheon-Dok. Won-Paes face crumpled, having lost all justification to reject the suggestion.
Quickly fixing his expression, he said, Since everyone seems to be in agreement, I will follow as well. I am willing to sacrifice myself for our great cause.
Let us decide how many of us should take the Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill, then.
Three should be enough, Geuk-Sang said.
That is too many. By the time we have conquered the Central ins, at least three of us should still be alive to rule the world, Ryeon-Pae immediately objected, intending to cut the number down by one.
The Blood-Crazed Divine Demon is right. Two people should suffice, Ja-Ryang supported Ryeon-Pae.
I agree, Won-Pae said.
What do you think, Myriad Poison Divine Demon? Geuk-Sang asked.
As they said, two of us should be enough, Cheon-Dok replied.
Great. Then, as agreed, two of us will consume a Soul-Burning Invincibility Pill if we are left with no other options.
Let us decide the order of drawing lots.
The chances of being picked are the same regardless of the order. Instead of wasting time, why dont we just draw based on seniority? Geuk-Sang suggested. Although some could have a preferred drawing number, they would not really gain any advantage regardless of whether they were thest or first to draw.
Sure, lets do that.
The other Divine Demons did not object.
As Geuk-Sang suggested, the lots were drawn in order of age. Ryeon-Pae and Geuk-Sang got the short end of the stick.
Ryeon-Pae and Geuk-Sang epted the results without making a fuss. They did not have to take it unless they had no other options left anyway. If things worked out smoothly, they would not have to resort to it.
Believing there was little chance that they would be forced to take it, the two failed to realize that they could not afford to rx.
As the Nine Celestial Demons Sect prepared for the uing battle, the Central ins Murim Alliance quickly made their way to Suining. Two days after leaving Guangan, they closed the distance enough to reach it in half a day.
Even so, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect remained in their camp, refusing to recklessly take the initiative. They intended tomence the fight on this open field, which was the perfect location forrge-scale warfare since it did not provide any terrain advantage.
The demonic practitioners exuded confidence, believing that their forces were superior to their enemy.
Finally, the Central ins Murim Alliance arrived on the ins where their campsite was.
Not long after, the two factions charged at each other, signaling the start of their battle.
1. A state that allows one to live a new life even if their vessel is damaged
Chapter 213
Chapter 213
Baek Mu-Gun stood at the forefront of the Central ins Murim Alliances forces, followed closely by the Absolute-Realm masters. Rather than standing back and observing first, they nned to stand at the front and fight with all their might right from the very beginning of their battle.
Witnessing the Absolute-Realm masters take the lead in the battle boosted the morale of the Central ins Murim Alliances martial artists.
However, the Nine Celestial Demons Sect employed the same tactic, advancing with the Demonic Monarchs and the Higher Demons at the forefront. The six Divine Demons were positioned slightly behind them, but they could stille forward at any moment.
As the distance between the Central ins Murim Alliance and the Nine Celestial Demons Sect rapidly narrowed, those leading the charge looked at each other. When the six Divine Demons finally saw Mu-Gun, they immediately instructed the Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons to consume Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills. Without hesitation, their subordinates did asmanded, causing a blood-red aura to rise like a haze around them.
Confirming that the Demonic Monarchs and Higher Demons exuded amplified energy, Mu-Gun immediately soared into the sky. Enveloped in golden lightning qi, he quickly flew through the air and reached the Nine Celestial Demons Sects campsite. At the same time, the twenty-seven Demonic Monarchs simultaneously attacked him, their vajra qi covering the area and storming toward him.
Be careful!
No!
The Central ins Murim Alliances martial arts masters shouted. From their perspective, even Mu-Gun would find it difficult to block all of the attacks.
Unfazed, Mu-Gun just calmly positioned the Flying Golden Shield in front of him and unleashed waves of golden Thunder God Qi from it, creating a huge barrier. A thunderous roar echoed when the Demonic Monarchs vajra qi crashed onto it.
Those witnessing the scene thought the golden shield would easily break apart, appearing too feeble to block the barrage of vajra qi. However, they soon realized how wrong they were. The golden shield did not even shake or merely stop the attacks. Rather, it reflected them.
The vajra qi rained down on the Nine Celestial Demons Sects campsite, causing huge explosions that imed the lives of numerous demonic practitioners wherever theynded.
This is insane!
What is happening?!
Impossible!
The Divine Demons were shocked. As far as they knew about martial arts, what Mu-Gun had just done should have been impossible. He did not just block simultaneous Supreme-Realm levels of attacks but even counterattacked by deflecting them back.
The only way they could exin Mu-Guns martial prowess right now was that he had activated the Thunder Gods Descent. Otherwise, he could not have done such a featno, even if he did use the skill, it would not make the current level of his martial arts any less surprising.
The Demonic Monarchs were so flustered that their train of thought momentarily froze.
Everyone, get a grip! one of the Divine Demons yelled, quickly bringing the Demonic Monarchs back to their senses as Mu-Gunnded in front of them. They rushed toward and attacked him again, but he turned into a ray of light and disappeared before they could reach him. After a while, he reappeared beside one of the Demonic Monarchs at the very back.
Sensing Mu-Guns presence, the Demonic Monarch hastily turned and tried to attack him, but Mu-Guns hand, covered in golden lightning, pierced through his head before he could. The Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike broke apart the Demonic Monarchs head like tofu.
The other Demonic Monarchs tried tounch another offensive upon finally finding Mu-Gun, but he turned into a stream of lightning and vanished into thin air again. He reappeared in apletely different area and killed another Demonic Monarch in the same way as before.
Mu-Gun repeated the same tactic a couple more times. Although his strategy was straightforward, it still rendered the Demonic Monarchs helpless against him since they could not keep up with him at all. It did not take long for him to reduce their numbers to less than half.
We cant let this keep up. Let us take matters into our own hands, Hyeok Ryeon-Pae told So Geuk-Sang with a hardened expression as he witnessed the Demonic Monarchs get annihted.
I agree. Geuk-Sang nodded, finding no other option.
We will buy as much time as we can. Please do not let our sacrifice go to waste. Ryeon-Pae looked back at the other Divine Demons.
Fear not. We will do whatever it takes to conquer the Central ins and turn the Nine Celestial Demons Sects world into reality, Gal Cheon-Dok replied.
Ryeon-Pae nodded and turned to Geuk-Sang. Ready?
Geuk-Sang nodded as well, his strong determination evident in his gaze. The two took out Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills and consumed it without second thoughts. Strong energy coursed through their veins as they absorbed the pills, the immense power making them shudder.
Ryeon-Pae and Geuk-Sang were now convinced. With the power they had right now, they could easily defeat Mu-Gun even if he resorted to the Thunder Gods Descent. The two made their way to him as he killed five more Demonic Monarchs.
We should prepare as well, Cheon-Dok told the other Divine Demons as he watched Ryeon-Pae and Geuk-Sang take off.
The Divine Demons nodded and began preparing to activate their transcendental martial arts. Jong Ja-Ryang, who needed more time than the others to activate his, immediately started executing it.
Mu-Gun, who was still relentlessly killing the Demonic Monarchs, sensed and turned toward two powerful energies approaching him, finding Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Hyeok Ryeon-Pae and Invincible Divine Demon So Geuk-Sang enveloped with fiery vajra qi.
Mu-Gun had never fought Geuk-Sang, but he had already faced Ryeon-Pae once before. Sensing that Ryeon-Paes energy was far more intense than back then, he realized that the two Divine Demons had consumed Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills.
This is quite unexpected.
Mu-Gun could not help but be surprised by Ryeon-Pae and Geuk-Sangs determination to willingly die for the Nine Celestial Demons Sects great cause. However, that was all there was to it. Nothing had changed.
Mu-Gun extended his arm toward the two men and sent a huge wave of lightning falling above them. Having activated the Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Star, Ryeon-Pae soared up and tried to block it, but it sent him plummeting to the ground instead.
Surprised by the power that the lightning contained, Geuk-Sang immediately used the Invincible Shadow Clones[1], his transcendental martial art. Two clones split from him. Considering each one possessed all of his abilities, there were essentially three Geuk-Sang now.
Seeing him create clones, Mu-Gun immediately identified Geuk-Sang as the Invincible ns patriarch. Since he already knew about the Invincible Shadow Clones, seeing it in person did not surprise him at all.
Geuk-Sang and his clones immediately assumed a triangle formation with Mu-Gun in the center. They then executed the Invincible Soul-Shattering Fists, sending gigantic fist energies covered with dozens ofyers of qi toward Mu-Gun.
Feeling enormous pressure from their attacks, Mu-Gun unleashed a wave of golden Thunder God Qi. It surged in every direction and crashed onto the fist energies, causing them to crack and eventually shatter. The Thunder God Qi then continued to spread toward Geuk-Sang and his clones.
Shocked, the Geuk-Sangs immediately stepped away. At the same time, Ryeon-Pae, covered in ayer of ck me-like vajra qi, shot forward like a cannonball in hopes of crashing into Mu-Gun. He split apart the Thunder God Qi, which could not overpower his de-Crazed Divine Demon Star.
Mu-Gun extended his right palm toward Ryeon-Pae and fired a palm energy made of golden lightning. From just the size of his palm, it infinitely grewrger as it shot forward, eventually bing several times bigger than Ryeon-Pae.
Ryeon-Paes expression hardened as the hand energy mercilessly struck him down, squashing him before he could even dodge. To make matters worse, instead of dissipating, the hand energy rose and hit him again, burying him even deeper than the first time he was sent crashing onto the ground.
Consecutively struck by the hand energy, Ryeon-Pae felt his consciousness blurring away. The Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Star was still active, but the golden lightning easily phased through it and electrocuted him. One more hit and his transcendental martial art would be destroyed.
Mu-Gun tried to kill Ryeon-Pae once and for all, but the other Divine Demon did not just sit by and watch. Geuk-Sang and his clones jumped toward him and sent more Invincible Soul-Shattering Fists at him. However, Mu-Gun easily dodged by transforming into a stream of lightning.
As Mu-Gun disappeared, Geuk-Sang prepared against his counterattack. Mu-Gun appeared behind one of the three bodies and immediately hit him with the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike.
Unlike the Demonic Monarchs, who were helpless against Mu-Gun, Geuk-Sang immediately turned around and managed to strike back, hitting the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike with an Invincible Soul-Shattering Fist. Nevertheless, the resulting collision still sted him away. Not only did he react a beatte despite managing to defend himself, but his martial arts was also far too weakpared to Mu-Guns.
Mu-Gun stretched out his arm toward the Geuk-Sang he was targeting and sent a huge lightning bolt crashing from the sky above him. Before Geuk-Sang could do anything, the lightning bolt struck him and embedded him into the ground, crushing his body beyond recognition.
The remaining Geuk-Sangs rushed toward Mu-Gun from two different directions, unable to suppress their anger. In response, Mu-Gun unsheathed his sword and swung it at them faster than they could react, sending Celestial Moonlight Sword toward them. Like a torrent, moonlight qi made of golden lightning coursed out to his nks.
Instead of dodging, the Geuk-Sangs pierced through it with Invincible Soul-Shattering Fists. However, by the time they were done, Mu-Gun had already turned into lightning and reappeared behind the Geuk-Sang to his left.
Using the golden moonlight qi to block his opponents view, Mu-Gun grabbed his targets back. Geuk-Sang turned around and tried to defend, but before he could, Mu-Gun shattered his head using the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike.
1. Anyone getting Naruto vibes here?
Chapter 214
Chapter 214
Seemingly a stroke of luck for So Geuk-Sang, Baek Mu-Gun never targeted his real body. After all, if Mu-Gun managed to kill him, his clones would have died as well. At the very least, Geuk-Sang still had a chance.
Youre lucky, Mu-Gun told Geuk-Sang, who was all alone now.
You are certainly incredible. I can see how you annihted the previous Divine Demons now. However, things will be different this time.
Geuk-Sang spoke with genuine admiration for Mu-Guns power. Even so, he still believed that the Nine Celestial Demons Sect would win. From his perspective, Mu-Gun had activated the Thunder Gods Descent, so his internal energy would be depleted soon.
I doubt it. Mu-Gun chuckled and pointed his weapon at Geuk-Sang, unleashing a golden sword-shaped lightning. It cut through space, but before it could pierce Geuk-Sang, Hyeok Ryeon-Pae stood between them, ck me-like vajra qi still enveloping him. Although the golden lightning could not pierce through the Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Star, it still sent him flying a great distance away.
Meanwhile, Geuk-Sang used the Discement Art, appeared to the left of Mu-Gun, and sent Invincible Soul-Shattering Fists at him. Unfazed, Mu-Gun blocked the fist energy with his left hand. The golden lightning vajra qi covering it crushed the Invincible Soul-Shattering Fists, causing it to explode.
The golden lightning vajra qi then quickly grew in size and struck Geuk-Sang, breaking his protective vajra qi andnding a direct hit. Engulfed by it, Geuk-Sang was torn apart and sted away before crashing onto the ground, sending him to his final moments.
Witnessing Geuk-Sangs death from their campsite made the four Divine Demons gulp. Even though they believed Mu-Gun had unleashed the Thunder Gods Descent, watching him effortlessly kill a Divine Demon still came across as a shock to them. Even if they all fought him at the same time right now, they would not be able to do anything to him.
To make matters worse, they could not see any signs of Mu-Guns power waning. If he could kill Ryeon-Pae, then they would certainly be next. They had to drag the battle on until he exhausted all his power.
We cannot let things go on like this. Lets have the Higher Demons attack the Central ins Murim Alliances forces, Hon Won-Pae suggested.
I agree. If the Central ins Murim Alliance suffers even more casualties, the Thunder Gods sessor will have no choice but to focus his attention on them, Gal Cheon-Dok added.
As soon as the other two Divine Demons agreed as well, they immediately ordered the Higher Demons to attack.
The Higher Demons, who were as strong as Absolute-Realm masters now that they had taken Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills, flew toward the Central ins Murim Alliances forces without hesitation. Instead of backing down, the Central ins Murim Alliance met them head-on.
Meanwhile, Mu-Gun cornered Ryeon-Pae, who could not keep up with him, and relentlessly beat him around using the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike, but the Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Stars imprable defensive capabilities allowed him to withstand the barrage of attacks.
However, even the Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Star could notpletely block the golden lightning. It prated through Ryeon-Paes defenses and continuously damaged him.
The Demonic Monarchs tried to somehow help him, but even just approaching Mu-Gun proved too difficult for them. The golden lightning Mu-Gun emitted did not allow them toe near. Even their attacks did not work against the wave of golden lightning.
While blocking off the Demonic Monarchs and hammering down on Ryeon-Pae, Mu-Gun confirmed that the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Higher Demons and the Central ins Murim Alliances martial arts masters had locked themselves in a fierce battle.
A nce was enough to tell that the Higher Demons were at least a hundred strong and, like the Demonic Monarchs, had also consumed Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills. On the other hand, the Central ins Murim Alliance just had over sixty Absolute-Realm masters and a little more than ny Upper-Peak-Realm masters, which should be enough to stop their opponents. forces should be enough to stop all the Higher Demons. Hence, for now, Mu-Gun focused on getting rid of Ryeon-Pae.
Unable to break away from Mu-Gun, golden lightning continued to prate through the Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Star and mess up Ryeon-Paes insides. The relentless shocks eventually internally injured him, causing cracks to form on the Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Star. Exploiting that weakness, Mu-Gun thrust his sword after imbuing it with golden lightning, piercing through Ryeon-Paes defenses and stabbing his heart.
For a brief moment, Ryeon-Pae iled like a fish hit by a harpoon. Life rapidly left his eyes, turning them murky as he finally sumbed to death.
The Demonic Monarchs continued to attack Mu-Gun, but they could not break through the golden wave of lightning he was emitting, which disyed simr abilities to Ryeon-Paes Blood-Crazed Divine Demon Star, only far superior. Nevertheless, although their attacks were ineffective, they never stopped trying to take down Mu-Gun.
With Ryeon-Pae now dead, Mu-Gun decided to eliminate the Demonic Monarchs before dealing with the four Divine Demons. He raised his hand toward the Demonic Monarchs surrounding him.
Buzz!
A golden lightning bolt fell from the sky for each Demonic Monarch on the ground. The Demonic Monarchs tried to dodge, but the attack was far faster. By the time they thought of evading, the golden lightning had already broken their heads apart and burned them through electrocution.
Now unbothered, Mu-Gun turned to the remaining Divine Demons but suddenly staggered and dropped to his knees. The golden thunder qi flowing out of him also dissipated.
Witnessing Mu-Gun annihte Geuk-Sang, Ryeon-Pae, and their Demonic Monarchs, the Divine Demons found them unable toe up with a n that could deal with his formidable martial process. Hence, they could not help but feel delighted to see Mu-Gun in such a state. From their perspective, he looked as if the duration of the Thunder Gods Descent was over.
He seems to have finally exhausted all his power.
We should get rid of him now instead of wasting any more time.
I agree. We have no idea what will happen if he manages to recover.
The Divine Demons approached and attacked him, determined to put a swift end to him out of sheer fear of him regaining the strength he had depleted.
As Gu Pae-Cheon, Gal Cheon-Dok, and Hon Won-Paes attacks surged toward Mu-Gun, Jong Ja-Ryang activated his transcendental martial art, the Hell Spirit Gate, and sent evil spirits toward him.
Contrary to their expectations, however, they failed to tear the powerless Mu-Gun to pieces. Just before their attacks reached him, golden Thunder God Qi gushed out of him like a tidal wave and shattered the attacks with ease, then spread toward them.
Startled, the Divine Demons quickly stepped away, but the Thunder God Qi chased after them at breakneck speed. Their expressions hardened as they unleashed as much vajra qi as they could. When their attacks collided with the Thunder God Qi, the resulting shockwave swept through their surroundings and hit the Divine demons, sting them away.
The collision fortunately destroyed the attack chasing after them, but they still could not afford to rx. Mu-Gun, who was on his knees just a while ago, stood up covered in Thunder God Qi.
The evil spirits pouring out from the Hell Spirit Gate hounded Mu-Gun, but they all disappeared before they could break through his defenses. Realizing that the evil spirits could never threaten Mu-Gun no matter how many there were, Ja-Ryang decided to deactivate his transcendental martial art.
Thank you. Those evil spirits flocking to me like tiger moths was starting to annoy me. Mu-Gun grinned at Ja-Ryang.
You werent exhausted at all, were you, you bastard?! Hon Won-Pae asked, his face filled with desperation.
Well, I had to trick you somehow. If you all got scared enough to run away with your tails between your legs, chasing after you would have been troublesome.
Let me ask you one thing. Have you activated the Thunder Gods Descent? Cheon-Dok asked, finding Mu-Gun too stable to have already used his trump card.
Not yet, Mu-Gun answered.
What? Won-Pae was baffled, much like the other Divine Demons. Without the Thunder Gods Descent, they would have no exnation for Mu-Guns martial prowess right now.
I can easily kill you all without it. Mu-Gun shrugged.
It seems you have reached the Mythic Realm, Cheon-Dok said with certainty.
What nonsense are you talking about? That is impossible at his age, Won-Pae argued in disbelief.
That is the only way to exin that fuckers strength. Am I wrong? Cheon-Dok asked Mu-Gun.
Not at all. As you said, I have advanced to the Mythic Realm.
Nevertheless, Won-Pae continued to deny reality. Impossible. I do not believe you.
Whether you believe me or not is up to you. Let us put an end to this.
The golden Thunder God Qi enveloping Mu-Gun split into four and took the shape of swords. They then rushed toward the four Divine Demons.
Initially the size of regr longswords, the Thunderbolt Swords gradually grew. By the time they reached their targets, seemingly devouring space itself, they had grown asrge as Infinite Thunder Swords.
The Divine Demons frantically defended themselves with their own techniques, the collision resulting in an earth-shattering roar and shockwaves that shook the ground strong enough to rival an earthquake. However, their attacks only seemed equal to it first. The gigantic Thunderbolt Swords soon shattered their defenses and continued flying toward them. Despite still suffering from the impact they sustained when their attacks were destroyed, they were forced to retreat.
Still increasing in size, the swords chased after the Divine Demons. When they ran away from where the swords were going, the swords just changed directions and hunted them down.
Realizing that evasion was futile, they mustered all their might and retaliated instead. If they failed to stop the Thunderbolt Swords now, they would definitely be killed.
sts erupted from four different areas. The collision shook the earth to its core, causing the ground to crack and explode. At the end of it all, the Thunderbolt Swords shattered the four Divine Demons attacks and pierced through them, splitting them in half and sending them crashing to the ground.
Mu-Gun had sent the four Divine Demons, the Nine Celestial Demons Sects final bastion, to their miserable deaths.
Chapter 215
Chapter 215
After killing the four Divine Demons, Baek Mu-Gun caught his breath.
Now that he had unlocked his upper dantian and connected his three dantians into one, his internal energy was like spring water that would never dry up, but it still was not infinite. The technique he used a moment ago to kill the Divine Demons consumed as much internal energy as the power it contained. Even a spring water pool that would never dry up would momentarily show its bottom if all of its water was used at once, and it would also take some time to fill it back up.
Having reached the bottom of his internal energy reserve, Mu-Gun now required a bit of time to replenish it. During that period, even moving was difficult.
Mu-Gun caught his breath and examined the situation. The Central ins Murim Alliances martial arts masters and the Nine Celestial Demons Sects Higher Demons were still locked in a fierce battle, paying no heed to the confrontation between Mu-Gun and the Divine Demons.
The Central ins Murim Alliance currently had the upper hand. Although the Higher Demons had gained Absolute-Realm power through Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills, they still paled inparison to the martial artists who had reached it.
Even so, the Higher Demons numerical advantage would have already turned the tide to their favor if not for the alliances Upper-Peak-Realm martial artists fighting them in groups of two or three. They were not strong enough to gain the upper hand, but they had at least leveled the ying field.
While the Upper-Peak-Realm masters kept the rest of the Higher Demons at bay, the Absolute-Realm masters defeated them one by one.
As the Celestial Demons Sect suffered more casualties, the Central ins Murim Alliances dominance over the battle grew. The Higher Demons fought hard to the very end, but their efforts were in vain.
If things proceeded as nned, the Divine Demons would have already killed Mu-Gun and supported them. Without them, the Higher Demons had no chance of turning the battle around.
Mu-Gun did not feel the need to intervene, determining that the Higher Demons would all eventually fall anyway, leaving only the ten thousand panicking demonic practitioners. Higher Demons and even the Divine Demons were defeated.
Not only were their Demonic Monarchs, Higher Demons, and even Divine Demons wiped out, but Mu-Gun and the Central ins Murim Alliances martial arts masters were still alive and well. There was nothing they could do at this point. The battle was as good as over.
However, the Central ins Murim Alliance had no intention of ending the battle here. Like pests, if they let the ten thousand demonic practitioners live, they would be a threat again someday. For the sake of the Central ins, for the sake of the world, they had to be exterminated.
Annihte the demonic practitioners! The Central ins Murim Alliances leadership ordered.
The demonic practitioners could not even run away or retaliate.
Graaaghh!
The Central ins Murim Alliances martial artists let out warcries as they charged at the demonic practitioners. For as long as Mu-Gun and the Absolute-Realm masters were with them, they believed they would emerge victorious. Their conviction raised their morale as they relentlessly attacked their remaining foes.
The demonic practitioners did not back down. With their resolve still intact despite the obviously and massively disadvantageous situation they were in, they fought back until the very end.
Their determination was worthy of praise, but that alone was not enough to turn the gears of the world. Like many things, martial arts could not be ovee with will alone.
Eventually, the Nine Celestial Demons Sects forces were wiped out.
Mu-Gun just watched even though he had recovered his strength. The battle could have ended much faster if he joined the fight. It could have also reduced their casualties. However, protecting Central ins murim was not a task only he should attend to but something all of its martial artists had to do together.
Wanting to give Central ins murims martial artists the chance to feel proud that they protected murim with their own strength, Mu-Gun left the final fight entirely up to them. The battle continued for some time, but they eventually killed all ten thousand demonic practitioners of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect.
Raaaghhhhh!
Drenched in blood and sweat, the Central ins Murim Alliance shouted cries of victory, signaling the end of the battleand the end of the Nine Celestial Demons Sects threat.
* * *
After the battle, the Central ins Murim Alliance immediately dealt with the aftermath of the war.
Just handling the corpses their final battle left behind was already a tremendous task since the corpses did not just belong to the Nine Celestial Demons Sects demonic practitioners. Two thousand of the Central ins Murim Alliances martial artists were also killed in battle. In total, they had to dispose of twelve thousand bodies.
The whole ordeal took ten days to finish.
Meanwhile, Mu-Gun and the alliance leaders had a meeting to discuss stabilization ns for the Central ins. The Central ins Murim Alliance sustained not only heavy casualties but also considerable material and property damages during the war.
In particr, the Guangdong Jin, Great Ximen, and Sichuan Tang Families even had to let their headquarters be burned down. Many of the Nine Prominent Sects subsidiary branches also lost their homes.
It would take quite a bit of time and money to recover their losses. For the sake of restoration, the sects and families that sustained rtively less damage decided to provide financial support. Moreover, the forces affiliated with the Central ins Murim Alliance established an agreement that prohibited the expansion of power over the next decade and banned any rted armed conflicts. ording to its punishment use, it would be eptable to annihte the forces of anyone who vited it.
The Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families were worried that the Loyal Heart Alliance would refuse since they had more Absolute-Realm masters than the others and had also suffered close to no damage in the war. Above all, they had Mu-Gun, a Mythic-Realm master.
If the Loyal Heart Alliance wanted to gain supremacy over murim, the Nine Prominent Sects and Seven Great Families would have no way to stop them, especially since Mu-Guns overwhelming martial prowess and contributions in the war left a deep impression in the hearts of the Central ins martial artists.
Busy praising Mu-Gun, they started calling him the Golden Thunder Emperor God. Many even regarded him as the Murim Overlord. If he took advantage of public opinion, he could truly be the Murim Overlord whenever he wanted.
However, Mu-Gun readily epted the agreement. The Loyal Heart Alliances leader, Baek Cheon-Sang, naturally had the final say, but at the very least, they felt reassured that he did not desire supremacy over murim.
If Mu-Gun put his mind to it, he could easily reign over murim, but he refused to. After all, he still had the Demon Gods incarnation to worry about. The Thunder God told him that they had appeared in the Central ins before. There was no guarantee that they would not return, and if they did, the martial artists of the Central ins would not be able to stop them. Murim had Mu-Gun, but even he could not do everything by himself.
To prepare for the off chance that the Demon Gods incarnation reappeared, the Central ins forces had to be strengthened. Instead of ruling over murim, Mu-Gun intended to focus on nurturing the power to protect it. He also wanted the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families to pay attention to their internal stability and focus on growing their forces as much as possible.
The Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families wererades who would fight together with him if the Demon Gods incarnation invaded the Central ins. The stronger their forces, the better it was for him.
Soon, the alliance finished taking care of the wars aftermath. No longer having any reason to stay in Sichuan Province, they returned to their respective homes.
Likewise, Mu-Gun and the Loyal Heart Alliances martial arts masters headed for Shaoxing. Their journey wouldst a month if they sailed through the Changjiang River and two months if they traveled onnd. They decided to sail to Nanjing and then travel to Shaoxing on foot.
Mu-Gun and the Loyal Heart Alliances martial arts masters boarded a ship, which set out to the river not long after.
Mu-Gun missed his family, especially his two beloved wives, Dan Seol-Young and Namgung Hyun-Ah. It had been months since hest saw them. Hence, the month-long journey felt even more frustrating for him. After much consideration, he decided to move ahead of the Loyal Heart Alliances martial arts masters.
Having reached the Mythic Realm, he could now freely absorb the worlds thunder qi, giving him ess to so much internal energy that he would never be able to exhaust it all anymore. That also meant he could keep the Thunder Gods Shadow active forever. Considering the technique made him a lot faster now that he was in the Mythic Realm, he could reach Shaoxing in three days.
After telling the Loyal Heart Alliances martial arts masters of his decision to go ahead first, he headed straight for Shaoxing. Three dayster, he arrived at the Baek Sword Sects manor.
* * *
A man in his thirties sat on a throne located in the highest area of a huge n hall. The hall had marbled floors and walls and pirs made of gold, a testament to the height of mour.
Opposite him, way below his throne, a man in his forties stood politely.
The Nine Celestial Demons Sect waspletely wiped out? The man on the throne asked in surprise.
Yes. the man in his forties respectfully answered.
That is unexpected. Their forces were not so weak that they could be so easily annihted.
It is said that the Thunder Gods sessor yed a huge role.
Is that so? Still, even he would have had difficulties defeating the Divine Demons and the Demonic Monarchs, considering they had Soul-Burning Invincibility Pills at their disposal. Did the Shaolin Temple and Wudang Sects previous generation of martial arts masters join their cause?
No. ording to reports, the Thunder Gods sessor single-handedly killed the six Divine Demons and the Demonic Monarchs. What makes his feat even more surprising is that he did not borrow the power of the Thunder God.
What? The man on the throne looked baffled.
This is purely conjecture, but such a feat is likely impossible without reaching the Mythic Realm. He has most probably be the Thunder Gods incarnation, the middle-aged man carefully said.
The Thunder Gods incarnation, huh That would certainly make sense of everything. The man on the throne nodded.
Would it not be better to deal with him before opening the Demon God Cave?
That would be too boring. We should enjoy the despair that the bastard will feel when the Demon God Cave opens and the Hell Realms Demon Gods cross over to this world, the man on the throne said with a sinister expression.
Haha. I almost missed out on a good spectacle.
How are the preparations going?
It is progressing smoothly. It can be opened within a year at the earliest.
Can we not hasten it?
It will take some time. After all, we have to open thirty-six ces all at once, not just one, the middle-aged man carefully replied.
Fine. Whats another year? I have been waiting for a thousand years already anyway. I will no longer rush you, but make sure we suffer no setbacks.
Understood.
Be careful not to be caught by the Central ins Murim Alliance, especially the Thunder Gods incarnation.
Noted.
Now, be on your way.
The middle-aged man bowed politely and left the n hall.
Murim had not learned of their identity yet, much less the fact that they had information about the Thunder Gods incarnation and that they were preparing something that would allow the Hell Realms Demon Gods to cross over to this world.
Although Central ins had just eliminated the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, another threat was already beginning to sprout in the dark.[1]
1. Author-nim has no time for bullshit, one badass enemy dies and now theyre going to be put up against Demon Gods?
Chapter 216
Chapter 216
Baek Mu-Gun entered the Baek Sword Sects manor for the first time in a long time. The Baek Sword Sects martial artists were taken aback by his presence and came over to greet him.
How was your trip, Young Patriarch Baek?
Have you all been well? Mu-Gun greeted them with a smile.
We have been well here. But what happened? ording to the superiors, it should have taken you at least a month toe back.
I came early because I was in a hurry. Is the Patriarch inside?
The Patriarch is currently at the Loyal Heart Alliances headquarters.
Then, I should pay a visit to the Loyal Heart Alliances headquarters first.
Understood, see youter.
"By the way, I want to make it clear don''t inform my wives that I''m back. I n to surprise them after I''ve visited my father."
Noted.
In response to Mu-Gun''s request, the martial artists of the Baek Sword Sect smiled and nodded. Mu-Gun departed once more, making his way to the Loyal Heart Alliance''s headquarters, where Baek Cheon-Sang awaited.
Upon entering the Loyal Heart Alliance''s headquarters, Mu-Gun was quickly spotted by the martial artists, who hastened to greet him. Their expressions were a mix of respect and admiration, as Mu-Gun had always held an idol-like status among the martial artists of the Loyal Heart Alliance.
Yet, with Mu-Gun''s significant contributions in the war against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect bing widely recognized, he transformed into a hero not just for the Loyal Heart Alliance but for all of murim. The martial artists of the Loyal Heart Alliance were ted merely by the opportunity to meet Mu-Gun.
Basking in the enthusiastic wee from the martial artists of the Loyal Heart Alliance, Mu-Gun ascended to the Alliance Leader Hall where Cheon-Sang was situated. Upon announcing his visit, Cheon-Sang swiftly directed the servants to usher Mu-Gun inside.
Father!
Wee back. Are you hurt?
As you can see, I am fine.
But what happened? I heard that it would take you at least a month toe back.
I came back first because I missed our family greatly.
More like you came back because you wanted to see your two wives, who you are madly in love with, and not our family.
I missed you and Mu-Ok too, Father.
Alright, I am d you came. Also, you worked hard.
I didnt do much. I just did what I had to as the Thunder Gods sessor, and as the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch.
But is it really true that you have risen to the Mythic Realm?
Yes, that is what happened.
Huh, I cant believe you are at the Mythic Realm at your age. It is truly astonishing and impressive.
Cheon-Sang was in awe.
It was possible not because of my ability, but because of the Thunder Gods guidance.
The Thunder Gods guidance?
Reaching the Mythic Realm is impossible without the guidance from a being with a divinity. I reached the Mythic Realm by receiving the Thunder Gods divinity.
You received divinity from the Thunder God?
That is right.
Naturally, there is a price to pay for that, right?
"As the Thunder God''s incarnation, I must safeguard the realms under the Thunder God''s jurisdiction from the Demon Gods of the Hell Realm."
The worlds under the Thunder Gods jurisdiction? The Hell Realms Demon Gods?
Cheon-Sang expressed doubts over words he had heard for the first time.
"In the vast universe, numerous worlds exist beyond our own. The Thunder God, as a deity of the Heavenly Realm, governs many of these worlds. However, unable to single-handedly protect them all, he creates an incarnation to serve as a guardian in his stead. The Hell Realm, as its name implies, is the domain of Demon Gods, and they cunningly seek to corrupt the countless worlds scattered throughout the universe with malevolence," Mu-Gun exined.
What you just said is truly difficult to believe. However, it is all true, isnt it?
Yes, it is.
Are the Three Great Demonic Sects perhaps rted to the Hell Realms Demon Gods?
Yes. To be precise, they are traces left by the Demon Gods that invaded the world before.
If you have to protect the worlds under the Thunder Gods jurisdiction, does that mean you have to go to those worlds personally?
Yes. I am telling you in advance because I may have to leave this world to fulfill my duties as the Thunder Gods incarnation.
Mu-Gun''s open revtion about being the Thunder God''s incarnation and the potential need to depart for another world was a preemptive move, allowing for preparation in case such a scenario unfolded.
I understand what you mean. However, wont it be too dangerous? You will be confronting none other than the Hell Realms Demon Gods. Cheon-Sang asked worryingly.
I have no choice. If I had refused to be the Thunder Gods incarnation, it would have been difficult for me to stop the Nine Celestial Demons Sect right away.
I am sorry. Before I am your father, I am a martial artist, and it seems like we have put too much burden on you. Cheon-Sang apologized.
Dont say that. If I can protect the people I treasure, I am willing to do more than that.
"You are my son, but you''ve be a formidable presence that I hesitate to gaze upon. I am really proud to call you my son."
Father, what are you saying Mu-Gun said with an embarrassed look.
Putting that aside, what are you going to do from now on?
"I have something to disclose, Father. I entered into an agreement with the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families without consulting you," Mu-Gun revealed.
An agreement?
"The agreement stiptes that the Central ins Murim Alliance forces are prohibited from expanding their influence over the next decade, and any armed conflicts associated with it are forbidden. Additionally, we havemitted to providing financial support to the factions significantly affected by the conflict with the Nine Celestial Demons Sect," Mu-Gun further exined.
It''s amendable decision for the unity and peace of murim. However, given your current martial prowess and reputation, you could easily expand the Loyal Heart Alliance''s forces significantly. So, isnt it a shame? Cheon-Sang expressed his opinion.
As I previously mentioned, I am not interested in dominating murim. I just want everyone in murim to live in peace. Do you perhaps think that it is a shame, Father?
"The current size of the Loyal Heart Alliance is already more than sufficient for your father. If it were to expand further, I''d struggle to manage it. Frankly, I still harbor the hope of passing the Alliance Leader seat to you and enjoying the rest of my days in peace. On that note, why don''t you consider taking over the leadership of the Loyal Heart Alliance? With you at the helm, the Alliance''s members would likely wee the decision," Cheon-Sang suggested honestly.
No thanks. I dont know when I will have to be away as the Thunder Gods incarnation, and you are doing great anyway, Father. Mu-Gun politely declined.
Are you sure its not because it is annoying to deal with?
There is that, too.
Haha, I get it. In any case, if the Central ins Murim Alliances agreement is set in stone, we will be able to live in peace for the time being.
However, regardless of that, I intend to nurture the forces of the Loyal Heart Alliance to the greatest extent possible. It is so that they will be able to protect themselves and murim even if I am not here. Mu-Gun said.
If we get stronger, we will also be greedier. Will it be okay?
But we have you here, Father. No one will have any absurd ambition if you hold down the fort well.
My shoulders are getting heavy all of a sudden.
You just have to do as you are doing now.
Fine, I got it. Well talk about the detailster, you should quickly go and see your wives. The two of them have been very worried about you.
Alright.
Mu-Gun took his leave from Cheon-Sang and departed from the Loyal Heart Alliance''s headquarters. Without dy, he made his way to the Baek Sword Sect''s manor.
He hurried back to the Baek Sword Sect, reaching the inner yard where his two wives resided. He visited Dan Seol-Young''s residence first and found her drinking tea with Namgung Hyun-Ah in the front yard.
Mu-Gun approached them with a radiant smile upon seeing the faces of his two wives, whom he hadn''t seen in a long time. Seol-Young and Hyun-Ah, engrossed in conversation over tea, turned their heads as they sensed another presence. They were taken aback when they realized it was Mu-Gun.
Dear husband!
I thought you two would rush over and hug me as soon as you saw me, but I guess I expected too much.
When Mu-Gun, feigning disappointment, spoke up, Seol-Young and Hyun-Ah chuckled and approached him to hug him.
Have you two been well while I was away? Mu-Gun hugged the two and asked.
How could we be well when our husband is out on the battlefield? We were on pins and needles every day, worried about your safety, Hyun-Ah replied.
Have you forgotten who I am? I am Baek Mu-Gun, THE Baek Mu-Gun.
Seol-Youngughed at Mu-Guns boastful remarks.
We know your abilities well, but we still cant help but be worried. Still, I am d that you came back safely.
Me, too. It feels so nice to be in your arms, dear husband.
I am also so happy to see you two, my dear wives. You have no idea how much I missed you.
But what happened? We heard that it would take a month for you toe back.
I came back first because I missed my dear wives too much, Mu-Gun said.
How many days did it take you toe here from Sichuan Province?
It took three days.
You arrived here in three days? Seol-Young asked with a surprised face.
Is that even possible? Hyun-Ah also said in disbelief.
Isnt that proof of how much I love the two of you? Enough to make the impossible possible.
Seol-Young and Hyun-Ah chuckled dumbfoundedly at Mu-Guns flirtatious remarks.
I heard you reached the Mythic Realm, did your movement art also be faster because of that?
Mu-Gun nodded in response to Seol-Young''s question and exined, "That''s correct. My movement art became faster as I ascended to the Mythic Realm. However, I was able to arrive in three days this time because I can run nonstop now that my internal energy never depletes."
"That''s truly incredible. Only five individuals have reached the Mythic Realm in the entire history of murim. And to top it off, you achieved it at the young age of twenty-five," Hyun-Ah remarked, offering a thumbs-up gesture to Mu-Gun.
As Sister Namgung said, it is truly great, and I am so happy that you were able to rise to the Mythic Realm, but on the other hand, I am also anxious.
Mu-Gun asked with a puzzled look upon hearing Seol-Youngs words, What are you anxious about?
"I''m concerned that you''re aiming so high that you might drift away from us forever.".
"And here I was wondering what had you concerned. My dear wife, you''re worrying needlessly. How could I ever leave my two beautiful wives behind? Don''t worry; I''ll be by your side forever."
You promise, right?
Yes, I promise you. But are we going to keep staying out here like this?
We can only go inside if you let go of us first. Hyun-Ah giggled and replied.
Lets just go inside together while still hugging. Mu-Gun shrugged, sweeping his two wives off their feet in a warm embrace.
What are you doing right now?
Please let us down, people will see.
Who would dare say anything when I am hugging my wives? Keep quiet and stay still.
Mu-Gun entered the residence, holding his two wives, who were whining and asking him to let them down. He then took turns spending time with each of them, catching up on lost moments. After a warm reunion, Mu-Gun concluded the evening by having dinner with his family and contemting his future.
For the time being, as he had mentioned to Cheon-Sang, Mu-Gun intended to concentrate on strengthening the Loyal Heart Alliance''s forces. His primary objective was to cultivate ten Supreme Realm masters and one hundred Absolute Realm masters. If someone else heard this, they would undoubtedly consider it an ambitious goal.
However, Mu-Gun believed that it was not an impossible feat. With his attainment of the Mythic Realm, he found it much easier to elevate the martial realm of others using an awakening spell. Furthermore, he had gained the ability to impart enlightenment to guide others towards the Supreme Realm.
With those two abilities, he aimed to craft Supreme Realm masters and Absolute Realm masters. Yet, he had no intention of overying that skill. Throughout history, he understood that great power must be wielded with great responsibility.
Mu-Gun remained grounded despite the newfound power, resolute in hismitment to wield it solely for the betterment of those capable of benefiting the world.
First of all, I should start with Father and the six venerable elders.
Mu-Gun resolved to impart the enlightenment needed to attain the Supreme Realm to his father, Cheon-Sang, and the venerable elders of the Baek Sword Sect. Deep down, Cheon-Sang and the six elders possessed a noble spirit. They were individuals who prioritized the greater cause of murim over their personal interests.
In their hands, even if they attained power equivalent to the Supreme Realm, it would be wielded solely for the betterment of the world, devoid of any ulterior motives.
The next day, Mu-Gun visited Cheon-Sang after breakfast.
Come on in.
Cheon-Sang weed Mu-Gun and asked the servant to prepare tea.
Why did youe looking for me at this early hour? Cheon-Sang asked.
Father, what would you do if there was a method for you to rise to the Supreme Realm?
It depends on what the method is, Cheon-Sang said calmly.
If the method is immoral, are you not going to do it?
"Isn''t that a matter of course? If I were to enhance my martial prowess through an immoral method, what sets me apart from the demonic sects? I''d prefer to forgo advancing my martial realm than resort to such actions."
Mu-Gun looked satisfied at Cheon-Sangs firm reply.
But why are you asking me that? Cheon-Sang asked curiously.
I have the method.
The method? Are you talking about a way to advance to the Supreme Realm?
That is right. Of course, it is a legitimate way, with absolutely no immoral acts.
So? Are you saying that you will use that method to make me a Supreme Realm master? Cheon-Sang asked.
I will if you want to.
This father of yours is also a martial artist. It is only natural that I wish to attain a higher martial realm. Cheon-Sang said honestly.
That means you want to, right? Mu-Gun asked.
Yes. But how will you help me to achieve the Supreme Realm?
"As I ascended to the Mythic Realm, I acquired the power to impart my enlightenment to others. I will share the insights I''ve gained with you using this ability. I may have stated it grandiosely, but that''s the extent of my capability. What happens next, Father rests entirely on you," Mu-Gun exined.
That means after receiving the enlightenment, it is entirely up to me to understand and absorb it in order to reach the Supreme Realm. Cheon-Sang summarized.
That is correct. However, even that alone will speed up your advancement progress by decades.
"It doesn''t feel right to downy the significance of imparting the enlightenment of a Mythic Realm master. What you can do is nothing short of a miraculous gift, something not even a million gold could buy," Cheon-Sang stated firmly.
I am very d to be able to give you such a miraculous enlightenment, Father.
Thank you. If it werent for you, I would still be idling around at Wenzhou. Cheon-Sang thanked Mu-Gun.
You dont have to say that, Father. Lets first drink some tea, then I will convey my enlightenment to you with the Thunder God Awakening Spell.
Alright, raise your cup and drink.
Following a tea session with Cheon-Sang, they shifted to the training hall exclusively reserved for Cheon-Sang''s use.
Chapter 217
Chapter 217
The Thunder God Awakening Spell was designed to transfer the consciousness carrying enlightenment to others. Those receiving the spell would assimte the enlightenment embedded in the consciousness. The spell had the unique effect of making the user, under its influence, feel as though they had independently attained the enlightenment.
However, the Thunder God Awakening Spell wasn''t all-powerful. Obtaining an epiphany through the spell didn''t guarantee immediate realization of the enlightenment. It was akin to a toddler who, having just taken their first steps, couldn''t sprint right away despite understanding the principle of running.
For the recipient of an enlightenment through the Thunder God Awakening Spell to actualize the epiphany, they needed to possess the necessary foundations. In the context mentioned earlier, the toddler would have to have the physical ability required for running.
Nheless, the absence of an immediate foundation didn''t render the Thunder God Awakening Spell ineffective. Receiving enlightenment through the spell was akin to knowing the precise destination to aim for. Armed with this rity, even without an immediate foundation, progress could be made at an elerated pace.
Baek Cheon-Sang found himself in a state where he wasn''t adequately prepared to ascend to the Supreme Realm. Consequently, even with enlightenment gained through the Thunder God Awakening Spell, an immediate transition to the Supreme Realm proved challenging for him.
Mu-Gun was well aware of this reality. Despite Cheon-Sang''s current unpreparedness for the Supreme Realm, receiving enlightenment through the Thunder God Awakening Spell would make the ascent rtively easier for him. This alone justified Mu-Gun''s decision to use the spell on Cheon-Sang.
Having employed the Thunder God Awakening Spell on Cheon-Sang, Mu-Gun was eager to extend its influence to the venerable elders promptly. However, they were still away in Sichuan Province and weren''t expected back for another month.
Until then, Mu-Gun set aside the Thunder God Awakening Spell and thought about the Absolute Realm masters cultivation.
Despite his newfound capability as a Mythic Realm master, Mu-Gun recognized that bestowing Absolute Realm mastery wasn''t a casual affair. A prudent approach dictated that the candidates should ideally be at the Upper Peak Realm, and at the very least, they had to have reached the Peak Realm.
Mu-Gun initially considered the Upper Peak Realm masters within the Loyal Heart Alliance. Among the thirteen nsprising the alliance, the patriarchs of twelve ns were eligible, except for the Baek Sword Sect. Additionally, the five individuals from the Baek Sword SectBaek Cheon-Gi, Baek Cheon-Ho, Baek Cheon-Ung, Baek Soo-Kwang, and Baek Jin-Wonwere also at the Upper Peak Realm.
In total, they totaled seventeen Upper Peak Realm masters, significantly short of Mu-Gun''s target of a hundred. His only option was to supplement the remaining slots with Peak Realm masters. For context, the total number of Peak Realm masters within the entire Loyal Heart Alliance was just over a hundred.
By selecting from among them, he could meet his goal of a hundred individuals. Yet, as he had emphasized before, Mu-Gun harbored no intent to elevate the martial realm of martial artists indiscriminately. His foremost criterion was to extend this privilege only to those who, upon careful evaluation of their character, met his standards.
The same principle applied to the Upper Peak Realm masters, and three individuals upied Mu-Gun''s thoughts. Among them were the Byeok Sword Manor Patriarch Byeok Cheol-Seong, the Wind Saber Sect Patriarch Tae Gong-Pyo, and the Sea Pce Sect Patriarch Nam Go-San.
Cheol-Seong and Gong-Pyo had harbored a potent yearning for power since the days of the Zhejiang Martial Alliance. Currently, their aspirations were held in check by the overwhelming influence of the Baek Sword Sect. However, the future held uncertainty regarding how their dispositions might evolve once fortified by increased strength.
Furthermore, Go-San was an individual who prioritized his personal safety and aspirations. If he were to attain the Absolute Realm, there lingered doubt about whether he would venture a risk for the greater good of the world and assume a proactive role.
Nevertheless, these three individuals served as patriarchs of the twelve ns constituting the Loyal Heart Alliance. Excluding them had the potential to jeopardize the unity of the alliance. While the absence of their ns wouldn''t necessarily result in the downfall of the Loyal Heart Alliance, there was value in progressing together, considering the journey they had undertaken as a collective.
If they were to depart from the Loyal Heart Alliance, the remaining patriarchs might falter, casting a negative light on the alliance''s reputation in the eyes of the outside world. Had these individuals possessed a fatal w, Mu-Gun might have considered the risk of excluding them. However, their imperfections were not of such magnitude to warrant that level of concern.
Regardless, whether or not Mu-Gun intervened, as long as Cheon-Sang and the six venerable elders upheld the equilibrium at the core, dissenting thoughts wouldn''t easily take root. Most importantly, driven by a sharedmitment to safeguard murim, Mu-Gun believed it prudent to proceed alongside them.
Ultimately, Mu-Gun made the decision to employ the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell on his five uncles from the Baek Sword Sect and all the patriarchs of the twelve ns. This secret art enabled Mu-Gun to utilize his internal energy to clear both the conception and governing vessels, guiding them through a transformative process. Importantly, it remained viable even for individualscking internal energy and enlightenment.
In theory, if Mu-Gun so desired, he could potentially elevate not just a hundred, but even a thousand individuals to the status of Absolute Realm masters. Furthermore, by applying the Thunder God Awakening Spell to them as well, he could potentially lead them towards the Supreme Realm.
However, Mu-Gun remained acutely aware of the potential predicament that could arise if he abused the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell and the Thunder God Awakening Spell. Throughout history, possessing power had a tendency to fuel the desire to wield it. Furthermore, when individuals with power joined forces, the allure of temptation intensified.
Initially, they might adhere to Mu-Gun''s directives, yet with the passage of time, the probability of divergent thoughts emerging was high. However, as long as Mu-Gun retained a presence, rebellion would remain unlikely. The real challenge would surface when Mu-Gun had to depart the Central ins Murim Alliance to fulfill his responsibilities as the Thunder God''s incarnation. The risk of irreversible consequences loomed if conflicting intentions took root in his absence.
Mu-Gun resolved to bestow power only upon those he could trust, ensuring stability in his absence. Additionally, he would limit the granted power to a level he could manage, mitigating the potential fallout even if their intentions diverged from his expectations.
Hence, Mu-Gun established the benchmarks of ten Supreme Realm masters and a hundred Absolute Realm masters. The crucial elementy in the ten Supreme Realm masters, serving as vital figures entrusted with the responsibility of overseeing the Absolute Realm masters in Mu-Gun''s absence.
Consequently, Mu-Gun opted for individuals he believed would remain steadfast under any circumstancesCheon-Sang and the six venerable elders. Beginning with the selection of those to undergo the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell, Mu-Gun summoned three of his uncles: Cheon-Ho, Cheon-Ung, and Soo-Kwang. He excluded Cheon-Gi, currently serving as the Righteous Blood Branch Leader in Suzhou, and Jin-Won, who was dedicated to nurturing Baek Sword Sect''s martial artists in the Sea Dragon Archipgo.
The three people who were called by Mu-Gun appeared at the training hall shortly afterward.
"Wee. I understand that the three of you have been busy, so I apologize for inconveniencing you with my requests."
What are you talking about? Our dear nephew is calling us, so of course we dropped everything else and came running. His third uncle, Cheon-Ung said firmly.
"That''s right, you''re speaking mynguage. Isn''t our dear nephew the hero who saved murim?" Cheon-Ho, his second uncle, chimed in, nodding in agreement.
Uncles, what are you saying? Mu-Gun smiled shyly.
By the way, why did you call for us? Soo-Kwang asked.
I would like to offer the three of you a proposal.
A proposal? Cheon-Ho asked with a curious look.
Dear uncles, I would like to guide your martial realm to the Absolute Realm. Are you all willing to ept?
You are going to guide us to the Absolute Realm? Are you saying that something like that is possible? Cheon-Ho asked in disbelief.
That is correct.
I think there will be some conditions attached in return for that. Isnt that right? Soo-Kwang asked.
There are no conditions. All you have to do is pledge to use the newly obtained power for murims great cause if you can reach the Absolute Realm. Mu-Gun exined.
Is pledging all we have to do?
I want the Loyal Heart Alliance, not just the Baek Sword Sect, to be the guardians of murim. I also hope that you will be at the center of it, my dear uncles.
There is nothing else to think about. We will naturally do as the Young Patriarch wants. Cheon-Ho happily answered.
Since it is a power I received from the Young Patriarch, I will definitely do as you wish.
I will dlyply with your will, Young Patriarch.
Following Cheon-Ho, Cheon-Ung and Soo-Kwang also pledged.
I am telling you in advance, but if you go against the pledge and use your newly gained power for a purpose which vites the great cause and righteousness of murim, I will personally make sure that you pay for your crimes. So, you will have to think carefully and answer. Mu-Gun warned them.
Dont worry, that sort of thing will not happen.
Arent you trying to give us more power because you believe in us? Dont worry, we wont betray your trust.
Then, I will ce my faith in you and help you gain more power.
As Cheon-Ung had suggested, Mu-Gun ced trust in his uncles. Nevertheless, as a precautionary measure, he requested them to affirm theirmitment with a pledge. Given their immediate and willing eptance of the pledge, Mu-Gun found no reason to hesitate.
But how are you going to give us power? Cheon-Ho asked.
I am going to use a spell called the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell on the three of you.
The Thunder God Enlightenment Spell?
It is a spell that uses the most extreme energy existing in this worldThunder God Qi to break through your conception and governing vessels as well as help you achieve metamorphosis, Mu-Gun exined.
Our internal energy possesses a different naturepared to the Young Patriarch, so wont there be any issues?
There is nothing to worry about because the Thunder God Qi is capable ofmanding all the energy existing in this world, Mu-Gun said firmly.
You have too many worries, Brother. The Young Patriarch definitely knows what he is doing, Cheon-Ho rebuked Cheon-Ung.
Brother, you were also worried inwardly too, so why are you pretending otherwise now? Cheon-Ung said in a baffling tone.
Who said I was worried? I am a firm believer in our dear nephew. Im not lying, I was not worried at all.
Cheon-Ung shook his head at Cheon-Hos idle remarks.
Well then, who wants to go first? Mu-Gun chuckled at the bickering between the two and asked.
Alright then, My older brother who is a firm believer in our dear nephew can go first.
Are you referring to me?
Why? Are you starting to worry aftering this far? Cheon-Ung provoked Cheon-Ho.
Who is worried? Fine, I will go first.
Cheon-Ho stepped up pompously in response to Cheon-Ungs provocation.
Then, only the second uncle should stay here. Could the other two uncles please step away?
As the order was decided, Mu-Gun sent out the other two people except for Cheon-Ho.
Then, when will you use the spell on us? Soo-Kwang asked.
It takes quite some time to perform the spell, so I think I can only do it once a day. Mu-Gun replied.
Then, it seems like we will have to do it tomorrow, not today.
Yes. The two of you can discuss who will receive my guidance tomorrow, and all you have to do ise here after having lunch.
We will do that then.
Cheon-Ung and Soo-Kwang immediately left the training hall.
Then, shall we get started? First of all, please sit in the lotus position in the center of the training hall. The moment the other two left, Mu-Gun said to Cheon-Ho.
Cheon-Ho sat in the center of the training hall as Mu-Gun instructed.
You dont have to be too nervous. Trust me and leave everything to my energy.
Got it.
Then, I will start now.
Mu-Gun initiated the activation of the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell, calming Cheon-Ho''s nerves. A momentary flinch escaped Cheon-Ho when he sensed the potent energy piercing through his myeong-mun acupoint. However, he swiftly eased into a state of rxation, surrendering his body to Mu-Gun''s Thunder God Qi. With adept control over Cheon-Ho''s energy, Mu-Gun proceeded to clear his conception and governing vessels.
Before he knew it, two hours had psed since Mu-Gun initiated the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell. Unhurried, Mu-Gun continued his careful progress, methodically breaking through Cheon-Ho''s conception and governing vessels.
After addressing the conception and governing vessels, Mu-Gun promptly directed his focus to the Mud Pill Pce[1]. Though the Mud Pill Pce remained steadfast, it proved defenseless against Mu-Gun''s Thunder God Qi. Under the assault of the Thunder God Qi, Cheon-Ho''s Mud Pill Pce yielded, sumbing to its influence.
Subsequently, the Thunder God Qi advanced through the Life and Death Gateway. The Life and Death Gateway opened, and the energy of the Celestial Moonlight Cultivation Method surged through the crown of Cheon-Ho''s head. The milky white radiance of moonlight qi enveloped his entire body, forming a protective aura around him.
Cheon-Ho''s body, enveloped in moonlight qi, ascended approximately three inches above the floor. He entered the Floating Samadhi state, a momentary phenomenon arising from a specific enlightenment during qi cirction. In this state, energy converged towards Cheon-Ho, who hovered above the ground, drawing it in from all directions like a tide.
The moonlight qi enveloping Cheon-Ho steadily expanded in size. This qi, which absorbed the energy from all things in the world to its utmost limit, swirled around Cheon-Ho''s body before being drawn in from the crown of his head.
Every subsequent development from this point forward held significant importance. Mu-Gun heightened his concentration, skillfully managing the energy streaming in through the crown of Cheon-Ho''s head, directing it towards his dantian. The moonlight qi, saturated with the energy of nature, swiftly inundated Cheon-Ho''s dantian.
Despite the fullness of his dantian, the influx of moonlight qi persisted without pause. Mu-Gun took charge, guiding the moonlight qi in an attempt to unlock Cheon-Ho''s middle dantian. Following Mu-Gun''s direction, the moonlight qi permeated Cheon-Ho''s heart.
Under the relentless intrusion of the moonlight qi, Cheon-Ho experienced an intense sensation as if his heart were on the verge of bursting at any moment. The excruciating pain tempted him to cry out ''STOP!'' Yet, he clung to his belief in Mu-Gun. Even in the face of potential adversity, he resolved to ce his trust in Mu-Gun until the very end.
His belief was soon rewarded. The moonlight qi, delving into Cheon-Ho''s heart, coalesced into a singr force, sessfully unlocking his second dantianthe middle dantian. Unable to find an alternative path, the moonlight qi congregated within the newly opened middle dantian, swiftly saturating it to capacity.
Subsequently, the bones in Cheon-Ho''s body initiated a process of twisting and realignment. Undergoing metamorphosis, his skeletal structure underwent reconstruction. Following thepletion of skeletal reconstruction, his muscles and skin, in turn, underwent a simr process of reconstruction.
With an emotional expression, Cheon-Ho opened his eyes after sessfullypleting the metamorphosis process. At that moment, he had transformed into an Absolute Realm master.
1. The Mud Pill Pce is an area in the upper dantian where qi flows through.
Chapter 218
Chapter 218
Commencing with Baek Cheon-Ho, Baek Mu-Gun extended his guidance to Baek Cheon-Ung and Baek Soo-Kwang, guiding them to the Absolute Realm. Subsequently, Mu-Gun applied the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell to the patriarchs of the twelve ns within the Loyal Heart Alliance. Simr to his uncles, Mu-Gun secured a pledge from each of the twelve patriarchs.
The patriarchs of the twelve ns readily epted Mu-Gun''s condition. Trusting in their pledge, Mu-Gun elevated their martial realms to the Absolute Realm. Overjoyed, the patriarchs expressed their delight at stepping into the Absolute Realm, a dream they had long cherished. Gratitude poured forth from them as they repeatedly thanked Mu-Gun for guiding them to this elevated state.
Simultaneously, a deep-seated fear of Mu-Gun lingered among them, knowing that he possessed the ability to effortlessly elevate others to the Absolute Realm. The patriarchs were acutely aware that any deviation from their pledged intentions would not go unpunished, and Mu-Gun would not hesitate to hold them ountable.
Despite reaching the Absolute Realm, their newfound status paled inparison to Mu-Gun''s power. Fearful of Mu-Gun''s retribution, they dared not entertain any divergent intentions. In this manner, Mu-Gun elevated the patriarchs of the twelve ns to the status of Absolute Realm masters.
Subsequently, he personally visited the Righteous Blood Branch and the Sea Dragon Archipgo, using the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell on Baek Cheon-Gi and Baek Jin-Won.
In this manner, Mu-Gun initially guided seventeen individuals to the Absolute Realm, extending the same opportunity to the Six White Wolves, including Nak Il-Bang. Touched by Mu-Gun''s benevolence, the Six Wolves were deeply moved and pledged unwavering allegiance to Mu-Gun until theirst breath.
In the blink of an eye, a month psed since Mu-Gun elevated the Six Wolves to the status of Absolute Realm masters, following the leaders of the Loyal Heart Alliance. During this time, the martial arts masters of the Loyal Heart Alliance returned from Sichuan Province. Mu-Gun personally went to greet them upon their return.
Subsequently, the Loyal Heart Alliance organized a wee banquet to express gratitude for their efforts in the battle against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. Nevertheless, the true highlight of the celebration was Mu-Gun. Initially, the leaders of the Loyal Heart Alliance had intended to host a wee banquet upon Mu-Gun''s return.
However, Mu-Gun declined, insisting on waiting until the martial arts masters who fought alongside him returned as well.
In deference to Mu-Gun''s wishes, the Loyal Heart Alliance opted to defer the banquet until the martial arts masters who took part in the conflict against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect returned. Once they were back, the Loyal Heart Alliance promptly organized and hosted the long-awaited wee banquet.
The wee banquet unfolded on a grand scale, gathering a thousand martial artists from the Loyal Heart Alliance, including its leaders. The banquet hall was arranged within the expansive training hall at the Loyal Heart Alliance''s headquarters.
At the center of the grand training hall, seats of honor were arranged for the executives of the Loyal Heart Alliance''s thirteen ns. Just beneath them, a dense arrangement amodated the one thousand martial artists, filling the rest of the seating in the expansive hall.
With all attendeesfortably seated, Baek Cheon-Sang, the leader of the Loyal Heart Alliance, made his entrance. The leaders and martial artists of the Loyal Heart Alliance erupted in apuse and cheers to wee Cheon-Sang.
Cheon-Sang went up to the podium prepared in front of the seats of honor, waving to the martial artists who weed him.
After the warm wee, Cheon-Sang raised his voice and dered, "The purpose of today''s banquet is to honor the heroes of murim who have returned triumphant after defeating the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, a threat to murim. Without further dy, let''s apud and wee the proud heroes of the Loyal Heart Alliance.
In response to Cheon-Sang''s opening speech, the martial artists of the Loyal Heart Alliance erupted in enthusiastic apuse and cheers. Following this, Mu-Gun and the Absolute Realm masters made their entrance from behind the podium. Witnessing their arrival, the martial artists of the Loyal Heart Alliance intensified their apuse and cheers even further.
Lets have the Baek Sword Sects Young Patriarch, the man who yed the biggest role in the war against the Nine Celestial Demons Sect,e up as a representative and say a few words.
Cheon-Sang relinquished his position to Mu-Gun, stepping down from the podium. Mu-Gun, wearing a somewhat bashful expression, took his ce at the podium.
Long live the Golden Thunder Emperor God!
Long live the Loyal Heart Alliance!
As Mu-Gun took the podium, the martial artists of the Loyal Heart Alliance cheered for him, addressing him by his title and expressing their enthusiasm for both him and the Loyal Heart Alliance.
Ehem, thank you, everyone.
Mu-Gun, in a gesture of gratitude, bowed to the martial artists of the Loyal Heart Alliance. Patiently, he waited for a moment, allowing their cheers to subside. Only when the hall was hushed did Mu-Gun begin to speak.
"The Loyal Heart Alliance is an organization dedicated to safeguarding murim from the forces of the demonic path, including the Nine Celestial Demons Sect. In our recent endeavor, the martial arts masters of the Loyal Heart Alliance, alongside myself, stood united to confront and halt the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, proudly carrying the banner of our alliance. It''s crucial to understand that the threat from the demonic sects won''t cease with this one victory. While we''ve sessfully thwarted the Nine Celestial Demons Sect this time, the Central ins murim remains susceptible to potential future threats. To counteract and protect murim, we, the Loyal Heart Alliance, must bolster our strength. It holds no meaning if only a select few among us grow stronger; every member of the Loyal Heart Alliance must strengthen themselves. I, Baek Mu-Gun, stand before you, pledging my unwavering dedication to assist each of you in your growth, ensuring that the Loyal Heart Alliance bes the true guardian of the Central ins murim."
Wahhhhh!
We will ce our faith in the Golden Thunder Emperor God and do our best.
We will do our very best-!
Mu-Gun''s speech inspired the martial artists of the Loyal Heart Alliance in the general seats, filling them with determination to invest all their efforts.
"Thank you. I realize I may have delved into a rather serious topic on such a joyous asion. Today''s celebration was organized for me and the martial arts masters standing behind me, but it''s also a moment to rejoice in the Loyal Heart Alliance''s inaugural stride as the guardians of the Central ins murim. As a fellow member of the Loyal Heart Alliance, I encourage each of you to savor this event to your heart''s content."
At Mu-Guns remarks, the Loyal Heart Alliances martial artists cheered once again.
Then, lets all raise our sses and kick-start the banquet with a toast to the Loyal Heart Alliance.
Following the conclusion of Mu-Gun''s speech, Cheon-Sang stepped forward, holding a ss of alcohol. In response to his cue, both the leaders at the seats of honor and the martial artists in the general seats raised their sses.
To the Loyal Heart Alliance!
To the Loyal Heart Alliance-!
Then, Cheon-Sang started a toast, which was followed by the Loyal Heart Alliances members in unison, and he downed his ss.
Now then! I hope you enjoy the banquet as much as you can from now on!
The banquetmenced in earnest with Cheon-Sang''s toast. Mu-Gun and the Absolute Realm masters also took their seats at the designated ces of honor, joining in the festivities and enjoying the banquet.
A few days after the banquet concluded, Mu-Gun individually summoned the six venerable elders. Upon obtaining their consent, he employed the Thunder God Awakening Spell on them. Despite being in the same Absolute Realm, the six venerable elders possessed a markedly higher understanding and enlightenment of martial artspared to Cheon-Sang.
Due to their more robust foundation for advancing to the Supreme Realmpared to Cheon-Sang, the Thunder God Awakening Spell had a more significant impact on the six venerable elders.
Despite the individual differences among the six venerable elders, they all experienced immediate progress through the Thunder God Awakening Spell.
Anticipating their progression, Mu-Gun predicted that within three months, at thetest, the six venerable elders would advance to the Supreme Realm. Naturally, such an achievement would require dedicated effort and hard work on their part.
* * *
After using the Thunder God Awakening Spell on the six venerable elders, Mu-Gun called for Dan Seol-Young and Baek Mu-Ok next.
Why did you call for me along with sister-inw? Mu-Ok, who came running as soon as Mu-Gun called for him, asked curiously.
I have a favor to ask the both of you, Mu-Gun said.
The both of us? Sister-inw and I?
Yes.
What kind of favor is it? Seol-Young asked.
I want you to select those who can be trusted among the Peak Realm masters in the Baek Sword Sect and the Loyal Heart Alliance.
What do you mean by those who can be trusted?
I am referring to those who can take responsibility for their strength without harboring ill intentions if they were to obtain power equivalent to the Absolute Realm.
Are you going to guide them to the Absolute Realm with the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell, just like you did with the Loyal Heart Alliances delegates?
That is correct.
Hmm, do you have to go that far? Didnt you say yourself that the Loyal Heart Alliance will take on the role of defending murim, and not reign over murim? Mu-Ok asked.
That is why it is necessary. I am doing it to protect murim. Mu-Gun responded firmly.
Do we need that much power when the threat of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect is no longer around? Mu-Ok continued asking.
If the Demon Gods incarnation appears, our strength may not be enough.
In other words, you are preparing for the worst-case scenario.
Yes.
I see. However, it is hard to fathom the real minds and intentions of others. No matter how carefully my brother-inw and I choose, there will be times when our choices are wrong. Seol-Young said.
Naturally, that is something that I expect. There may also be people who will be intoxicated with their newly gained power and go down the wrong path. If we punish them as a warning to others at that time, the others will not dare to harbor nonsensical thoughts. Mu-Gun exined.
If that is the case, it will be better if something like that doesnt happen, right?
Of course.
Got it. I will do my best and try to look for those people.
I will also look as closely as possible and select people we can trust.
Seol-Young and Mu-Ok answered reliably.
Then, Mu-Ok, you should leave first. Seol-Young, stay behind for a while.
After Mu-Gun was done with business, he sent Mu-Ok on his way first.
Do you have anything else you want to say to me?
Rather than say, there is something we have to do.
What do we have to do?
Im talking about having a child, Mu-Gun said straightforwardly.
Now?
Ehem! Do you not know how urgent it is for us to have children?
Seol-Young looked at Mu-Gun with a baffled expression.
It seems to me like you are more interested in the process though.
So, you dont want to? Mu-Gun asked dejectedly.
That is not what I meant.
Then, what is the problem?
Mu-Gun chuckled mischievously, extending his arm toward Seol-Young. Without resistance, Seol-Young sumbed to Mu-Gun''s touch, gracefully falling into his arms.
Later, a cascade of pleasure echoed through their room. Following an intimate session, Mu-Gun and Seol-Youngy beside each other, savoring the lingering sensations of their passionate encounter.
Dear husband, when I look at you these days, I feel so anxious. I feel like you might leave somewhere at any moment. Seol-Young said, caressing Mu-Guns firm chest with her fingers.
Mu-Gun disclosed to Seol-Young and Hyun-Ah that he had be the incarnation of the Thunder God, along with the responsibilities he now bore in that divine role.
Anxious, Seol-Young observed Mu-Gun concentrating on bolstering the Loyal Heart Alliance''s strength through the Thunder God Awakening Spell and the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell upon his return to Shaoxing. It seemed as if he could embark on a mission at any given moment.
I feel sorry for you, my dear wife. However, I had no choice but to be the Thunder Gods incarnation. Also, if I am given a mission as the Thunder Gods incarnation, I would have no choice but to do my best and perform my duties. Mu-Gun said apologetically.
Still, I hope that you will only have to perform your duties in the future, in the far far future.
Phew, I would also like that, and I keep hoping that that is the case. Be that as it may, it is not something that I can decide on my own, so it is frustrating. Mu-Gun spoke honestly.
I am sorry. You must also be having a hard time, but I must have made you even more stressed for no reason. Seol-Young apologized.
Dont say that. Moreover, it is not like I have to leave for a mission right away, so lets just enjoy the time we have together instead of worrying in advance.
Okay.
Also, I think I will have to go to Hebei Province and Henan Province for a few days.
What for?
I think I need to withdraw the money deposited at the Myriad Vault and the Yellow River Vault.
When did you leave money there?
It was left behind by the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect, Mu-Gun exined.
Ah! Do you n to use that money to rebuild some of the ns in murim?
Yes.
How much money was left in the two vaults?
It is about six hundred thousand silver nyangs.
Dont tell me that you intend to use all six hundred thousand silver nyangs as funding for the other ns? Seol-Young asked to confirm her suspicion.
That is what I was nning to do. Why? Do you think it is too excessive?
To be honest, I indeed feel that it will be a shame. However, at the end of the day, that money belongs to the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect, and you are the one who should decide how to use it. I dont think anyone shouldment on how you use it. Also, since you''ve chosen generosity, it might be wise to do it thoughtfully. So, dear husband, follow your heart, Seol-Young said in support.
Okay. Ah, could you find out about the ns in murim that suffered damages from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect?
Got it.
One thing led to another and it seems like I am only making you do my work. I am sorry. Mu-Gun apologized.
Dont say that. Rather, I am d that I could be of help to my husband. So, dont hesitate to ask me for help in the future too.
Thank you, and I love you.
I love you too. Seol-Young smiled and said.
Come here.
Mu-Gun embraced Seol-Young.
You want to go again?
How can I hold myself back when you are smiling so beautifully?
At Mu-Guns crafty words, Seol-Young giggled and snuggled in his embrace.
Then, they made love once again. They truly enjoyed their prime.
Chapter 219
Chapter 219
As previously mentioned to Dan Seol-Young, Baek Mu-Gun embarked on a journey to Hebei Province and Henan Province. There, Mu-Gun sought out the credit note and withdrew the six hundred thousand silver nyangs from the Myriad Vault in Hebei Province and the Yellow River Vault in Henan Province.
In contrast to the previous two vaults, Mu-Gun openly disclosed his identity while withdrawing the money. There was no longer any reason for him to exercise caution. Additionally, using the name of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect as the source of the funds would suffice.
Upon verifying Mu-Gun''s identity, both the Myriad Vault and the Yellow River Vault promptly honored the credit note without any objections. They dared not entertain any ulterior motives against Mu-Gun, the most formidable martial artist in murim.
With the smooth withdrawal of funds, Mu-Gun faced no particr challenges and returned to Shaoxing without any trouble.
His journey to Hebei Province and Henan Province concluded in just ten days. The efficiency was attributed to Mu-Gun''s ability to activate the Thunder God''s Shadow without exhaustion, allowing him to travel without significant stamina consumption.
Nevertheless, Mu-Gun viewed even this efficiency with a tinge of regret. While currently unattainable with his existing martial realm, he envisioned a future where a higher martial realm would grant him the ability to traverse space itself, regardless of the distance.
In the eventuality of such an advancement, Mu-Gun couldplete a round trip from Hebei Province to Henan Province in just a single day. However, such a feat remained impossible within his current martial realm. By human standards, Mu-Gun''s martial realm had already reached the pinnacle, leaving no further ascent.
Yet, measured against the standards of an incarnation, and even more broadly, against the standards of the Gods, Mu-Gun had only just begun his journey. For someone intending to stay within the bounds of Central ins murim, his current martial realm sufficed and exceeded expectations.
Nevertheless, as the Thunder God''s incarnation, he had the formidable task of contending with the Demon God''s incarnation. In light of this, his present martial prowess fell short. He needed to evolve further, to be more potent. Mu-Gun recognized that he still had a long and challenging journey ahead.
Upon returning to Shaoxing, Mu-Gun turned over the six hundred thousand silver nyangs he had withdrawn from the two vaults to Baek Cheon-Sang.
Why are you giving this to me?
I think it would only be right for you to be in charge of the financial support as the Loyal Heart Alliances leader, Mu-Gun said.
That is out of the question. Since these are funds from the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect, you should personally decide on the funding. Cheon-Sang declined Mu-Guns suggestion.
By adhering to Mu-Gun''s guidance, both the reputation of the Loyal Heart Alliance and Baek Cheon-Sang himself would experience a significant surge.
Aware that Mu-Gun had put forth this suggestion with the Loyal Heart Alliance''s and his own reputation in mind, Cheon-Sang hesitated. He didn''t wish to im all the credit for himself, recognizing the pivotal role yed by his son, Mu-Gun.
Moreover, the funds weren''t even from the Loyal Heart Alliance; they belonged to the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sect. It seemed only fair for Mu-Gun to directly oversee and manage the funds, thereby rightfully earning credit for the initiative.
"As I''ve emphasized before, my desire is for the Loyal Heart Alliance to evolve into the true guardians of murim. The reason I''m delegating the decision-making on funds to you is that you hold the position of the Loyal Heart Alliance''s leader. Your status and reputation in that role are paramount for our alliance to gain recognition as the defenders of murim by other ns. Additionally, this presents a golden opportunity to elevate both the status of the Loyal Heart Alliance and your own, Father," Mu-Gun said firmly.
"That''s not urate. The Loyal Heart Alliance already holds a position of great prominence, and that isrgely owing to your presence as the Golden Thunder Emperor God. Furthermore, as you''ve pointed out, to enhance the reputation of the Loyal Heart Alliance, it would be far more impactful for you to step forward than for me to do so," Cheon-Sang voiced his perspective.
"I don''t want the Loyal Heart Alliance to be synonymous with me. My aspiration is for the alliance to earn recognition across murim, and I hope murim will align with the will of the Loyal Heart Alliance, regardless of my presence. To achieve this, it''s far more advantageous for you to take a prominent role as the leader of the Loyal Heart Alliance, Father," Mu-Gun countered.
"Even if I take a prominent position at the forefront, the attention of murim won''t be directed solely at me or the Loyal Heart Alliance. Instead, their focus will likely be on you, the force behind us. Many probably believe that the Loyal Heart Alliance owes its existence to you."
"That might be the current perception. However, if you consistently take a leading role and elevate your reputation, murim will eventually realize that the Loyal Heart Alliance is not solely reliant on me," Mu-Gun argued.
At any rate, you just want me to manage the funding, right?
Thats right. With all due respect, there are a lot of tasks that I have to personally attend to. Mu-Gun added an excuse.
Why does it sound like you are saying that I have nothing to do?
Thats not true at all.
Fine, I will do as you say. Cheon-Sang yielded.
Thank you.
I should be the one thanking you instead. You are paying the money, but I will be showing off and reaping the benefits.
Do you want to show it off? Mu-Gun chuckled and asked.
He knew well that by nature, Cheon-Sang was someone incapable of boasting in front of others.
Its not a small amount of money, but a sum no less than six hundred thousand nyangs, so of course I have to boast about it.
Please do that. No one will say anything to you even if you boast about it, Father.
Cheon-Sang grinned at Mu-Guns crafty reply.
But by tasks that you have to personally do, are you referring to fostering Absolute Realm masters? Cheon-Sang asked.
"Yes. I intend to choose individuals from the thirteen ns of the Loyal Heart Alliance who exhibit good character, have clean origins, and carry no suspicion in their track records. I will then use the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell on them."
As they say, blood is thicker than water. Since you have decided to do so, I hope there are many people from the Baek Sword Sect.
I hope so too. However, for the unity of the Loyal Heart Alliance, I will have to select people ording to the fairest possible criteria.
I am well aware. Im just saying it for good measure. Ill leave it to you to decide on that matter, so dont worry about what I said, and do as you please. Cheon-Sang said, making sure Mu-Gun did not misunderstand him.
Yes, I understand.
Do you have anything else to say? Cheon-Sang asked.
Not in particr.
Then, go ahead and rest up.
Okay, Ill take my leave then.
Mu-Gun said his goodbyes to Cheon-Sang and departed from the Loyal Heart Alliance''s headquarters, making his way toward the Baek Sword Sect''s manor. Upon returning to the Baek Sword Sect after a ten-day absence, Mu-Gun''s first stop was to visit his two wives.
After announcing his return to his two wives, Mu-Gun turned his attention to aprehensive reportpiled by Dan Seol-Young and Baek Mu-Ok. The report meticulously documented the personal information of martial arts masters from all thirteen ns within the Loyal Heart Alliance, with a particr focus on the Baek Sword Sect.
The report outlined the martial prowess of a little over one hundred and twenty individuals, providing clear evidence of the imbnce within the Loyal Heart Alliance''s forces. Before Mu-Gun employed the Thunder God Awakening Spell and the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell, the Loyal Heart Alliance possessed seventeen Absolute Realm masters and twenty Upper Peak Realm masters, excluding Cheon-Sang and Mu-Gun.
In contrast, they had just over one hundred and twenty Peak Realm masters. The number of Peak Realm masters was notably lower whenpared to the higher-ranked forces above the Upper Peak Realm. This aspect highlighted that the Loyal Heart Alliance relied on a small number of high-ranked martial arts masters.
While the current powerful masters in the Loyal Heart Alliance were formidable, the organization needed a broader foundation of strength. To grow into arger and more robust force, it was crucial to enhance the power of themon martial artists, providing a solid support base for the high-ranked martial arts masters.
Mu-Gun carefully selected eighty-two individuals from the Peak Realm masters, with thirty-four from the Baek Sword Sect and forty-eight from the other twelve ns. The selection process involved a thorough examination of their character, ensuring that only those who met Mu-Gun''s standards were chosen.
Mu-Gun''s selection process was fair, ensuring that approximately four individuals were chosen from each n. The higher number of selections from the Baek Sword Sect was a reflection of theirrger pool of Peak Realm masterspared to the other ns, rather than favoritism. This approach aimed to distribute opportunities evenly among the participating ns.
Mu-Gun informed Seol-Young and Mu-Ok of his selection.
The number of people eliminated from the selection this time is about forty people. Since that is the case, wouldnt it be better to use the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell on them as well? The other Peak Realm masters will be Absolute Realm masters through the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell, so I think they will feel rtively deprived if they are excluded. Mu-Ok expressed his opinion.
I also thought about what you just said. However, it will be a problem if they think I will use the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell on them just because they are Peak Realm masters. By excluding some of them, we are showing that they will need to be qualified to receive the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell. Mu-Gun exined his reasoning.
I understand what you mean.
In any case, well done, both of you. It was easy for me to decide because the two of you wrote up such a detailed report despite the short timeline. Mu-Gun praised the two of them.
I am d to hear that I was of help to you, Brother, Mu-Ok said proudly.
But Mu-Ok, dont you want to receive the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell?
I am also human, so of course I would desire it. However, I have only reached the First-Rate Realm, so I dare not dream of receiving it. Also, as you said, I also think that working on information systems suits me better than martial arts.
Mu-Ok''s adaptation to information-rted tasks in the Heavenly Secret Hall, overseeing both the Baek Sword Sect and contributing to the Loyal Heart Alliance, highlighted his satisfaction with his current role. This shift not only aligned better with his aptitude but also demonstrated his versatility beyond martial arts.
"Still, it wouldn''t hurt to squeeze in some martial arts training whenever you get the chance. Even if you''re more of an information person, having a solid grounding in martial arts can be a real asset in navigating the murim life," Mu-Gun gently advised Mu-Ok.
Understood. I will not neglect my martial arts training.
Good. Also, regardless of the number of people selected this time round, I n to use the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell on my two wives.
You are going to let me receive it too? Seol-Young asked, surprised by Mu-Guns remarks.
Why? Do you not want to?
Thats not it. However, I am not qualified, so I think that I am just getting preferential treatment just because I am your wife. Seol-Young said worryingly.
I decided to help with my wife''s cultivation, so who would dare say anything? Also, if my dear wives be stronger, only then can I carry out my duties as an incarnation with peace of mind.
Okay, fine.
Speaking of which, lets do it right away.
Now?
Why? Do you have anything urgent to do?
Thats not what I mean, but it is just too sudden.
"I get that this mighte out of the blue for you, but I''ve actually been mulling it over for a while now. I don''t reckon there''s much else happening, so let''s head to the training hall right away. Mu-Ok, you go ahead and get back to your tasks."
"Got it. Best of luck with receiving the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell, sister-inw!"
Thanks, brother-inw. Take good care of yourself.
When Mu-Ok left the residence, Mu-Gun immediately went to the training hall with Seol-Young. Then, he used the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell on her.
After eight hours, Seol-Young, having recently attained the Peak Realm, sessfully unlocked her Heaven and Earth Gateway and underwent a profound metamorphosis. Just like that, overnight, Seol-Young ascended to the ranks of an Absolute Realm master.
It was all thanks to the fact that she married the right husband.
The following day, Mu-Gun applied the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell to Namgung Hyun-Ah as well. Hyun-Ah sessfully unlocked her Heaven and Earth Gateway and underwent a transformative process. With that, she seamlessly advanced into the Absolute Realm. Confirming her newfound martial realm, Hyun-Ah was moved to tears.[1]
Are you that happy?
Dont even get me started. You may not know because you have always been extraordinary, but most martial artists may never be able to cross the wall known as the Absolute Realm even if they trained with all their might throughout their entire lives. However, I was able to advance into the Absolute Realm overnight thanks to my dear husband, so how could I not be happy? Hyun-Ah said in joy.
As you said, the Absolute Realm is a martial realm that is difficult to reach even if you train with all your might for the rest of your life. You were able to achieve the Absolute Realm without much effort. On the one hand, I cannot hide the fact that I am worried about you. What is easily achieved is also easily lost. I am worried that you will take your current martial realm lightly, and I am also concerned that you will carelessly use your newly gained power.
Mu-Gun hadn''t assumed that Hyun-Ah would recklessly wield her powers simply because she reached the Absolute Realm. If that were the case, he wouldn''t have used the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell on her in the first ce. Mu-Gun desired her to remain vignt, trusting that she would exercise caution and think twice before unleashing her newfound strength.
Dont worry. The things you are worried about will never happen, dear. Hyun-Ah reassured him.
I trust you, and I hope that you will not be satisfied with your current martial realm. The Absolute Realm is not the end, but rather, it is just the beginning. Dont forget that in ces that we are not aware of, countless monstrous beings have surpassed the Supreme Realm and entered the Mythic Realm. Mu-Gun reminded Hyun-Ah.
"To be of assistance to you, or more precisely, to ensure I''m not a burden, I''m fully aware that my current martial realm falls short. I vow to you that I won''t settle for where I am now and will persist in reaching for a higher martial realm," Hyun-Ah promised.
If it is you, I am sure youll do well.
"By the way, I feel light, almost like my body is ready to soar away. It''s as if I''ve been reborn,
It is probably the effect of metamorphosis. Anyway, I am worried.
What do you mean by that?
Your skin and body have gotten much better due to metamorphosis, so other men will ogle you even more now, Mu-Gun said teasingly.
Am I the only one? Do you know how many women in murim admire you, the hero who saved the world by defeating the Nine Celestial Demons Sect? Hyun-Ah said, pouting.
Then, I should take this opportunity and take a good look over murim. I would like to see how many women actually adore me. Mu-Gun said cheekily.
What did you say?
Haha, its just a joke, a joke, okay? How could I set my gaze on another woman when I have such beautiful wives? Mu-Gun quickly retracted his words.
You never know. I heard that for men, a woman you see for the first time is the most beautiful.
That only applies to those who dont know of any truly beautiful woman. It doesnt apply to me, who has a wife more beautiful than anyone else next to me.
As usual, you are good with words.
Come over here. Mu-Gun grinned at the sight of Hyun-Ah pouting and pulled her close.
What is it? Hyun-Ah asked as she was gradually pulled closer.
I cant hold myself back any longer because you are so beautiful, Mu-Gun spoke with a mischievous face and kissed her.
Hyun-Ah didn''t pull away from his lips; instead, she embraced his neck, engaging in a more intense kiss with him.
Ignited by a passionate kiss, their carnal desires aze, the two soon shared a passionate session of lovemaking.
1. Ermm At this point, Mu-Gun is just a God, no?
Chapter 220
Chapter 220
Four months had psed since the Nine Celestial Demons Sect threat was averted. Staying true to the initial n, Baek Mu-Gun led the Peak Realm masters of the Loyal Heart Alliance into the realm of Absolute Masters using the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell.
Meanwhile, the six venerable elders, recipients of the Supreme Realm enlightenment courtesy of the Thunder God Awakening Spell, sessfully surpassed the Absolute Realm, ascending to the esteemed Supreme Realm.
Baek Cheon-Sang, the inaugural recipient of the Thunder God Awakening Spell, stillgged behind in reaching the Supreme Realm. His enlightenment, in contrast to the six venerable elders, was evidently at a lower stage, requiring additional time forplete assimtion of the Supreme Realm enlightenment. Nheless, Cheon-Sang was poised to ascend to the Supreme Realm in the foreseeable future.
With the six venerable elders achieving the Supreme Realm and a hundred Absolute Realm masters cultivated, the forces of the Loyal Heart Alliance had now surged into formidable strength, surpassing thebined might of the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families.
Should the Loyal Heart Alliance set its sights on murim supremacy, the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families would find themselves powerless to impede them. However, Mu-Gun harbored dissatisfaction with the Alliance''s current might. While the upper echelons of martial arts masters had attained a certain pinnacle, the forces beneath them remained notablycking.
Mu-Gun was eager to bolster the Loyal Heart Alliance''s lower-ranked forces, enhancing both their quantity and quality. The leaders of the Alliance embraced Mu-Gun''s perspective, opting to recruit fresh martial artists into the fold. Moreover, theymitted to providing unwavering support for the development and strengthening of the lower-ranked forces.
Meanwhile, the six hundred thousand silver nyangs entrusted to Cheon-Sang by Mu-Gun were allocated as financial aid to the ns that had suffered losses from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, without any charges or obligations.
The Loyal Heart Alliance extended financial assistance to both the Seven Great Families and the subsidiary branches of the Nine Prominent Sects. However, there was a deliberate emphasis on directing more support toward the smaller and medium-sized ns within murim.
The Seven Great Families and the subsidiary branches of the Nine Prominent Sects enjoyed ample support even without the intervention of the Loyal Heart Alliance. However, in stark contrast, the assistance provided to the lesser-known small and medium-sized ns fell significantly short.
The Loyal Heart Alliance ced a priority on supporting the often-neglected small and medium-sized ns, garnering enthusiastic endorsement from numerous factions in murim.
The small and medium-sized ns that benefited from the Loyal Heart Alliance''s support were deeply moved by the Alliance''s generosity, which came without any expectation of reciprocation. Consequently, a growing number of ns began to see the Loyal Heart Alliance as the true leader of murim.
Positioned at the heart of murim, the Loyal Heart Alliance held a pivotal role, especially since the Golden Thunder Emperor God, the savior of murim from the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, was aligned with them. Gathering support from the grassroots of murim, their influence was burgeoning swiftly.
The rise of the Loyal Heart Alliance as the central force in murim naturally stirred difort among the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families. Nevertheless, at this juncture, they found themselves powerless to halt the Alliance''s ascendancy. Their only recourse was to remain vignt, bide their time, and focus on bolstering their own strength.
Meanwhile, Mu-Gun made a conscious effort to avoid the spotlight, delegating responsibilities to Cheon-Sang and the executives who took the lead in managing affairs. As he conveyed to Cheon-Sang, he preferred not to be the focal point. His desire was for the Loyal Heart Alliance to take center stage. It wasn''t about creating "Mu-Gun''s Loyal Heart Alliance"; rather, he aimed for the recognition of the Alliance itself.
To achieve this objective, a system was established within the Loyal Heart Alliance that operated independently of Mu-Gun. Every task adhered to this system, and decisions on all matters were made by the delegates of the Loyal Heart Alliance, with no specific position allocated to Mu-Gun.
Certainly, Mu-Gun did wield some influence through Cheon-Sang, but crucially, the decisions were ultimately in the hands of the delegates. The delegates of the Loyal Heart Alliance endeavored to manage every aspect independently, minimizing reliance on the presence of Baek Mu-Gun.
The Loyal Heart Alliance dedicated efforts to establish a system that could operate efficiently irrespective of Mu-Gun''s presence. This was to ensure smooth functionality and prevent any issues in the Alliance''s operations even in Mu-Gun''s absence.
* * *
Mu-Gun was mentally preparing himself to fulfill the responsibilities of an incarnation at any given moment. To carry out these duties, he needed to traverse into another world.
It weighed on him that he would be separated from his family, including his two wives. However, there was a simultaneous sense of anticipation for the prospect of exploring a new world. Although he embarked on this journey with the intention of enjoying himself, the primary goal was to thwart the Demon Gods, leaving minimal room for personal enjoyment in the new world.
In any case, Mu-Gun patiently awaited the Thunder God to ry the incarnation''s mission to him. Finally, the Thunder God spoke.
- Hast thou been well?
I have been well. Am I finally receiving a mission as your incarnation?
-It seems like thou hast been waiting for me to give thee a mission as mine incarnation.
Since I have to do it anyway, wouldnt it be better for me to do it willingly?
- It is a good mindset. As thou quoth, there is a mission thou hast to do as mine incarnation.
What is it?
- Thy mission is to exterminate the Demon God whom hast appeared at the Avalon Continent.
Did the Demon God personally descend? Mu-Gun asked in shock.
- In that world, the Demon Gods prefer to descend personally through their incarnation.
I dont know if it is possible to deal with a Demon God directly with my current skills.
- In the case that the Demon God directly descends to the Middle Realm, they will only be able to disy less than half of their true power.
How strong is half of their true power?
- It is about two or three times the power thou currently bear.
And you are telling me to stop them? Mu-Gun asked with a baffled expression.
- If thou never hast enough power, then all thou hast to try is grow stronger. Is that not right?
The Thunder God said as if it wasnt a big deal.
How long would I have to grow my powers to be able to defeat the Demon God at that ce? Shouldn''t the other incarnations also provide support?
- I desire to try that too if I could. However, I hast not many incarnations, and there are too many worlds under the threat of the Demon Gods. I didst not choose to send a rookie like thee for no reason. On the upside, what is fortunate is that even if the Demon God descends to the Middle Realm, it shall not be able to disy its[1]power immediately.
There were strict limitations between the Hell Realm and the Middle Realm, and if someone forcefully tried to bypass it, even the Demon God would have a huge impact. To regain its strength and recover from the impact it received from the dimensions limitations, the Demon God would need a significant amount of time.
Mu-Gun was required to raise his power within that time limit as much as possible so that he could deal with the Demon God.
Naturally, I cannot refuse the mission, can I?
- Thou can refuse it, but whates next is the problem.
If he refused the mission, the divinity he received from the Thunder God would be taken back and he would lose all his power. Then, his soul would be the property of the Thunder God.
That means I dont have a choice. What sort of ce is Avalon? Mu-Gun smiled bitterly and asked about Avalon.
- I think it would be better for thee to check that out thyself.
I dont have to go right away, do I?
- I shall grant thou two hours.
I might not be able toe back, so arent you being too cold-hearted?
- Shall thou understand if I tell thou that two hours hither is one month there?
Then, even if I spend a year there, it is only one day here?
- That is correct.
Then, are there cases where it is the opposite?
- Of course, there is. However, it is a rule to not assign a mission there lest it is an unavoidable situation.
That is a relief. It would be troublesome if decades have passed when Ie back from finishing my mission.
- So, quickly go say thy farewells ande back.
Understood.
Within the two hours granted by the Thunder God, Mu-Gun bid farewell to his family and close friends. Concern etched the faces of his loved ones, including the Four Peerless Wanderers, as Mu-Gun prepared to embark on his journey to another world in service as the Thunder God''s incarnation.
To assuage their concerns, Mu-Gun chose not to disclose the personal descent of the Demon God in the realm he was headed to. Instead, he reassured them by exining that even if he spent a month there, only two hours would pse in their world.
After saying goodbye to his two wives with a final hug, Mu-Gun called for the Thunder God.
- Didst thou bid farewell properly?
I did.
- Then, I will send thou to Avalon right now.
But am I crossing over to Avalon with my current appearance?
- No. Thou will borrow the body of someone living in Avalon to carry out thy duty.
Borrowing someone elses body? Then what will happen to the original owner of the body?
- It is not like how thou regard. Thou are not stealing away someones body. Thou are going to use the body of someone who is supposed to die originally.
Is there a reason to do that?
- It is because it is convenient in many ways to move as a person whom existed in that world. Also, if thou thither there with thy current look, thou shall attract attention and the risk of thy existence being exposed to the Demon God shall augment. For thy safety, it would be advantageous to borrow the body of someone whom belongs to that world.
If that is the case, I hope I can borrow the body of a person with great power.
- That depends on thy luck. Then, if thou dont hast any more questions, I shall open the dimensional door that connects to Avalon.
I am ready.
As soon as Mu-Gun concluded his response, a cascade of golden lightning materialized in mid-air, shaping an oval space. Within this oval expanse, a palpable darkness pervaded, resembling an abyss. A sense dawned on Mu-Gun that entering this oval space might mean being engulfed by the dark currents, never to return.
- We hast no time, so go in quickly.
The Thunder God pressed him on. Mu-Gun drew in a deep breath and stepped into the oval space. In that very instant, his soul, now possessing the Origin Spirit, was irresistibly drawn away by an unseen force.
Mu-Gun sensed his consciousness gradually waning. Despite his attempts to regainposure, it proved futile. Eventually, his consciousness reached a point ofplete ckout.
* * *
Within the Count Venatia House in Pantheon Kingdom, an oppressive atmosphere lingered within the dwelling of Argon Laonia Venatia, the Third Young Lord. This somber mood arose as Argon, the proprietor of the residence, returned unconscious and grievously injured. His injuries were sustained during his endeavor to halt the surprise attack of the Wolfkan, a colossal wolf monster, on the battlefield.
The Chief Healer of the Count Venatia House, Dwyane Rudwick, and the Head Wizard, Alcain Lukasus, spared no effort in their attempts to heal Argon. Despite their best endeavors, Argon''s condition showed no signs of improvement. The gravest concerny in the fact that the wound inflicted by the Wolfkan refused to cease its relentless bleeding.
Ordinarily, Alcain''s healing magic could staunch bleeding, regardless of the wound''s severity. However, no matter how many times Alcain applied his healing magic, Argon''s wound stubbornly continued to bleed. The culprit was the curse embedded in the wound by the Wolfkan, rendering all magical efforts ineffective. Breaking the Wolfkan''s curse required, at the very least, the intervention of a Seventh Circle Mage to allow magic to take effect.
Unfortunately, the Head Wizard of the Count Venatia House, Alcain, remained a Sixth Circle Mage, unable to break the Wolfkan''s curse. Consequently, despite Dwayne, the Chief Healer''s earnest efforts to staunch the bleeding, the sheer size of the wound rendered their attempts futile.
Eventually, with no means to halt the bleeding, Argon''s heart ceased its rhythm, and his pulse and breathing came to aplete standstill. Chief Healer Dwayne, acknowledging Argon''s demise, solemnly conveyed the news to Wackins Laonia Venatia, the fief''s owner, who observed with a stoic countenance from the rear.
Your Excellency! The Third Young Lord is-
Kugh!
Just then, Argon, who had stopped breathing, opened his eyes with a groan.
The Third Young Lord! The Third Young Lord has woken up!
Dwayne, who was walking toward Count Via, quickly turned around at Head Wizard Alcains cry, and he examined Argon.
Third Young Lord! Have youe around?
Upon awakening, Argon, the Third Young Lordmore precisely, Baek Mu-Gunwas momentarily bewildered by the abrupt change in circumstances. However, he swiftly regained hisposure.
This situation was familiar to him, courtesy of his numerous reincarnations through the Nine Lives Reincarnation Spell. He had anticipated such urrences when traversing the dimensional door.
I would like to be alone for a while.
That is out of the question. Your injury is severe, Third Young Lord. You miraculously regained consciousness, but your life could still be in danger if you are not treated in a hurry.
I wonder if the two of you are truly able to heal me.
Mu-Gun checked his own physical condition and figured out that Dwayne and Alcain couldn''t heal him with their abilities.
Thats-
Since you will find out soon anyway, I will tell you. While I was unconscious, the almighty Sky God Yupir appeared in my dreams and imparted a divine revtion to me, making me its proxy.
In this world, the Thunder God went by the name of the Sky God Yupir. It''s worth noting that the Sky God Yupir was among the most powerful deities on the Avalon Continent and held the additional title of the God of War.
Are you speaking the truth? Alcain asked in surprise.
Yes. The Sky God Yupir made me its proxy and decided to heal my body with its authority. So, you dont have to worry about my life. Please go out, everyone. I need to think about something by myself.
Do as he says.
Count Wackins, watching from behind, spoke to Dwayne and Alcain. At his orders, Dwayne and Alcain bowed before leaving the room.
I beg your pardon. Forgive my disrespectfulness. I did not know that you were here, Father.
My sons life was on the verge of danger, so how could I pretend not to know as your father? But is it true that you received a divine revtion from the Sky God Yupir?
I speak the truth.
What kind of divine revtion did the Sky God give you?
As the proxy of the Sky God, I was ordered to prevent the dangers creeping up on the Avalon Continent.
What danger are you referring to?
The Sky God said that the Demon God would descend to the Avalon Continent.
Did you just say the Demon God will descend? Count Wackins asked in surprise.
That is correct.
Did he make you a proxy to stop that?
Yes.
To stop the Demon God, you will need great power. Is it truly possible with your current capabilities?
The almighty Sky God imparted me with the power to confront the Demon God while making me its proxy.
Are you speaking the truth? Count Wackins was once again shocked.
Yes. But it will take some time to make that power truly mine.
It seems like you are asking me to leave. Alright. I will take my leave, so take good care of yourself.
Alone after Count Wackins departed, Mu-Gun initiated the process of healing his ravaged body. A golden wave of Thunder God Qi surged, infiltrating his wounds. The initial effect was the cessation of bleeding, followed by a gradual healing of the severe wound, which had exposed his bones. [2]
1. I am using its as a pronoun because Gods dont really have a gender, I think.
2. Ummm Author-nim? Magic is suddenly appearing everywhere and Gods and Demons andOh my, my head is spinning @.@
Chapter 221
Chapter 221
After healing Argon using the divinity in his Origin Spirit, Mu-Gun began to reconstruct his body. Using Thunder God Qi, he unclogged Argons blood vessels, which proved quite easy thanks to his built physique, and when Argons eight major meridians opened, he finally cleared the Life and Death Gateway and unlocked his middle dantian.
Having undergone metamorphosis, Argons skeletal structure, muscles, and skin had reached perfection. Mu-Gun also unlocked the upper dantian, connecting all three dantians as one. Finally, he transferred the power contained in his Origin Spirit into Argon. Exactly two hours after possessing Argon, Mu-Gun recovered all the power he had before he crossed the dimensional door.
After regaining his strength, Mu-Gun looked through Argons memory, which he had gained ess to, allowing him to recognize those he saw for the first time and speak and understand the Pantheon Kingdomsnguage.
The Pantheon Kingdom, which Argon was a citizen of, was in the northern part of the Avalon Continent and bordered by the Patagon Mountain Range to the north, which was the habitat of the Wolfkan.
Wolfkans were giant monsters with the body of a wolf and the skin of an alligator. Those who had reached adulthood even boasted ten times the size of a normal wolf. They normally did not pose a threat to humans because they only stayed within the Patagon Mountain Range, but not long ago, a pack of Wolfkans suddenly came down from their habitat and attacked the Pantheon Kingdom.
Ten elite knights in Chevalier Armors would barely be able to defeat just one Wolfkan even if they used Aura. However, no less than ten thousand descended from the mountains. Helplessly torn apart by the surprise attack, around seventy percent of the Pantheon Kingdom was decimated by the Wolfkans within ten days.
The only reason the kingdomsted that long was because the monsters only attacked at night. If they continued their invasion during the day too, the kingdom would have already been wiped off the by now.
When the Wolfkans were right on the doorsteps of House Venatias fief, their count dispatched their most elite knights, the Golden Lion Order, to stop the monsters. Lord Argon, the third heir to the throne, joined them.
However, the Golden Lion Order suffered a crushing defeat, almost being annihted. Though destined to die, Argon managed to escape from the brink of death and returned to House Venatias estate when Mu-Guns soul took over his body.
Mu-Gun spected that the Wolfkans sudden aggression was rted to the Demon God since the Wolfkans were not the only ones behaving strangely. The huge monsters living in the other mountain ranges of the Avalon Continent were attacking the other kingdoms too.
Convinced that the Demon God was controlling the huge monsters, Mu-Gun decided to prioritize stopping the monsters for now. Hence, he got up, left the room, and headed for Count Wackins office.
Considering Argon returned in a terrible state, it would not have been strange if he died soon. Hence, the people of House Venatia could not help but be surprised to see himpletely fine. Nevertheless, they still did not forget to politely greet him. After returning the gesture, he began to walk faster, eventually reaching his destination.
When he announced his visit, Count Wackins immediately allowed Mu-Gun to enter. Mu-Gun found five other people inside. From what it looked like, they seemed to be in the middle of a long meeting.
Count Wackins was sitting at the head of the table. Beside him were his eldest, Kayehon Leonia Venatia, and his second son, Franchel Leonia Venatia. Next to them were Captain Schwartz Epercion of the Golden Lion Order and Head Wizard Alcain Lukasus. Finally, the House Vias Strategist Jardem Valdium was seated at the corner.
They were all evidently surprised when they saw Mu-Gunno, when they saw Argon in seemingly perfect health.
How-
Alcain looked at Mu-Gun in disbelief. He knew the young mans condition best.
It seems you were telling the truth when you said you have be the Sky Gods representative, Count Wackins said as he examined Mu-Gun.
The Sky Gods representative? What do you mean by that? Kayehon asked Count Wackins with a puzzled look.
Argon said that when he was on the brink of death, he received a divine revtion from the Sky God and was chosen as their representative, which is the reason behind his miraculous recovery, Count Wackins exined.
Is that the truth? Franchel asked in disbelief.
How else would I have survived and recovered this quickly from the brink of death? Mu-Gun shrugged.
You said the Sky God would give you some of his strength. Have you received it? Count Wackins asked.
Yes. The almighty Sky God blessed me, Mu-Gun said.
How strong are you now? Can you stop the Wolfkans? Jardem asked.
They will no longer be a threat.
Really?
Yes.
I dont know how much power you obtained, Lord Argon, but we must not underestimate the Wolfkans, Schwartz warned, speaking from experience since he had already faced one before.
Showing it to you in person will make things easier to understand.
Mu-Gun awakened the Thunder God Qi within him and exuded a way of golden thunder qi. He then concentrated it on his right hand, forming a huge Thunderbolt Sword.
Schwartzs eyes widened in astonishment. Aura de!
Count Wackins and the others also appeared to be amazed.
Huhu, I did not expect you to use Aura de. That is a pleasant surprise.
That is not just any Aura de. Despite not holding anything, he managed to create an Aura de that contains the properties of lightning. Such a feat is simply impossible unless you have be a Grand Master, Schwartz exined with excitement.
Grand Masters were known as the ultimate knights, equal to the Supreme-Realm masters of Central ins murim. Even the Pamar Empire, the strongest nation within the Avalon Continent, only had five of them, while the Pantheon Kingdom only had one. Considering how valuable they were, it was only natural for Schwartz to be excited when he found out that Mu-Gun had be one.
If you have really be a Grand Master, Lord Argon, then we no longer have to worry about the Wolfkans, Jardem said in delight.
Grand Masters were ultimate weapons that could serve as an entire strategy in itself, considering each one could dominate an entire battlefield. Only another Grand Master could stop them.
Despite how powerful the Wolfkans were, against a Grand Master, they were no more than a mouse in the mercy of a cat. Jardem, who ceaselessly racked his brains to find a way to stop the Wolfkans thising evening, felt so relieved.
How many forces do we have left? Mu-Gun asked Jardem.
We have twelve Golden Lion Knights and three thousand troops left in the Venatia Army. We cannot stop the Wolfkans without you, Lord Argon, Jardem reported.
Has the kingdom not sent support yet?
Rather than sending support, they are conscripting knights and soldiers from the other fiefdoms to strengthen the Royal Capitals defense instead, Jardem said, clearly displeased.
I see. For now, lets focus on stopping the Wolfkans tonight.
Your Chevalier Armor was destroyed, and we do not have any spare avable. Will you be fine?
A Chevalier Armor was armor powered by a huge monsters Mana Heart. Wearing it not only dramatically increased muscle strength and agility but also strengthened its wearers Aura using the mana in the monsters heart. Simply put, it made its wearer exert greater power than their original stage.
It does not matter, Mu-Gun nonchntly replied.
It would be nice to have a Chevalier Armor, but he did not really need it. He was more interested in Mana Hearts, which had the same effect as the beast cores of divine beasts. Considering the Avalon Continent was flooded with huge monsters, he et his hands on as many Mana Hearts as he wanted. He was even already nning to increase his internal energy reserves by absorbing the Wolfkans.
Mu-Gun already had more than enough internal energy and could even absorb the energy in nature at any time since he had already unlocked his three dantians. Against humans or monsters, it was almost impossible for him to run out of internal energy.
However, he came to this world to deal with the Demon God. To aplish that, he had to increase his internal energy reserves as much as possible. Although that would not guarantee his sess, it was the only thing he could do right now.
What about the Golden Lion Order and the Venatia Army? Kayehon asked.
The Golden Lion Order will fight alongside Lord Argon, Schwartz answered without second thoughts.
You do not have to do that. I am more than enough to stop them.
I have no doubts that you can stop the Wolfkans on your own, Lord Argon, but it is still better to be safe than sorry. Please let the Golden Lion Knights join you in battle. Witnessing your power will also be of great help to them now that you have reached the rank of Grand Master.
I agree, Count Wackins said, supporting Schwartz.
Understood, Mu-Gun acquiesced.
Jardem checked the time. It will be dark soon.
The Wolfkan would continue their invasion as soon as night fell. They had to move now if they wanted to stop them.
Let us make haste, then. Mu-Gun got up from his seat. Schwartz followed after him.
Be careful.
Dont worry.
After reassuring Count Wackins, Mu-Gun left the office with Schwartz. He headed to the northern wall of the Venatia Castle, which was guarded by the soldiers of the Venatia Army, each clearly nervous but still holding their respective positions. He wanted them to retreat but ultimately decided to leave them be. Showing them how he would ughter the Wolfkans should eliminate their fear.
Mu-Gun climbed the northern wall and stood at its center, finding the Golden Lion Knights sitting atop it and resting. He could see the determination on their faces. They knew that they could not stop the Wolfkans on their own, but they were prepared to die trying anyway. Even if they failed to stop the monster invasion, they would at least die knowing their fear never made them run away.
Although pleased with their spirit to stand their ground in the face of certain death, Mu-Gun still examined the Golden Lion Knights skills.
They are roughly at the Peak Realm. Not bad.
Based on the standards of this world, these knights would be some of the strongest in the Expert rank. However, they were not strong enough to have a great strategic effect and would have to train and improve further if they wanted to defeat the monsters under the Demon Gods control.
Mu-Gun could use the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell to strengthen the Golden Lion Order, but he decided to observe them a bit more for now.
Lord Argon? Werent you one of the Golden Lion Knights trailed off. They were all clearly surprised to see him in good condition.
Fortunately, God blessed him and healed him from his injuries, Schwartz exined. Anyway, Lord Argon will be stopping the Wolfkans invasion tonight.
Flustered, the Golden Lion Knights asked, What? How?
Their reaction was only natural. After all, Mu-Gunno, Argon was barely at the Intermediate Expert Stage. Stopping the Wolfkans with his skills alone was impossible, considering those monsters were ranked Intermediate Experts.
The Wolfkans just put him on deaths door just yesterday. Hence, the knights were understandably shocked.
Chapter 222
Chapter 222
Schwartzs expression hardened when he saw the eyes of the knights under hismand being filled with perplexity. Concerned that Baek Mu-Gun would be offended, he turned to him to check on him. Contrary to his expectations, however, Mu-Gun appeared to be calm. He did not even look offended.
I know it sounds ridiculous, but I hope you wait until you have seen it for yourselves. Mu-Gun shrugged. You will realize that I am serious the moment I stop the Wolfkans.
The knights failed to recognize your skills because their standards are low, Lord Argon.. I hope you find it in your generous heart to forgive them.
Mu-Gun shook his head. It would have been weirder if they believed me despite not having proven anything to them yet. The knights reaction is natural, so there is nothing to forgive. It did not offend me in the slightest.
That is a relief.
Schwartz looked as if the tension had left his shoulders. The Golden Lion Order found it strange to see their captain appear so intimidated.
Captain Schwartz only cared about ones ability. Regardless of how high someones status was, he would not even look at them if they were less capable than him. The fact that he was walking on eggshells around Mu-Gun evidenced the young mans ability.
However, up until yesterday, Mu-Guns skills were worse than the knights. How could they believe that he had grown so strong in just a day that their captain began to acknowledge him?
Despite their skepticism, though, they knew Schwartz was not faking his attitude toward Mu-Gun. Hence, they began to expect Mu-Gun to really stop the Wolfkans.
Soon, the setting sun disappeared from the horizon and darkness engulfed their surroundings. The Wolfkans howls echoed in the distance.
Awooo!
As the ground rumbled, Mu-Gun walked over to the outermost part of the castle wall. Even without the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes, he could still see the Wolfkans running toward them under the cover of darkness. Although over ten thousand descended from the Patagon Mountain Range, the ones in front of them only numbered roughly three thousand because they had divided themselves into three packs.
Watching the Wolfkans rush to the wall and get within two hundred feet of him, Mu-Gun stretched his arm into the air. He then sent a wave of Thunder God Qi into the sky and executed the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst.
A thousand Thunderbolt Swords rained down, the golden light they emitted pushing out the darkness enveloping the area. The Wolfkans instinctively twisted away to avoid the volley as the sky was dyed in brilliant gold, but the swords also changed trajectories and locked in on their targets.
The Thunderbolt Swords soon pierced through the Wolfkans and released waves of lightning, engulfing them in golden lightning as they crumbled to the ground.
The Golden Lion Order was astonished. They had never seen or heard such an attack before. Considering not even a Master-rank knight could unleash such an offensive, one would have to be at least a Grand Master to match that power. If so, then that could only mean Mu-Gun had be one.
The Golden Lion Knights could finally understand what Schwartz meant. It made them wonder how Mu-Gun, who was only a Ster Expertst night, could be a Grand Master overnight, but all that mattered right now was that the Wolfkan was no longer a threat. As long as Mu-Gun was around, those monsters could never destroy Via Castle.
Awoooo!
As one thousand Wolfkans fell to Mu-Guns Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst, the rest of the pack burst into a fit of rage. Furious, their charge hastened. However, instead of sticking to their dense formation, they scattered and zigzagged, seemingly realizing that huddling close to each other would make them easy targets.
Mu-Gun chuckled as he jumped down from the fifty-foot-high castle walls. Shocked beyond belief, the knights hastily stuck their heads out the edge to see if he was still alive only to witness him extending his right hand forward. A golden beam poured out from his palm, forming a Thunderbolt Sword that was a little over thirty feet long. With the sword in hand, he flew toward the Wolfkans.
The Wolfkans howled as they pounced on Mu-Gun, who wasted no time swinging his weapon. Executing the Hundred Moonlight Transformations, he filled the space in front of him with golden moonlight qi, beheading the monsters charging toward him.
At the same time, some Wolfkans went past Mu-Gun. From how they behaved, it seemed those at the center nned to attack him while the others headed straight for the castle. Mu-Gun could not help but find it preposterous. Smiling, he extended his hands to the side andunched Thunder God Qi. After turning into dozens of Thunderbolt Swords, they stabbed into the Wolfkans trying to get past him, sending them crashing to the ground.
With his attention momentarily taken away, the Wolfkans in front of him jumped at him. Nevertheless, instead of avoiding them, Mu-Gun met them head-on. He covered himself in Thunder God Qi and thrust it into those attempting to attack him. Unable to withstand the impact and the electrocution, the Wolfkans hearts stopped beating as they were sted away.
After annihting the Wolfkans in the center of the battlefield, Mu-Gun conjured a hundred Thunderbolt Swords and sent them chasing after the others. The Wolfkans disyed agility unbefitting of their huge bodies as they tried to dodge, but the weapons hunting them down changed directions and trajectories just as swiftly.
As ego swords[1], the Thunderbolt Swords moved freely and attacked ording to Mu-Guns will. Moreover, when he gained divinity, they not only began to harbor a part of his will but also obtained unbending power, making them unstoppable.
Realizing that evasion was futile, the Wolfkans tried to block the attacks instead. However, the Thunderbolt Swords unforgiving power easily shattered their fangs and ws. The swords pushed into the Wolfkans mouths, splitting their heads apart and severing their legs. After killing their targets, they went on to ughter the other Wolfkans. In less than eight minutes, the monsters were reduced to a tenth of their army.
Now painfully aware that they could never beat Mu-Gun, the three hundred surviving Wolfkans lost their will to fight and began to run away.
You are free to attack whenever you want, but only I can decide when you get to leave. Mu-Gun sent dozens of Thunderbolt Swords after the fleeing Wolfkans. While discharging waves of thunder qi, the swords pierced the monsters heads one after another.
The Wolfkans stumbled forward, massacred in an instant.
Wahhhh! Glory to Lord Argon!
Glory to Venatia!
When thest Wolfkan was killed, the Golden Lion Order and Venatia Army, who were all watching the fight from atop the castle walls, cheered with great joy.
Mu-Gun raised his hand in response. He then approached one of the fallen Wolfkans and reached out to it. Splitting its chest in half, he grabbed the Mana Stone inside. It was about the size of a fist and had roughly one gapja worth of energy in it. Considering a set of Chevalier Armor needed at least ten gapjas, making just one would require ten of this.
The performance of a Chevalier Armor depended on the capacity and number of Mana Hearts used to make it, with the best ones being made with just one Mana Heart that had thergest capacity. However, that did not mean that the Wolfkans Mana Hearts were worthless.
Therger the capacity of a Mana Heart, the more power it possessed. Hence, to get one, they would have to kill a much stronger monster than the Wolfkans, which were already difficult to hunt for most people. That was why most Chevalier Armors were made either with the Wolfkans Mana Hearts or the Sybellians, which were just slightly more powerful monsters.
That made the Wolfkans Mana Hearts very precious. From the annihtion Mu-Gun justmitted, House Venatia could get their hands on over three thousand Mana Hearts and craft them into three hundred Chevalier Armors. If they sold those, they would make three hundred thousand gold in this worlds currency. Given that the annual budget of House Venatia was ten thousand gold, three hundred thousand gold was a huge amount.
Saving Venatia from the Wolfkans invasion and even helping them gain a tremendous profit were such tremendous achievements that he could use them to solidify his im to the throne of House Via. However, he had no intention of bing the counts sessor.
Once Mu-Gun hadpleted his duty as an incarnation and returned to the Central ins, it would be difficult for him to fill such a high position. The best he could do was not take it at all. He could decide on this at ater date, though. For now, he had to prioritize harvesting the Mana Hearts.
After instructing Schwartz to collect the Wolfkans Mana Hearts, Mu-Gun returned to the Venatia Castle. Perhaps because the news had already spread, Count Wackins came out to greet him with his two older brothers, Head Wizard Alcain, and Strategist Jardem.
Well done. I heard that you defeated three thousand Wolfkans alone, which I must say is quite an amazing feat. You saved all of us. All of Venatia will regard you as a hero.
Count Wackins embraced Mu-Gun and showered him with praises.
Good job.
Kayehon and Franchel also praised Mu-Gun by tapping him on the shoulder.
Venatia is safe now, but the Wolfkans threat is not gone yet, Mu-Gun said.
Are you going to help the other fiefdoms? Count Wackins asked.
We are all citizens of Pantheon, so isnt it only natural for us to save them? Mu-Gun replied.
You are right.
Then I will be leaving at dawn.
Do as you please, Count Wackings replied, finding no reason to object.
Thank you. Now, if you dont mind, I would like to go back to my residence and get some rest.
As you wish. Rest well.
Thank you. I will be taking my leave now. Mu-Gun bid everyone farewell and headed to Argons residence.
1. swords that can be moved ording to will.
Chapter 223
Chapter 223
The next day, Baek Mu-Gun prepared for his journey to Count Stonias fief, which was near Venatias. When he headed out of his residence afterward, he found the Golden Lion Order lined up and waiting for him.
Greetings, Lord Argon. Schwartz put his hand on his chest and bowed.
Please raise your head.
Thank you.
As instructed, Schwartz and the Golden Lion Knights straightened up. The Golden Lion Knights looked at Mu-Gun like he was their idol. Witnessing his formidable powerst night seemed to have made them admire him.
Feeling weighed down by the knights gazes, Mu-Gun cleared his throat and asked Schwartz, Why are you all here?
Please allow us toe with you, my lord.
You want to join me?
Yes. Please let us help you.
I appreciate how you feel, but I honestly do not need your help. On the contrary, you all will only hinder me on my journey, Mu-Gun bluntly replied.
We are well aware that we are not strong enough, but as a knight tasked to protect the kingdom and its citizens, it would be a dereliction of duty to do nothing. We want to avenge our brothers that the Wolfkans killed, so please allow us to join you. Schwartz looked determined to do whatever it took to go with Mu-Gun.
I cannot guarantee your safety when my battle against the Wolfkans starts, Mu-Gun warned.
We are all knights. We protect ourselves, not rely on others to protect us. Thats why even if you do not keep us safe, we will not resent you at all, so you shouldnt resent yourself either, Lord Argon.
Do you all feel the same?
Yes, my lord, the knights answered in unison.
Have you gotten Fathers permission?
I have.
Fine. Come with me.
Thank you.
We will depart right away.
Mu-Gun and the Golden Lion Order headed to the central hall of the Venatia Castle, where a portal was installed.
The Pantheon Kingdom had four Counts serving under the King, each one upying a cardinal direction of the Royal Capital to serve as its final stronghold. It had Count Vias fief to its north and Count Stonias to its west.
Even with horses, it would take more than five days of nonstop traveling to reach Count Stonias territory. At the speed the Wolfkans were advancing, their invasion in the south would likely begin tonight. If Mu-Gun and the Golden Lion Order arrivedter than that, they would have problems stopping the monsters. If they traveled on horseback, the fief would already be gone by the time they arrived.
They were not worried at all, however. After all, they had a portal that allowed them to freely move to and from its starting and target coordinates. It worked the same way as the dimensional door that Mu-Gun used to cross over from the Central ins to Avalon.
Portals connected the four fiefdoms surrounding the Royal Capital, allowing them to immediately reach any of them whenever needed. However, the portals required Mana Hearts, considerable magic knowledge, and at least a Fifth Circle Mage to operate it properly. That was why House Venatia put Head Wizard Alcain in charge of it.
Ready?
Yes.
Since the portal had to be simultaneously operated from both ends for it to open, Alcain usedmunication magic to request cooperation with the Head Wizard of House Stonia, who willingly agreed.
Open the portal now, Alcain told the Head Wizard of House Stonia.
Understood.
Alcain activated the Mana Heart installed in it, opening a blue oval-shaped door that would teleport them to Stonia Castle.
Lets go. Mu-Gun entered, and the Golden Lion Order followed suit. As they exited the portal on the other end, they found House Stonias Head Wizard, Richie Haymond, waiting for them.
Wee, Richie politely greeted Mu-Gun. Despite being a Head Wizard, he was still ranked lower than Mu-Gun, who was the son of a Count.
Nice to meet you. I hate to cut our greetings short, but I would like to have an audience with His Excellency, Mu-Gun replied.
They are actually already waiting for you. Please follow me.
House Venatia promised to stop the Wolfkans when they asked House Stonia to open the portal. House Stonia naturally did not believe them at first since House Venatias forces were not much better than theirs. They were not strong enough to pose a threat to the monster invasion.
However, when Count Wackins swore on his nobility, House Stonia decided to ept his support with an open mind. They had nothing to lose anyway. They would have outright refused if House Venatia made unreasonable demands in exchange for their support, but they did not ask for anything in return.
Mu-Gun followed Richie to the Counts office as the Golden Lion Order was guided to the guest hall.
As soon as they arrived, Richie announced Mu-Guns presence. When they were granted permission to enter, Mu-Gun followed Richie inside.
Count Henrik Rosenberg Stonia, his eldest son and heir Isaac Rosenberg Stonia, and Harold Kushna,mander of House Stonias Crimson Rose Order, were inside the room. They all seemed to have high expectations of theirnds future savior.
Hence, when their eyes turned to Mu-Gun, they felt beyond disappointed and despondent. Mu-Gun easily read the emotions behind their expressions.
I, Argon Laonia Venatia of House Venatia, greet your Excellency, Mu-Gun greeted Count Stonia politely.
Are you the savior Count Wackins spoke of? Count Henrik asked.
That is correct.
Can you really save Stonia from the Wolfkans?
Yes.
This is ridiculous. How are we supposed to believe that an Advanced Expert can stop three thousand Wolfkans? Isaac asked as he was dumbfounded at the situation.
Venatia and Stonia had frequent exchanges as neighboring fiefdoms, which was how Argon and Isaac got to know each other quite well. Isaac was five years older than Argon and possessed so much talent that he was regarded as the greatest talent of the Pantheon Kingdom. Perhaps that was why he had a big sense of superiority and tended to ignore those less talented than him.
Even the way Isaac spoke just now was filled with disregard for Mu-Gun. Mu-Gun had already met countless people like him, however, so he was not really offended. He only found him pathetic for bragging about his talent and ability like a frog in a well.
Instead of wasting our time talking, Ill just demonstrate my power. Mu-Gun shrugged. He then created a golden Thunderbolt Sword on his right hand.
Isaacs eyes widened. The intense energy the sword emitted reminded him of an Aura de.
Impossible! How can you manifest an Aura de? Isaacs voice trembled, unable to believe reality.
God granted me this power along with a divine revtion to save not only the Pantheon Kingdom but all of Avalon from the monsters, Mu-Gun said.
You received the power from God? Isaac asked, bewildered.
How else do you think would I have gotten this strong?
Why did God choose to give you their power?
Isaac could not bring himself to acknowledge that Argon, who was less talented than him, had received the power of God.
Who knows? I would not dare put words in Gods mouth. I just follow theirmands as their representative, Mu-Gun nonchntly replied.
I take it you can stop the Wolfkans invasion, then? Count Henrik asked.
I killed all the Wolfkans that tried to harm House Venatiast night. I left not a single one alive. Those invading your territory will suffer the same fate.
Count Henrik nodded.
As the head of House Stonia, I would like to begin by expressing my sincerest gratitude for your kindness, which haspelled you toe all the way here to save us from the Wolfkans threat. If we can help you in any way, please do not hesitate to tell me. We will support you with everything at our disposal.
I do not really require anything. However, the battle would be much easier if the Crimson Rose Order fought with us, Mu-Gun requested.
That goes without saying, isnt that right, Harold? Count Henrik asked Harold, themander of the Crimson Rose Order.
Of course, Your Excellency. The Crimson Rose Order will put our lives on the line to protect Stonia, Harold replied, resolve in his voice.
Do you need anything else?
I would like to get some rest before the Wolfkans invasion begins.
I see. Isaac. Guide Lord Argon to the guest hall and see to it that he gets some rest. Make sure he does not feel any difort during his stay with us.
Understood, Isaac heeded Count Henriks orders with a dissatisfied expression. Come with me. I will take you to the guest hall.
Then, I will take my leave now, Mu-Gun bid the count farewell, then followed Isaac to the guest hall, where the Golden Lion Order was already waiting.
Isaac did not say anything to Mu-Gun as they walked, feeling furious and unfairly treated because God chose Mu-Gun instead of not him.
Mu-Gun easily guessed what Isaac was thinking. He thought of picking on him by pretending not to know, but there was no need to cause any strife. Hence, he simply followed him in silence.
Were here. Make yourselffortable, Isaac said, then immediately left.
Mu-Gun chuckled at his childish behavior. He entered the guest hall.
The Golden Lion Knights who had already gotten themselvesfortable got up as soon as they saw Mu-Gun and greeted him courteously.
Its fine. Please rx. Mu-Gun waved his hands, asking them to be at ease.
Schwartz approached Mu-Gun. How was your meeting with Count Stonia?
It went well. The Crimson Rose Order will be joining us on the battlefield tonight. For now, just get some rest.
Understood.
Also, Sir Schwartz[1], I would like to speak to you in private.
In private?
Yes. This way, please.
Understood.
Mu-Gun and Schwartz entered a room in the guest hall.
1. Mu-Gun is referring to Schwartz formally, calling him Sir as he is a Knight.
Chapter 224
Chapter 224
Sir Schwartz, what do you think is a knights most important virtue? Baek Mu-Gun asked Schwartz, who was standing across from him.
Schwarts thought about it for a moment. That would be our faith in God and our loyalty, valor, and servitude to our Lord.
I see. Mu-Gun smiled bitterly.
Were you expecting a different answer, my lord?
I just think a knights greatest virtue is their willingness to fight for justice and world peace.
Are you saying that we should raise our sword for the sake of the world, not for God or our lord?
Not at all. You may do all that, but you should also be prepared to defend the world itself.
If you have to choose between those three, would you prefer to fight for the world?
Yes. As Gods representative, my duty to protect Avalon takes precedence over keeping Venatia and the kingdom safe. Now, let me ask you another question. Would you like to join me, Sir Schwartz? Mu-Gun asked.
Are you telling me to betray Count Wackins and swear allegiance to you, Lord Argon? Schwartz showed a hint of displeasure.
I am not telling you to betray Father, but there is something more important than him or Venatia. I am merely asking you to help me protect it. Saving Avalon also means saving Pantheon and Venatia, which means you will still ultimately be serving Father.
What are you trying to save Avalon from, my lord? Schwartz asked.
The Demon God.
What?
God has told me that the Demon God has descended somewhere in Avalon. The Wolfkans and other monsters sudden invasion are likely part of the Demon Gods schemes.
Would that not put Avalon at risk of being destroyed? Schwartz asked skeptically.
God granted me the strength to prevent that from happening. As their representative, I will do my best to stop the Demon God. I hope you and the Golden Lion Order join me, Sir Schwartz.
Hmm, if I could do as I please, I would choose to fight the Demon God with you, but I and the Golden Lion Orderck strength.
If you possess enough power, will you join me? Mu-Gun confirmed.
Definitely. Gaining such power overnight is impossible, though.
It isnt.
Huh?
I can grant you that strength.
Are you telling the truth? Schwartz couldnt hide his excitement.
If you make an oath on your honor as a knight to do your best to save Avalon from the Demon God, I will immediately give you the power you need, Mu-Gun firmly said.
Schwartzs eyes shook. The temptation was irresistible, especially since he was already faithfully attending to the conditions as a knight. Just like Mu-Gun said, he did not have to betray Count Wackins. There was no reason to hesitate.
I swear on my honor as a knight that I will devote my all to save Avalon from the Demon God, Schwartz promised.
If you break your oath and use the power I granted you for evil, you will have to pay the price of your crimes with your life, Sir Schwartz, Mu-Gun warned.
That will never happen.
I trust you. It is time to uphold my end of the deal, then.
Right now?
Yes. I will inject my Aura into you and use it to expand your Mana Circuit and unlock your second Mana Core, which will make you undergo Body Change. Mu-Gun exined, describing the process using termsmonly used in Avalon.
The martial arts system between murim and Avalon had pretty simr aspects. Mana could be likened to qi, Mana Circuit to blood vessels, Mana Core to dantian, and Body Change to metamorphosis.
However, while the Central ins martial arts were focused on internal energy, Avalonsbat arts[1] were focused on external energy. Hence, Avalons average internal qigong was rtively lower than the Central ins.
The Knight Orders and royalties had unique Mana cirction methods that were equal to the Central ins internal energy cultivation methods in earlier ranks. However, they paled inparison to the Ascension-Realm ones.
Likewise, the Golden Lion Knights Mana cirction method could only take them as far as the Advanced Expert rank. Hence, While helping them be a Master using the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell, Mu-Gun nned to reconstruct their Mana cirction method as well.
The Demon God was not alone. They had the Wolfkans, which were an immediate threat to House Stonia, under their control along with other monsters. Since Mu-Gun could not take them all down alone, he had to get people who could help him. Recruiting the Golden Lion Order was just the first step in that n.
Isnt Body Change something only Master-rank Knights can achieve? Schwartz asked in surprise.
Yes. Shouldnt you at least be that strong to fight against the Demon Gods followers? Mu-Gun nonchntly replied.
Can I really reach it that quickly? Schwartz still seemed skeptical.
Sir Schwartz!
Yes, my lord.
Trust me.
Understood. From this moment forward, I will put my absolute trust in you and leave myself in your care, Schwartz said, having steeled his resolve.
Mu-Gun sat in a lotus position. Then sit with your legs crossed like mine.
As instructed, Schwartz mimicked him.
I will begin teaching you a new Mana cirction method, which I will use to help you achieve Body Change. Make sure you remember and start training with it.
Understood.
Good. Lets begin.
Mu-Gun put his right hand on top of Schwartzs head and his left hand on Schwartzs back. Using his hands as circtors, he then made the Thunder God Qi flow into him.
Schwartz flinched due to the huge amount of Thunder God Qi entering him. However, he soon calmed down the disturbance in him and entrusted himself to the qi.
Make sure to remember the path and sequence that my Mana is taking.
Mu-Gun slowly guided the Thunder God Qi ording to the scriptures of the Vermillion Fire Sects internal energy cultivation method, the Nine Revolving Fire Art. He nned to pass it down to the Golden Lion Order along with the Nine Sky-Shaking Fire des, judging that those martial arts were the most suitable for them based on the Mana cirction method and sword techniques that they were using.
The Vermillion Fire Sect was one of the most well-known ns in murim until the Hell-Blood Demon Sect annihted them. Their Ascension-Realm secret techniques were highly ranked in murim and were asplex and profound as they were powerful. Likewise, their cultivation method was alsoplicated, deep, and on apletely different level from the Mana cirction method that the Golden Lion Order was learning.
It would have been difficult to pass the Nine Revolving Fire Art down to them using normal means. Fortunately, the path that the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell paved directly into their body allowed them to easily pick it up.
Schwartz flinched every time the Thunder God Qi bore through his blocked blood vessels. He initially suspected that things had gone awry because of the shock he felt, but the refreshing sensation that surged over him right after blew his silent doubts away.
Now that his mind was clear, he focused on the pathway that the Thunder God Qi was taking, which waspletely different from the Mana cirction method that he knew. His Mana cirction method focused on connecting his Mana Cores to the Mana Circuit in his arms and legs. On the other hand, the Mana currently moving inside him prioritized unclogging all the Mana Circuits all over his body, allowing them to expand. This was one of the requirements needed to be a Master.
I can reach it.
As his Mana Circuits continued to expand, Schwartzs expectations also rose. Following the Nine Revolving Fire Arts scriptures, Mu-Gun unclogged his blood vessels and did a hundred and eight cirction cycles. The process imprinted the Nine Revolving Fire Arts cultivation method on him and changed his Manas property to fire.
The more cirction cycle was done, the more his Mana increased. Schwartz could feel his body changing. His Mana, which used to flow like a stream, was now flowing like a huge waterfall.
However, Mu-Gun was not done yet.
- This will be painful, but trust me and hold on.
After telepathically warning Schwartz, Mu-Gun began to use Schwartzs turbulent Mana to break through the Life and Death Gateway. The pain made Schwartz tremble profusely. He felt as if lightning was constantly striking his head. Nevertheless, when fear swept over him, his belief in Mu-Gun allowed him to hold it all in.
Mu-Gun condensed Schwartzs Mana and strengthened it by coating it with the Thunder God Qi. It cracked the wall[2] of the Life and Death Gateway on the second collision and finally broke through on the third. The moment the Gateway opened, the Nine Fire Qi, which the Nine Revolving Fire Art had refined, soared up from his head and enveloped him like a protectiveyer.
Entering the Floating Samadhi state, Schwartz rose about three inches from the floor and sucked in the surrounding energy, creating what looked like a vortex with him at the center.
The Nine Fire Qi surrounding him gradually inted in size. After absorbing as much fire energy as it could, it all seeped into his head and quickly filled the Mana Core in his lower abdomen. It then made its way to his heart, unlocking the second Mana Core and filling it to the brim.
Finally, Schwartz underwent Body Change. His skeletal structure began to twist and realign, reconstructing it. His muscles and skin then underwent the same process.
Soon, his body achieved the perfect form for martial arts and overflowed with volcano-like energy. Schwartz could instinctively feel that he had be a Master-rank Knight.
He could not believe it. Overwhelmed, he knelt in front of Mu-Gun.
Thank you. I will never forget the grace that you have given me, Lord Argon. I will do everything in my power to help you and defeat the Demon God.
Please stand up. Mu-Gun helped Schwartz up. If you want to face the Wolfkans tonight, you will have to adapt to your newly gained strength.
I will try to adapt as much as I can until the Wolfkans invade.
I would also like to ask you a favor.
Please tell me, Schwartz readily answered.
I intend to give the same power to the Golden Lion Knights as well, not just you. I hope you can help me properly convey my intentions to them.
Understood. I am certain that they will be willing to follow your will, Lord Argon.
I will leave it to you, then.
Schwartz bid him farewell and left the room. Mu-Gun remained inside, waiting for Schwartz to persuade the Golden Lion Knights with full confidence that they would agree.
It was the knights glorious duty to protect Avalon from the Demon God. Considering epting his proposal would give them Master-rank power in return as well, they had no reason to object unless they feared dying in battle. Mu-Gun would not force anyone who had such thoughts.
An hourter, Schwartz came back in and informed Mu-Gun that the Golden Lion Knights had decided to join Mu-Guns cause.
1. Usingbat arts when referring to Avalon to not confuse it with the Central ins murims martial arts.
2. This is more like an imaginary wall.
Chapter 225
Chapter 225
Mu-Gun wanted to raise the Golden Lion Knights rank before the Wolfkans invasion began, but he did not have time to use the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell on all of them. Given the time constraints, he could only help two people at most.
Hence, Mu-Gun made Schwartz choose the two people he trusted the most. At a loss, Schwartz ended up choosing Gellion udia and Gilford Gwendolow. The two were some of his most cherished subordinates, which served as proof that they had excellent skills. Above all, they had a strong sense of loyalty and righteousness.
Mu-Gun used the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell on Gellion, then Gilford. Like Schwartz, reaching the rank of Master deeply moved them. Hence, they too vowed to do their best to fight the Demon God.
By the time they were done, the sun was already setting. At nightfall, the Wolfkans would begin their attack.
After eating the dinner House Stonia prepared for them, Mu-Gun and the Golden Lion Order headed to Stonia Castles outer wall, where a hundred Crimson Rose Knights and five thousand Stonia Army troops were standing in formation with determined looks. Mu-Gun and the Golden Lion Knight Order went to the center of the outer wall, where they had all gathered.
Wee, Harold greeted. Isaac stood next to him, while Count Henrik could not be seen anywhere. He probably stayed behind in the castle, making preparations to escape at a moments notice in case the situation went awry.
Stonias knights and troops have extraordinary resolve, Mu-Gunmented after seeing their expressions. He was not just spouting formalities. Rather, he truly meant it.
Our mens fighting spirit are always burning, Isaac replied with a prideful look.
You cannot win against Wolfkans with just determination, though. Its best to order the troops to withdraw.
Youre only bringing the knights to battle? Isaac sounded displeased.
If the Stonia Army withdrew, the Crimson Rose Order would suffer more casualties. Isaac would willingly sacrifice their troops lives if it meant reducing the damages their knights would sustain. Hence, he found it difficult to agree with Mu-Gun.
Your army is not strong enough to face the Wolfkans. If you send them to battle, they will die before they can even do anything. You can certainly sacrifice them to divert the monsters attention and make your knights attack through the gaps, effectively increasing the chances of their offensive working. However, doing that to them betrays their hearts and willingness to put their lives on the line for Stonia.
Ehem, deploying the men increases our chances of winning, even if just by a small margin, Isaac refuted.
We will emerge victorious even with just the Knight Orders, Mu-Gun firmly said.
How are you so sure about that?
Although I cannot see the future, I believe in my and the Golden Lion Orders skills. What about your knights? Dont tell me you can only fight if you use your infantry as meat shields? Mu-Gun sarcastically asked, making Isaacs expression harden.
With all due respect, Lord Argon, please allow me to exin everything to you in Lord Isaacs stead. First of all, the Stonia Army is not as weak as you think. Lord Isaac is ordering our men to join the battle because he believes in their abilities, not because he wants to use them as sacrificialmbs, Harold said. Nevertheless, only the Crimson Rose Order will be joining us in our fight against the Wolfkans. Even without our infantrys interference, they have enough power to defeat those monsters.
Impressive.
Mu-Gun was amazed by how Harold justified Isaacs orders and unted the Crimson Rose Knights pride with a single speech. Just like Schwartz before he underwent the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell, Harold was an Advanced Expert. His skills itself were not bad.
I am well aware of the Crimson Rose Knights capabilities. If the Golden Lion and Crimson Rose Orders join forces, we will easily overpower the Wolfkans, Mu-Gun ttered.
Looking pleased, Harold asked, How do you n to deal with those overgrown wolves, though? Should we fight them within the walls or meet them outside?
Naturally, we will fight them within the walls, Isaac answered.
No, we will meet them outside.
What? Why?
Fighting them inside widens the area we have to defend. Moreover, they will cause huge damage if even just one manages to get past us and cross over to the inner walls. It would be better to go outside, divert their attention to us, and annihte them.
What do we do if they surround us?
Then we just have to make sure that we dont get surrounded, Mu-Gun nonchntly replied.
Do you think its going to be that easy? They have over three thousand Wolfkans, and we only have a little over a hundred people. How do you expect us to avoid such a scenario?
If I make sure that the Wolfkans cannot surround us, will you feel at ease? Mu-Gun replied, slightly annoyed.
You have too much confidence.
I simply possess that much power.
Mu-Guns prompt reply distorted Isaacs expression. Creating an Aura de out of thin air was impossible for anyone except those who had reached the rank of Grand Master. Mu-Guns Aura de was not just an ordinary one either. It possessed lightning properties.
If Mu-Gun, a Grand Master, said that he could do it, then that was all they had to know. Isaac could not help but feel so irritated to witness someone he used to think of as nothing but a trifling existence bing a Grand Master and Gods representative.
If God chose him and gave him the power of a Grand Master instead of Mu-Gun The more he thought about it, the angrier and more mistreated he felt. It was as if Mu-Gun had stolen something that belonged to him, which he could not bear.
However, all he could do was put up with it. Not only could he not vent his anger on Mu-Gun but he also absolutely needed his power to protect Stonia from the Wolfkans.
Mu-Gun could guess what Isaac was thinking through his expression. The more he looked at him, the more his desire to help Stonia weakened. However, he was not here for Isaac. He was here to save the numerous citizens of Stonia.
Light up the walls! Harold instructed the soldiers as the night fell.
The soldiers lit the torches set up all over the walls, and Richie led a few mages and cast a huge Light Ball under the sky, brightening up their surroundings.
After a while, they heard tremors from thend that the Light Balls illumination could not reach. Mu-Gun activated the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes and identified a pack of Wolfkans charging toward the castle.
Their numbers seemed to be around the same as the pack that attacked Venatia. The energy they were exuding didnt differ much either.
I will be going on ahead.
Mu-Gun flew forward, turned into a stream of lightning, and disappeared into the darkness. After a while, amotion broke out among the Wolfkans. He unleashed waves of golden lightning as soon as he reappeared, signaling the start of his massacre. His surprise attack rendered them helpless.
When the other Wolfkans tried to attack Mu-Gun, he instantly disappeared without a trace again. Soon after, he appeared elsewhere and used golden lightning to kill dozens more Wolfkans.
Mu-Gun darted in and out of the pack, unleashing lightning each time he appeared. Some of the Wolfkans slumped down, their heads smashed.
The Wolfkan who appeared to be their leader let out a violent howl, making the others ignore Mu-Gun and focus on making their way to the castle. Since they could not defeat him even if they clung to him anyway, they nned to justy waste to the castle instead.
What a cunning animal.
Now aware of how crafty the Wolfkans leader was, Mu-Gun decided to kill the bastard first. He turned into a stream of lightning again and appeared above his target.
Greatly startled, the Wolfkan leader twisted its body as it ran, trying to slice Mu-Gun apart with its ws. Though astonished by its outstanding ability to adapt, Mu-Gun just extended his hand toward it and struck back using the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike. The collision ripped the Wolfkan leaders paw off, causing its blood to spurt out. With the shock disrupting its bnce, it fell to the ground and rolled a couple distance away.
Mu-Gun immediately created a Thunderbolt Sword and stabbed the Wolfkan leader in the head, causing it to explode. Its huge body spun several times before lifelessly skidding to a stop. Having taken out his target, Mu-Gun turned to the rest of the Wolfkan pack. Before he knew it, they had already narrowed their distance to the castle down to about a hundred feet.
Wearing Chevalier Armor, the Golden Lion and Crimson Rose Knights all marched out of the walls like huge steel giants.
Chevalier Armor was different from themon armor. Rather than armor, it would be more appropriate to call it a weapon that a human could ride. They boasted a height of twelve cheok[1], which was twice the height of the knights they rode. Using Subspace Magic, a high-tier magic spell, those huge armors were usually stored in items like rings or nes, allowing the knights to summon them whenever needed.
With their abilities dramatically improved, the Golden Lion Knights and Crimson Rose Knights, who were Advanced Experts and Distinguished Experts, disyed power equivalent to Distinguished Expert and Ster Expert ranks. Four Distinguished Experts were enough to defeat one Wolfkan, while Ster Experts could y a Wolfkan alone.
However, the Wolfkans outnumbered the two Knight Orders far too much. Although Mu-Gun managed to kill many of the monsters in a short time, over two thousand five hundred of them remained. At this rate, the Wolfkans would soon surround them and deal massive casualties.
For the sake of keeping true to the confident remark he told Isaac moments ago, Mu-Gun refused to just let that happen. He immediately made a thousand Thunderbolt Swords rain down from the sky through the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst, each one piercing through the Wolfkans heads and bodies. The swords then electrocuted them as they fell to the ground.
After annihting a thousand Wolfkans, Mu-Gun used the same technique again. Having already witnessed it before, the Wolfkans quickly evaded as soon as they saw the swords falling from above. However, as if the swords could see them, the swords changed trajectories as well and chased after them.
Taken aback, they tried to defend themselves using their fangs and ws instead, but their resistance proved useless. The golden Thunderbolt Swords easily shattered their defenses, stabbed through them, and released golden lightning that fried their brains and ruptured their hearts.
With only five hundred Wolfkans left, Mu-Gun sent just ten Thunderbolt Swords flying toward the remaining enemies instead of using the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst again. Through Sword-Qi Link, Mu-Gun used them to break through the monsters defenses and smash their heads one after another.
Meanwhile, the two Knight Orders shed with the surviving Wolfkans.
1. Cheok is a Korean measurement. It is about 30.3cm/11.9 inches. Twelve cheok is around 360cm.
Chapter 226
Chapter 226
Three knights from the Golden Lion Knight OrderSchwartz, Gellion, and Gilfordcharged at the Wolfkans with a swiftness akin to arrows. Their remarkable speed defied the massive size of their Knight Armour.
The Knight Armour was primarily adorned with magic circles designed to diminish its weight while concurrently enhancing strength and speed. Thanks to this enchantment, the wearer of the Knight Armour could move significantly faster than their natural pace.
Nevertheless, the agility exhibited by the three knights far exceeded the expected performance of the Knight Armour. This remarkable enhancement manifested as they advanced to the Master Stage.
The Wolfkans found themselves momentarily confounded by the rapid movements of the knights. In the blink of an eye, the trio seamlessly prated the Wolfkan group, synchronizing their strikes with Knight Swords enhanced by a me Aura de, as if their actions had been prearranged.
A Knight Sword, tailored to the dimensions of the Knight Armour, featured an embedded Mana Heart. This unique design allowed the Knight Sword to amplify the wielder''s Mana, enabling the release of a more potent aura.
The me Aura de, extending twice the length of the Knight Sword, targeted the Wolfkan''s neck and drove into it. It was a move too swift to evade, and the Wolfkans responded by swinging their long ws, charged with aura, in an attempt to intercept the me Aura de.
The me Aura de swiftly enveloped the Wolfkan''s aura, triggering an explosion of mes. The fiery aura persisted, rapidly spreading to the Wolfkan''s front paw. The Wolfkans released a howl, expressing their agony as their paw burned.
Schwartz and the two other knights acted swiftly, shing their swords at the Wolfkans'' neck. Overwhelmed by pain, the Wolfkans were unable to evade the onught, copsing to the ground with their heads severed.
Using this as aunching point, the three knights proceeded to ruthlessly dispatch the Wolfkans. Undeterred, they swung the me Aura de, causing the Wolfkans to crumble en masse, their bodies consumed by mes.
Apart from the trio, the remaining Golden Lion Knights and Crimson Rose Knights formed groups of fours, initiating confrontations with the Wolfkans. Sumbing to the knights'' coordinated assaults, the Wolfkans fell in rapid session. Contrary to Isaac''s apprehension, the Wolfkans refrained from encircling and attacking them.
The strategic cement of the three Master Stage Knights, drawing the Wolfkans'' attention, yed a part in redirecting the attacks toward them. Additionally, Mu-Gun yed a pivotal role in thinning out the Wolfkan group with the Thunderbolt Swords, preventing them from encircling the knights.
Meanwhile, Isaac was left speechless in the wake of the formidablebat skills exhibited by Mu-Gun and the Golden Lion Knights. Specifically, witnessing Mu-Gun unleash the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burstpelled Isaac to concede that Mu-Gun was undeniably God''s proxy.
Isaac set aside all his resentment in the face of Mu-Gun''s overpowering might. Mu-Gun had transcended the boundaries of mere humanity. It proved futile to harbor jealousy and envy. Isaac opted to acknowledge this reality, understanding that being hostile toward Mu-Gun would serve neither him nor the Stonia fiefdom. Recognizing Mu-Gun as an insurmountable opponent, Isaac decided it was wiser to be friends.
Primary among the reasons Isaac feltpelled to align with Mu-Gun was the exceptional skills exhibited by Schwartz and the other two knights. Theirbat prowess clearly surpassed the Expert Stage, reaching the level of Master Stage. It was noteworthy that, not long ago, they were merely Expert Stage Knights, yet seemingly overnight, they had ascended to the ranks of Master Stage Knights.
Isaac suspected Mu-Gun''s involvement in this sudden rise in prowess. He began to nurture the hope that Mu-Gun could aid him in reaching the Master Stage as well. Willing to humble himself before Mu-Gun for this cause, Isaac temporarily set aside such thoughts. The immediate priority was to vanquish the Wolfkan group. Isaac concentrated on coordinating with the Crimson Rose Knights to assail the Wolfkans, clearing his mind of any extraneous considerations.
With the Wolfkan numbers diminished to a level manageable by the knights of the two orders, Mu-Gun ceased wielding the Thunderbolt Sword and observed the ongoing battle. The sight of knights d in Knight Armor and wielding Knight Swords dealing with the Wolfkans was indeed impressive.
The Knight Armor and Knight Sword elevated the wearer''s stage to a higher level. What stood out was that the Knight Armor donned by the two Knight Orders was surprisingly of the lowest rank of its kinda C-ss Knight Armor.
Knight Armors were broadly categorized into C-ss, E-ss, and F-ss, based on their size and performance. Generally, C-ss had twelve cheoks, E-ss had eighteen cheoks, and F-ss had twenty cheoks. Additionally, it was widely acknowledged that E-ss Knight Armors performed five times better than C-ss, and correspondingly, F-ss Knight Armors outperformed E-ss Knight Armors by ten times.
Typically, the Knight Armor ss worn corrted with the knight''s rank, where Expert Stage Knights wore C-ss, Master Stage Knights wore E-ss, and Grand Master Knights wore F-ss. However, these criteria were not rigidly fixed. While C-ss Knight Armors were rtively easy to mass-produce, the production of E-ss and F-ss Knight Armors posed significant challenges.
Even the Pamar Empire, acknowledged as the mightiest nation in the Avalon Continent, possessed merely three F-ss Knight Armors and forty E-ss Knight Armors. Given that the quantity of C-ss Knight Armors surpassed thousands, the scarcity of E-ss and F-ss Knight Armors suggested their exceptional value.
Due to the scarcity of E-ss and F-ss Knight Armors, there were instances where Master Stage Knights settled for C-ss, and Grand Master Knights made do with E-ss. However, in Mu-Gun''s case, the significance of a Knight Armor was minimal. While it offered utility against sizable monsters, he encountered no particr issues even without one.
Regardless, neither the Venatia nor the Stonia fiefdom possessed any E-ss Knight Armor. This did not imply that Mu-Gun harbored no inclination to wear Knight Armor. Given the chance, he entertained the idea of donning an F-ss Knight Armor.
Considering Mu-Gun''s martial prowess upon reaching the Mythic Realm, wearing an F-ss Knight Armor might not yield a substantial impact. Regardless, even with Mu-Gun ceasing his attacks, the two Knight Orders managed to eliminate the Wolfkans without much difficulty.
Finally, the battle ended as thest remaining Wolfkan were killed.
Wahhhhh-!
Long live Stonia-!
The soldiers of the Stonia Army Corps, observing the battle from the outer castle''s fortress, erupted in jubtion upon confirming their victory. Likewise, the Golden Lion Knight Order and the Crimson Rose Knight Order rejoiced in their triumph.
Most heartening of all, not a single knight from the two Knight Orders was lost. The knights acknowledged that Mu-Gun yed a pivotal role in their ability to ovee the Wolfkans without a single casualty. They were awestruck by Mu-Gun''s overwhelming might, gazing at him in reverence.
Mu-Gun approached Harold and Isaac, sensing their gaze upon him like an idol.
Thank you for your hard work.
"I believe it''s not fitting for Young Lord Argon to express such sentiments. Without your invaluable contributions, we wouldn''t have achieved victory without incurring any losses. In fact, the Wolfkans'' fangs and ws might have torn apart the Stonia fiefdom. It is solely due to Young Lord Argon that we stand triumphant, ensuring the safety and well-being of the Stonia fiefdom. As one of Stonia''s citizens, I express my heartfelt gratitude to you," Harold conveyed his sincere thanks to Mu-Gun.
"As the sessor of the Stonia House, I also extend my heartfelt gratitude. I cannot determine when, but I ammitted to repaying your kindness and will never forget your benevolence." Isaac bowed to Mu-Gun, expressing his deep appreciation.
"I''m pleased to have been of assistance to the Stonia fiefdom. Additionally, I look forward to continued coboration and support between the Venatia and Stonia fiefdoms."
"That is only natural. We, too, aspire to stand together, regarding the Venatia fiefdom as our staunchest ally. We will spare no effort in working towards that goal," Isaac responded.
Why dont we leave the cleanup here to the soldiers and move to the inner castle? The Count will probably be waiting for us.
Lets do that. Young Lord Argon, lets go together. Even if its toote to host a banquet, shouldnt we have a toast to celebrate our victory?
With all due respect, now is not the time to have a toast. Pantheon has yet to escape the threat of the Wolfkans. We should move to eliminate the remaining threats instead of celebrating.
Ehem, my thoughts fell short. The Stonia fiefdom will also do everything in our power to put an end to the Wolfkans threat, Isaac said embarrassingly.
Thank you. For now, I think it would be better to confirm the situation at the Edencia fiefdom.
We will find out right away.
Isaac directed Richie, the Head Wizard of the Count Stonia House, to assess the situation at the Edencia fiefdom. Richie promptly gathered information, while Mu-Gun, apanied by Isaac and Harold, proceeded to the inner castle where Count Henrik awaited them.
Following the briefing on their triumph to Count Henrik and engaging in conversation for a while, the Head Wizard Richie made his way into the grand hall of the inner castle.
Did you check on the situation of the Edencia fiefdom? Count Henrik asked.
I wasnt able to establishmunication with the Edencia fiefdom. I think they may have been invaded by the Wolfkans.
Hmmm, it seems like we are toote. If, as Sir Richie says, Edencia has fallen, then the next target will be the Royal ce. Count Henrik said with a stiffened expression.
Will the Royal Capital be able to stop the Wolfkans? Isaac asked.
"At the Royal Capital, the most formidable Knight Orderthe Golden Dragon Knight Order, and the Magic Corps are stationed. Shouldn''t they be sufficient to repel the Wolfkan invasion?" Harold inquired.
"The Golden Dragon Knight Order is led by Knight Captain Sir Walter, a Grand Master Stage Knight, andplemented by four Master Stage Knights. As for the Magic Corps, they boast several Sixth Circle Mages and Sir Leon, a Seventh Circle Mage. With such formidable forces, they should easily be able to thwart the Wolfkan invasion," Head Wizard Richie exined.
"Crucially, Sir Walter and the four Master Stage Knights are outfitted with E-ss Knight Armors. These E-ss Knight Armors enable them to exhibit power equivalent to a Grand Master. Thus, they should be more than capable of single-handedly halting the Wolfkans."
The others in the hall concurred with Count Henrik''s statements. Mu-Gun also aligned with this viewpoint. However, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of dissatisfaction. If the Royal Capital had dispatched Master Stage Knights beforehand, they could have eradicated the Wolfkan group much earlier.
Yet, the King of Pantheon opted against dispatching Master Stage Knights as reinforcements, prioritizing his own safety and that of the Royal Castle. Consequently, numerous citizens of the Pantheon Kingdom lost their lives.
Mu-Gun contemted that, as a king, prioritizing the safety of the people should be a given. However, the King of Pantheon seemed to deviate from this principle. Despite a viable means to safeguard the people of the Pantheon Kingdom, he feigned ignorance, focusing solely on his personal safety.
Mu-Gun harbored a disdain for the King of Pantheon. Nevertheless, it wasn''t an isted sentiment. The rulers of this world appeared indifferent to the lives of ordinary people. Their concern seemed limited when it came to safeguarding their own safety, wealth, and status, even at the cost of numerous ordinary lives.
Mu-Gun didn''t embark on his journey to alter the political system and reshape the world; that task fell to the inhabitants of this realm. His sole focus was on thwarting the ns of the Demon God. Anyone, be it a king or an emperor, who impeded this mission would find no forgiveness from Mu-Gun.
However, if that wasn''t the case, he had no intention of concerning himself with the affairs of this world. The immediate decision to make was whether or not he would journey to the Royal Capital. From his perspective, he believed that the Royal Capital''s forces were sufficient to halt the Wolfkans. Even if he opted not to go, the oue wouldn''t likely be altered.
Nevertheless, the target under assault was none other than the Royal Capital. As a servant of the King of Pantheon, it would be sacrilegious to remain passive and indifferent while the king faced an onught.
"However, considering my duty as a vassal, I cannot turn a blind eye when the Royal Capital is under siege. Regardless of whether they require assistance or not, I believe I must first head to the Royal Capital to demonstrate my sincerity," Mu-Gun acknowledged.
Count Henrik nodded to Mu-Gunsment.
Youre right. The Stonia fiefdom will deploy the Crimson Rose Knight Order to protect the King of Pantheon.
Vias Golden Lion Knight Order will also go to the Royal Capital. I have a favor to ask of you regarding that. Please allow us to go to the Royal Capital through the Stonia fiefdoms Portal.
Returning from Stonia to the Venatia fiefdom and then proceeding to the Royal Capital would be a cumbersome journey. Opting for a direct route from the Stonia fiefdom to the Royal Capital was not only more time-efficient but also more economical, eliminating an unnecessary intermediate step.
"By all means, proceed ordingly. In return, should we engage in battle at the Royal Capital, I trust you to ensure the safety of our Crimson Rose Knight Order," Count Henrik graciously epted Mu-Gun''s decision.
I will.
Then, we will proceed with consulting the Royal Capitals Portal Management Bureau. Sir Richie!
Understood. I will immediately establishmunication andmence the discussion. Head Wizard Richie acknowledged and exited the grand hall.
After some time, he re-entered the hall, announcing that the Portal Management Bureau had approved the portal connection.
Chapter 227
Chapter 227
At dawn on that day, Mu-Gun, apanied by the Golden Lion Knight Order, traversed the portal to the Pantheon Royal Pce from the Stonia fief. Isaac and the Crimson Rose Knight Order apanied them in this venture.
Wee.
A mage from the Pantheon Kingdom, who opened the portal, greeted Mu-Gun and his party.
Im sorry to trouble you sote.
Not a problem. We cannot be fussy about day or night since this is for the safety of the Royal Capital. The mage shook his head.
Thank you for understanding. Do Sir Walter and Sir Leon know that we areing?
Of course. Actually, Sir Walter and Sir Leon are waiting for you, Young Lord Argon.
Me?
I think they are curious about you after hearing about your contributions, Young Lord Argon.
I see.
Then, I will guide you to the citadel within the inner walls.
The mage took the lead, and Mu-Gun and his party followed suit. The Pantheon Royal Capitalprised the inner citadel housing the Royal Pce, surrounded by twoyers of fortress walls epassing the inner citadel and the city beyond.
The Golden Dragon Knight Order and the Magic Corps, recognized as the Pantheon Kingdom''s most elite forces, were stationed within the citadel of the inner walls, readying themselves for the Wolfkans'' assaults. Mu-Gun''s group made their way to the citadel to rendezvous with Walter, the Golden Dragon Knight Captain, and Leon, the Commander of the Magic Corps.
Navigating through the meticulouslyid-out city, befitting a Royal Capital, Mu-Gun and Isaac reached the inner walls. They were led to themand building within the citadel, where Walter and Leon eagerly awaited their arrival.
Master! Young Lord Argon of Venatia and Young Lord Isaac of Stonia have arrived.
The guide mage knocked on the door and announced their arrival.
Come in.
The authoritative voice weed them to enter. The mage, in turn, opened the door and indicated for Mu-Gun and Isaac to proceed inside. Mu-Gun offered a slight bow to the mage in gratitude before entering, with Isaac following suit.
Upon entering themand building, they were greeted by the sight of a Grand Master Stage Knight, four Master Stage Knights, a mage d in a white robe, and a cleric adorned in a resplendent golden priests robe, all assembled in one ce.
Pleasure to make your acquaintance. I am Argon of the Venatia fief. It''s an honor to meet Sir Walter and Sir Leon, the pride of the Pantheon Kingdom. Likewise, it''s a pleasure to meet Sir Hellion, Sir Khalif, Sir Rhesus, Sir Henatu, and Cardinal Barius. Mu-Gun greeted them politely.
I am Isaac from the Stonia fief. I am also very honored to meet the pirs of the Pantheon Kingdom. Isaac also greeted, following Mu-Gun.
Haha, looking at the two of you, the future of Pantheon is truly very bright. Especially Young Lord Argon. The Golden Dragon Knight Order Captain, Walter Samuel, spoke with his eyes on Mu-Gun.
You are too kind with your praises.
Its not an exaggeration. You are the second Grand Master of the Pantheon Kingdom, so it is definitely not an overstatement.
But have you really reached the Grand Master Stage? The Vice-Captain of the Golden Dragon Knight Order, Hellion Cressus, looked at Mu-Gun and asked.
Instead of answering, Mu-Gun extended his right hand and manifested a golden Thunderbolt Sword.
Oooh! Hellion and the other Master Stage Knights eximed in admiration.
I think this is enough as an answer.
It is impossible to create an Aura de with lightning property so simply without a sword unless you are a Grand Master Stage Knight. I acknowledge that you are a Grand Master, although Im not sure if we are qualified to do something like that. Walter acknowledged.
I heard that you call yourself Gods proxy. Is that true? Cardinal Barius, who was watching from the side, asked.
That is correct. The almighty Sky God Yupir saved me and granted me the power to ward off evil. Mu-Gun answered.
The Sky God Yupir was the moniker of the Thunder God in this world. The Sky God Yupir was one of the most powerful Gods in the Avalon Continent and was also renowned as the God of War.
I can definitely sense the scent of God from you. It is even more evident from the lightning Aura de that you just showed us. By the way, I am worried. Throughout history, the arrival of the Sky God''s proxy signified the descent of the Demon God, intent on bringing about the world''s destruction, Cardinal Barius expressed his concerns.
In the past, the Sky God Yupirs proxy had also appeared on the Avalon Continent. Every time that happened, the Demon God also descended without fail.
However, it is also true that the Sky Gods proxy eventually saved the world by defeating the Demon God. Leon Vigrant, the Pantheon Kingdoms Archmage, said positively.
As you pointed out, the Demon God will surely descend. The Sky God has appointed me as a proxy and bestowed upon me the power to stop it. It''s crucial to understand that I alone cannot stop the Demon God. All the nations in Avalon, including the Pantheon Kingdom, must unite their strengths and stand against the impending threat of the Demon God.
Aptly said. But I dont know if the nations of Avalon will willingly join forces.
While Walter concurred with Mu-Gun, he harbored doubts about the possibility of unity among the nations of Avalon. These nations had engaged in numerous conflicts over the centuries, umting deep-seated resentments and mutual distrust. Achieving unity was a far moreplex challenge than it may have sounded.
If we inform the other nations of the Demon Gods descent, they will also be wary and prepare countermeasures, Mu-Gun said.
I wonder if they will believe us.
"If we im that the massive monster invasion this time is connected to the Demon God, they won''t be able to overlook it. Plus, if we extend a hand to the other kingdoms facing these giant creatures without any strings attached, they''re likely to believe in our words."
Are you sure that the movements of the huge monsters are rted to the Demon God? Leon asked.
"While there''s no concrete evidence, it''s certainly not a coincidence that the massive monsters unexpectedly departed from their usual habitats to target humans precisely when the arrival of the Demon God had been predicted."
If so, we cannot rule out the possibility of the high-ranked monsters attacking us, Walter said.
The Wolfkans, responsible for the recent assault on the Pantheon Kingdom, along with the Sybellian, Whiteliger, and ckboss that targeted other realms, were among the lower-ranked colossal creatures.
The vast mountain range encircling the Avalon Continent harbored considerably more formidable monsters. If the colossal creatures were indeed under the sway of the Demon God, it became challenging to dismiss the prospect of higher-ranked monstersunching an attack.
The likelihood of that happening is quite high.
Hmm, if the highest-ranked monsters attack, I am worried that the damage will be colossal. One of the Golden Dragon Knights, Khalif Maximoff, expressed his worries.
All the nations in the Avalon Continent will have to join forces to minimize the damages.
"After handling the Wolfkan invasion, my initial proposal will be to bring this matter to His Majesty, the King," Mu-Gun stated. In response, Leon affirmed hismitment to addressing it at a national level.
We, the Sky God Church, will also do our best to ensure that the nations of Avalon can unite under the same banner.
Barius also pledged support from the church. Mu-Gun recognized that if the Pantheon Kingdom and the Sky God Church coborated, other kingdoms would be more inclined to heed their words. For now, Mu-Gun chose to entrust this matter to the two of them.
Also, with all due respect, may I make a suggestion? Mu-Gun spoke carefully to the figures at themand building.
Speak freely.
What do you think about going on the offensive first instead of waiting for the Wolfkans to attack?
You want us to attack the Wolfkans first?
There is no other reason, I just want to reduce the damage to the citizens living outside the Royal Pce.
Wolfkans were inherently brutal creatures, leaving a trail of destruction in their wake and indiscriminately taking the lives of any beings that crossed their path.
Numerous people resided in the city surrounding the Royal Castle. While evacuation orders were given in anticipation of the Wolfkans'' assault, finding a truly secure ce to retreat proved challenging, barring the confines of the Royal Pce.
The issuey in the limited capacity of the Royal Pce to amodate the entire citizenry. A substantial portion of the poption in the outer cities found themselves vulnerable to the Wolfkans'' threat. As the creatures advanced toward the castle, these cities stood on the brink of devastation, with the imminent loss of homes for all its residents.
Mu-Gun aimed to avert such extensive damages. He wouldn''t have broached the topic if the associated cost was exorbitant. Given thebined strength of the Knight Orders and Mu-Gun''s abilities, victory seemed achievable without direct confrontation, as they strategically relied on the protection of the castle walls.
Indeed, they had previously engaged in battles beyond the fortress, particrly at the Venatia and Stonia fiefs.
"Your concern for the people is admirable. However, we mustn''t lose sight of the fact that the safety of the king holds greater importance than the lives of tens of thousands of citizens."
Respecting Mu-Gun''s viewpoint, Walter articted his stance, giving precedence to the safety of the king. The other four Master Stage Knights aligned with this perspective. The Knights of Avalon held loyalty to their liege as their foremost duty, making the safety of their sovereign the paramount concern.
They were prepared to sacrifice thousands or even tens of thousands of lives if it ensured their lord''s survival. Mu-Gun harbored no intention of condemning their perspective; it was a deeply ingrained value for them.
"I believe Sir Walter is apprehensive about leaving the castle unguarded. However, viewed from another angle, if the Knight Orders venture out and confront the Wolfkans, it could be a proactive measure to ensure the safety of His Majesty, the King," Mu-Gun pointed out.
What do you mean by that? How does vacating the Royal Pce contribute to His Majesty''s safety?
"The Royal Pce, housing His Majesty the King, is only a short distance beyond the Capital''s walls. In the unlikely event that the defense line is breached and the Wolfkans prate the walls, His Majesty''s safety within the Royal Pce would bepromised. Conversely, engaging the Wolfkans at a distance from the Royal Capital ensures the safety of His Majesty."
"That''s an intriguing proposition. Nevertheless, His Majesty the King would never permit us to leave the Royal Pce."
"How about this? The Golden Dragon Knight Order and the Magic Corps will stay here, safeguarding the Royal Capital. Meanwhile, the Golden Lion Knight Order of Via and I will venture into battle, confronting the Wolfkan group. Wouldn''t His Majesty be more amenable to that arrangement?"
"Stonia''s Crimson Rose Knight Order will join you as well," Isaac interjected, having silently observed the discussion until now.
Hmm, is it really necessary to do that?
"Pantheon has already endured considerable damage from the Wolfkan invasion. The cities surrounding the Royal Capital boast thergest poption in the kingdom. If these cities were to suffer from the Wolfkan assault, it could, in the worst-case scenario, threaten the very existence of Pantheon. Safeguarding the cities around the Capital ultimately trantes to protecting Pantheon, and by extension, ensuring the safety of His Majesty the King."
"What you''re saying makes sense, Young Lord Argon. Anyway, I don''t anticipate a Wolfkan attack today. Let''s keep a close eye on the situation for now, and at the break of dawn, I''ll enter the Royal Pce and request an audience with His Majesty to seek approval for your n," Leon affirmed, nodding in agreement with Mu-Gun''s proposal.
As the Archmage of the Pantheon Kingdom, Mu-Gun enjoyed the trust of King Pantheon IV. If he personally presented the agenda, Pantheon IV was unlikely to raise objections. Moreover, from Pantheon IV''s perspective, Mu-Gun''s proposal seemed to carry minimal risks.
Understood.
Dawn was approaching shortly, and the situation didn''t demand an immediate decision. Mu-Gun opted to entrust the matter to Leon and await the oue. As time passed, the first light of dawn painted the sky, prompting the knights who had been stationed on the inner walls to disperse and withdraw.
Mu-Gun, along with the Golden Lion Knight Order, made their way to the Pce''s lodging. The Golden Lion Knights, having fought in the Stonia fief and swiftly journeyed to the Royal Capital, were fatigued to the point that they fell asleep upon reaching their quarters, skipping breakfast altogether.
In contrast to their weariness, Mu-Gun retained his energy. After a modest breakfast, he patiently awaited an update from Leon. However, as time stretched on, there was still no news. Frustrated, Mu-Gun had no alternative but to continue waiting for the moment.
Around noon, Leon sought out Mu-Gun in person.
I am sorry for beingte. Leon smiled bitterly.
It is fine. You must have had a reason for that. Has His Majesty given his permission?
"Fortunately, he granted permission. Here you go! This is an authorization document stating that the Golden Lion Knight Order and the Crimson Rose Knight Order have the right to leave the Royal Capital at any time and engage the Wolfkan group. You are also allowed to use the Capital''s Portal. Take it.
Leon handed Mu-Gun a document.
Thank you. I will make a move immediately.
Having obtained the permit from Leon, Mu-Gun gathered the Golden Lion Knight Order and the Crimson Rose Knight Order. Without dy, they utilized the portal, transporting themselves directly to Vellica, a city neighboring the Edencia fiefdom.
Chapter 228
Chapter 228
Vellica fell under the direct governance of King Pantheon IV, with a mayor appointed by the king overseeing its administration, rather than being under the jurisdiction of the localndlord.
The Golden Lion Knight Order and Crimson Rose Knight Order, upon arriving in Vellica through the portal, were received by the mayor of Vellica, Powell Deleanor. Powell shuddered in fear upon learning the news of the Wolfkans'' destruction of the Edencia fiefdom.
Vellica boasted a fortress and the Vellica Knight Order, a branch of the Golden Dragon Knight Order, capable of halting enemy attacks. Nevertheless, their strength alone was insufficient to repel the Wolfkans'' invasion. Powell, recognizing the imminent threat, appealed for reinforcements from the Royal Capital. However, Pantheon IV sternly denied his request, leaving Vellica in a vulnerable position.
In the face of the impending threat, the reinforcements arrived in the form of the Golden Lion Knight Order and Crimson Rose Knight Order. Initially, doubts lingered about whether a Knight Order from a Count''s territory could effectively thwart the Wolfkans'' invasion.
However, his concerns were alleviated upon learning that Argon, the Third Young Lord of Venatia, served as the Sky God''s proxy and sessfully eradicated the Wolfkan groups assaulting the Venatia and Stonia fiefdoms. Filled with gratitude, he warmly weed the two Knight Orders.
First of all, thank you for the warm wee.
You are here to help Vellica, so it is only natural for me to wee you like this, Powell said.
Have you confirmed the current location of the Wolfkan group?
We checked in the morning and found that they are still at the Edencia fief.
"How long does it take to reach the Edencia fief from here?" Mu-Gun inquired.
"If you travel on horseback, you should be able to reach there by nightfall if you set out now."
"If we''re arriving at night regardless, I don''t see the need to endure the challenges of making the journey," Mu-Gun remarked.
"While it would be preferable to engage the enemy away from Vellica, given the circumstances, is it too much to hope for?" Mayor Powell asked cautiously.
His worry centered on the potential damage they might incur if the battle unfolded within the confines of Vellica City.
"I had intended to engage the enemy outside the city to minimize any damage to Vellica. By the way, is there a suitable location for a battle between Edencia fief and Vellica?"
"Ah, I understand. In that case, there''s a long canyon area approximately five kilometers north of Vellica. Anyoneing from Edencia would have to traverse that area."
Is there perhaps a way that leads to another jurisdiction from Edencia?
"Despite the challenging terrain due to a mountain crossing, there is a route that leads to Venus," Powell stated.
Hmm, then that means that the Wolfkan group can target Venus City.
"That''s valid, but wouldn''t it be more probable for them to target this area, given its proximity and easier essibilitypared to Venus?" Mayor Powell hastily responded.
"You needn''t worry too much; our priority will be the defense of Vellica," Mu-Gun assured, discerning Powell''s concerns.
"In return, I ask that you closely monitor the situation in Venus City. If, by any chance, the Wolfkans attack Venus City, we can respond promptly," Mu-Gun added.
"Understood. We will maintain an open real-timemunicationwork and monitor the situation," Powell agreed.
"Thank you. Additionally, could you arrange a ce for us to rest until nightfall?"
Of course.
Mayor Powell summoned one of his subordinates to guide the Golden Lion Knights and the Crimson Rose Knights to Vellica''s official residence. Once settled, Mu-Gun called in two members of the Golden Lion Knight Order and bestowed upon them the boon of the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell.
Diaz Heimos and Vilmoth Castro were the two knights bestowed with the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell. Mu-Gun effortlessly seeded in applying the spell once again. Consequently, Diaz and Vilmoth unlocked their second Mana Hole, progressing to the Master Stage through the transformative process of Body Change.
The seven remaining knights, still awaiting their turn for the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell, could only watch with envy as Diaz and Vilmoth ascended to the Master Stage. However, this envy was short-lived, knowing that when their turn came, they too would receive the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell and progress to the Master Stage.
The anticipation was palpable as they anxiously awaited their turn, yearning to reach the Master Stage swiftly. Mu-Gun understood their impatience, yet the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell demanded a significant amount of time. The process could only unfold for two or three individuals each day, setting a practical limit.
Mu-Gun saw no need to hasten the process. At thetest, it would only take a few more days. He was facilitating their advancement to the Master Stage, and those who couldn''t endure the brief wait were not deemed fit to receive the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell.
Regardless, after bestowing the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell upon two more knights, Mu-Gun summoned Schwartz, the Captain of the Golden Lion Knight Order.
Well, I have been thinking about it, but I think it would be better for us to defend both ces.
"Do you mean both Vellica and Venus City?
Thats right.
But how are we supposed to defend both ces?
The Golden Lion Knight Order and Crimson Rose Knight Order will defend the canyon that leads to Vellica City, and I will go over to Venus City to defend it.
Hmm, I dont know if we can stop the Wolfkan group by ourselves.
There are five Master Stage Knights here, so you all will be more than enough to stop them.
A Master Stage Knight possessed the strength to handle four to five hundred Wolfkans single-handedly. With five Master Stage Knights and a hundred Expert Stage Knights, it wasn''t an insurmountable task to thwart an onught of over three thousand Wolfkans.
Nevertheless, the situation carried inherent risks, given that the Master Stage Knights present were not yet fully seasoned. If equipped with E-ss Knight Armor, the Master Stage Knights could dispatch the Wolfkans with greater ease. Unfortunately, the Golden Lion Knight Order only had ess to C-ss Knight Armors.
"Even so, won''t it be dangerous for us alone? Without the presence of the Third Young Lord, the knights might be significantly unsettled," Schwartz voiced his apprehension.
The Golden Lion Knight Order and Crimson Rose Knight Order could confidently confront the Wolfkans despite their modest numbers because they wholeheartedly believed in Mu-Gun. Mu-Gun possessed the capability to single-handedly eradicate the Wolfkan group.
Their willingness to journey to Vellica City stemmed from their conviction that Mu-Gun''s presence ensured safety. However, if Mu-Gun opted to move independently to safeguard Venus City, especially considering the absence of the Golden Lion Knights, the Crimson Rose Knights would likely grow uneasy. There was a high probability that they might abandon the defense of Vellica City and choose to retreat.
Wait! I dont necessarily have to wait for the Wolfkan group. I can just go to their location.
Mu-Gun contemted an alternative strategy. The Wolfkan group was presently at the Edencia fief. Traveling on horseback from Vellica to Venus City would take a day, but if Mu-Gun fully unleashed the Thunder God''s Shadow, he could reach Edencia in less than two hours.
Given the uncertainty about whether the Wolfkans would target Vellica or Venus, Mu-Gun reasoned that he could eliminate the dilemma by personally locating and exterminating them. Naturally, this approach was exclusive to Mu-Gun alone, as the other knights could not move with the same speed and precision.
"Let''s proceed with this n. The rest of you will remain on standby here. I will head to the Edencia fief alone and confront the Wolfkan group."
You want to go alone, Third Young Lord? Schwartz asked with his eyes wide open.
Why? Do you think I cant do it alone?
"I didn''t mean it that way. It just bothers me that we''re leaving everything to the Third Young Lord, even though some of us have gained significant power," Schwartz said with a wry smile, expressing his concerns.
"If it were possible, I''d prefer to fight alongside you, but this is the most effective way to safeguard both Vellica and Venus City. Besides, all of you will have crucial roles to y in the future, so please adhere to my instructions this time."
Understood.
"But it will take over half a day on horseback from here to the Edencia fief. Is that okay? I''m concerned that the Wolfkan group might have already initiated their advance by the time the Third Young Lord reaches Edencia," Gilford expressed his doubts.
You dont have to worry about that. I can arrive at Edencia before sunset.
Gilford nodded at Mu-Guns words without any doubt.
The sun would set in approximately two hours. Mu-Gun''s assertion of reaching the Edencia fief before sunset might have seemed imusible if it were someone else''s im.
However, with Mu-Gun, the Sky God''s proxy, making the im, the narrative took on a different tone. If Mu-Gun asserted that he could achieve it, it appeared as though anything might be possible.
"I apologize. You generously bestowed power upon us, yet we find ourselves unable to be of any assistance," Diaz, having reached the Master Stage, expressed his remorse.
Dont worry, I will work you to your bones from now on. Dont resent me then.
Diaz chuckled at Mu-Guns joke.[1]
Well then, Ill be back.
Please be careful.
Mu-Gun departed from Vellica City, and the Golden Lion Knight Order saw him off as he headed to the Edencia fief. Once beyond the city limits, he harnessed all his power and unleashed the Thunder God''s Shadow. Consequently, he reached Edencia Castle before the sun dipped below the horizon.
Edencia Castley inplete ruin. The surroundings were littered with gruesomely torn-apart corpses. The victims seemed to have had their insides ripped out, a grim testament to the Wolfkans'' savage consumption.
The horrendous sight was like a scene from hell.
The Wolfkan group, responsible for the nightmarish scene, lounged and slept within the castle. Guards, Wolfkans positioned in every direction, were on alert, yet their senses failed to detect Mu-Gun. He seamlessly assimted with nature, concealing his presence entirely.
Without hesitation, Mu-Gun soared toward the location where the Wolfkan group had assembled, unleashing the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst. A myriad of a thousand golden Thunderbolt Swords cascaded from the sky onto the unsuspecting Wolfkan group.
The defenseless Wolfkan group was powerless to evade the onught of golden Thunderbolt Swords, and their heads and torsos bore the brunt of the assault. Unable to withstand the formidable force of the Thunderbolt Swords, the Wolfkans'' massive bodies erupted in various directions.
The Thunderbolt Swords descended upon the ground, unleashing a surge of golden lightning that enveloped the surroundings. The golden lightning, emanating from a thousand Thunderbolt Swords, extended over dozens of feet. The Wolfkan group found themselves immobilized and defenseless within the tumultuous current of lightning.
The lightning wave that nketed the groundcked the potency to instantly kill the Wolfkans. However, it proved formidable enough to immobilize their bodies. Apart from the Wolfkans whose heads and bodies detonated upon direct impact with the myriad Thunderbolt Swords, the remaining members of the group were stunned by the residual wave of lightning, rendering them temporarily motionless.
Mu-Gun conjured one hundred Thunderbolt Swords, propelling them toward the direction of the immobilized Wolfkans. Moving at a speed imperceptible to the naked eye, the one hundred Thunderbolt Swords pierced the heads of the stunned Wolfkans one after another.
The Wolfkans crumpled en masse like withered straws, sumbing to the overwhelming assault. Before long, not a single Wolfkan remained standinga literal annihtion. Despite effortlessly dispatching every Wolfkan, Mu-Gun refrained from an immediate return, recognizing that there was still work to be addressed here.
Mu-Gun''s purpose was clearto collect the Wolfkans'' Mana Hearts. If apanied by the Golden Lion Knight Order and the Crimson Rose Knight Order, he would have delegated the task to them. However, being alone at present, he had no choice but to undertake the tedious process himself. Annoying and cumbersome as it was, Mu-Gun painstakingly extracted the Mana Hearts from the corpses of the Wolfkans one by one.
Many Wolfkans had been torn asunder by Mu-Gun''s formidable assaults, rendering their corpses mangled and difficult to discern. Yet, remarkably, their Mana Hearts remained intact. The staggering tally of collected Mana Hearts exceeded three thousand and five hundred.
While an individual Mana Heart could easily fit within his fist, the challengey in transporting the vast quantity of three thousand and five hundred Mana Hearts. Fortunately, Mu-Gun possessed a method to transport them all efficiently.
Mu-Gun''s solution came in the form of a Magic Backpack, inscribed with Space Expansion Magic and Weight Reduction Magic. This enchanted backpack could now amodate ten times its original capacity, thanks to the Space Expansion Magic, while simultaneously reducing the weight to one-tenth of its original heft through the Weight Reduction Magic. With this magical backpack, there would still be ample space even after stowing all three thousand and five hundred Wolfkan Mana Hearts inside.
Mu-Gun marveled at the magical advancements on the Avalon Continent. While its magic prowess shone inbat, it also brought numerous conveniences to daily life. Given the chance, Mu-Gun aspired to learn the Avalon Continent''s magic and introduce it to the Central ins. Though there might be some side effects, he believed the benefits would outweigh the drawbacks once magic spread to the Central ins.
The challengey in the fact that the magical equipment on the Avalon Continent primarily relied on Mana Hearts for power. Even if Mu-Gun mastered magic, replicating these conveniences in the Central ins, where Mana Hearts were non-existent, proved to be an insurmountable obstacle.
Fully cognizant of this limitation, Mu-Gun assigned minimal significance to learning magic. Time was of the essence, and he couldn''t afford the luxury of diverting his attention away from the imminent threat of the Demon God. His priority remained on bolstering his own power for the impending confrontation.
Having sessfully exterminated the Wolfkan group and collected their Mana Hearts, Mu-Gun returned to Vellica City.
1. I am pretty damn sure this is not a joke. Mu-Gun is not someone who would joke about something like this. Sir Diaz, bro, you are doomed.
Chapter 229
Chapter 229
Having singlehandedly eradicated the Wolfkan group in the Edencia fief, Mu-Gun returned to Pantheon''s Royal Capital with the two Knight Orders that had been on standby in Vellica City.
Upon learning of Mu-Gun''s aplishment in the Edencia fief, Pantheon IV expressed great satisfaction and summoned Mu-Gun to the pce. Apanied by Leon, the Royal Pce''s Archmage, Mu-Gun entered the pce for an audience with Pantheon IV.
The pce stood as the pinnacle of splendor. Lush forests enveloped the pce from every direction, akin to a protective folding screen, while gardens adorned with diverse flowers and trees sprawled before the pce.
What do you think? Leon asked.
It is gorgeous, Mu-Gun answered with an unimpressed look.
You look quite calm, unlike what you just said.
By nature, I prefer simple things rather than fancy things.
"Really? With your skills and the aplishments you''ve gathered this time, securing a rather prestigious position should be within reach. You might even be considered for the Edencia fief, which has lost its owner in this recent incident," Leon remarked.
"With all due respect, I did not vanquish the Wolfkans to gain a particr position. Moreover, the Wolfkan threat we faced is merely the beginning, not the conclusion. As the proxy of God, I ammitted to utilizing all my abilities to thwart the impending threat of the Demon God," Mu-Gun dered.
"Your unwavering faith is truly remarkable, especially given your youth. It''s evident why the Sky God chose you as its proxy."
"I recognize my shorings in many aspects. I would be immensely grateful for your guidance and assistance, Sir Leon," Mu-Gun humbly expressed.
"I may not be certain of how I could be of assistance to someone of your stature, having already attained the Grand Master Stage. Nevertheless, if you ever find yourself in need of my support, do not hesitate to inform me. If there is anything within my capacity to do, I will dly lend my aid," Leon dered with conviction.
Thank you.
Well then, lets proceed and have an audience with His Majesty.
As they engaged in a brief conversation, they arrived at the throne room where Pantheon IV presided. Mu-Gun entered alongside Leon. Within, the Golden Dragon Knight Order Captain, Sir Walter, and the four Master Stage Knights, along with high-ranking officials of the kingdom, stood in formation from side to side.
Seated atop the highest seat of honorthe thronePantheon IV came into view. Draped in a uniform embellished with a golden insignia and adorned with a crown, the man in his mid-forties possessed a pair of keen and discerning eyes.
In his youth, Pantheon IV had nearly lost his life in a struggle for the throne, betrayed by a trusted aide. This harrowing experience left him perpetually suspicious, temperamental, and overly fixated on his safety due to the lingering mental trauma. Despite these challenges, he exuded a dignified presence as he upied the throne, wearing a stern expression befitting a king.
Mu-Gun promptly traversed the carpet in the center of the throne room, making his way toward Pantheon IV. Observing proper decorum, he greeted the king with the courtesy befitting a loyal vassal.
Argon Laonia Venatia of the Venatia fief greets the great ruler of Pantheon.
Raise your head.
At Pantheon IVs words, Mu-Gun heeded and raised his head.
I heard that the Sky God Yupir made you its proxy?
That is correct.
"If you are the proxy of God, I must ord you the respect befitting such a position, regardless of my own status."
"That is certainly not necessary. I am Your Majesty'' vassal before I am God''s proxy. Your Majesty merely needs to treat me as you would any other vassal or subject," Mu-Gun replied politely.
"Your efforts in thwarting the Wolfkan invasion are trulymendable. I wish to express my gratitude by rewarding you for halting the Wolfkan attacks and safeguarding Pantheon. Is there a particr reward you desire?" Pantheon IV inquired.
"I have no personal desire for rewards. However, I implore Your Majesty to devote careful attention to coborating with the other nations of Avalon in confronting the impending threat of the Demon God," Mu-Gun requested.
"I have been informed by Sir Leon about the imminent arrival of the Demon God. However, can we be certain of its authenticity?"
"When God appointed me as their proxy, I heard it directly. Unless God deceived me, there is no doubt that it is true."
"The evidence strongly suggests the descent of the Demon God, considering the movements of the colossal monsters attacking other kingdoms and the Wolfkans besieging ours. Furthermore, throughout history, the appearance of God''s proxy has coincided with the descent of the Demon God, lending credence to the truth of the matter," Leon supplemented, providing additional context to Mu-Gun''s statements.
"If, as you and Sir Leon have said, the Demon God has indeed descended, then it is imperative for all the nations of Avalon to unite in this fight."
That is correct.
Despite this, I dont know if the Pamar Empire or the other kingdoms will listen to us.
"The Pamar Empire and the other kingdoms are likely to heed the call if the Sky God Church conveys God''s will, isn''t that correct?" Having responded to Pantheon IV, Leon turned to Cardinal Barius, seeking the church''s cooperation.
"As Sir Leon articted, our Church, in conjunction with Your Majesty the King, willmunicate the will of the Sky God to the other nations and diligently work towards uniting all the nations of Avalon," Cardinal Barius affirmed with a nod.
"Above all, if Your Majesty dedicates yourself to rallying the nations of Avalon, your leadership will be esteemed by all in Avalon."
Pantheon IV''s eyes gleamed upon hearing Leon''s words. An ambitious man, he aspired for Pantheon to ascend as the paramount nation in Avalon, surpassing even the Pamar Empire. Furthermore, he envisioned himself at the heart of this ascendancy.
Yet, the Pantheon Kingdom''s power was feeble. Compounding the challenge, Pantheon IV''s personal capabilities were not particrly exceptional. His ambition seemed akin to an elusive dream.
However, circumstances had evolved. The Pantheon Kingdom now housed Mu-Gun, the proxy of the Sky God Yupir. With Mu-Gun at the forefront, the Pantheon Kingdom had the potential to emerge as the central nation of Avalon. To achieve this, making Mu-Gun a steadfast ally was paramount.
One avenue was to bestow upon Mu-Gun a distinguished position. Yet, the most certain way to cement their association was through a strategic alliance sealed by a political marriage.
Pantheon IV had an unmarried daughter, while Mu-Gun was also single. A union between the two through marriage would ensure a more steadfast allegiance from Mu-Gun to Pantheon IV.
"The council''s perspective is valid. The Sky God may have chosen a citizen of the Pantheon Kingdom as its proxy with the expectation that our kingdom would spearhead the effort to vanquish the Demon God. In ordance with the Sky God''s will, I shall unite Avalon''s forces and lead the charge against the Demon God. Argon, as the proxy of the Sky God, you will stand by my side and lend your assistance."
You want me to stay by Your Majestys side?
"Yes, Your Majesty. I will establish the Sky Knight Order to spearhead the battle against the Demon God, and I entrust you with the leadership of this order, Argon."
Mu-Gun hailed from the Venatia fief, yet he hadn''t secured any notable position as of now. Given the circumstances, there lingered the possibility of Mu-Gun shifting his allegiance either towards the Pamar Empire or other realms. Anticipating this potential, Pantheon IV devised a strategy: the formation of the Sky Knight Order. This initiative aimed to assign Mu-Gun a distinct role, tethering him firmly to the Pantheon Kingdom and averting any impending shift.
Mu-Gun easily discerned Pantheon IV''s intentions. However, he harbored no inclination toply with Pantheon IV''s wishes.
Sorry, but I cannot lead the Sky Knight Order. Mu-Gun refused without hesitation.
Why not?
Pantheon IVs expression stiffened as he did not expect Mu-Gun would refuse.
"Swiftness is paramount in halting the Demon God and his followers. Being tethered to a specific Knight Order or nation would impede my ability to respond effectively to the threat posed by the Demon God. Therefore, I prefer the freedom to move unrestricted, unaffiliated with any particr entity. I trust you''ll generouslyprehend my intentions," Mu-Gun replied, disregarding Pantheon IV''s stoic expression.
Pantheon IV found little satisfaction in witnessing Mu-Gun speak with confidence. It seemed as though Mu-Gun failed to acknowledge his authority entirely. If given the chance, Pantheon IV desired nothing more than to promptly reprimand Mu-Gun for audaciously rejecting his ns.
Nevertheless, Mu-Gun stood as the proxy of the Sky God. Even as a king, there were limits to what he could rashly do to Mu-Gun, who embodied the will of the Sky God. Most importantly, discord with him would yield no favorable oues. In the interim, fostering a cordial rtionship with Mu-Gun held significant importance.
Fundamentally, Mu-Gun was a citizen of the Pantheon Kingdom. Throughout history, an arm would naturally bend inward.[1]. It was inevitable for Mu-Guns priority to skew toward the Pantheon Kingdom, which he was from.
However, this could only be achieved through a maintained friendly rtionship. If Mu-Gun harbored resentment towards Pantheon IV, his sentiments toward the Pantheon Kingdom would also diminish. Compelling Mu-Gun to shoulder undesired burdens would prove detrimental, whether for Pantheon IV or the Pantheon Kingdom.
Initially, Pantheon IV aimed to bestow the leadership of the Sky Knight Order upon Mu-Gun, along with the proposal of marrying Elena Brave Pantheon, his daughter. However, in light of Mu-Gun''s resolute refusal to head the Sky Knight Order, Pantheon IV chose to postpone any discussions regarding the marriage proposal.
However, Pantheon IV remained undeterred in his pursuit of the marriage between Mu-Gun and Elena. He devised an alternative approach by entrusting the marriage negotiations to Count Wackins instead of Mu-Gun. Given Count Wackins'' unwavering loyalty, Pantheon IV believed he wouldn''t dare reject a marriage proposal personally extended by the king. In doing so, Count Wackins could potentially convince Mu-Gun to consider the proposal.
Ehem, if that is what you want, then it cant be helped. Instead, you must never forget that you are a citizen of the Pantheon Kingdom before you are Gods proxy.
I will keep that in mind, Your Majesty, Mu-Gun replied.
So, what are your ns for the future? Pantheon IV asked.
I am informed that three kingdoms are currently under threat from the huge monsters, namely the Sybellian, the Whiteliger, and the ckness. For starters, I intend to help those kingdoms. Mu-Gun exined.
Is there anything I can do for you?
There are two things Your Majesty can help with.
Go on, tell me.
Firstly, I would appreciate it if you could give me permission to use the inter-kingdom portal freely.
I will dly allow that.
Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty.
What is the second favor?
I would appreciate it if you could allow the Golden Lion Knight Order of the Venatia fief to freely operate overseas.
Knight Orders affiliated with the kingdom couldn''t operate freely beyond its borders. This restriction was in ce to prevent inadvertent conflicts that could lead to an unwanted war in foreign territories.
Fine, I will allow the Golden Lion Knight Order to freely operate overseas. Pantheon IV gave his permission without much thought.
Thank you for your grace again, Your Majesty.
Are those two the only things you need? Dont you need anything else?
The two favors I just asked are enough, Your Majesty.
Is it possible to stop the monsters only with the Golden Lion Knight Order? If you wish, I can deploy the Golden Dragon Knight Order as reinforcements.
It is fine. The Golden Lion Knight Order alone is more than enough right now.
I see. However, if you ever need the power of the Golden Dragon Knight Order, tell me anytime. I will willingly mobilize them.
Understood, Your Majesty.
Well then, you must be tired after dealing with the Wolfkans, so you may leave now.
Then, I will take my leave now, Your Majesty.
Mu-Gun paid his respects to Pantheon IV and exited the throne room. Apanied by the Golden Lion Knights, he journeyed back to Venatia Castle through the portal in the Royal Capital. Upon reaching Venatia Castle, Count Watkins, Kayehon, and Franchel emerged to greet him.
Wee back.
Why did you go out of your way toe out here?
"My son is returning after achieving something monumental, so it''s only fitting that Ie out to wee you. You saved the Stonia fief and handled the Wolfkans, who posed a threat to the Royal Capital. Your contribution is immense. As your father, I am incredibly proud of you. You''ve done an exceptional job."
Yes, thanks to you, the status of our Venatia fief has been greatly increased. I am so proud and grateful as your brother.
I am also so proud of you for being my younger brother.
Following Count Wackins, the First Young Lord Kayehon, and the Second Young Lord Franchel also praised Mu-Gun.
You are praising me too much. Lets go inside for now. Mu-Gun said.
Alright, when I heard that you wereing, I ordered dinner to be prepared. Lets talk about the details of your achievements over dinner.
Alright.
Mu-Gun followed behind Count Wackins and his two brothers as they entered the Venatia House. During dinner at the Venatia House, Mu-Gun shared details of his meeting with Pantheon IV with Count Wackins and his siblings.
His Majesty The King asked you to lead the Sky Knight Order, but you refused? Count Wackins asked in surprise.
"The reason His Majesty wished to entrust the Sky Knight Order to me is because he envisions reviving the Pantheon Kingdom through my efforts. As a loyal citizen of the Pantheon Kingdom, it is my duty to strive for its restoration to its former glory. However, bearing the responsibility as God''s proxy, I am entrusted with the solemn mission of thwarting the impending threat of the Demon God. Leading the Sky Knight Order in ordance with His Majesty''s will would impede my ability to fulfill the divine duties bestowed upon me. That is precisely why I declined."
I understand what you mean. But was His Majesty not offended? Count Wackins asked anxiously.
He was worried that Pantheon IV might be vindictive of Mu-Gun.
That seemed to be the case at first, but after he heard my exnation, he understood my intentions.
Thats a relief. So, what are you going to do now? Count Wackins asked.
As Gods proxy, I want to help the kingdoms threatened by the other huge monsters. I have a favor to ask you in this regard, Father.
What is it?
Please give me permission to take the Golden Lion Knight Order with me.
That is out of the question. If you take the Golden Lion Knight Order with you, who will protect the fiefdom?
Even before Count Wackins could answer, Franchel expressed his objection.
Kayehon, what do you think? Wackins nced at Franchel, who suddenly interrupted, and turned to ask Kayehon.
I think it would be good to send them with Argon. Kayehon pondered for a moment and replied.
What is your reason for that?
"If our Venatia''s Golden Lion Knight Order spearheads the effort against the Demon God''s threat, it will significantly enhance the standing of the Venatia fief. Furthermore, contrary to Franchel''s concerns, the safety of the Venatia fief won''t bepromised even in the absence of the Golden Lion Knights. Who would dare to pose a threat to Venatia when Argon, God''s proxy, is aligned with us?" Kayehon rified his reasoning.
What Kayehon said is true. I will allow you to take the Golden Lion Knight Order, Argon.
Thank you.
When will you leave for the other kingdoms?
I will depart right after we finish dinner, Mu-Gun answered.
If you want to go to another kingdom, youll need to get permission from the Royal Capitals Portal Management Bureau. Did you already settle that issue?
Yes. I have already obtained permission from His Majesty The King. I was also granted permission for the Golden Lion Knight Order to operate overseas.
Is there anything else I can do for you? Count Wackins asked.
Letting me take the Golden Lion Knight Order is more than enough help.
Alright then, continue with your meal.
After dinner with his family, Mu-Gun returned to the Royal Capital with the Golden Lion Knight Order.
1. This is an old Korean proverb. It means that all humans, whether they like it or not, tend to take care of their own kind before strangers.
Chapter 230
Chapter 230
The Pamar Empire stood at the heart of the Avalon Continent, encircled by six kingdoms of varying sizes. Among these, the Pantheon Kingdom held the third position in both territory and military strength among the six kingdoms.
Conversely, the Pamar Empire wielded ample power to subdue the six kingdoms at will. Yet, there were two reasons why the Pamar Empire refrained from absorbing the six kingdoms and allowed them to remain independent.
The first reason was the potential for the six kingdoms to form alliances and unite against the Pamar Empire. Despite the Empire''s considerable might, confronting six kingdoms simultaneously would pose a formidable challenge.
The second reason was the presence of formidable monsters residing in the four major mountain ranges encircling the Avalon Continent. The Patagon Mountain Range in the north, the Logan Mountain Range in the south, the Anders Mountain Range in the east, and the Alfne Mountain Range in the west were home to colossal creatures that posed a significant threat to human settlements.
Conquering all six kingdoms wouldpel the Pamar Empire to confront the looming threat of colossal monsters directly. This perspective posed a significant burden from the standpoint of the Pamar Empire. Consequently, they opted to leave the six kingdoms untouched, strategically employing them as shields against potential monster attacks.
Presently, four kingdoms faced the ongoing threat of colossal monstersthe Sybellian in the Logan Mountain Range, the Whiteliger in the Anders Mountain Range, and the ckboss in the Alfne Mountain Range. In contrast, the Pamar Empire remained untouched by such dangers.
Certainly, if the four kingdoms, acting as shields, were to fall, the Pamar Empire could face imminent danger. Nevertheless, the Empire had ample time to make necessary preparations. Moreover, they would find it easier to confront the colossal monsters, considering the significant damages inflicted upon the creatures by the four kingdoms. Hence, the Pamar Empire chose to uphold the existing state of affairs without absorbing the six kingdoms.
In any event, four kingdoms faced imminent peril from the colossal monsters this time. These included the Valencia Kingdom, situated along the northern border of the Logan Mountain Range, the Delphinia Kingdom, and the Albion Kingdom sharing borders with the Anders Mountain Range in the east, along with the Kraiss Kingdom neighboring the Alfne Mountain Range in the west.
Mu-Gun resolved to aid the KraissKingdom first among the four imperiled realms. Though there wasn''t a specific rationale, the Kraiss Kingdom''s predicament appeared the most severe. Before departing the Royal Capital of the Pantheon Kingdom, Mu-Gun met with the Kingdom''s Head Wizard, Leon, and the Captain of the Golden Dragon Knight Order, Walter.
I think there is a Master Stage Knight in the Golden Lion Knight Order, can I ask how it happened? Walter asked.
As a Grand Master, it didn''t prove challenging for him to discern that Schwartz and four other knights had attained the status of Master Stage Knights. The revtion was striking, considering that a Count''s Knight Order boasted a total of five Master Stage Knights. This exceeded the count of Masters in the kingdom''s own Knight Order, the Golden Dragon Knight Order, which only had four despite its elevated status. Noteworthy was the absence of any Master Stage Knight in the Golden Lion Knight Order until just recently.
Consequently, the sudden emergence of the five Master Stage Knights was highly likely rted to Mu-Gun, the proxy of God.
I helped them to reach a higher stage.
Mu-Gun responded without concealing anything. He understood that attempting a poorly crafted lie wouldn''t sway Walter.
Are you speaking the truth? Did you really help them reach the Master Stage? Walter asked in disbelief.
To be exact, it was made possible through the power that the Sky God granted me.
Is that power infinite?
As much as it is infinite, I am not able to recklessly use it at my discretion.
What do you mean by that? Do you have to get permission or something?
Thats right. I can only use that power on the ones that the Sky God approves of.
Certainly, what Mu-Gun had just conveyed was a lie. If he wished, he could invoke the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell whenever he pleased.
Mu-Gun chose to deceive Walter because it was apparent that if he disclosed his capability to employ the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell on anyone, the Golden Dragon Knight Order would likely make a simr demand. Naturally, Mu-Gun could utilize the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell on the Golden Dragon Knights if the need arose.
Nevertheless, Mu-Gun harbored no inclination to indiscriminately divulge his power. It remained reserved exclusively for thosemitted tobatting the Demon God and individuals whom Mu-Gun deemed trustworthy.
Is that really the case? Walter once again asked in disbelief.
"The Sky God, Yupir, only sanctions the use of power to halt the Demon God''s threat. Should you be steadfast in shouldering arms in the battle against the Demon God, the Sky God will grant permission for you to wield such power."
Is that so? But this is really impable timing. Only the Golden Lion Knight Orders knights were chosen by the Sky God and gained more power.
Isnt it because the Sky God wants to distinguish those who are close to me first? Mu-Gun answered without being taken aback.
If thats the case, then the opportunity may alsoe to the Golden Dragon Knight Order.
"Indeed, it goes without saying. Should there be knights genuinely willing to confront the Demon God and engage in battle for the sake of the Avalon Continent, God will dly bestow His power upon them."
Lets wait and see.
Walter remained skeptical, yet he refrained from further probing questions. Persisting in questioning Mu-Gun, who asserted the divine nature of his abilities, might risk veering into sphemy against God if handled improperly.
Could you tell me the type of Knight Armor worn by the Golden Lion Knight Order? Leon, who was quietly listening to the conversation between Mu-Gun and Walter, asked once Walter was done with his questions.
They are wearing the P-C2 Models.
Each nation in Avalon manufactured its own Knight Armor, featuring unique production technologies that naturally resulted in variations in performance. As a formidable nation on the Avalon Continent, the Pamar Empire boasted the most exceptional production capabilities. Conversely, among the remaining six kingdoms, there were no significant disparities.
The Pantheon Kingdom also engaged in the manufacturing and production of their own Knight Armor. The Knight Armor models crafted within the Pantheon Kingdom were all designated with names starting with the initial ''P'', symbolizing ''Pantheon''. The subsequent letter following the ''P'' represented the Knight Armor ss, while the number denoted the generation.
The P-C2 Model could be interpreted as a C-ss Second Generation Model manufactured in Pantheon. In their pursuit of bing a significant producing nation, the P-C2 served as a mass-produced model in the Pantheon Kingdom, widely utilized by the majority of their Knight Orders.
For the Golden Dragon Knight Order, their armament included the P-C3a Third Generation Model. As expected, it exhibited superior performancepared to the P-C2 Model.
Seems like it is a subpar model for Master Stage Knights to wear.
You are right, but that is because we cannot get our hands on a higher-ranked model.
Thats why we are thinking of prioritizing the Golden Lion Knight Order for the allocation of the newly produced P-E3 models this time around.
The P-E3 Models? Mu-Gun asked in surprise.
The P-E3 Model stood as thetest advancement in the Pantheon Kingdom, exclusively worn by the Golden Dragon Knight Order Captain Walter and the four Master Stage Knights within the organization.
Naturally, we arent giving it for free. In exchange for providing the P-E3 Models, we have a condition.
What is it?
The Mana Hearts.
What do you mean by that?
"I''ve heard that you acquired thousands of Mana Hearts by annihting the Wolfkans this time. Furthermore, going forward, the Mana Hearts obtained from eradicating monsters will be substantial. Naturally, we''re not expecting you to provide these Mana Hearts for free. We are prepared to offer a fairpensation, whether in the form of Knight Armors or gold coins, for the Mana Hearts."
Hmmm.
Mu-Gun contemted Leon''s proposal. It wasn''t a bad offer. He didn''t currently have a specific use for arge quantity of Mana Hearts.
It seemed far more advantageous to exchange the Mana Hearts for Knight Armors. Acquiring E-ss Knight Armors promptly could significantly augment the battle capabilities of the Golden Lion Knights.
Is it perhaps also possible to produce F-ss Knight Armors?
Mu-Gun inquired with the hope of securing a supply of Knight Armors of a higher ss, if feasible.
Theoretically, it is possible. However, to power the F-ss Knight Armor, the Mana Heart of a Dragon, the strongest creature of the Middle Realm, is needed.
The production of an F-ss Knight Armor hinged on technological capabilities, with obtaining a Dragon''s Mana Heart proving to be the most challenging aspect.
Does that mean that it would be possible if I got my hands on a Dragons Mana Heart?
If you can obtain it, we will produce an F-ss Knight Armor one way or another.
Is it perhaps possible to create a Knight Armor higher than F-ss?
ording to legend, an S-ss Knight Armor once existed. However, with the current technology, it is impossible to produce an S-ss Knight Armor.
Does that include the Pamar Empire?
It is impossible even for the Pamar Empire. Above all, it is impossible to procure a Mana Heart that could be fitted in an S-ss Knight Armor.
In theory, the production of an S-ss Knight Armor required a Mana Heart from a being possessing power equivalent to the God Stage. Obtaining a Mana Heart from a God Stage entity was practically impossible unless such an existence willingly parted with it.
I see.
Then, do you ept our offer?
His Majesty The King must have already approved this, right? Mu-Gun asked to reconfirm.
Of course.
Alright. As you said, I will supply the kingdom with the Mana Hearts I obtained from the monsters.
Good thinking. Then, as promised, we will provide you with the P-E3 Model Knight Armor.
Leon reached into his inner pocket and retrieved five rings, handing them over to Mu-Gun.
Take it, Leon said.
Mu-Gun epted the five rings. Adorned with blue-colored jewels known as spacestones, these rings were designed to store the Knight Armor in a subspace. Upon summoning, the Knight Armor would be automatically equipped onto the wearer.
Aside from this, I would like to get additional P-E3 Model Knight Armors. Would that be possible?
"E-ss Knight Armors require the Mana Heart of a high-ranked monster like a Drake or a Wyvern. If you manage to secure one, we can manufacture additional Knight Armors. However, supplying you with all the E-ss we produce might prove challenging," Leon exined.
Then, how many can you provide?
We will be able to provide half of our production output at most, Leon said.
Understood. I will bring over the Mana Heart of a high-ranked monster as soon as I get my hands on it. Also, these are the Wolfkans Mana Hearts, which I obtained this time.
Mu-Gun handed over a Magic Pouch containing five thousand Wolfkan''s Mana Hearts. Given that Mu-Gun had dissected around ten thousand Mana Hearts from the Wolfkans, he presented half of them to Leon.
Mu-Gun allocated the remaining five thousand Mana Hearts to Count Wackins, intending for them to serve as funds for the restoration of the Venatia fief and the reorganization of the Knight Order.
We will use it well. Then, lets leave it at that and move to the central portal.
Leon stood up after storing away the Wolfkans Mana Hearts.
I wish you Godspeed, Walter said to Mu-Gun, who also got up following Leon.
Mu-Gun bowed and took his leave of Walter before making his way to the Royal Capital''s Portal Management Bureau alongside Leon. The Golden Lion Knight Order awaited at the central portal of the Bureau. After Mu-Gun joined them, they traversed to the Kraiss Kingdom through a portal facilitated by Leon.
Upon their arrival at the Royal Capital of the Kraiss Kingdom through the portal, Cami ke, the Court Magician of the Kraiss Kingdom, and the knights of the Crimson Dragon Knight Order were standing by, ready to receive them.
Mu-Gun''s attention was immediately captivated by Cami, a sorceress d in a white robe. Despite being rumored to be over forty, her appearance suggested she was in her early twenties. Beyond her age, her extraordinary beauty was undeniable.
Mu-Gun was instantly captivated by her beauty. While her inherent attractiveness yed a role, a significant part of the allure was attributed to the Charm Magic she wielded.
That is pretty rude. Does the Kraiss Kingdom wee those whoe to help them in this manner? Mu-Gun easily freed himself from Camis Charm Magic and spoke in an unpleasant tone.
"I apologize if I caused any offense. My intentions were solely to test you with magic to ensure that you truly are God''s proxy, Young Lord. Please understand," Cami swiftly bowed her head, offering an immediate apology.
So, did you confirm if I was Gods proxy?
Yes. It is difficult even for a Grand Master to escape the effect of the Charm Magic that I unfolded. However, seeing that you so easily freed yourself from it, you are without a doubt Gods proxy.
Mu-Gun looked baffled at Camis response.
That is an absurd standard. So, if I was trapped by that Charm Magic, does that mean I would automatically not be Gods proxy?
No. It would be difficult to conclude that you are not Gods proxy just because you were caught in my Charm Magic. However, I would be able to confirm that you are not strong enough to solve the dangers of our Kraiss Kingdom.
Are there any other tests other than your Charm Magic?
No, it is more than enough. What do you think, Sir Philford? Cami asked a sturdy middle-aged man standing on one side.
He was Philford Excelsior, the Knight Captain of the Crimson Dragon Knight Orderthe Kraiss Kingdom''s most formidable Knight Orderand their sole Grand Master Stage Knight.
Can you prove that you are Gods proxy through the sword? Philford asked Mu-Gun.
Philford had been attentively observing Mu-Gun since his arrival. However, he couldn''t fathom Mu-Gun''s capabilities at all. The mere fact that he, a Grand Master, struggled toprehend Mu-Gun''s abilities indicated that Mu-Gun surpassed him in strength.
While the idea of Mu-Gun being God''s proxy seemed usible, Philford couldn''t bring himself to admit it. This reluctance prompted him to decide to check the truth for himself.
If you want, I will dly show you. Mu-Gun readily epted.
It would be troublesome to do so here, so lets move to another location.
Mu-Gun apanied Philford to a training hall where they could engage in swordy. The Golden Lion Knight Order, the Crimson Dragon Knight Order, and Cami all followed the two of them to the training hall.
Chapter 231
Chapter 231
Mu-Gun and Philford stood face-to-face in the training hall. For safety purposes, it was reinforced with various magics.
Youre not carrying a sword. Philford looked displeased.
I have one within me, so pay it no heed. Let us begin, Mu-Gun replied, catching Philfords interest. He seemed to be hinting at the Ego Sword, an Aura de that could be materialized using will alone. It was one of the tell-tale techniques that set Grand Masters apart from Masters, but not all Grand Masters could use it at will.
Mu-Guning unarmed evidenced how skillful he was with the technique. After all, it meant he did not need an actual sword for it to form around.
Curious about how amazing his Ego Sword would be, Philford announced, Well then, lets begin.
Mu-Gun nodded. Their sparring began.
Taking the initiative, Philford rushed toward Mu-Gun and thrust his sword, sending a blue Aura storming and sweeping over his target. Mu-Gun manifested a Thunderbolt Sword and used the Celestial Moonlight Sword in retaliation. Imbued with thunder qi, the golden moonlight qi engulfed the area in front of him and shed with Philfords Aura storm.
Easily torn to shreds, the blue Aura storm exploded. Philfords expression stiffened as he swung his sword again,unching a stronger andrger Aura storm that appeared capable of filling the entire room. Itshed toward Mu-Gun, seemingly putting him in a dangerous situation where he could be torn to pieces as soon as he was caught in it.
Nevertheless, Mu-Gun looked unbothered. He calmly unleashed the Hundred Golden Lightning Wheel Wave, enveloping himself with a wave of energy shaped like a huge wheel. The blue Aura storm collided against it, resulting in a powerful st.
The Aura storm struck the golden wheel countless times, but thetter remained unscathed. When the storm subsided, the wheel split into a hundred Thunderbolt Swords and shot toward Philford.
Philfords eyes widened in surprise, but he still managed to swing his sword in defense, enveloping him with an Aura storm and blocking Mu-Guns offense. However, the Thunderbolt Swords easily prated through his defenses.
Philford shut his eyes tightly upon seeing the Thunderbolt Swords prating through his Aura storm, believing that they would soon pierce through him. However, he did not feel anything. When he opened his eyes, he saw the Thunderbolt Swords hovering around him. It seemed Mu-Gun hadmanded them to stop the moment they got through his defenses.
The Thunderbolt Swords surrounding him unleashed waves of lightning, the sight of which gave him goosebumps. Even a Grand Master would find it extremely difficult to manifest a hundred Ego Swords alone, yet Mu-Gun did not just easily aplish such a feat. He also controlled them so perfectly that it was as if they were a part of him.
Realizing that Mu-Gun was beyond his league, Philford was convinced that Mu-Gun had be Gods representative.
As far as he knew, Mu-Gunno, Argon was only twenty-three years old. Even a genius could not advance to his current stage at such a tender age. Unless God granted him power, his strength was inexplicable.
Do you need more proof?
No. I believe you. Now, please release the swords.
Alright. Mu-Gun shrugged and did as requested.
Cami, who was watching the spar, approached Mu-Gun. That was truly magnificent. It was my first time witnessing Sir Philford so helpless inbat. You truly are different.
I believe I have proven myself enough as Gods representative. Whats next?
I apologize for making you go through such a discourteous procedure to confirm your identity instead of thanking and bowing to you for helping our country first. However, this matter put the fate of our nation at stake. We had to be certain. Blindly trusting you could have put us in a predicament if we turned out to be wrong, Lord Argon.
Do not worry. I understand why you had to go to such lengths. That aside, how is the situation now?
Things are not looking good. More than five thousand ckbosses have devastated our fiefdom and are now advancing toward our Royal Capital. At their current speed, they will likely reach it in three days, Cami briefed.
Have you prepared countermeasures?
We were nning to take advantage of the water properties and duke it out in the Royal Capital. Now that you are here, however, taking a more aggressive approach is our best option. Naturally, that is only if you agree to it, Lord Argon.
Let us head out now, then. We should not waste any more time,.
You want to leave now?
Are there any reasons why we cannot?
"We have to get permission from His Majesty first.
We will wait.
How about you join us for an audience with His Majesty instead?
I will formally pay respect after annihting the ckboss. There is something I must do before heading to battle.
Alright. I will leave you to it.
Cami headed to the Royal Pce to meet the Kraiss Kingdoms King, Lavio Caribbean Kraiss. Meanwhile, Mu-Gun asked Philford for permission to use the training hall for a while. Philford granted his request and left shortly after.
Why are we staying at the training hall? Schwartz asked.
I have something for you and the other Master-rank knights, Captain.
What is it?
Chevalier Armor.
You mean
Yes. I am going to give you all E-ss Chevalier Armor.
Are you being serious? Arent those only worn by the Golden Dragon Orders captain and Master-rank knights? Schwartz asked in disbelief.
I put in some effort. Grinning, Mu-Gun took out a ring from his Magic Pouch. Here.
Is it really okay for us to take this? Schwartz reluctantly asked.
If you dont want to, I can just give it to someone else.
No!
When Mu-Gun tried to pull his hand back, Schwartz quickly reached out and took the ring.
You dont need me to tell you how to bring out the Chevalier Armor, do you?
Of course not.
Mu-Gun also handed Gellion, Gilford, Diaz, and Vilmoth a ring each.
Can we try it out?
Test it out as much as you like.
Schwartz was the first to wear the ring and summon a Chevalier Armor. Summoning the armor was fairly simple. One simply had to inject a certain amount of Mana into the rings spacial stone.
Taking a deep breath to calm his nervousness and excitement, Schwartz poured Mana into the rings space stone, which then emitted and enveloped him with a blue light. Metals soon nked as a Chevalier Armor mounted over him.
The impressive and majestic armor was more than five meters tall and boasted a heavy build, which was evidenced by the thick outer armor that maximized its defensive capabilities. Fortunately, the various magic circles inscribed into it kept Schwartz as fast and agile as before he put it on.
The magic circles inscribed on a Chevalier Armor differed from nation to nation and were important factors in determining its performance. What the Pantheon Kingdoms Chevalier Armorcked in defense they made up with excellent speed and unconstrained maneuverability.
After moving around with the armor, Schwartz unsheathed the Chevalier Sword hanging by its waist and unleashed his Aura. With his Mana amplified, a me Aura began to soar around the Knight Sword. Schwartz swung the sword while maintaining the me Aura.
Schwartz sent out a long beam of me Aura with a swing of his sword, making him look as if he was the manifestation of fire itself. His valor right now gave off the impression that he could ughter the ckbosses.
Chevalier Armors were also imbued with a lethal move known as Mana Breath, an offensive magic simr to a dragons breath. Using it would shoot out the Mana from the Mana Heart embedded in the Chevalier Armor.
An E-ss Chevalier Armors Mana Breath was powerful enough to knock down a Grand Master. However, since it was designed to act as ast resort, using it depleted the Mana inside the Mana Heart, rendering the Chevalier Armor inoperable.
After Schwartz, the four Master-rank knights tested their armor as well. Experiencing its outstanding performance, which far surpassed the ones they had worn in the past, made it hard for them to hide the joy they felt.
The other Golden Lion Knights looked at Schwartz and the four Masters with envy. After reaching the Master rank through the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell ahead of the others, they now received an E-ss Chevalier Armor. The other knights could not help but find it unfair.
The rest of you, please dont be too disappointed. You will also soon reach the Master Stage and obtain an E-ss Chevalier Armor, Mu-Gun, who easily read their thoughts through their expressions, reassured them.
The knights were relieved. To them, Mu-Guns words were essentially Gods words. If he said that it woulde, then it would. Hence, they calmed themselves down and waited for their turn.
Are you not going to wear a Chevalier Armor, Lord Argon? Schwartz asked.
I do not have much use for E-ss Chevalier Armors anymore. I would have considered it if we had an F-ss Chevalier Armor, though. Anyway, please do not feel burdened while using them.
Understood. Schwartz was immediately convinced. Wearing such low-level armor would certainly be meaningless, considering Mu-Guns capabilities.
They had finished testing out their new equipment when Cami and Philford returned to the training hall together.
How did it go? Mu-Gun asked.
His Majesty has given us permission.
Great. Let us depart at once.
As you wish.
Mu-Gun and the Golden Lion Order followed Cami to the Kraiss Kingdoms portal and immediately teleported to Basque City, which was under threat of the ckbosses invasion. Philford and the Crimson Dragon Order apanied them.
When they arrived, Hamilton Travis, Basque Citys mayor, weed them in person.
Wee. I am Hamilton Travis, the one in charge of Basque City. It is an honor to serve you, Sir Philford and Lady Cami[1], Hamilton warmly greeted.
We will have to skip the formalities due to the direness of the situation, but at least allow me to introduce Lord Argon, the representative of the Sky God Yupir. He will be fighting the ckboss with us, Cami said.
Did you just say the Sky Gods representative? Hamilton looked at Cami with surprise.
Yes. Sir Philford and I have thoroughly checked his identity. There is no reason to doubt him.
It is an honor to meet you, Hamilton greeted Mu-Gun.
The honor is mine, Mu-Gun returned.
We do not have to worry about the ckbosses anymore now that you three are here.
How far have they advanced? Philford asked.
They are about only an hour away now. If you arrived a littleter, our beloved city would have likely already been reduced to ashes.
Considering they are already that close, it appears we will have to head out immediately, Mu-Gunmented.
Philford nodded. I apologize for all this trouble. We cannot even grant you the rest that you deserve.
I can still do that once we wipe out the ckbosses anyway.
Philford chuckled in response.
Shall we go, then? Cami said.
Mu-Gun and Philford nodded. Wasting not even a moment, they immediately marched out of Basque Citys castle gate and made their way to the ckbosses. The Golden Lion Order and Crimson Dragon Order followed closely behind them.
1. In the olden days, women could also be called Sir as a form of respect.
Chapter 232
Chapter 232
ckbosses wererge monsters that resembled a bear. Their front paws had terrifying destructive power and were covered in thick scales that even Aura des found difficult to pierce through, and their ws could release an Aura that was as strong as an Expert-rank knights.
However, their strongest weapon was their charge. Coated with a strong magic force field that not even Aura could prate, stopping them on their tracks was difficult even for Master-rank knights. Expert-rank knights would struggle even if they had Chevalier Armor.
We should prioritize deterring the ckbosses charge. Mu-Gunmented.
Agreed. If they manage to destroy our formation, we would likely find ourselves in deep trouble, Philfordmented.
How about we position the Masters up front and have the Experts attack through the gaps?
We only have eight Master-rank knights. I doubt they can stop the ckbosses by themselves.
I know. Thats why Sir Philford, Lady Cami, and I will be the ones stopping their initial charge,
That is a good idea. Considering they heavily outnumber us, it would be no exaggeration to say that it is up to you two Grand Masters to stop the ckbosses, Cami said.
That applies to you as well, does it not, Lady Cami? Mu-Gun asked.
Compared to you two, I am a nobody.
What? You do not pale inparison to a Grand Master, so please dont say that, Philford replied.
Cami smiled. You praise me too much. I will do my best not to fall behind.
I would like tounch the preliminary attack alone, Mu-Gun volunteered.
Why? Do you have another strategy in mind? Philford asked.
I will break the ckbosses formation.
How do you n to do that?
It would be easier to see it for yourself, Mu-Gun replied, stopping Philford from asking any more questions.
The two then briefed the Golden Lion Order and Crimson Dragon Order about the operation. Although they called it an operation, there was nothing special about it.
Eager to defeat the ckbosses, Schwartz and the four other Masters grew restless. They could not wait to use their newly obtained Chevalier Armor inbat.
It did not take long for their wishes toe true. A group of five-meter ckbosses approached from the distance, creating quite a daunting sight. With each step they took, the towering beasts made the ground shake.
With the monsters only three hundred feet away, Mu-Gun immediately took to the skies and spread a wave of golden lightning. As soon as they closed the distance to just a hundred feet, he unleashed the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst.
A thousand Thunderbolt Swords poured down from the sky and onto the ckbosses. Choosing not to stop their charge, the monsters covered themselves with magic force fields, thinking those would be enough to stop the iing projectiles.
Contrary to ckbosses expectations, however, the Thunderbolt Swords were far beyond what their defenses could block. The swords easily tore through the force fields, pierced through the towering ckbosses, and blew them up. Monster blood and flesh scattered everywhere.
The swords then fired waves of thunder in all directions, sweeping through the ckbosses that managed to avoid them earlier. The attack temporarily paralyzed the monsters legs, the sudden change in speed sending them twisting and tumbling forward.
With just one Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst, Mu-Gun had effectively massacred a thousand ckbosses and paralyzed hundreds more.
That was truly amazing. Are all Grand Masters that strong? Cami asked, clearly in shock.
Not even a Grand Master can pull off something like that, Philford answered.
You mean Lord Argon has reached an even higher rank?
Although it is unprecedented, he may have already reached the God Master Stage.
Do you really think so?
Considering he is Gods representative, it is not entirely impossible.
Hmmm. If Lord Argon has really be a God Master, then we are going to have huge problems once the Demon Gods threat has been eliminated. No one will be able to stop him, Cami replied, thinking that Pantheon would reign supreme over Avalon after they stopped the Demon God.
The Sky God granted him power to prevent the Demon Gods threat. They will likely reim it once he has done his mission, Philford replied. Either way, this is not the time to talk about This. Let us focus on stopping the ckbosses for now.
Good call. Cami nodded and began to cast Gravity Press, a Seventh-Circle Magic that could increase the gravitational force in an area, putting immense pressure on anyone inside. If she used all her Mana, she could increase the gravity in a thirty-meter-wide area tenfold, which would be enough to crush even Master-rank knights.
Upon noticing that Cami had begun casting a spell, Philford summoned his E-ss Chevalier Armor and unsheathed his Chevalier Sword. He then flew toward the ckbosses at an unbelievable speed. At the same time, he formed an Aura de around his weapon, creating an Aura storm so huge it seemed capable of engulfing everything.
As the Aura storm swept past the left nk of the ckbosses formation, the ckbosses crouched down and crossed their two front paws, creating magic force fields. Their resistance proved futile, however. The storm lifted the massive monsters into the air and tore them apart, flinging their pieces all over the area.
Having no ns to let up, Philford sent forth more Aura storms, brutally tearing apart the ckbosses within range. At the same time, Cami attacked the ckbosses right nk with Gravity Press, having finished its incantation. Unable to withstand the immense pressure it caused, the spell easily crushed all the monsters that entered its area of effect.
The three ughtered around two thousand ckbosses in total. The sight they left behind served as a testament to how powerful Grand Masters and Archmages were.
Over three thousand ckbosses remainedfar too many for the Golden Lion Order and Crimson Dragon Order to handle themselves. Hence, Mu-Gun used the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst again, killing a thousand and paralyzing hundreds more. As Philfords Aura storms continued toy waste to the ckbosses left nk, Cami cast Gravity Press again, crushing hundreds of ckbosses. Soon, only a thousand were left, which was still quite a lot but nothing two Knight Orders could not handle.
Having been waiting for this moment, Schwartz and the four other Masters put on their Chevalier Armor and rushed toward the monsters. The Crimson Dragon Orders Master-rank knights followed suit, wearing Chevalier Armor that lookedpletely different from the Golden Lion Knights.
Emphasizing different traits, the Golden Lion Knights Chevalier Armor had a sleek shape since they focused on speed and agility, while the Crimson Dragon Knights had a rtively bulky one because they focused on solidifying their defenses. Since their effectiveness varied depending on the situation and the knights abilities, it was hard to determine which was better. However, The Crimson Knight Orders Chevalier Armor was more effective in stopping the ckbosses charge.
With the Expert Knights following closely behind them, the Master-rank Knights rushed into the middle of the ckbosses formation andunched a barrage of attacks, the Auras sweeping through them like waves. The ckbosses leading the charge were flung back and sent crashing against those behind them.
The Master-rank knights could not hold them all off, however. Those out of their range quickly rushed toward their nks. Their aggressive charge and the magic force field covering them created quite a daunting sight.
In response, the Master-rank knights quickly split off into two groups and bombarded the ckbosses nking them with Aura. The attacks sted the monsters away and tangled them up with each other.
As the Master-rank knights blocked and broke the formation of the monsters rushing head-on, the Expert Knights ran forward and attacked the ckbosses rolling on the ground.
Dozens of ckbosses tried to get up and raise their front paws to defend themselves. Considering that the thick scales around their paws could deflect even Aura des, Expert-rank Knights could never pierce through their defenses even if they were wearing Chevalier Armor.
However, many knights were attacking the monsters. Even if their paws were impregnable, they were not big enough topletely cover them. Aiming for undefended parts, the knights Aura prated the ckbosses hearts and heads.
Having killed their targets, the Expert-rank knights retreated instead of being greedy to achieve more. The ckbosses in the back chased after them, but the Master-rank Knights stopped them with Aura.
After the Master-rank knights broke the ckbosses formation, the Expert Knights quickly headed to the front and finished off the monsters. It was a simple offensive tactic that heavily relied on the Master-rank knights but brought impable results. If they failed to stop the charge or break their formation, the results could have been different.
The ckbosses did not just blindly rush in either. nning to leave the Master-rank knights behind and take down the Expert-rank knights in the back, they used their brains to inform the others and hit areas that the Master-rank knights could not defend.
However, the ckbosses failed to take into ount Mu-Gun and Philford. The two closely monitored the situation, eliminating anything that tried to slip past the Master-rank knights. Their presence on the battlefield allowed the Golden Lion Order and Crimson Dragon Order tounch a powerful offense without worrying about enemiesing from their rear.
The knights orderly attacks quickly reduced the ckbosses numbers, eventually wiping them out.
The Golden Lion Order and Crimson Dragon Order hugged each other and basked in the joy of their triumph. They suffered less than twenty casualtiespared to the enemys five thousand.
Thanks to Mu-Gun, their long battle resulted in a perfect victory.
Chapter 233
Chapter 233
On behalf of the Kraiss Kingdoms many citizens, I would like to thank you, Lord Argon. Because of you, we defeated the ckbosses with almost no casualties.
Philford respectfully bowed at Mu-Gun.
I just did what was right."
Gods representative truly is different. If you dont mind, I would like to have a drink with you tonight. Cami gazed at Mu-Gun seductively, finding him very charming. Not only was Argon extremely good-looking, but he was also young and strong. Moreover, being Gods representative set him apart from others.
Cami was quite open to sleeping with men. If she liked someone and their feelings were mutual, she would be more than willing to sleep with them. Many of those she had slept with were young men like Mu-Gunor Argon in this case. The twenty-year age gap was not a hindrance to her at all.
Mu-Gun smirked when he noticed the temptation in Camis eyes. Cami was very beautiful and looked so young that her age didnt seem to match. Most men would find it hard to resist her allure.
For a brief moment, Mu-Gun found himself considering the thought of making love to her, but he shook his head just as quickly. Her feelings were nothing but a primal desire. It had nothing to do with love.
Mu-Gun came here to carry out his mission as an incarnation, not to satiate his lust. More importantly, Dan Seol-Young and Namgung Hyun-Ah were waiting for him back in the Central ins. They were probably worried sick.
I will just settle with epting your feelings. The Kraiss Kingdom is not the only ce under the monsters threat, Mu-Gun answered.
Youre nning to go to another kingdom?
As Gods representative, I will run wherever the Demon Gods threat is.
Although you truly are amazing, Lord Argon, even you would find it difficult to stop the Demon God alone, Philford said.
That goes without saying. All the nations of Avalon will have to join forces to stop the Demon God. Speaking of which, I would like you two to make efforts in convincing the Kraiss Kingdom to join the Anti-Demon God Alliance.
The Anti-Demon God Alliance? Cami asked.
As its name suggests, it is an alliance created to stop the Demon God, Mu-Gun exined. The Pantheon Kingdom will lead it. When the timees, I hope the Kraiss Kingdom joins us.
I see what you are trying to do, but we do not have the authority to make decisions like that. The best I can do is convince His Majesty about why the Anti-Demon God Alliance is necessary.
Thank you.
I am not sure if the Pamar Empire will view the Anti-Demon God Alliance in good light.
Is it because the Pantheon Kingdom will be leading it instead of them? Mu-Gun asked.
Yes. A citizen of the Pantheon Kingdom bing the Sky Gods representative will probably incur their ire, Cami answered. They will also likely worry that the Pantheon Kingdom would gain supremacy over Avalon. They might even try to harm you.
There is a chance they will try to recruit you as well, Philford added.
Cami nodded in agreement. It is certainly possible. What do you think, Lord Argon? If the Pamar Empire tries to bring you to their side, will you ept their offer?
The only one I serve is Yupir, the Sky God, Mu-Gun answered.
Does that mean you will not serve the Pantheon Kingdom either? Cami stared at Mu-Gun with a surprised look.
My mission is to protect Avalon from the Demon God. I am not obliged to give any nation supremacy over the Avalon Continent.
Judging from your expression, you do not seem to be lying, which is quite a relief for us. It would have been very troublesome if you led the Pantheon Kingdom to supremacy over Avalon.
As I have already mentioned, supremacy over Avalon is not important right now. If we cannot stop the Demon God, then forget supremacy. Avalon itself will be wiped off the. Everyone should set aside their affiliations and join forces.
Listening to you makes me feel ashamed for focusing on the Kraiss Kingdom instead of the bigger picture. If you would have me, I would like to use this opportunity to join you in your great cause, Philford requested.
Mu-Guns eyes widened. Cami also looked surprised.
Sir Philford! Does that mean you are vacating your position as our Knight Orders captain? Cami frantically asked.
Yes. Until we have put an end to the threat of the Demon God, I will be a knight of Avalon, not of the Kraiss Kingdom.
His Majesty will never allow this.
Then I willy everything I have on the line to be a free knight.
In principle, a knight belonging to a nation could never change their affiliation due to their pledge of allegiance. However, they were allowed to live as a free knightone who did not belong anywherefor as long as they gave up everything they received in return for their loyalty.
Why are you willing to go that far? Cami asked.
Protecting Avalon is the same as protecting the Kraiss Kingdom. To fight the Demon God, we should not be half-hearted or restrained to any affiliation. Our sole focus should be on our battle against them. Hence, for the time being, I want to keep the Kraiss Kingdom out of my mind.
Cami was speechless. Philford seemed so determined that he gave no room for persuasion. Hence, she decided to respect his wishes. As she backed away after giving up on persuading Philford, Mu-Gun answered to Philfords request.
As Cami backed off, Mu-Gun answered Philfords request, Your determination is truly great, Sir Philford. It would be an honor to have you by my side.
I am the one who should be honored. After all, I have now be one of the knights who protects Avalon with you, Gods representative.
The history of Avalon will praise your noble spirit, Sir Philford.
Avalons history, huh? I am looking forward to it. Philford grinned.
Mu-Gun smiled in response. Philford, the greatest knight of the Kraiss Kingdom, had be hispanion. However, that was not all.
We wish to go with you, Captain.
Please give us your permission.
The Crimson Dragon Orders Master-rank knights requested to join Philford as well. Philford disapproved of it. If they too left their post, the Kraiss Kingdom would be weakened far too much. They had to stay behind and protect their nation.
No. I want you to stay here and protect the kingdom. We cannot allow the Kraiss Kingdom to weaken so much that it would fall after doing our best to protect Avalon.
Understood.
In your stead, Captain, we will protect the kingdom with our lives.
The three heeded Philfords instructions.
Do you find it a pity that I did not ept them? Philford asked.
No. Although protecting Avalon should be our priority, the Kraiss Kingdoms safety is also important.
Thank you for understanding. Are we heading to the next kingdom immediately?
Yes. It is our best course of action. The more we dy, the more damage there will be.
I understand. Let me seek an audience with His Majesty and convey my intentions to him first. Please wait a moment.
I will be waiting at the portal, ready to head out as soon as you are done, Mu-Gun said. He then turned to Cami. Will that be alright?
What is the point of asking when you have already made a promise to each other? Cami asked, baffled. Lets go. I will have everything prepared so you can teleport as soon as Sir Philford arrives.
Thank you.
I will be right over after meeting His Majesty.
Philford headed to the pce to seek an audience with the King. Meanwhile, Mu-Gun, Camille, and the Golden Lion Order headed to the portal.
Philford returned from the pce two hourster. Undaunted by the repeated persuasion and pleas of King Kraiss III, it seemed he was granted permission to take a leave of absence from his position as the Crimson Dragon Orders Captain, allowing him to move freely.
After he joined up with Mu-Gun and the Golden Lion Order, they waited for another two hours before they could cross over to the Delphinia Kingdom. It was one of the two kingdoms neighboring the Anders Mountain Range, which was to the east of the continent.
After hearing that Mu-Gun and the Golden Lion Order had wiped out the monsters that invaded the Pantheon and Kraiss Kingdoms, the Delphinia Kingdom immediately opened and connected their portal to Kraiss Kingdoms to allow them passage.
The Whiteligers, the monsters terrorizing the Delphinia Kingdom, advanced from four different directions,ying waste to several fiefs and effectively surrounding the kingdoms royal capital. They were just right around the corner now.
They numbered slightly over a thousand, which was quite smallpared to the Wolfkans and ckbosses, but they were far stronger. Alone, a Whiteliger could take down ten Wolfkans or five ckbosses, which meant a thousand wereparable to five thousand ckbosses or ten thousand Wolfkans.
The Whiteliger Alphas were even more dangerous. Their special ability, the Howl of Madness, doubled the strength of the forces theymanded for five minutes. However, after that, it rapidly depleted their stamina and rendered them unable to fight for the next ten minutes.
Even so, it still served as the Whiteligers most powerful weapon. After all, all they had to do was annihte their enemies before they suffered from the abilitys fatal w.
The Whiteligers were already so powerful as it was that only Distinguished Experts and higher-ranked knights stood a chance against them. With theirbat power doubled, it would take at least a Master-rank knight to deal with them.
Although the solution seemed simple, Avalon had less than a hundred Master-rank knights. Except for the Pamar Empire, no other nation was capable of defeating the Whiteligers under the effect of the Howl of Madness.
The Delphinia Kingdom was no different. Their forces paled inparison to the iing threat. Hence, all they could do was tremble in fear as the monsters invasion destroyed theirnds and surrounded them.
In the midst of that, Mu-Gun, who identified himself as Gods representative, volunteered to support them. They were taken aback at first, but when they heard the news that Mu-Gun and the Golden Lion Order had wiped out the Wolfkans and ckbosses, the Delphinia Kingdom allowed their entry.
As Mu-Gun, Philford, and the Golden Lion Order entered the Delphinia Kingdom, Blue Dragon Order Captain Denion LaMarcia, Head Wizard Fasar Alcantor, and the Yupir Churchs Cardinal Janzac Del Marzio came out to greet them.
Fasar, who was wearing a blue robe, respectfully greeted Mu-Gun and his party. Well met. I am Fasar Alcantor, a court wizard of the Delphinia Kingdom. On behalf of His Majesty, I wee you to our nation. Before we proceed, I would like to express my unbounded gratitude for volunteering to save Delphinia.
It surprises me that such high-ranking people havee out to wee us. I am Argon Laonia Venatia, the representative of Sky God Yupir, Mu-Gun replied. The man next to me is I believe it would be better for him to introduce himself.
Nice to meet you. I am Philford Excelsior.
The captain of the Kraiss Kingdoms Crimson Dragon Order? Denison asked. He had quite a huge frame and a greatsword hanging on his back.
Yes. I have momentarily left my position to help Lord Argon protect Avalon from the Demon God, Philford replied.
So it is true that the Demon God has descended, after all?
How else can we exin the current behavior of the Whiteligers and other monsters of Avalons great mountains? Considering Sky God Yupir has personally told Lord Argon about it, it cannot be anything but the undeniable truth.
Everyones eyes turned to Mu-Gun.
Mu-Gun nodded. It is as you heard. The Demon God has descended.
Chapter 234
Chapter 234
Cardinal Janzac, who was wearing a golden priest robe, sharply gazed at Mu-Gun. The esteemed Sky God Yupir directly informed you of this?
Has the Yupir Church not received any revtion yet? Mu-Gun asked.
The Saintess who should be receiving the words of the holy Yupir passed and returned to our Gods embrace not long ago. Unfortunately, she did not appoint a sessor beforehand, leaving us incapable of receiving their revtions.
I see. That exins things. To answer your question, Sky God Yupir has indeed given me a revtion that the Demon God has descended and that I am to eliminate the threat as Gods representative. They also granted me a small amount of power. Surely you can feel that energy emanating from me, Cardinal Janzac?"
Janzac carefully examined Mu-Guns energy.
I can certainly feel their presence within you. You truly are Gods representative.
The holy energy Janzac sensed in Mu-Gun was so powerful that the holy energy of the Yupir Churchs guardiansthe Golden Thunder Orders pdins, whom Yupir blessed with powerseverely paled inparison. Even their twelve Grand Masters seemed to be nothing more than a firefly in the face of the sun. It served as evidence that he was Yupirs representative.
Thank you for believing in me, Mu-Gun said.
It is unfortunate that our church does not have a Saintess right now. Otherwise, she would have already received a revtion about you and that we should spare no effort in helping you. With the Saintess position vacant, we cannot take action. I hope you understand.
I do, but I also hope that the church chooses a new Saintess as soon as possible. It would be best to reestablish divinemunication with Yupir.
Thank you.
Mu-Gun turned to Denion and Fasar. Can you brief me on the current situation?
They are standing by in groups outside the capital, probably waiting until nightfall, Fasar replied.
Are they all in one ce?
No, they have split their army into four.
We can eliminate them by group, then.
Im afraid it is not that simple. Denion shook his head.
What do you mean? Mu-Gun asked.
The Whiteligers are cunning bastards. If we attack any of the four streaks, the others will immediately invade the empty royal capital.
How can you be so sure?
That was what happened to one of the nearby fiefs. They attempted to take out the invading armies one by one, but the Whiteligers took that opportunity to destroy their defenseless capital.
How do they learn that other streaks are under attack despite how far they are from each other?
The Alpha Whiteligers can produce sound waves that can travel quite a distance. They seem to be using that to send signals to the other streaks, Fasar replied.
We simply have to eliminate them all before their alpha can use that, then. That should prevent the others from catching wind of our ns.
Killing the alpha is no easy feat.
It is not impossible either.
Do you have a surefire way to eliminate the Alpha Whiteliger?
Yes. Defeating it should stop them from using the Howl of Madness and sending signals to the other streaks. We will be able to wipe them out without the other streaks knowing.
If so, we would have nothing to worry about, but Denion still looked to be in doubt.
I have tested Lord Argons skills with my own eyes. It would be best to do as he says, Philford vouched for Mu-Gun upon noticing the look on Denions face.
As a Grand Master and the captain of the Kraiss Kingdoms Knight Order, Philfords words held considerable credibility. His validation was more than enough to eliminate Denions doubts.
If we proceed with your n, what will you have us do specifically? You are not nning on taking them on alone, are you? Denion asked.
How about having all our Master-rank knights ambush the Whiteligers?
I believe in your skills, but it is better to be safe than sorry. Failure to defeat the alpha will allow it to signal the other streaks to attack the capital. If all our Master-rank knights are out on the field, who will protect the capital in that scenario? Fasar questioned.
If youre that concerned about the capitals safety, then only Sir Philford, the Golden Lion Orders Master-rank knights, and I alone will head out, Mu-Gun said, signifying that it did not really matter if they were the only ones who fought.
Isnt that too shameful on our end?
I disagree. We are here to help the Delphinia Kingdom not because we want to be rewarded but because we have to prevent the Demon Gods threat. We are just doing what we are supposed to do regardless of the Delphinia Kingdoms intentions.
... I can feel your sincerity. As someone who has sworn to protect our nation, it would be disgraceful to leave this matter to you and just do nothing. Our knights will join you in the field, Denion dered.
You do not have to. Please do not go out of your way to do that.
Its alright. We cannot just stand around when our kingdom is at risk.
What if the capital is attacked by the other Whiteliger streaks?
I trust that you wont let something like that happen.
I will be sure to repay your trust. Do you not need to get permission from His Majesty first, though? Mu-Gun asked.
You do not have to worry about that. His Majesty has given me full authority over the capitals defense.
His Majestys has firm trust in you.
I am still nothingpared to you, whom Sky God Yupir trusts, Denion responded in kind.
Haha. Shall we go, then?
Are you sure? I know for a fact that you came here as soon as your previous battle ended. You have not gotten any proper rest yet.
I am fine. I will rest after getting rid of all the monsters.
I see. Then lets head out.
Mu-Gun nodded and headed out with Philford and the Golden Lion Orders Master-rank knights. Denison followed behind them with the Blue Dragon Orders four Master-rank knights.
Unlike the martial artists of the Central ins murim, the Avalon Continents knights were not well-versed in movement art. Grand Masters Denion and Philford could not keep up with him, and the Masters were even slower.
If I knew this would happen, I would have just gone alone.
Traveling with the eleven knights behind him frustrated Mu-Gun. What took them two hours on foot would have only taken fifteen minutes if he was alone. Unable to tolerate the slow pace anymore, Mu-Gun taught the eleven knights the Central ins murims movement arts.
The knights initially failed to understand the unfamiliar martial arts, but Mu-Guns detailed exnation helped them make sense of it. Their movements were awkward when they first tried it out, but they became more natural over time.
Since they were all ranked Master or higher, every member of their streak quickly adapted and absorbed the new martial arts. After over an hour of teaching the knights, their movement art finally stabilized to some extent, allowing them to continue their journey.
Using movement art doubled their speed. The hour it took for him to teach the knights proved worth it, considering it reduced their travel time by half.
After traveling for more than an hour, Mu-Gun and his party finally reached Vinu City. At the highest point of its castle, two hundred Whiteligers had gathered.
The location allowed them to monitor all directions and spot iing enemies with ease, preventing anyone from ambushing or surprising them.
Mu-Gun was in awe of the Whiteligers wit. Even if they had the high ground and never let their guard down, if he really wanted to conceal his presence, they would never be able to detect him. Unfortunately, the same could not be said for the eleven knights apanying him. If Mu-Gun advanced with them, the Whiteligers would likely spot them.
Hence, Mu-Gun decided to move on his own.
I will go on ahead and kill the alpha of this Whiteliger streak first.
By yourself?
Moving together risks the Whiteligers noticing us. As soon as I kill their alpha, please begin our offense.
The knights nodded in response.
How would you know which one is the alpha? Denion asked.
One of them possesses exceptionally strong energy. Wouldnt that be their chief?
Although they were quite far from the monsters, activating the Thunder Gods Heavenly Eyes allowed Mu-Gun to detect an extraordinarily powerful Whiteliger.
The Whiteligers were like lions, their pure white manes akin to symbols of power. The cleaner and more coveted their mane, the stronger they were.
The Whiteliger that Mu-Gun had singled out had an iparably clean and charming mane. It was certainly their alpha.
It has to be, Denion agreed.
Ill be back.
Leaving the knights behind, Mu-Gun immediately activated the Dark Specter Stealth Art to erase his presence. He became increasingly blurry until hepletely disappeared.
The knights eyes widened as they watched him disappear right before their eyes. They could not even sense his energy anymore.
Although they were impressed beyond belief, a sense of fear also overwhelmed them. It would never happen, but if Mu-Gun hid his presence and hunted them down, he could kill them before they could even lift a finger.
With the Dark Specter Stealth Art activated, Mu-Gun secretly approached the castle where the Whiteligers had gathered. If the sky was fully dark, he would have beelined to his target. After all, the Dark Specter Stealth Art would be at its peak.
However, since he was in broad daylight, he had to make use of the shades as much as possible. Fortunately, the monsters nocturnal nature significantly dulled the Whiteligers senses during the day.
Despite being on full alert, the monsters could not detect Mu-Gun, who was now a mere hundred feet away from them and an additional fifty feet away from their alpha.
If he had the night to cover him, he would have already approached and assassinated the Alpha Whiteliger with a single blow. Fortunately, although the daylight made it hard to get near them, he had a way to kill it from afar.
Mu-Gun raised his hand and aimed at his target. He then unleashed a sword-shaped Thunder God Qi in front of his hand.
The Thunderbolt Sword, which was the size of a regr longsword, increased in size as it flew toward the alpha. In an instant, it grew to the size of a hundred and fifty feet.
Although surprised, the alpha still managed to defend itself by unleashing a wave of energy from its pure-white mane. The strands of energy intertwined to form a thick barrier like a ball of yarn.
Amid their collisions deafening explosion, the Thunderbolt Sword easily shattered the barrier and pierced through and skewered the alpha. Unable to withstand the pressure building up inside, the monster soon blew up.
Chapter 235
Chapter 235
The Thunderbolt Sword, which was over fifty meters long, astonished the eleven knights watching in the distance. In one fell swoop, it decimated the Alpha Whiteliger.
I saw that first hand, but I still cant believe it, Philford said in amazement. Although he knew that Mu-Gun had reached the God Master rank, the attack he used was still shocking.
Took the words right out of my mouth. I thought he was a Grand Master, but now that I have seen what hes capable of, he is without a doubt a God Master, Denion said with certainty.
Why dont we save admiring Lord Argonter and deal with the threat first? Schwartz suggested.
Good point. We can talk after we have gotten rid of the Whiteligers.
Philford and Denion immediately summoned their Chevalier Armor. Schwartz and the other Master-rank knights followed suit. Together, they headed straight to the castle.
Although shocked by their alphas death, the Whiteligers quickly regained theirposure and rushed at Mu-Gun. In retaliation, Mu-Gununched a gigantic fifty-meter Thunderbolt Sword into the sky and dropped it on his opponents, crushing and blowing apart dozens before they could even lift a paw.
Without missing even a moment, Mu-Gun turned the de of the Thunderbolt Sword around and swung it in a wide arc, destroying all the buildings within the castle and the Whiteligers in its path.
The Whiteligers retreated instead of confronting Mu-Guns attack head-on, but it did not take long for them to realize that the other sides situation was not much better. Eleven knights, all in Chevalier Armor, were storming right toward them.
The knights assumed a wide formation as they attacked the Whiteligers. Their Aura, amplified by the Chevalier Sword, enveloped the area and gushed toward the monsters. The Whiteligers instinctively realized that they could not stop the knights offensive, but they had nowhere to retreat to now. After all, the huge Thunderbolt Sword was still raging behind them, unleashing waves of lightning.
The Whiteligers charged toward the knights, perhaps judging that it was still better to deal with the eleven knights than Mu-Gun. Layers of magic force fields rose from their pure-white fur, which seemed ill-fitted for monsters. At the same time, they retaliated by striking their opponents with their front paws.
The pure-white energy enveloping their paws stretched out like a whip, shing head-on with the Aura pouring in from the front. Although the knights were individually stronger, the Whiteligers had superior numbers. Nevertheless, amid the continuous explosions, the knights Aura eventually broke through the Whiteligers defenses.
Struck by the torrent of Aura, the Whiteligers were sted back. The impact made them stumble and prevented them from properly getting back up. Fortunately for them, the magic force fields surrounding them reduced the impact. Otherwise, they would have been torn apart.
The eleven knights pushed forward and bombarded the Whiteligers with attacks again, giving them no time to recover from the shock. With the second wave of Aura storms looming over them, the Whiteligers no longer dared to retaliate and instead focused on defense. Acting as their shield, the pure-white magic force fields they had conjured protected them.
The knights Aura repeatedly struck the Whiteligers barriers, shattering them to pieces, and shot toward the monsters. The Whiteligers frantically jumped to the side to avoid the Aura, but the knights attack had such a wide range that dodging proved useless.
The Whiteligers fell in droves. The knights Aura tore through their skin, which was so hard and thick that it was resistant to most Aura, as if it was nothing more than a piece of paper. It then ripped apart their insides, fatally wounding and killing more than half of the Whiteligers. Those that managed to get out of harms way or were only lightly injured immediately pounced on the knights.
The energy their front paw unleashed struck the Master-rank knights Chevalier Armor, the impact pushing them back. However, they seemed to have only sustained minimal damage. Considering the Chevalier Armor was capable of withstanding the Aura of an Expert-rank knight, the Whiteligers attacks were far from enough to pierce them.
Unlike the others, Philford and Denion easily avoided the Whiteligers attacks. They then quickly nked their opponents and swung their Chevalier Sword.
Philford unleashed an Aura storm, and Denion sent out a giant wave of crescent-shaped Aura. Their attacks engulfed the Whiteligers from either side, the ensuing explosion sending tremors through the castle. The monsters were left lying on the ground in the aftermath, torn apart and gasping for air.
Critically wounded, the Whiteligers had difficulties getting back up. However, monsters had extremely fast regeneration by nature. They could quickly recover even from fatal injuries. Hence, when fighting with one, ensuring they had stopped breathing was essential.
That was why the knights immediately approached and thrust their swords into their opponents heads, smashing their heads to pieces. Not even the monsters amazing regenerative powers could heal them from decapitation.
Finding no need to step in, Mu-Gun instead watched them from one corner and pondered about how to increase his strength. He was certainly strong enough if he was just going to fight monsters, but he would have to be two to three times more powerful to defeat the Demon God. Unfortunately, he could no longer grow stronger through conventional means.
To increase his strength, Mu-Gun would have to absorb divinity. Beings who had obtained divinity could absorb the divinity of other beings, allowing them to grow stronger depending on the amount they absorbed. The problem was that beings who had divinity were rare.
In addition, there was no guarantee that Mu-Gun would win even if he met such a being. If they were on his side, he would not even be able to absorb their divinity.
Do I have no other choice but to hunt dragons?''
Dragonsbeings referred to as the strongest creatures in all of Avalon. The Ancient Gods who created Avalon granted the dragons divinity and ordered them to protect the continent. Heeding their orders, the dragons defended Avalon from the Hell Realm.
However, after countless millennia, the Ancient Gods went extinct. The dragons gradually neglected their mission, and the Hell Realm dominated their spirit, driving Avalon to the brink of destruction.
At that moment, Avalons Three Holy GodsSky God Yupir, Armor God Titan, and Spirit God Vaharasent their incarnations and saved the continent from the threat of the Demon God and the dragons.
Most of the dragons were exterminated for siding with the Demon God and neglecting their duties as Avalons guardians. Those who survived were confined beyond the great mountain ranges that surrounded Avalon. Trapped in the boundaries of the Gods, they had been struggling to escape for thousands of years already, but they had yet to free themselves.
Hence, to hunt dragons, Mu-Gun would have to travel beyond the mountain ranges. Considering the Demon God was trying to destroy Avalon by brainwashing the monsters that resided in the great mountain ranges, perhaps their demonic influence could reach the dragons. If he was going to proceed with this n, he also had to consider preemptively killing the monsters before they could descend the mountains and start hurting humans.
Mu-Gun decided to defeat all the monsters attacking the kingdoms of Avalon before giving the idea some thought. He also had to figure out how to obtain the divinity of the Armor God Titan and Spirit God Vahara anyway.
The Armor God Titan was the creator of the Chevalier Armor that the knights of Avalon wore. ording to the legends, the Armor God Titan forged the Devil yerthe strongest Chevalier Armorfor the battle against the Demon God. Its wearer could allegedly use Titans divinity, which was imbued in it, through synchronization.
Acquiring it should give Mu-Gun a much stronger divinity than he currently did, which in turn would allow him to exert even more power. No one knew where it was sealed, though, which meant he had no way to obtain it.
Fortunately, there was a chance for him to obtain Spirit God Vaharas divinity if he contracted with the Spirit Kings, to whom Vahara granted their divinity. However, forming a contract with them and achieving Spirit Harmonization was a hard feat to achieve.
To form a contract with a Spirit King, Mu-Gun would first have to learn Spirit Arts, which were unique to a demi-human race of Avalon known as elves. They rarely taught it to humans, but Mu-Gun decided to give it a try anyway. He had to meet the elves first, though. Since they lived in the great mountain ranges, he would still have gone to the mountains even if not for the monsters.
As Mu-Gun pondered about what was toe, the knights killed thest of the Whiteligers.
Thank you for your hard work. Mu-Gun cheered the knights approaching him. They had removed their Chevalier Armor.
We only managed to wipe them out because you killed the alpha, Denion replied.
Sir Denion is right. If the Alpha Whiteliger used the Howl of Madness, we would have struggled. We still would have had nothing to worry about, though, because we have you with us, Philford added.
We are not done yet. We are running out of time to wipe out the remaining streaks. We should leave now.
The knights nodded. Not long after, they used the movement art they learned from Mu-Gun to reach the next Whiteliger streak, cutting down their travel time. Upon reaching Levant City, which was to the east of Delphinias royal capital, Mu-Gun and his party rested and recovered the Mana they exhausted by keeping their movement art active for over two hours.
After recuperating, they attacked the Whiteligers gathered in Levant City using the same tactic they used before. Mu-Gun would kill the alpha with a golden Thunderbolt Sword, then the knights would annihte the rest.
After massacring the monsters that destroyed Levant City, Mu-Gun and his party headed to the next city without taking a break, where they proceeded to employ the same strategy. Not long after, the only Whiteligers left were the ones upying Labess City, which was to the west of the royal capital.
Instead of recapturing Labess City, however, Mu-Gun and his party went back to the royal capital first. Since it was already getting dark, if they headed to Labess City now and missed the advancing Whiteligers, the royal capital would fall into danger.
By the time Mu-Gun and the knights arrived, it was already dark. Fortunately, they could not see any Whiteligers yet. Relieved, they focused on recovering their Mana, which they had exhausted again.
Chapter 236
Chapter 236
After midnight, hundreds of Whiteligers emerged from the darkness. Mu-Gun, positioned atop the capital''s wall in anticipation of their arrival, promptly triggered the Dark Specter Stealth Art, blending seamlessly into the shadows. Stealthily advancing towards the Whiteliger group, Mu-Gun went unnoticed by the creatures even as he closed in on them.
Without disturbing the Whiteligers at the forefront, Mu-Gun covertly closed in on the Whiteliger Chief positioned at the rear of the group. The Dark Specter Stealth Art, executed within the darkness, was so effective that even the Whiteliger Chief remained oblivious to Mu-Gun''s approach. When he was approximately thirty feet away from the Whiteligers, Mu-Gun extended his hand without hesitation.
A golden surge of lightning, coalescing around Mu-Gun''s hand, transformed into a colossal palm and surged toward the Whiteliger Chiefa manifestation of the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike. The Whiteliger Chief became aware of Mu-Gun''s presence only after the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike was unleashed. Reacting swiftly, the Whiteliger Chief propelled himself off the ground, attempting to evade the impending strike.
Before he could evenunch off the ground, the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike connected with the Whiteliger Chief''s head. The impact was devastating, shattering the chief''s head with a single blow, and fragments of flesh scattered in all directions. Helplessly, the Whiteliger Chief toppled to the side with its head utterly demolished.
The nearby Whiteligers erupted into a furious howl as they witnessed Mu-Gun y the Whiteliger Chief, charging at him in a fit of rage. The pure-white energy extended from their front paws like whips, assaulting Mu-Gun. Rather than dodging, Mu-Gun unleashed the third technique of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Artthe Hundred Golden Lightning Wheel Wave.
A ferocious golden lightning swiftly engulfed Mu-Gun. The attacks from the Whiteligers vanished without a trace upon colliding with the lightning wheel surrounding Mu-Gun. Following this, Mu-Gun unleashed a barrage of Thunderbolt Swords. The Whiteligers assailing Mu-Gun crumpled to the ground, riddled with holes from the Thunderbolt Swords.
The surviving Whiteligers recoiled momentarily, daunted by Mu-Gun''s overwhelmingbat prowess. However, this hesitation proved brief, and soon they unleashed a resounding howl, charging back at Mu-Gun. Most monsters, by nature, were relentless in their aggression. Even when confronted by stronger adversaries, monsters were beings that seldom retreated, persistently charging at their foes.
The Whiteligers remained undaunted, fully aware of Mu-Gun''s strength. Choosing not to engage with them directly, Mu-Gun ascended into the air. The Whiteligers leaped and swiped their front paws at Mu-Gun, but he had already soared beyond their grasp. Activating the Thunder God''s Aerial Steps, Mu-Gun maneuvered toward the capital''s walls.
The Whiteligers pursued him, and as they neared the walls, knights d in Knight Armors entered the fray, seemingly poised for the confrontation. Mu-Gun left the remaining Whiteligers to the knights and retreated within the walls, observing the ensuing battle. Two hundred members of the Delphinia Kingdom''s Blue Dragon Knight Order, alongside the eleven knights above the Master Stage, engaged the Whiteligers, pushing them into a corner.
Initially resilient, the Whiteligers began to sumb one by one, overwhelmed by the knights'' relentless offensive. In truth, the Blue Dragon Knight Order didn''t present a direct threat to the Whiteligers. They struggled to contend with a single Whiteliger using their own capabilities. It required at least five knights to engage in an equal struggle with one Whiteliger.
The sess of the knights against the Whiteligers was chiefly owed to the performance of those above the Master Stage. Notably, the Grand Masters, Philford and Denion, yed pivotal roles. With each swing of their swords, the Whiteligers were felled in abundance.
Even when facing multiple monsters on their own, the Master Stage Knights seeded in cornering the Whiteligers. Their significant contributions resulted in a rapid decline in the number of Whiteligers. As their numbers dwindled, the Whiteligers found themselves at an increasing disadvantage.
In the end, thest group of Whiteligers was also eradicated. Under ordinary circumstances, defeating the Whiteligers would not have been such an easy feat. It was solely thanks to Mu-Gun''s contributions that their victory came so effortlessly. The pivotal factor in their sessy in Mu-Gun''s elimination of the Whiteliger Chiefs, thwarting their ability to unleash the Howl of Madness. Had Mu-Gun failed to dispatch the Whiteliger Chiefs promptly, allowing them to execute the Howl of Madness, the oue would have been markedly different.
Even in their triumph, the toll would have been more severe. Denion, the Captain of the Blue Dragon Knight Order, understood this better than anyone. As soon as the battle concluded, he promptly expressed his gratitude to Mu-Gun.
Thank you. You made it easy to defeat the Whiteligers. All of Delphinia will never forget your grace, Young Master Argon.
If that is truly how you feel, please do your best to make sure that the Delphinia Kingdom joins the Anti-Demon God Alliance.
Why dont you see His Majesty the King in person and express the necessity of the alliance? His Majesty will probably also want to see and thank you personally for defeating the Whiteligers.
I think it would be better to postpone my audience with His Majesty untilter. Although we eradicated the Whiteligers which threatened Delphinia, since other kingdoms are still threatened by the monsters, I think our biggest priority would be to help them first.
If thats the case, you dont have to worry about it. Fasar, Delphinias Court Magician, said as he listened beside them.
What do you mean by that?
We received news that the Pamar Empire has decided to send reinforcements to the two kingdoms under threat.
Is this true?
Yes. They were also going to send reinforcements to our kingdom, but we refused because we believed in you, Young Master Argon.
I see. Was there anything that the Pamar Empire demanded in exchange for their support?
After confirming with the other two kingdoms, it seems they didnt ask for anything in particr. Perhaps their purpose for providing support is to keep you and the Pantheon Kingdom in check.
They seem concerned that the Pantheon Kingdom, which will be leading the Anti-Demon Alliance with Young Master Argon, Gods proxy, will gain supremacy over the Avalon Continent.
At Fasars words, Philford nodded in agreement.
Thats correct. The Pamar Empire will probably want to lead the Anti-Demon Alliance.
If so, Young Master Argon would be a thorn in their side, Denion said.
For now, things dont seem to be looking good.
I think you need to be careful, Young Master Argon. Denion continued.
Are you implying that the Pamar Empire mighty their hands on Young Master Argon? Philford asked, frowning at Denions remarks.
The Pamar Empire doesnt tolerate anyone who challenges their authority. Itll be no different even if the person in question is Gods proxy.
However, we need Young Master Argon, Gods proxy, to stop the Demon God.
It will be fortunate if the Pamar Empire thinks so, but they may think that they could stop the Demon God with their own power.
You dont have to worry about that. Even if the Pamar Empire tries to harm me, I wont fall so easily, Mu-Gun said as if it didnt matter.
Then again, with your capabilities, even if all the Grand Masters from the Pamar Empire charge at you, that wont still guarantee them victory. Denion, who confirmed Mu-Guns skills in person, nodded in acknowledgment.
Still, we should be careful with knives that we cant seeing. Philford cautioned.
Of course.
Then, why dont we go see His Majesty since you dont have to support the other kingdoms?
Let''s do that.
Mu-Gun epted Fasars suggestion and followed him to the Delphinia Kingdoms Royal Capital to meet their King.
* * *
Mu-Gun, apanied by Fasar, underscored the imperative of an alliance with King Tuchel Brayon Delphinia of Delphinia. Tuchel concurred on the necessity of the Anti-Demon Alliance.
Nheless, he contended that for a genuine Anti-Demon Alliance, the participation of the Pamar Empire was imperative, and for this to materialize, the Pamar Empire must spearhead the alliance. Mu-Gun shared the belief that in many respects, it would be more advantageous for the Pamar Empire to take the lead instead of the Pantheon Kingdom. The Anti-Demon Alliance''s overarching goal was to halt the advance of the Demon God, transcending considerations of individual national interests.
Most importantly, Mu-Gun hailed from the Central ins, despite currently inhabiting Argon''s body. In reality, it was urate to assert that he harbored no allegiance to the Pantheon Kingdom. Consequently, the leadership of the Anti-Demon Alliance or the dominance of any particr nation over the Avalon Continent held little significance to him. What truly mattered was the establishment of the Anti-Demon Alliance and the coboration of all Avalon nations in repelling the threat of the Demon God.
Following the discussion with Tuchel, Mu-Gun recognized the necessity of engaging with the Pamar Empire to solidify the Anti-Demon Alliance. Opting to visit the Pamar Empire, he requested Fasar to open a portal connecting to the Imperial City. Complying with Mu-Gun''s request, Fasar submitted amunication request to the Imperial City, specifying that the portal activation was in response to Argon, God''s proxy, seeking entry.
The Pamar Empire conveyed their intent to open the portal pending approval from their higher authorities. Consequently, Mu-Gun found himself in a position where he had no alternative but to await their decision.
Fasar led Mu-Gun to a guest hall, a designated space for hosting foreign envoys, allowing them to rest while awaitingmunication from the Pamar Empire. Philford and the Golden Lion Knight Order had already settled in the guest hall ahead of time. Upon learning of Mu-Gun''s arrival, Philford promptly sought him out.
Did you have a proper audience with Delphinias King?
Yes. Our conversation finished well.
Was he in favor of the Anti-Demon Alliance?
He said he would join if the Pamar Empire led the alliance.
The Pamar Empire?
As the strongest nation in the Avalon Continent, I think an Anti-Demon Alliance without the Pamar Empire is meaningless.
Youre not wrong. So, what did you decide to do?
I also think that it would be good in many ways for the Pamar Empire to lead the alliance.
The Pantheon Kingdom will not like your decision though; will that be fine?
"As I''ve emphasized before, I don''t stand against the Demon God as a citizen of the Pantheon Kingdom. Instead, as God''s proxy, I aim to thwart the Demon God for the well-being of all Avalon. What holds significance to me is forging an alliance that epasses the involvement of every Avalon nation. To achieve this, it only makes sense for the mightiest nation, the Pamar Empire, to assume leadership of the Anti-Demon Alliance," Mu-Gun reiterated.
I understand what you mean. So, what is your next course of action? The Pamar Empire will handle the monsters posing a threat to the other two kingdoms, so you wont have to worry about them. Philford asked.
I intend to go to the Pamar Empire.
Are you going for the sake of the Anti-Demon Alliance?
Thats right. Also, I think there is a need to discuss what to do to prevent the Demon Gods schemes in the future. Mu-Gun mentioned.
Do you have any ideas?
I am wondering if we should go into the great mountain range first and wipe out the monsters before theyunch an attack.
You want to enter the great mountain ranges?
It would be the icing on the cake if we could attract the elves and dwarves residing in the great mountain ranges to join the Anti-Demon Alliance.
The dwarves, devoted followers of Titan, the Armor God, and the elves, adherents of Vahara, the Spirit God, each had their distinct beliefs. Leaning on their remarkable dexterity, the dwarves excelled in crafting superior equipment, with their pinnacle creation being the Knight Armor. Dwarves exhibited prowess in forging Knight Armor that far surpassed the capabilities of humans.
Unfortunately, the interaction between humans and dwarves had been severed for hundreds of years, rendering their technological expertise inessible to humans.
If thats the case, there is nothing to worry about. So, when are we going to the Pamar Empire?
We will move as soon as the Pamar Empire approves the opening of the portal. Until then, restfortably.
Alright. You should rest up too.
As Philford exited the room, Mu-Gun reclined on the bed and shut his eyes.
Chapter 237
Chapter 237
Within the Pamar Empire''s Imperial Pce, Emperor Berman Maximillion Pamar IV upied the throne in thevishly adorned throne room, resplendent in gold embellishments.
Beneath him, the Pamar Empire''s three Grand MastersMichael Sylvester, Raphael Henatus, and Miguel Skadelionalongside the Imperial Court Magician Coelho Umberut, stood on the left and right sides, respectively. The remaining two of the Pamar Empire''s Five Grand Masters were absent, assisting the Valencia Kingdom and the Albion Kingdom, both under monster invasion.
Gods Representative has requested toe to the Imperial City? Pamar IV asked.
That is correct, Coelho replied.
Why?
It seems he would like to discuss the Anti-Demon God Alliance.
He wants to discuss the Anti-Demon God Alliance? With me?
If our Pamar Empire is missing, there is no meaning to the Anti-Demon God Alliance. So, he must be trying to rope us in in some way.
What do you think will happen if I say that I want to be the chairman of the Anti-Demon God Alliance? Pamar IV asked.
If he truly wants to save Avalon, he will have no choice but to ept it. If the king of Pantheon presides over it, it will naturally be difficult for our empire as well as the other kingdoms to ept it. In the first ce, he cannot even lead the alliance as the chairman.
Wouldnt the Gods Representative, Argon himself, try to lead the alliance, rather than Pantheons king? Michael asked.
Certainly, we cannot rule out the possibility of that. As he is Gods Representative, he would have the justification to do so.
But even so, we cannot let him be the chairman of the alliance, can we?
Of course. If His Majesty the Emperor fails to be the chairman, there is no reason for us to join the Anti-Demon God Alliance.
If we refuse to join the Anti-Demon God Alliance, there could be negative public opinion about us. People may say that we turned a blind eye to the threat of the Demon God.
"That''s why we''ve chosen to assist Valencia and Albion this time, hoping that they will lend their support to our Pamar Empire as the leading nation in the Anti-Demon God Alliance in return for our efforts in eliminating the monsters that pose a threat to them. While there may be adverse public sentiment if we decline, aligning with Valencia and Albion can mitigate potential issues rted to public opinion."
Why dont we just get rid of the man known as Gods Representative? Raphael spoke to Pamar IV.
You want to get rid of Gods Representative?
"Even if His Majesty assumes the role of the Anti-Demon God Alliance''s chairman, the public''s focus will be primarily on Argon, God''s Representative. Furthermore, should Argon y a substantial role in vanquishing the Demon God, he could garner widespread worship throughout Avalon. If he ever harbors ambitions for dominance over Avalon, having earned the public''s support, he could pose a significant threat to our Pamar Empire."
So, what you mean to say is to eliminate him before he bes the hero of Avalon.
That is right.
That is not possible. Argon is the Sky God Yupirs Representative. If we get rid of him, we may invoke the wrath of Yupir. Coelho directly refuted Raphaels opinion.
The Sky God Yupir cannot directly intervene in the Middle Realm. Even if we kill their representative, they will not be able to do us any direct harm.
Although they cannot harm us directly, they can punish us through the Yupir Church.
The Sky God Yupir is more interested in stopping the Demon God, who has descended in Avalon, more than anything else. The Yupir Churchs Pdin Order, the Gaz Knights, will try their hardest to stop the Demon God. If we help to eliminate the Demon God and make some contributions, the Sky God will not punish us for killing their representative.
Sir Raphael, you have overlooked one thing. Miguel, who was watching Raphael and Coelhos argument, intervened and said.
What is it? Raphael asked with a displeased look.
Argon is the Sky Gods Representative, and he was granted power by the Sky God. Getting rid of him is not as simple as it sounds. Even if all the Five Grand Masters jump at him, they may not be able to defeat him.
Arent you overestimating him?
Gods Representative is an existence arranged by God to defeat the Demon God. That implies that he will be very powerful. At the very least, he will not be so weak that he will be defeated by just five Grand Masters as it is illogical to think that he will be able to stop the Demon God with such strength.
It is as Sir Miguel said. Throughout history, it has been said that the Sky Gods Representative demonstrated power simr to the God Master Ranka higher rank than the Grand Master Rank. Coelho added to Miguels opinion based on historical data.
Since Sir Coelho has mentioned history, to add to it, all the Sky Gods Representative recorded in history disappeared after the war with the Demon God was over. Maybe the Sky God retrieves the power given to their representative after the mission of stopping the Demon God ends. I am saying this out of concern about the impact of that power over the Middle Realm. Michael pointed out an important piece of history.
Do you mean it will be no different this time? Pamar IV asked.
I am not sure, but I think it is likely.
Then, Argon will probably not be aiming for control over Avalon. This means there is no reason to overdo it and kill him. Pamar IV opined.
That is true.
But even so, I have to be the Anti-Demon God Alliances chairman.
That is a matter of course. Whatever the oue, I think it would be better to talk to Argon first.
Okay, lets do that. Sir Coelho! Open the portal so that the man known as Argon cane here.
Understood.
Coelho responded respectfully to Pamar IVs orders and left the throne room to carry out his orders.
* * *
Upon receiving word from Fasar that the Pamar Empire had approved the portal connection, Mu-Gun, apanied by Philford, headed to the Delphinia Kingdom''s central portal. Ensuring that the Golden Lion Order stayed behind in Delphinia to recuperate, Mu-Gun was joined by Philford alone. Arriving at the central portal, Mu-Gun and Philford traversed to the Pamar Empire''s Imperial City through a portal personally opened by Fasar.
Hello. Wee to the Imperial City of the Pamar Empire.
The Imperial Court Magician Coelho personally weed them upon their emergence from the central portal situated in the Pamar Empire''s Imperial City.
Pardon me, but may I ask who you are?
I am Coelho Umberut. I work in the Pamar Empires Imperial Pce.
Ah! You must be Sir Coelho, the only Eighth Circle Archmage in the Avalon Continent. I have heard a lot about your reputation. It is an honor to meet you.
No matter how great an Eighth Circle Archmage is, it is notparable to the Sky God Yupirs Representative. I am the one who should be honored to meet Gods Representative. But who is the person next to you?
He is Sir Philford, the Grand Master of the Kraiss Kingdom.
Ah! So, its Sir Philford. I have also heard a lot about your reputation. I really wanted to meet you. It is nice to be able to meet you under these circumstances.
Likewise, its great to meet such a famous archmage as yourself, Sir Coelho.
Then, since we are done with formalities, lets go to the pce together. His Majesty the Emperor is waiting for us.
Guided by Coelho, Mu-Gun, and Philford made their way to the Imperial Pce. During the journey, they were treated to a panoramic sight of the Imperial City, adorned with grand and magnificent structures.
Above all, the sheer size of the Imperial City was staggering. The expanse of the city stretched so far in every direction that its boundaries seemed endless, a true testament to the grandeur of the Pamar Empire. When measured against the Imperial City of the Pamar Empire, the Royal Capitals of both the Pantheon and Kraiss Kingdoms paled inparison, akin to a firefly in the presence of the sun.
As expected, the Imperial City sure is different. Philford was in awe at the sight before him.
There wont be any city more beautiful andrger than our city in Avalon, Coelho said proudly.
Mu-Gun and Philford found it challenging to dispute his words. Before long, the trio arrived at the Imperial Castle. Situated at the heart of the Imperial City, the Imperial Pce boasted dimensions nearly equivalent to that of a sizable city.
Instead of traditional walls, the Imperial Pce was enveloped by lush forests, creating a harmonious setting with its grandeur pce andvish garden. As one traversed the path from the dense forest to the pce, vibrant flower beds and sculptures crafted by various artists adorned the surroundings, enhancing the already splendid beauty. A colossal fountain situated at the center of the pce further contributed to the picturesque scene.
The true spectacle, however, was the pce gleaming with gold embellishments. Resembling a fortress crafted entirely from gold, the pce epitomized opulence. Mu-Gun and Philford found themselves unable to tear their eyes away from this extravagant structure. Observing their awe, Coelho couldn''t help but beam with pride, a subtle smile gracing his lips.
Please go in.
Coelho guided the two into the pce, its interior matching the splendor of the exterior. Floors crafted from the finest marble, corridors, and ceilings adorned with vibrant decorationsit was beyond imagination how much wealth had been invested in the creation of this opulent structure.
Mu-Gun and Philford couldn''t help but marvel once again at the immense resources of the Pamar Empire. Coelho directed them to the reception room instead of the throne room, where Pamar IV awaited their arrival.
Please first wait here for a moment. His Majesty the Emperor will call upon you soon.
Understood.
Mu-Gun sensed that Pamar IV might be strategically dying matters to assert dominance, but he simply nodded without offering any specificment.
With Coelho departing, leaving only the two of them, Philford remarked, "It seems they are intent on disying the Emperor''s authority."
Philford, too, appeared to share the notion that Pamar IV was intentionally prolonging the meeting.
You took the words right out of my mouth. Now that it hase to this, lets just rest herefortably. Mu-Gun dismissed it and said.
Still, you are Gods Representative. But it seems like you are not offended.
It is not like we have an urgent situation, so what is there to be offended about? Also, resting in such a nice room is something we cant easily experience. So, please enjoy yourself to the fullest.
That is true.
Philford chuckled and casually settled into a chair that exuded opulence at first nce. Following suit, Mu-Gun eased into a plush chair, allowing himself to restfortably.
Coelho came back to the reception room two hourster.
"I apologize for the dy; His Majesty the Emperor had to attend to an urgent matter. He has requested your presence now, so let''s go together," Coelho exined apologetically.
Mu-Gun and Philford might have found the deliberate dy distasteful, aware that the meeting had been intentionally postponed. Yet, such tactics weremonce in diplomacy. Without uttering much, they rose to their feet.
Coelho guided them to the throne room, where Pamar IV awaited their arrival. Upon entering, they beheld Pamar IV seated on a throne embellished with gold and jewels, while knights stood in formation on either side. Thirteen in total, each boasting a rank above Master.
From Pamar IV''s perspective, the knights were strategically positioned to exert pressure on Mu-Gun and Philford. Yet, Mu-Gun remained unfazed by their presence, surprising even himself. His attention shifted to Pamar IV, a man of robust stature and striking features, radiating an air of elegance. His handsome appearance had the allure to captivate attention, transcending gender boundaries.
Mu-Gun''s astonishment stemmed not from Pamar IV''s looks but from the energy emanating from him. Surprisingly, Pamar IV held the esteemed rank of Grand Master. Observing Pamar IV, Mu-Gunprehended why the Pamar Empire held dominion over Avalon.
The knights beneath Pamar IV dared not ck, given their emperor''s formidablebat prowess. Naturally, substantial investment and support yed a role, but it was no mere chance that the Pamar Empire boasted five Grand Masters.
Argon Laonia Venatia of the Pantheon Kingdom greets Your Majesty the Emperor of the Pamar Empire.
Philford Excelsior of the Kraiss Kingdom greets Your Majesty the Emperor of the Pamar Empire.
Mu-Gun and Philford bowed to greet Pamar IV respectfully.
Be at ease.
At Pamar IVs words, Mu-Gun and Philford stood upright.
Did you say your name was Argon?
Yes.
I dont know if it is appropriate for you to be so polite to me as Gods Representative.
Even though I am Gods Representative, I am not an existence who reigns over men. As such, there is no need for you to think differently.
Then, I will treat youfortably. I was told that you came here to discuss the Anti-Demon God Alliance.
That is right. I hope that all the nations of Avalon will join the Anti-Demon God Alliance. In particr, I would like the Pamar Empire, known as the strongest nation in Avalon, to join the Anti-Demon God Alliance.
Our empire will naturally do our best to protect Avalon. In return, we should be the ones leading the alliance at the highest position, befitting our dignity of an Empire. If you, Gods Representative, officially support that, I think the other kingdoms will dly follow too. What do you think? Pamar IV spoke without hiding his true intentions.
I think it is only natural that the Pamar Empire, the strongest nation in Avalon, be the one representing Avalon. Moreover, if my support is needed, then so be it.
Oh! Are you speaking the truth?
Pamar IV was delighted to hear Mu-Guns reply.
Chapter 238
Chapter 238
"Yes. However, Your Majesty, if you aspire to represent the Anti-Demon God Alliance, it''s imperative to exhibit a resolutemitment to fight for the entirety of Avalon, transcending the interests of the Pamar Empire," Mu-Gun advised Pamar IV.
How do I show mymitment?
Are you willing to sacrifice for Avalon?
Naturally, I n to do so.
Then, can you deploy the empires knights inside the great mountain ranges?
Inside?
"The Demon God aims to ravage Avalon by deploying monsters until they regain strength in the Middle Realm. Our strategy involves preemptive actionwe''ll venture into the great mountain ranges and eliminate the monsters beforehand. This approach aims to minimize the damage inflicted upon Avalon."
You are saying that we should go into the great mountain range andunch a preemptive strike at the monsters.
"Indeed. There may be sacrifices among the knights, given the heightened strength of the monsters within the great mountain range," Mu-Gun added, fixing his gaze on Pamar IV as he concluded his statement.
Mu-Gun''s gaze carried the unspoken question, asking Pamar IV if he could make such sacrifices for the greater good of Avalon. Pamar IV hesitated; the very foundation of the Pamar Empire might be shaken if the knights sent into the great mountain ranges incurred substantial losses.
Is Your Majesty perhaps greedy for status without willing to give up any sacrifices?
Such insolence! Raphael shouted, unable to withhold himself at Mu-Guns provocative question.
He was ready to unsheathe his sword at any moment. The other knights also revealed their anger toward Mu-Gun. Baffled by the sudden hostility directed at him, Mu-Gun chuckled. However, the amusement was fleeting. Mu-Gun ceased smiling and fixed a stern gaze upon the knights.
How dare you show hostility towards Gods Representative?
Mu-Gun unleashed the concealed energy within him, sending a formidable wave rippling through his entire being, exerting pressure on the assembled knights.
Cough.
The knights within the throne room appeared stifled by the immense energy Mu-Gun had unleashed, and even the Grand Masters felt its weight. Witnessing this, Pamar IV''s expression hardened. The conviction settled inMu-Gun undeniably held the rank of God Master.
Had Mu-Gun not attained the status of God Master, the suppression of Grand Masters through sheer energy would have been impossible. Pamar IV briefly entertained the thought of all the knights charging at Mu-Gun, questioning whether it would be possible to defeat him. Yet, he quickly dismissed the notion, shaking his head.
Even with his formidable abilities and the support of Coelho, an Eighth Circle Archmage, Pamar IV couldn''t assure victory in an assault against Mu-Gun. The realization dawned on Pamar IV about the immense stature of a God''s Representative.
Calm down. Please forgive them, for my knights have erred in their loyalty to me.
Pamar IV, swallowing his pride as an Emperor, offered apologies to Mu-Gun on behalf of the knights. The concession stung, but it seemed a preferable choice to having God''s Representative as an enemy.
I will let it go this time out of respect for Your Majesty. But if this happens again, it will not end with words then.
As Pamar IV spoke humbly, Mu-Gun ceased emitting his energy out of respect for Pamar IV''s dignity. However, he made sure not to overlook the opportunity to issue a warning.
We will bear that in mind.
"So, what is your course of action? I hope the Pamar Empire will spearhead the effort to thwart the Demon God as the representative of the Anti-Demon God Alliance. However, if you seek the status without a willingness to make sacrifices, you won''t truly embody the alliance," Mu-Gun asserted.
What will you do if our Empire refuses to join the Anti-Demon God Alliance?
"If youck the intention to sacrifice for Avalon, your presence or absence with us won''t matter. Yet, one certainty remains: should the Anti-Demon God Alliance fail to halt the Demon God, the Pamar Empire will also face its end.
"You''re suggesting that the existence of any Empire hinges on the survival of Avalon. Your observation is correct. Very well, as you propose, our Empire is prepared to endure sacrifices for the greater good of Avalon."
Wise choice. As promised, I will support the Pamar Empire as the representative of the Anti-Demon God Alliance as Gods Representative.
If you support our Empire, the Pantheon Kingdom will be disappointed. Will that be okay?
My mission is to protect Avalon, not to revive Pantheon.
Pamar IV nodded in satisfaction at Mu-Gun''s resolute words. At least, it appeared Mu-Gun had no intention of leveraging God''s power exclusively for his homnd, the Pantheon Kingdom.
Your sense of duty is admirable. I see why the Sky God appointed you as their representative.
I will take it as apliment. Also, I trust that you will keep your promise to deploy the Empires knights into the great mountain ranges.
The Emperor of an Empire doesnt go back on his words. Dont worry, I will keep my promises. Pamar IV assured.
Alright.
Do you have any nster? If you are free, I am thinking of preparing a dinner banquet for you this evening.
I am sorry, but I think we will have to postpone the dinner to another date. There is a lot of work to be done for the Anti-Demon God Alliance.
It cant be helped then. In return, make sure to spare some time next time we meet.
Understood. Then, I shall see you again.
Together with Philford, Mu-Gun took his leave from Pamar IV and exited the throne room. Coelho trailed behind, apanying the two as they departed.
Are you going to leave right away?
Yes, please. I think I will have to make a trip to the Pantheon Kingdoms Royal Capital.
Then, lets go to the central portal. I will send someone separately to bring the knights resting at the guest hall. Coelho said.
Thank you.
Apanied by Coelho, Mu-Gun, and Philford made their way to the central portal, which served as a hub connecting to portals in the capitals of different nations. Arriving ahead of the Golden Lion Order, Mu-Gun and Philford patiently awaited theirpanions. Meanwhile, Coelho initiated amunication request to the Pantheon Kingdom, seeking the opening of the portal.
Upon receiving word that Argon and the Golden Lion Order were on their way back, the Pantheon Kingdom swiftly granted permission to open the portal.
Thank you. Then, I will see you next time.
Expressing gratitude to Coelho, Mu-Gun entered the portal with Philford, traversing to the Pantheon Kingdom''s Royal Capital. Without dy, he sought an audience with Pantheon IV through Leon, the Court Magician. Pantheon IV promptly epted Mu-Gun''s request, summoning him to the throne room.
I greet Your Royal Majesty.
Be at ease.
At Pantheon IVs words, Mu-Gun stood straight back up.
"I''ve been informed of your aplishments. Thanks to your efforts, the prestige of our Pantheon Kingdom is on the ascent. I''m genuinely pleased. With this progress, there''s a chance for us to assume the role of the chair nation within the Anti-Demon God Alliance."
Pantheon IV made no effort to conceal his aspiration to lead the Anti-Demon God Alliance as its chairman.
With all due respect, I think the Pamar Empire should be the chair nation of the Anti-Demon God Alliance.
What? What do you mean by that? This is an opportunity to raise Pantheons reputation. Pantheon IV asked wide-eyed at Mu-Guns remarks.
"If the Pamar Empire chooses not to join the Anti-Demon God Alliance, the collective strength of the alliance may be significantlypromised," Mu-Gun reasoned.
Dont we have you, Gods Representative?
"Despite being God''s Representative, I cannot aplish everything alone. Without the support of Avalon''s Grand Masters and Archmages, thwarting the Demon God bes a formidable challenge. If the Pamar Empire, Avalon''s mightiest nation, abstains from the Anti-Demon God Alliance, we forfeit half of Avalon''s strength. To consolidate Avalon''s forces effectively, it''s ideal for the Pamar Empire to assume the role of the alliance''s chair nation."
That being said Cant you use your power to bring the Pamar Empire to its knees?
With all due respect, I can only use the power granted to me to stop the Demon God. If I use that power to dominate humans and gain supremacy over Avalon, it will incur Gods wrath.
"Ehem, are we to continue living in constant vignce against the Pamar Empire?"
"Now is not the time for disputes over who holds dominion over Avalon. All the nations in Avalon muste together to thwart the Demon God. Avalon''s destruction is imminent if we fail to stop the Demon God. Prioritizing the safeguarding of Avalon is essential if we aim for supremacy over the entire realm.
"Iprehend your perspective. As you rightly stated, defeating the Demon God and safeguarding Avalon take precedence over who chairs the Anti-Demon God Alliance. Let us lend our support to the Pamar Empire as the chair nation of the alliance."
Thank you for making such a difficult decision for the sake of Avalon, Your Majesty.
If you are truly grateful, I hope you will ept my request from your family.
May I ask what Your Majesty has requested of our Venatia House? Mu-Gun asked out of curiosity.
You should hear it for yourself. I hope you do not disappoint me.
At Pantheon IV''s rather coercive request, Mu-Gun offered a wry smile. While uncertain about the specifics of Pantheon IV''s appeal, the intensity of the request suggested a challenging task. Otherwise, Pantheon IV wouldn''t have pressed the matter so forcefully.
I am sorry, but I cannot give you a definite answer. For now, I will confirm what Your Majestys request is before making a decision.
While Mu-Gun held a deep respect for Pantheon IV as the king, he harbored no inclination to bend to Pantheon IV''s every whim. Mu-Gun had no intention of epting the king''s request without conditions. If the request aligned with his principles, he would consider it; otherwise, he would staunchly refuse.
Ehem, it seems like my dignity as King is not enough to reach you, Gods Representative, huh. Pantheon IV said with a slight look of discontent.
Mu-Gun wasn''t thrilled with Pantheon IV''s disy of royal authority, but he approached the situation with a calm understanding that kings were inherently instilled with a sense of dignity. Simultaneously, he mustered his energy and exerted a subtle pressure on Pantheon IV.
"As God''s Representative, I must wholeheartedly dedicate myself to the defense of Avalon. Thismitment remains steadfast, even if it''s Your Majesty making the request. If you ask for my protection in the interest of Avalon, I''ll dlyply. However, if that''s not the case, I''m afraid I cannot ede to your request. I believe you grasp my stance, especially if your intentions are genuinely aligned with the well-being of Avalon," Mu-Gun stated firmly, making his position clear.
Pantheon IV appeared to be under the weight of Mu-Gun''s energy, sensing it as a warning. It was a clear signal that any attempt to impose requests upon Mu-Gun based solely on the dignity of the kingship would not be tolerated, and Mu-Gun would not passively ept such imposition.
Your Majesty! Is there something wrong? You dont look well.
Observing Pantheon IV''splexion turned pale, Mu-Gun feigned ignorance and concealed his energy.
Cough, I must be tired because I overworked myself. I think I have to get some rest, so you should go back. Pantheon IV said hurriedly as he gasped for breath.
Fear flickered in Pantheon IV''s eyes. Mu-Gun''s strength was undeniable; if he chose, Mu-Gun could end Pantheon IV''s life at any given moment. It became ringly evident to Pantheon IV that Mu-Gun existed beyond the realm of individuals he could easily manipte.
"You are the central pir of this nation, Your Majesty. If anything were to befall you, the entire foundation of Pantheon would tremble. Please refrain from overexertion and take good care of your royal well-being."
With a calm expression on his face, Mu-Gun spoke, seemingly worried about Pantheon IVs health. Pantheon IV was even more frightened at Mu-Guns nonchnt attitude.
Yes, I will pay more attention to myself.
Then, I will take my leave now.
After bidding farewell to Pantheon IV politely, Mu-Gun left the throne room.
Phew When he left, Pantheon IV let out a long breath.
Following his audience with Pantheon IV and departing from the throne room, Mu-Gun, apanied by Philford and the Golden Lion Order, headed to the Venatia fief. He intended to take a respite and employ the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell on the Golden Lion Knights at the Venatia fief, all while the Pamar Empire spearheaded the efforts of the Anti-Demon God Alliance.
Before proceeding to the Venatia fief, Mu-Gun arranged a separate meeting with Leon. Handing over the Mana Hearts acquired from monster defeats, Leon couldn''t conceal his delight upon inspecting their quantity. In gratitude, he promptly opened a portal directly connecting to Venatia as a token of appreciation.
As he returned to the Venatia fief through the portal, Mu-Gun went straight to see his father, Count Wackins.
Wee back. Count Wackins greeted Mu-Gun with a warm wee.
Have you been well? Were there any issues while I was gone?
I have been livingfortably here, so what issues will there be? What about you? Are you hurt anywhere? Count Wackins expressed his concern.
As you can see, I am fine.
That is a relief to hear.
But I heard that His Majesty the King requested something of you. What is it?
That is He sent Princess Elena over. Count Wackins said, looking perplexed.
What? What do you mean by that? He sent Princess Elena here? Mu-Gun asked in a baffled tone.
His Majesty the King sent Princess Elena to the Venatia fief, ordering the marriage between you and Princess Elena.
At the exnation of Count Wackins, Mu-Gun looked dumbfounded.
Chapter 239
Chapter 239
Mu-Gun harbored no intentions of marrying Princess Elena. Once hepleted his mission, he nned to depart from the region. Furthermore, Argon, whose body was preserved by Mu-Gun''s Origin Spirit, had already passed away. Should Mu-Gun''s Origin Spirit disengage from Argon''s body, Argon''s physical form would cease to exist. Knowing this, it would be irresponsible for Mu-Gun to entertain the idea of marrying Princess Elena.
I have no intention of marrying Princess Elena. Mu-Gun made it clear to Count Wackins.
His Majesty the King prepared this himself. Also, Princess Elena has alreadye to our fiefdom. If we send her back, it would be a disgrace to the Royal Family. Count Wackins said in a troubled tone.
Even if so, I cannot marry Princess Elena.
Mu-Gun did not change his mind even after seeing Count Wackins troubled expression.
Do you think that Princess Elena is not good enough as your partner?
Thats not it. I have no intention of marrying anyone, not just Princess Elena.
What do you mean by that?
"Now is the moment for me to channel all my energy into halting the Demon God as God''s Representative. This is not the juncture to focus on personal matters like marriage. Moreover, battling the Demon God is a mission where life and death are uncertain. It feels appropriate for me to refrain from marrying anyone if I cannot assume the responsibility."
"Hmmm, how about we approach it this way? You could be engaged to Princess Elena first and proceed with the marriage after the Demon God is defeated. This way, it won''t bring any disgrace to the Royal Family, and it won''t interfere with your mission."
Count Wackins considered it disloyal to reject the Kings marriage proposal and tried to persuade Mu-Gun one way or another.
I am sorry, but I cannot do that. If it is troubling for you to refuse it, I will reject it myself.
"Hmm, if you''re not okay with it, I won''tpel you. As for His Majesty and the Princess, let this father of yours speak directly and seek their understanding."
No, I do not want to put such a burden on you, Father. I will take care of it myself.
Following the conversation with Count Wackins, Mu-Gun promptly made his way to the annex where Princess Elena was lodged. The area was guarded by the knights assigned as guardians apanying Princess Elena.
Im Argon. I am here to see the Princess.
Please wait a moment.
The knight went inside, and he came back shortly afterward.
I think you will have to wait a little while.
Then, I will be back in an hour. Please convey it to the Princess.
Mu-Gun had no intention of waiting in front of the annex. He nned to return to his residence first ande backter.
An hourter, Mu-Gun returned to the annex. With the advantage of prior notice, he entered without any dy. Upon entering, he found Elena waiting for him, adorned in a splendid outfit.
Mu-Gun quickly surmised that Elena had utilized the time he spent waiting to enhance her appearance. As heid eyes on her face for the first time, he could confirm the truth of the rumors Elena was indeed exceptionally beautiful, her features standing out even more in her elegant attire.
She is a great beauty.
Mu-Gun couldn''t help but be awestruck by Elena''s beauty. In terms of looks alone, she surpassed Dan Seol-Young or Namgung Hyun-Ah. However, Mu-Gun concealed any hint of his admiration and greeted Elena politely.
I, Argon Laonia Venatia, greet the Princess of Pantheon.
Please be at ease. I am in no ce to receive such courtesy from you, Gods Representative. Elena hurriedly replied.
I have heard about the marriage proposal to you, Princess. I have something to tell you regarding that.
Upon Elena''s prompt, Mu-Gun stood and cut straight to the point without any preamble.
Looking at your expression, it seems like you n to refuse to marry me, Elena said when she saw Mu-Guns stiff expression.
That is correct. I have no intention of marrying you, Princess.
May I ask why? Even if I were to say so myself, I think I would be a decent bride. Princess Elena asked curiously.
Elena''s expression showed no signs of displeasure; she appeared genuinely curious about Mu-Gun''s reasons for refusing to marry her.
"I don''t say this lightly; you are exceptionally beautiful, Princess, and that alone could be reason enough for me to marry you. However, my reluctance stems from the uncertainty of my survival in the battle against the Demon God. If we were to marry and something unfortunate were to befall me, you might be a widow overnight. I believe it''s only fair for me to refrain from marriage if I cannot assume such responsibility in the first ce."
If I say it does not matter, then will you marry me?
Are you going to marry me even if I could die in the war against the Demon God?
"There''s no certainty that you''ll perish in the battle against the Demon God. Moreover, you are God''s Representative. Chosen by God, I believe you will triumph over the Demon God and return as a hero to Avalon," Elena asserted with confidence.
No, I will most surely die, Mu-Gun said.
What do you mean? Do you mean that it is already decided that you will die?
"To be honest, I am already a dead man. My current existence is nothing more than God granting me some additional time. Once I fulfill my duty as God''s Representative, I will sumb to my original destiny and lose my life. As you mentioned, my death is predetermined. Consequently, I cannot, under any circumstances, enter into marriage with you, Princess," Mu-Gun disclosed somberly.
Is what you just said true?
It may be hard to believe, but it is all the truth.
Hmm, if, as you said, your death is already decided anyway, is there a need for you to be Gods Representative and suffer an arduous time fighting against the Demon God?
It is because there are many people in Avalon who I care about.
I see.
In any case, I cannot marry you for that reason, Princess. So, I think it would be better if you returned to the pce.
I cant reveal what you just told me, right?
Of course.
Then, people around the world will think that I have been rejected by you. How are you going to take responsibility for that? You are not nning to tell me to live with that humiliation, are you?
Then announce to the world that you broke the marriage first because I am impotent as a man.
Are you serious?
My life is as good as finished anyway. Public reputation does not matter to me.
But you are not impotent, are you? Elena asked, trying to sound Mu-Gun out.
Does it matter?
I am just curious.
It doesnt matter since we are not going to get married anyway, right?
If we are not going to get married, then yes.
Then, I dont see a need to answer.
But I never said that I wont get married to you just yet, though. Princess Elena said with a big smile.
You are not nning to actually marry me, are you?
Since you have been honest, I will be honest with you too. I intend to be the King of Pantheon. I wanted to marry you because I thought you would make me King.
Mu-Gun looked surprised at Elenas ambition.
Why? Do you also think that women cannot be Kings?
No. Why would gender be important for a Kings position? The important thing is the ability you possess. Mu-Gun said honestly.
You are not saying it just because you stand before me, are you?
No. I think there is no reason why you cannot be King should you be more apt at ruling Pantheon than the many princes.
If you really think so, it means you may even help me to be King of Pantheon.
Let me be clear, I have no intention of intervening in the session battle for the position of Pantheons King.
You dont have to intervene in the session battle. You just have to lend me your name.
You want to borrow my name?
"If I were to marry you, I could revel in the splendor of your being Gods Representative. That, in itself, would greatly aid my quest for the throne. Plus, I''d secure the robust backing of House Venatia. From your perspective, theres really nothing to lose. Should I im the throne, House Venatia stands to share in the prosperity that follows," Elena remarked with a smile.
"I must politely decline. I have no desire for my role as Gods Representative to be exploited for any other agenda. Moreover, if you genuinely possess the qualifications and capability to be the King of Pantheon, you should ascend to the throne on your own merit, without leaning on my name," Mu-Gun firmly conveyed his refusal.
"If you reject my proposal, I''ll be entirely ousted from the session race. My father has been pressing me to make this marriage happen. Regardless of the rationale, if we don''t tie the knot, my father will be disappointed, and I''ll be sidelined in the quest for the throne. Doesn''t that seem unjust to me?"
"This marriage is solely your unteral decision, unrted to my intentions. Consequently, it seems fitting for you to bear responsibility for the ensuing consequences," Mu-Gun asserted.
Elena''s expression stiffened for the first time. She realized that, regardless of her words or conditions, she wouldn''t be able to sway Mu-Gun''s decision.
"Well, it appears you won''t agree to marry me, no matter what I do."
That is right.
Fine, lets pretend this marriage proposal never happened.
Elena admitted, unable to resist. With anyone else, she might have used the influence of the Royal Family to press for the marriage. However, Mu-Gun was an exception. He held the position of Gods Representative.
Moreover, Mu-Gun''s formidable battle prowess was potent enough to topple the Pantheon Kingdom. Forcing the authority of the Royal Family onto him would be akin to courting disaster. Elena felt disappointed, yet she had no alternative but to abandon her hopes of marrying Mu-Gun.
Thank you for understanding.
You will find it ufortable if I continue staying here, so I will go back to the pce as soon as preparations are done.
Dont mind me and take all the time you need.
Dont worry, I will manage that myself.
Understood. Then, I will take my leave.
Having bid farewell to Elena, Mu-Gun exited the annex. Subsequently, he ryed Elenas decision to Count Wackins before retiring to his residence for some rest.
Later that evening, Elena returned to the pce through the portal. With the marriage matter settled, Mu-Gun delved into his nned efforts to enhance the ranks of the Golden Lion Knights.
Mu-Gun selected two individuals daily and cast the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell on them. The Golden Lion Orderprised twelve knights, with Schwartz serving as the Knight Captain. Excluding the five who had already undergone the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell, the remaining seven members received their empowerment within four days.
Consequently, the newly empowered knights reached the esteemed rank of Master, akin to their predecessors. They celebrated their achievement with unbridled joy as if they held the entire world in the palms of their hands.
Nheless, they remained mindful of their mission upon reaching the Master Rank. They renewed their solemn vow to dedicate themselves entirely to the war against the Demon God. One unfortunate reality lingeredthose newly promoted to the Master Rank couldn''t receive E-ss Chevalier Armor.
Having previously provided Leon with monsters'' Mana Hearts, Mu-Gun requested the additional production of E-ss Chevalier Armors. However, the production of these armors required Mana Hearts from high-ranked monsters. It posed a challenge to craft an E-ss Chevalier Armor before embarking on the hunt for such monsters in the expansive mountain ranges.
Mu-Gun elucidated the circumstances to the newly promoted Master Rank knights, requesting their patience until they could obtain the Mana Hearts from high-ranked monsters. The recently appointed Masters expressed no grievances, understanding the dy in receiving their E-ss Chevalier Armors.
While receiving an E-ss Chevalier Armor would have been weed, the newly promoted Masters considered reaching the Master Rank through the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell as more than sufficient.
Meanwhile, Philford, the Grand Master of the Kraiss Kingdom, was utterly astonished to discover that the Golden Lion Knights had ascended to the rank of Masters overnight.
To be able to turn Expert Rank Knights into Master Rank Knights overnight You are truly amazing.
It is an authority that the Sky God has granted me.
Then, you mean that not only the Golden Lion Knights, but the other knights can also receive the same treatment.
Yes. However, the power of the Sky God cannot be used for personal reasons. The Golden Lion Knights pledged their lives to stop the Demon God. That was why they were able to receive the Sky Gods authority.
Does that mean that other knights can receive the Sky Gods authority if they also swear to put their lives on the line to stop the Demon God?
It seems like you are saying that with the Crimson Dragon Knights in mind.
Honestly, if possible, I would like that to happen. The Crimson Dragon Knights are all ready to give up their lives to stop the Demon God, and to protect Avalon.
"Considering your proposal, I''ll afford them an opportunity. Ry to the knights that we''re embarking on a mission to eliminate high-ranked monsters in the great mountain ranges. Those who willingly partake in this endeavor will be bestowed with the authority of the Sky God. However, regarding the Sky God''s authority, maintain silence and allow them to volunteer of their own ord."
That means you will only choose those who are truly willing to risk their lives to protect Avalon, Philford said.
That is correct.
Understood, lets do it that way then.
Once again, the Sky Gods authority must never be leaked to them in advance.
I assure you that I wont.
Philford then made his way back to the Kraiss Kingdom. A few dayster, he returned to the Pantheon Kingdom apanied by seventeen knights.
Chapter 240
Chapter 240
During Philford''s absence in the Kraiss Kingdom, Mu-Gun headed to Pantheons Royal Capital. Upon arrival, he sought an audience with Pantheon IV.
"After sending Elena back, why do you seek an audience with me?" Pantheon IV inquired, expressing his disapproval.
"As I''ve emphasized before, my sole focus must be on thwarting the Demon God. Private matters such as marriage demand time I can''t spare. Halting the Demon God is synonymous with safeguarding Avalon, and by extension, it equates to protecting Pantheon. Therefore, everything I''m engaged in is for the greater good of Pantheon. I trust you''llprehend this with a generous heart, Your Majesty."
At Mu-Guns polite words, Pantheon IV no longer nitpicked on it.
Fine, I will no longer mention that matter.
Thank you, Your Majesty.
So, why did you ask to see me today?
I came to seek an audience with you because I have a favor to ask you regarding stopping the Demon God, Your Majesty.
What kind of request is it?
I intend to go into the Patagon Mountain Range soon and wipe out the high-ranked monsters.
You want to enter the Patagon Mountain Range?
Yes. However, I hope to receive reinforcements from the Golden Dragon Knights, as the Golden Lion Knights and I alone are not enough.
The Golden Dragon Knights? If I deploy them to the Patagon Mountain Range, who will protect the Capital?
"In the event of establishing the Anti-Demon God Alliance, all nations in Avalon will sign a nonaggression treaty, alleviating concerns about external invasions. Naturally, the monsters won''t emerge from the Patagon Mountain Range to assail the kingdom. Even without the Golden Dragon Order, there will be no imminent threat to the Royal Capital," Mu-Gun reassured.
"However, if the Golden Dragon Knights venture into the Patagon Mountain Range and incur substantial losses, the power of the Pantheon Kingdom will be diminished ordingly. Have you considered deploying knights from the other fiefdoms instead of relying on the Golden Dragon Order?"
With all due respect, do you feel the same way as His Majesty too, Sir Walter? Mu-Gun asked Walter Samuel, the Golden Dragon Orders Knight Captain, who was also present in the throne room.
Your Majesty! As Young Lord Argon said, I think it would be better for the Golden Dragon Knights to participate in the cleanup operation of the monsters in the Patagon Mountain Range.
What?
"The monsters in the Patagon Mountain Range wield formidable power. Even for the Golden Dragon Order, the strongest Knight Order in the Pantheon Kingdom, they would pose a significant challenge. Attempting to eradicate them with knights from other fiefdoms would be nearly impossible. Moreover, excluding the Golden Dragon Knights andpelling others to take part might breed discontent among the fief lords."
As I have already said, if the Golden Dragon Order suffers losses, the Pantheon Kingdoms power will also be weakened.
I beg your pardon, but the Golden Dragon Order exists not to be protected like flowers in a greenhouse, rather, they exist to protect Pantheon. The Golden Dragon Knights are prepared to take any risks to protect Pantheon and Avalon. So, please allow the Golden Dragon Order to participate. Walter said firmly.
What do you think, Sir Leon? Instead of making the decision, Pantheon IV sought Leons opinion.
"I share Sir Walter''s sentiments as well. Considering the historical precedent when the Demon God descended, the monsters'' invasion is unlikely to cease with just this urrence. Furthermore, in the next onught, Pantheon will face high-ranked monsters more formidable than the Wolfkans. If that transpires, the Pantheon Kingdom will endure far greater losses than this time. It would be advantageous for us to proactively enter the Patagon Mountain Range and eliminate the monsters before such a scenario unfolds. Given the formidable power of the monsters in the Patagon Mountain Range, the Golden Dragon Order, Pantheon''s most potent Knight Order, must be involved," Leon articted.
Is that so? If that is what everyone thinks, I will allow the Golden Dragon Order to participate. Pantheon IV ordered.
Thank you for your resolute decision, Your Majesty. Mu-Gun expressed gratitude to Pantheon IV.
However, given that the matters regarding the Anti-Demon God Alliance are being discussed, I wonder if it is fine for us to move arbitrarily. Pantheon IV opined.
"You needn''t be concerned about that. I''ve already conferred with Emperor Pamar IV during my recent visit to the Pamar Empire. Once the Anti-Demon God Alliance is established, there will be a coordinated operation to eliminate monsters in the expansive mountain ranges encircling Avalon. The Pamar Empire will serve as the central hub for this operation, and the assault on the Patagon Mountain Range is an integral part of this broader n."
So, it was already nned all along. I was merely following what you and Emperor Pamar IV had decided. Pantheon IV said with dissatisfaction.
"The decision to assault the Patagon Mountain Range wasn''t made in my capacity as a vassal of the Pantheon Kingdom but as Gods Representative. Additionally, I sought the support of the Golden Dragon Order in my role as Gods Representative. Your Majesty, I hold great respect for you as the King of Pantheon. However, fulfilling the mission bestowed by the Sky God takes precedence over the authority of a king. I trust you''ll keep that in mind."
Mu-Gun harbored displeasure toward Pantheon IV, who wielded his authority merely because he held the title of King. If circumstances allowed, Mu-Gun wished he could assert control over Pantheon IV and steer everything ording to his own preferences.
However, Mu-Gun restrained himself from acting solely based on personal preferences. He acknowledged that he was not a native of Avalon but rather an individual destined to return to his original world after vanquishing the Demon God. It seemed prudent for him to refrain from taking actions that might alter the fate of those who would remain in this world after his departure.
Mu-Gun recognized the need for particr caution in matters that could impact royal authority or the territorial integrity of the continent. Despite his dislike for Pantheon IV''s attitude, Mu-Gun exerted effort to overlook it. Nevertheless, if Pantheon IV posed a direct threat, Mu-Gun would not hesitate to take decisive action without mercy.
I know how heavy the mission and hardship you are shouldering as Gods Representative. I fully understand, so dont worry.
Thank you.
But are you nning to bring everyone in the Golden Dragon Order? Pantheon IV asked.
"I had intended to inform you. The forting monster cleanup operation entails substantial risk to their lives. I''m inclined to include only those who willingly choose to participate rather than enforcing their involvement. Hence, I''ll be recruiting volunteers solely from the Golden Dragon Order," Mu-Gun exined.
What if no one volunteers?
If it is the Golden Dragon Order, which the Pantheon Kingdom is so proud of, something like that will never happen.
"As you rightly point out, the Golden Dragon Order, symbolizing the Pantheon Kingdom, possesses amendable sense of duty. I find myself intrigued as well. I wonder how many from the Golden Dragon Knights will step forward. What are your thoughts, Sir Walter?" Pantheon IV inquired with interest, turning to Walter for his opinion.
I believe at least fifty people will volunteer, Walter replied.
The Golden Dragon Order had about two hundred members. Fifty would be a quarter of their total number.
Isnt fifty people too little? Pantheon IV said, seemingly unimpressed.
I think thats the minimum number of people. The actual number of volunteers will be higher.
Of course it should. You should exin this cleanup operation to the Golden Dragon Knights and ask for volunteers who are willing to enter the Patagon Mountain Range, Sir Walter. Pantheon IVmanded.
I will carry out your orders right away.
Walter exited the throne room following Pantheon IV''s directives. Immediately afterward, he gathered the Golden Dragon Knights and briefed them on the impending monster cleanup operation. After detailing the mission, he sought to ascertain the number of volunteers willing to partake in the assault on the Patagon Mountain Range.
In the aftermath, a total of seventy-two knights dered their intent to participate in the monster cleanup operation in the Patagon Mountain Range. Notably, among the volunteers were four Master Rank Knights.
Walter emphasized the perilous nature of entering the Patagon Mountain Range, warning the volunteers that survival was uncertain. Even after this cautionary message, all seventy-two volunteers remained resolute in their decision. Consequently, Walter resolved to venture into the Patagon Mountain Range with the entire group. He refrained from addressing the knights who opted not to volunteer for the monster cleanup operation, leaving their choices unremarked.
Yet, Walter couldn''t conceal his disappointment. In his view, a knight ought to be unwaveringly loyal to their king and prepared to sacrifice their lives in the service of protecting the world. Those who declined to join the operation seemed to prioritize personal safety over the fundamental duty of a knight.
While Walter wasn''t pleased with their attitude, he recognized the impracticality of coercion, as Mu-Gun had emphasized. After tallying the number of individualsmitted to entering the Patagon Mountain Range, Walter promptly reported the details to Pantheon IV.
Pantheon IV, too, expressed his disappointment at the fewer-than-expected number of volunteers, momentarily forgetting his earlier decision to withhold the Golden Dragon Knights for the safety of the Royal Capital. Mu-Gun, who was present, also took note of the number of volunteers.
Unlike Pantheon IV, Mu-Gun did not express disappointment. Recognizing that the Golden Dragon Knights were primarily in the Advanced or Distinguished Expert Rank, he understood the challenges they would face against the formidable high-ranked monsters in the Patagon Mountain Range.
Indeed, the quantity of participating knights was not the foremost concern. The critical factory in choosing individuals willing to risk their lives to safeguard Avalon. Moreover, with Walter, the Grand Master, and the four Master Knightsrepresenting over ny percent of the Golden Dragon Order''s strengthjoining the operation, the actual number of participants became less significant.
Following discussions with Walter, they settled on entering the Patagon Mountain Range in ten days. Subsequently, Mu-Gun returned to Venatia. As the appointed day arrived, the Golden Dragon Knights assembled at the Evelyn fiefdom, situated adjacent to the Patagon Mountain Range.
* * *
While Mu-Gun made preparations for the Patagon Mountain Range expedition in Venatia, the Pamar Empire dispatched envoys to the six kingdoms. Their mission was to ry information about the impending threat of the Demon God and propose the establishment of the Anti-Demon God Alliance.
Convincing the six kingdoms of the Demon God''s descent solely through words would be challenging. However, the widespread invasion of monsters and the emergence of Gods Representative provided crucial evidence supporting the imminent arrival of the Demon God.
The six kingdoms harbored no doubt regarding the descent of the Demon God and unanimously acknowledged the necessity of an Anti-Demon God Alliance. Consequently, they concurred to convene a summit in the Imperial City of the Pamar Empire, per the Pamar Empires proposal.
Subsequently, the Emperor of the Pamar Empire, Pamar IV, along with the Kings of the six kingdoms, convened in a summit. They reached a consensus to establish the Anti-Demon God Alliance, designating Emperor Pamar IV as its chairman. Negotiations might have proven challenging if the Pantheon Kingdom, affiliated with Argon, had attempted to take the lead. However, given the prior agreement with Mu-Gun, Pantheon IV backed Pamar IV as the chairman of the Anti-Demon God Alliance.
Upon assuming the role of chairman for the Anti-Demon God Alliance, Pamar IV proposed his n to the Kings of the six kingdoms. His proposal entailedunching an operation to eradicate the monsters within the four great mountain ranges encircling Avalon.
Except for Pantheon IV, the Kings of the other five kingdoms expressed disagreement with Pamar IVs proposal. In response, Pamar IV borated on the rationale behind entering the four mountain ranges to eliminate the monsters. He assured that the Pamar Empire would deploy its most elite knights, including Grand Masters and Masters, as reinforcements for the operation.
As the Pamar Empire emphasized its unwaveringmitment to the monster cleanup operation in the four mountain ranges, the initially resistant Kings of the five kingdoms began to reconsider their stance.
Initially, they harbored suspicions that the Pamar Empire sought to leverage its position as the chairman of the Anti-Demon God Alliance to impose the cleanup operation on the six kingdoms. Concerns arose that the Pamar Empire aimed to weaken the power of the other kingdoms, potentially intending to dominate the entire Avalon Continent in the future.
Upon learning that the Pamar Empire wasmitting its finest forces to the operation, the Kings of the six kingdoms discerned that their initial suspicions were unfounded. It became apparent that the Pamar Empire was genuinely taking a proactive stance to safeguard Avalon. Consequently, the Kings of the six kingdoms embraced Pamar IVs proposal and resolved to deploy their elite forces for the monster cleanup operation in the four great mountain ranges.
The united Anti-Demon God Alliance, having reached a unanimous decision, turned their attention to the distribution of their forces. Tomence, the Pantheon Kingdom volunteered to lead the efforts in the Patagon Mountain Range. Acknowledging the magnitude of the task at hand, the Pantheon Kingdom recognized that attacking the Patagon Mountain Range alone was beyond their current capabilities.
Yet, the Pantheon Kingdom possessed the formidable presence of Mu-Gun, the Gods Representative. The other kingdoms couldn''t help but harbor envy toward the Pantheon Kingdom, given their affiliation with Gods Representative. Pantheon IV, sensing the envy in the gazes of the other Kings, felt a certain satisfaction at the recognition of his kingdom''s unique advantage.
With Gods Representative leading the way, the Pantheon Kingdom took on the responsibility of attacking the Patagon Mountain Range. Simultaneously, the Pamar Empire opted to tackle the Logan Mountain Range in the south and the Anders Mountain Range in the east. However, recognizing the magnitude of the task, they enlisted the Valencia Kingdom to join the assault on the Logan Mountain Range and the Albion Kingdom to coborate in the attack on the Anders Mountain Range.
In the conclusive arrangement, the three kingdoms, including the Kraiss Kingdom, joined forces to confront the Alfne Mountain Range collectively. Having solidified the Anti-Demon God Alliance and settled on the strategy to attack the four mountain ranges, the representatives of the seven nations departed for their respective homes tomence preparations.
In the interim, Mu-Gun convened with the Crimson Dragon Knights apanying Philford. Seventeen in number, these knights hadmitted to forsake their homnd and dedicate themselves entirely tobating the Demon God, all in the name of safeguarding Avalon.
Mu-Gun scrutinized each Crimson Dragon Knight individually. He harbored concerns that Philford might have divulged information about the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell, potentially influencing their decision to join. However, judging by the determination reflected in their gazes and facial expressions, it appeared that this was not the case.
Sir Philford may have already confirmed it with you guys, but let me ask you all again. Are you all willing to put the protection of Avalon first, regardless of anything else?
Yes.
Will you be able to confront any risks without hesitation to stop the Demon God? Mu-Gun continued asking.
We are determined to die if need be. The knights shouted in response.
We will dly give up our lives. They continued answering without hesitation.
Great. I will put my trust in the determination you have shown me.
Mu-Gun decided to bestow the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell upon the seventeen knights. Following this, he intended to unite the twelve Golden Lion Knights and the seventeen Crimson Dragon Knights to establish the Avalon Order, with Philford appointed as the Knight Captain.
Chapter 241
Chapter 241
Mu-Gun expressed his intention to form the Avalon Order to Philford.
The Avalon Order?
"Yes, it is a Knight Order with a singr missionto safeguard Avalon, transcending national or Knight Order affiliations. The Avalon Order''s primary objective is to vanquish the Demon God. Once the Demon God is eradicated, the Avalon Order will be promptly disbanded, and each member will return to their original affiliations."
"Indeed, the Golden Lion Knights and the Crimson Dragon Knights hail from diverse affiliations and nations. Uniting them under the banner of the Avalon Order provides a solid foundation for enhanced cohesion and coboration."
Philford responded positively to establishing the Avalon Order.
Then, do you agree?
Yes, lets do that. Then, will you be the Captain of the Avalon Order?
No. I would like for you to take the lead, Sir Philford.
"You want me to lead? How could I be the Avalon Order''s Captain when you are with us? Even if we consider skills alone, it is only fitting for you to be the Captain."
"While confronting the Demon God, there will be numerous asions where I''ll need to operate independently of the Avalon Order. Moreover, despite being Gods Representative, Ick the practical leadership experience to effectively lead the Avalon Order. I believe it would be in the Order''s best interest for Sir Philford to assume the role of Captain rather than myself,"
"Hmm, setting aside the Crimson Dragon Knights, I''m uncertain whether the Golden Lion Knights will readily ept me as their Captain."
Mu-Gun reassured, "There isn''t a knight on the Avalon Continent unfamiliar with your expertise and capabilities. The Golden Lion Knights, too, will undoubtedly trust and follow you, Sir Philford."
If you say it so confidently, then, even if I may not be entirely deserving, I will wholeheartedly lead the Order with sincerity.
Thank you.
But is it possible to grant the Sky Gods authority to the knights I brought with me?
"Starting tomorrow, every member of the Avalon Order will receive the Sky Gods authority. I will begin by bestowing the Sky Gods authority upon the knights you have brought with you.
"If, through the Sky Gods authority, they attain the Master Rank, the Avalon Order will earnestly strive to repay your generosity," Philford expressed, disying satisfaction at Mu-Gun''s words.
While temporarily setting aside his duties to the Kraiss Kingdom and the Crimson Dragon Order for the cause of safeguarding Avalon from the Demon God, Philford''s loyalty to his homnd and Knight Order remained unwavering. The potential elevation of the seventeen knights under hismand to the rank of Master Knights could indeed propel the Kraiss Kingdom and the Crimson Dragon Order forward, contingent upon their survival in the impending battle against the Demon God.
I do not doubt that you and the Avalon Order will spare no efforts in the war against the Demon God.
I wont disappoint you.
"By the way, once the knights you bring attain the Master Rank, you''ll need suitable Chevalier Armor for them. Have you considered that?" Mu-Gun inquired.
"I wish I could furnish E-ss Chevalier Armor for the knights upon achieving the rank of Master, but given the current state of Chevalier Armor production technology in the Kraiss Kingdom, that might prove challenging. Do you happen to have a solution?"
The Pantheon Kingdom is also in a simr situation.
"Considering the current circumstances, producing E-ss Chevalier Armor is a formidable challenge for the six kingdoms, excluding the Pamar Empire. Although the only option to equip the Avalon Order is to import them from the Pamar Empire, even with the Anti-Demon God Alliance in ce, convincing them to part with their E-ss Chevalier Armors might prove difficult," Philford acknowledged with a smile.
Still, there is nothing to lose, so lets try requesting the Pamar Empire. Mu-Gun decided to meet the Pamar Empires Emperor to ask for it.
Acknowledging Philford''s observation that the Pamar Empire might decline their request for Chevalier Armors, Mu-Gun, nevertheless, found it worth pursuing. After concluding his meeting with Philford, Mu-Gun summoned the Golden Lion Knights. Immersed in training to limate to their newly attained Master Rank through the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell, the Golden Lion Knights eagerly responded to Mu-Gun''s call.
May I know what you called us for? Schwartz, the Golden Lion Orders Knight Captain, asked.
"I''ve gathered you all here to share some information and also to give you something."
Please, go ahead.
"I have decided to establish a Knight Order that will stand alongside me in the battle against the Demon God. This order shall be known as the Avalon Order, and I am extending an invitation for each of you to be a member."
Then, what will happen to the Golden Lion Order?
The Avalon Order is only temporary and will be dissolved promptly upon the Demon God''s eradication. After its disbandment, each of you is free to once again wield your swords in service of the Venatia fief, just as you were originallyas members of the Golden Lion Order.
Will you act as the Avalon Orders Captain?
"No, Sir Philford of the Kraiss Kingdom will assume the role of Captain. Additionally, the Crimson Dragon Knights, who have joined Sir Philford in the fight against the Demon God, will also be integral members of the Avalon Order.
Will the knights brought by Sir Philford receive the Sky Gods authority too?
Yes.
With all due respect, if the Kraiss Kingdoms knights receive the Sky Gods authority, wouldnt it be detrimental to the Pantheon Kingdom in the future?
That question is quite disappointing. Have you forgotten why I granted you all the Sky Gods authority?
At Mu-Guns response, Schwartz looked embarrassed.
I beg your pardon. I forgot that we should prioritize protecting Avalon instead of the Venatia fief or the Pantheon Kingdom.
"It''s inconsequential which kingdom or Knight Order they hail from. What matters is their willingness tobat the Demon God for the sake of Avalon. These individuals have resolved to sacrifice their lives for Avalon, and they are fully deserving of receiving the Sky Gods authority."
That was thoughtless of me. From now on, I will think and act only for Avalon, regardless of nation or Knight Order.
I believe that you will.
But you said that you had something to give us. What is it? Schwartz asked with anticipation.
Its a sword technique.
A sword technique?
"It''s a sword technique thatplements the Mana cirction method I''ve instructed you on. By employing this sword technique in conjunction with the Mana cirction method, you''ll be capable of exhibiting a significantly more potent form of swordsmanship than your current proficiency allows," Mu-Gun elucidated.
If you teach us, we will do our best to learn it.
We will do our best to learn it-!
In unison, Schwartz and the knights erupted in enthusiastic shouts, their faces adorned with uncontainable anticipation. Over time, they hade to recognize the remarkable effectiveness of Mu-Gun''s Mana cirction method. Now, with the promise of an apanying sword technique, their expectations soared to new heights.
Lets strike while the iron is hot. I will teach you from today onwards.
From today?
Why? Is there a reason why I cannot?
No, its just that I like the sound of that very much, Schwartz said.
Then, lets get started right away.
Amused by Schwartz''s reaction, Mu-Gun proceeded to instruct Schwartz and the knights in the intricacies of the Nine Sky-Shaking Fire des technique.
*
The Yupir Church''s Apostolic Jurisdiction, dedicated to serving the Sky God Yupir, awaited with anticipation the appointment of a new Saintess. The selection of the Saintess, who would directlymune with the Sky God Yupir, was a decision to be made solely by Yupir.
The chosen Saintess, designated by Yupir, would validate her qualification by emanating a golden surge of lightning that enveloped her entire body.
The Apostolic Jurisdiction harbored a sense of anxiety as the appointment of a new Saintess remained pending, despite a considerable period passing since the departure of the previous Saintess. The unease intensified given the mounting turmoil in Avalon, marked by the arrival of the Demon God and the emergence of the Sky God''s Representative.
In the face of the potential descent of the Demon God, the Yupir Church needed to take proactive measures. However,cking any indication of Yupir''s divine revtion, they refrained from hasty actions. The urgent need for a Saintess persisted, as only through this selection could they hope to receive Yupir''s divine guidance. The Pope and cardinals of the Apostolic Jurisdiction engaged in daily prayers, fervently seeking the intervention of the Sky God.
Possibly owing to the efficacy of their prayers, a Saintess selected by Yupir emerged after a prolonged waitMaria Hermione. A devoted nun within the Yupir Church, Maria was renowned for her tireless efforts in aiding the impoverished and tending to the ailing. She epitomized the true essence of a Saintess, having been chosen by Yupir during herpassionate service to the sick.
Maria''s body, enveloped in a radiant wave of golden lightning, exuded an undeniable sanctity. Having received Yupir''s divine revtion, she promptly made her way to the Apostolic Jurisdiction. Upon witnessing the unmistakable golden wave of lightning emanating from her, the Apostolic Jurisdiction duly recognized her as the new Saintess. Subsequently, Maria conveyed Yupir''s revtion to the Pope of the Apostolic Jurisdiction.
- Help Argon Laonia Venatia, the Sky Gods Representative, to eradicate the Demon God and save Avalon.
- The Yupir Church shall spare no efforts in helping the Sky Gods Representative.
Without conflicting with the dual revtions conveyed by Yupir, the Pope swiftly initiated measures to aid Argon. Summoning both the pdins and priests of the Yupir Church, he promptly dispatched them to Venatia, Argon''s location, apanied by the newly appointed Saintess.
Upon receiving word of the Yupir Church''s dispatch, Mu-Gun promptly made his way to the Portal Management Office in the Venatia fief. Coinciding with his arrival, members of the Yupir Church, including pdins and priests, materialized through the portal, marking their arrival in Venatia.
The Yupir Church sent a contingent of twenty-five individuals to Venatia. This group consisted of twelve pdins, twelve priests, and Saintess Maria. Mu-Gun keenly sensed the energy of the Thunder God within them, with the twelve pdins standing out for their robust energy, all holding the esteemed rank of Grand Master.
In contrast, the priests emanated a more subtle presence of the Thunder God''s energy. Yet, their significance should not be underestimated. Through fervent prayers, they could harness the authority of the Sky God Yupir. Additionally, the potency of this authority was directly proportional to the depth of their faith in the Sky God Yupir.
Mu-Gun directed his gaze toward a woman whose appearance differed markedly from the robust pdins and priests. In an instant, he recognized her as the newly appointed Saintess. In her early twenties, she possessed an ethereal quality that transcended mere physical beauty. While not overtly stunning, an ineffable sense of holiness radiated from her countenance.
Wee, those of the Yupir Church. From the looks of it, you must havee after receiving the esteemed Yupirs revtion. Mu-Gun started.
"Yes, indeed. I am Maria Hermione, the Saintess devoted to the revered Yupir. I have arrived to extend assistance to you, Young Lord Argonor rather, Gods Representativefollowing a divine revtion."
"That is most wee news. I had intended tounch an assault on the monsters in the Patagon Mountain Range in theing days. Your presence, along with the Yupir Church''s pdins and priests, would undoubtedly prove invaluable in our expedition."
You are going to attack the Patagon Mountain Range?
"Given the apparent descent of the Demon God, it''s reasonable to assume that the monsters in the four great mountain rangesprise the Demon God''s army. Our strategy involves venturing into the mountain range preemptively, eradicating the monsters before theyunch invasions into the nations of Avalon," Mu-Gun elucidated.
I see. If you have decided so, our Church will faithfully follow your lead, for that is the will of the esteemed Yupir.
Maria voiced no objections to Mu-Gun''s n. While there was nothing inherently wed in his strategy, her primary intention was to wholeheartedly endorse Mu-Gun''s efforts following Yupir''s divine revtion.
Thank you. Also, I have a favor to ask of you regarding the expedition on the four great mountain ranges.
Please go ahead.
"It seems prudent to dispatch the Yupir Church''s pdins and priests to each of the four mountain ranges. While having all your members assist in our assault on the Patagon Mountain Range would undoubtedly expedite our campaign, it appears that our forces might be overly abundant for that particr operation. It might be more advantageous, for several reasons, to lend aid to the other three mountain ranges by distributing your forces," Mu-Gun suggested, contemting the most effective utilization of resources.
What does the Pdin Captain and High Priest think? Maria asked the Pdin Orders Captain, Luther Carvaldo, and Carlson Robusta, the High Priest leading the other priests.
Well, as Young Lord Argon said, if their forces are already strong enough, it would be better to split our forces.
I feel the same way as Captain Luther, Carlson said in agreement.
Then, lets do as Young Lord Argon says. Divide our Churchs forces and support the other ces together. You two will be in charge of dividing up our forces.
Understood. Luther and Carlson nodded.
Then, allow me to lead you to where you are going to stay during your time here.
Once their conversation came to a brief conclusion, Mu-Gun personally guided the Yupir Churchs members to their amodations.
Chapter 242
Chapter 242
Luther and Carlson of the Yupir Church strategically organized the Pdin Order and the Priest Clergy into four groups through discussions. Each group, consisting of three pdins and priests, was evenly distributed to provide support to one of the four great mountain ranges.
The Pdin Captain, Luther, and the High Priest, Carlson, opted to bolster the expedition on the Alfne Mountain Range, considering it the most vulnerable among the four. Simultaneously, the nations overseeing the other three mountain ranges received additional support from the Yupir Church.
With the formidable forces of the Pdin Order and the Priest Clergy from the Yupir Church, their contribution proved substantial, rivaling even the might of the Pamar Empire. Their support significantly enhanced the chances of sess in the expedition across the four great mountain ranges.
The day arrived for the assault on the Patagon Mountain Range. Apanied by the members of the Avalon Order and the Yupir Church, Mu-Gun made his way to the Evelyn fief, adjacent to the Patagon Mountain Range. The Golden Dragon Order from the Pantheon Kingdom had already arrived and awaited Mu-Gun''s presence.
Sir Walter, leading the Golden Dragon Order, widened his eyes in surprise as he noticed the knights apanying Mu-Gun. While the Golden Lion Order and the Yupir Church''s Pdin Order were notable, it was the presence of the Kraiss Kingdom''s Crimson Dragon Order that caught his attention.
What happened? They look like the Kraiss Kingdoms Crimson Dragon Order, why have youe with them?
As you said, they are the Kraiss Kingdoms Crimson Dragon Knights. However, they havee as members of the Avalon Order, not the Crimson Dragon Order.
The Avalon Order?
As its name suggests, it is a Knight Order formed to protect Avalon from the evil hands of the Demon God.
That means it has no rtion with the Kraiss Kingdom or the Crimson Dragon Order then.
Yes. The Avalon Order is an organization united under the determination to protect Avalon from the Demon God, and it transcends other nations or Knight Orders.
If my eyes do not fail me, they all seem to be at the Master Rank. Did you perhaps grant them the Sky Gods authority?
That is right.
Are you in your right mind? How could you grant the Sky Gods authority to the Kraiss Kingdoms knights when they are not even from the Pantheon Kingdom? Walter asked in disbelief.
Mu-Guns expression stiffened at his interrogative speech.
You must have forgotten what I said a while ago. They are not here as knights of the Kraiss Kingdom. They are here as the Knights of Avalon, who will carry out the mission given by the Sky God. There is nothing strange about them gaining power from the Sky Gods authority.
Walter flinched momentarily at Mu-Gun''s resolute words but quicklyposed himself, standing tall. He spoke, "Ahem, the Golden Dragon Knights are equallymitted to safeguarding Avalon from the Demon God. Therefore, shouldn''t they also receive the Sky God''s authority?
"If they set aside their responsibilities as a Golden Dragon Order member andmit to safeguarding Avalon under the Avalon Order, the Sky God will willingly bestow upon them its power.
Are you telling us to leave the Golden Dragon Order?
It is only until we eradicate the Demon God. The Avalon Order will be disbanded as soon as the Demon God is defeated. Then, the Avalon Orders knights will return to their respective nations and Knight Orders.
That means we have to perform our duties as a member of the Avalon Order until then.
"Yes, while serving as Avalon Knights, they must release their allegiance to the Pantheon Kingdom and the Golden Dragon Order from their thoughts. It is imperative that they refrain from acting solely for the advantage of either the Pantheon Kingdom or the Golden Dragon Order. Strict adherence to themands of Sir Philford, Captain of the Avalon Order, is an absolute requirement.
Thats
"This is not apulsion; the choice rests with the Golden Dragon Knights. If they prefer, they can continue as members of the Golden Dragon Order, just as they are now.
Even if the Golden Dragon Knights want to be part of the Avalon Order, His Majesty will never allow it.
"It all hinges on the knights'' determination. Luck isn''t bestowed effortlessly; it''s something earned. If they seek the authority of the Sky God, they must exhibit a level of determination that aligns with such a privilege.
"I won''t be the one deciding. As you mentioned, it appears to be a choice for the Golden Dragon Knights to make on their own. I''ll let them decide for themselves."
"Do as you wish. Additionally, we''ll be heading to the Patagon Mountain Range tomorrow, so please prepare ordingly for our journey."
We will do so.
Following the conversation with Walter, Mu-Gun sought refuge alongside the Avalon Knights and members of the Yupir Church. The Wolfkans had ravaged the Evelyn fief as their initial target, leaving the entire territory in ruins and scarce options for shelter. Despite the challenges, Mu-Gun''s group managed to locate a building in reasonably good condition and took a much-needed rest there.
Resting against a building''s wall, Mu-Gun turned his head, sensing a presence from the side. He observed Maria standing there.
Can I sit down for a while?
If youd like to.
Maria bowed slightly and took a seat as Mu-Gun gestured with an okay sign for her to join him.
Do you have something to tell me? Mu-Gun asked.
"I simply wished to sit by your side. While you are chosen by the esteemed Yupir, Young Lord Argon, I realize I know little about you."
When Maria expressed her interest, Mu-Gun smirked and said, I will respectfully decline if you are asking out of personal interest.
You are greatly mistaken. I am a nun who serves God. Even if Yupir chose you, I have no interest in you as a woman.
Thats a relief to hear.
Still, it kind of hurts my pride.
Dont get me wrong. I am not declining because I hate you, Saintess.
Really?
I would have declined any other woman.
Since you are rifying it to that extent, I will kindly understand it. Maria said with a timid smile.
Mu-Gun also chuckled, perhaps because he was not offended by her response.
So, how did you get chosen by Yupir?
Was that what you were curious about?
"Indeed. Honestly, within the Yupir Church, numerous individuals are highly qualified to be chosen by Yupir. There''s no need to search extensively; the Yupir Order''s Pdins are more than capable of bing the esteemed Yupir''s Representative."
Their faith in Yupir will also be much greater than mine.
Thats right. So I am curious why they chose you as their representative.
Do they need any special reason? They just chose the person most likely to eradicate the Demon God.
And they would have also chosen a person willing to spare no efforts to fulfill the duty imparted on them. Maria added another reason to Mu-Guns response.
Mu-Gun smiled wryly at her words. The reality diverged from Maria''s perceptions. It wasn''t that he cared nothing for wealth and honor and was solelymitted to fulfilling his duties as God''s Representative to save the world. The ability to dedicate himself as an incarnation stemmed from having a ce to return to.
He was trying his best to return safely and promptly to the Central ins, where his beloved family awaited. The Thunder God likely recognized this, perhaps exining why they chose Mu-Gun as an incarnation and dispatched him to Avalon.
But are you confident that we can eradicate the Demon God? Maria asked.
"We must proceed with it, regardless of the cost. However, it''s evident that aplishing it will be challenging with the current extent of our power."
"Are you venturing into the Patagon Mountain Range to acquire strength to confront the Demon God?
Why do you think so?
"I''ve heard that dragons are restricted within the Gods'' boundaries beyond the four great mountain ranges. Are you attempting to harness the power of those dragons to enhance your own strength?"
"As you''ve pointed out, dealing with the Demon God is challenging with my current strength, so I need to enhance it somehow. At the moment, my n is to absorb the divinity of the dragons. Naturally, it won''t be a straightforward task."
If you want to absorb their divinity, you will have to take their lives.
Of course.
"Hmm, I wonder if that''s the best choice? Couldn''t it be possible to form an alliance with the dragons and collectivelybat the Demon God?
I wonder if the dragons will be willing to do that.
"The dragons had their minds dominated by the Demon God in the past, leading them to forsake their duty of protection and attempt to destroy Avalon. As a consequence, they were sealed within God''s boundaries. If the dragons are remorseful for their past transgressions, it might be worth giving them an opportunity to redeem themselves.
"If, as you suggested, the dragons are willing to acknowledge their errors andbat the Demon God, they should indeed be considered for a second chance. Yet, considering the dragons were confined within God''s boundaries for thousands of years, their thoughts remain uncertain. They could harbor resentment towards the Gods for their imprisonment, possibly plotting revenge."
"Indeed, the dragons'' thoughts are uncertain, so it''s crucial to prioritize understanding their stance. I express this concern because I worry that you may already perceive them as adversaries. I hope my words haven''t caused offense.
Not at all. I will take your advice into consideration.
Thank you for understanding. Then, please rest up.
Maria stood up and returned to her initial position. Mu-Gun contemted Maria''s words, realizing he had unwittingly deemed the dragons as enemies. Fearing potential allegiance with the Demon God, he believed it necessary to eliminate any future sources of trouble.
If the dragons genuinely reflect on their sins and are eager tobat the Demon God for Avalon''s protection, it might be worthwhile to stand alongside them. Despite uncertainties about his authority to decide the dragons'' fate, Mu-Gun opted to afford them an opportunity.
*
Walter, the Golden Dragon Orders Captain, gave the knights participating in the Patagon Mountain Range expedition an exnation of the Avalon Order, and allowed them to decide for themselves whether to be a member of the Avalon Order or not.
However, he did not tell them that they could be a Master Knight with the Sky Gods authority if they joined the Avalon Order. This was because of Mu-Guns request as he wanted someone who truly desired to defend Avalon, and not because of the Sky Gods authority.
Of course, for the Pantheon Kingdom and the Golden Dragon Order, it was beneficial for as many knights as possible to join the Avalon Order, knowing that they could reach the Master Rank since that would mean the Pantheon Kingdom would gain that many more Master Knights. Despite this, Walter did not do that.
Aligning with Mu-Gun''s viewpoint that only knights prepared to sacrifice their lives for Avalon without expecting personal gain deserved the Sky God''s authority, Walter sought to have the Golden Dragon Knights demonstrate theirmitment. The oue was that all seventy-two participating Golden Dragon Knights expressed their desire to join the Avalon Order.
Walter informed Mu-Gun of the decision. Surprised by the oue, Mu-Gun hadn''t anticipated that every knight would opt to join the Avalon Order.
With all due respect, did you perhaps reveal anything about the Sky Gods authority?
Absolutely not. I swear with my honor as a knight that I did not say a word.
Alright. I am sorry for suspecting you.
Its fine. I would have done the same.
As promised, I will ept them to the Avalon Order and grant them the Sky Gods authority. But what about you and the four Master Knights? Mu-Gun asked.
We will join the Avalon Order too.
Will that be fine?
His Majesty will understand if he knows our true intentions.
Putting aside His Majestys understanding, you will have to be under themand of Sir Philford.
The important thing is to protect Avalon. It doesnt matter who the captain is.
It makes me feel morefortable hearing that. Thank you. Also, I sincerely wee you and the Golden Dragon Knights. If I could, I would have loved to hold a weing banquet, but given the situation, lets defer that to another time.
In exchange, make sure you really hold one.
Understood.
By the way, when do we depart for the Patagon Mountain Range? The supply chain has beenpleted and we are all currently standing by.
Lets depart in an hour.
Okay. I will prepare knowing that. Walter nodded and left.
An hourter, the knights and members of the Yupir Church assembled on the path leading to the Patagon Mountain Range.
Mu-Gun ryed the news to the current members of the Avalon Order, sharing that the Golden Dragon Knights had joined their ranks. The Avalon Order warmly embraced their newpanions with apuse and cheers. Before venturing into the Patagon Mountain Range, Mu-Gun, announcing the Golden Dragon Knights'' inclusion, delivered a brief speech to all the knights. It served as a kind of ceremony preceding the impending conflict..
"From this moment onward, we''ll enter the Patagon Mountain Range and eradicate the monsters aligned with the Demon God. These creatures within the range are formidable adversaries, and that may entail some sacrifices. Yet, our sacrifices will secure the safety of countless lives in Avalon. For the sake of our beloved people and Avalon, we''ll face these monsters with courage. With unwavering effort, we can triumph over even the mightiest adversaries. Additionally, the omnipotent Sky God Yupir will bless us from the shadows, as always. Let us all protect Avalon with courage and sacrifice."
Wahhhhh-!
Protect Avalon!
Defeat the monsters!
Eradicate the Demon God!
The Avalon Knights erupted in cheers following Mu-Gun''s speech. With a brief address, Mu-Gun took the lead, stepping into the Patagon Mountain Range. The Avalon Knights and members of the Yupir Church trailed behind, ready to embark on the journey.
Chapter 243
Chapter 243
The Patagon Mountain Range, recognized as the northern apex of Avalon, stood out as the most rugged among the four mountain ranges. Despite its challenging terrain, the Patagon Mountain Range harbored a wealth of precious herbs, perhaps flourishing due to its rugged nature.
Navigating the treacherous terrain and contending with an array of predators and monsters made herb foraging in the Patagon Mountain Range a perilous endeavor, bordering on a life-threatening pursuit. The annual toll of herb foragers who lost their lives in this region exceeded thousands, underscoring the substantial risk involved. Despite the evident dangers, individuals from impoverished backgrounds werepelled to brave the Patagon Mountain Range, lured by the prospect of substantial earnings through herb collection.
Conversely, some ventured into the Patagon Mountain Range for different motives among them, Mu-Gun and hispanions. Led by Mu-Gun, the Avalon Order, along with the Yupir Church''s pdins and priests, ascended the Patagon Mountain Range with unwavering determination. Though steep and rugged, these challenges posed no significant obstacles for the group, all of whom possessed remarkable skills. While the ascent proved somewhat challenging for the physically less robust Yupir Church''s priests, it did not impede their progress to a considerable extent.
Two days into their journey into the Patagon Mountain Range, no monsters revealed themselves to Mu-Gun and his party. The area they traversed had once been the territory of the Wolfkans, who were eradicated after their invasion of the Pantheon Kingdom. Consequently, the Wolfkan territory stood vacant, devoid of any monsters that might have posed a threat to Mu-Gun''s party.
It wasn''t until three dayster that Mu-Gun''s party encountered monsters for the first time.
Everyone, stop!
Leading the way, Mu-Gun halted the group''s progression as he detected a distant presence. Examining the source more closely, he observed around forty entities rapidly approaching. Judging by the energy emanating from them, they appeared to be on par with the Ster Expert Rank in terms of strength.
Monsters are approaching. Everyone, get ready for battle.
Are you able to identify what kind of monster it is?
It is hard to identify them, but they''re close to the Ster Expert Rank. I think there are a little over forty iing.
If their energy is simr to the Ster Expert Rank, they might be Tragles.
A Tragle, a colossal monster, boasted a chimpanzee''s body coupled with a lizard''s head, reaching an imposing size of ten meters in adulthood. Its entire physiqueprised robust muscles akin to rock. Dealing with these monsters proved exceptionally challenging, given their potent fists capable of shattering enormous rocks in a single blow, coupled with remarkable agility and tails capable of unleashing formidable mes.
"If they are Trangles, dealing with them using our Expert Knights and the Yupir Church''s priests will be challenging. It might be more effective for knights above the Master Rank to take the forefront, with Expert Knights and priests mobilized as support based on the situation," suggested Philford, the Captain of the Avalon Order.
I think that is a good idea. One of the Yupir Churchs pdins, Gilphian Goodjonsen, agreed with Philford.
Walter also nodded in agreement.
Then, lets do that. Let the Expert Knights and priests move to the rear. Sir Walter and Sir Gilphian will work together to intercept the Tragles and prevent them from reaching the Expert Knights and priests.
Understood.
Right away.
The Expert Knights and priests of the Yupir Church stepped backward, with Walter and Gilphian positioned at the forefront, as if forming a protective barrier. Subsequently, the remaining knights adorned themselves in Chevalier Armor, gearing up for the imminent monster onught, presumed to be Tragles. The Yupir Church''s pdins also donned Chevalier Armors, distinguished by their golden hue, symbolizing Yupir. Beyond their imposing appearance, these armors exuded a palpable sense of holiness.
Meanwhile, Mu-Gun stood amidst the knights, without wearing Chevalier Armor. Despite this, Mu-Gun''s presence far surpassed that of the armored knights. He focused on monitoring the energies of the Tragles. The herd, initially moving as a collective, abruptly split into various groups once they approached within fifty meters of range.
As twenty Tragles advanced head-on, the remaining twenty-four Tragles diverged to the left and right sides, executing a strategic maneuver. Mu-Gun discerned that the Tragle herd intended tounch a simultaneous assault from the front and both sides.
I can see two groups of Tragles branching off to both sides. IThry appear to be aiming for our nks, so be prepared! Mu-Gun swiftly issued instructions to the Avalon Order.
The Golden Lion Order''s knights, under Schwartz''s lead, shifted to the left, while the Crimson Dragon Order''s knights tackled the right nk. As they divided their forces to both nks, only Mu-Gun, Philford, and the two pdins remained at the forefront, facing a total of twenty Tragles advancing from the front.
Yet, there was no consideration that the enemy might breach the front line. The four men positioned at the front were all Grand Master Knights. In reality, even a single one of them would suffice to halt the Tragles.
"You need not intervene; simply observe. We can manage a situation of this magnitude."
In response to Pdin Rood Garcia''s statement, Mu-Gun nodded and took a step back. Aligning with Rood''s assessment, Mu-Gun believed that the three of them were more than capable of halting the monsters advancing from the front.
Amidst the preparations, the Tragles emerged from the front. Twenty of them, swinging down from colossal trees, leapt toward Philford and the two pdins. In response, Philford promptly wielded his Knight Sword, creating an aura storm that enveloped ten Tragles. These Tragles thrust their massive fists toward the aura storm, unleashing a red energy that materialized into the shape of a colossal fist. The collision with the aura storm ensued.
The Tragles, descending with a thunderous roar, became ensnared in the aura storm and were forcefully propelled a considerable distance backward. The red aura they had unleashed shattered upon collision with the aura storm.
The two pdins swung their Knight Swords at the approaching Tragles. A golden surge of lightning emanated from the pdins'' weapons, manifesting five Thunderbolt Swords, each spanning over three meters in size, unleashed consecutively. Mu-Gun''s eyes widened in surprise at the impressive disy.
The Five Lightning Volley!
Mu-Gun recognized with certainty that the technique executed by the two pdins was the second technique of the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Artthe Five Lightning Volley. This revtion led Mu-Gun to deduce that the Yupir Church''s pdins were well-versed in the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Art. The potency exhibited by this sword art in Avalon mirrored its effectiveness elsewhere.
The sessive release of Thunderbolt Swords prated the heads and chests of the Tragles before they could react. Struck by the Thunderbolt Swords, the Tragles were engulfed in lightning and descended head-first to the ground. The colossal impact of the falling Tragles caused a momentary tremor in the earth.
The three Grand Masters swiftly decimated the twenty Tragles attacking from the front. Simultaneously, the Avalon Knights engaged the Tragle groups on both nks. While not reaching the level of the Grand Masters, the Avalon Knights were still Master Knights. Moreover, their superior numbers allowed them to confront the Tragles individually, defeating them with rtive ease.
Ultimately, the herd of over forty Tragles was swiftly eradicated. It wasn''t that the Tragles were weak; rather, Mu-Gun''s party exhibited exceptional power. After effortlessly defeating the Tragle herd, Mu-Gun''s party dissected the Tragles, extracting their Mana Hearts, before continuing their expedition.
Subsequently, groups of Tragles incessantlyunched attacks against Mu-Gun''s party. However, the oue remained consistent each timethe Tragle groups couldn''t execute a sessful assault and were annihted. Even the Tragle King, the leader of the Tragle species, was no exception. Despite its formidable attacks causing earthquakes with every swing of its colossal front paw, it sumbed in an instant to the pdins'' Ten Thunderous Tornado Strikes.
Having obliterated the entire Tragle species, Mu-Gun''s party delved deeper into the mountain range. Soon, they encountered a new type of monsterthe Serpents. These creatures appeared peculiar, featuring a head and torso made of bone, followed by the body of a snake.
These Serpents measured nearly twenty meters in length, boasting bodies enveloped in scales tougher than steel. Their bony torsos sported eight arms, four on each side. The Serpents attacked with their agile eight arms, each armed with a sharp spear-like tip. Additionally, they wielded their colossal tails, exceeding ten meters in length, to either crush opponents or constrict them to death.
The most rming aspect was the Petrify ability possessed by the Serpents. Directly gazing into the red light emitted from the Serpent''s eyes rendered individuals petrified, immobilized and unable to move. The potency of their Petrify ability was such that even Master Knights would struggle to escape its grasp. If the Serpents could apply their Petrify ability to multiple targets, it would indeed be a truly formidable capability.
However, the Serpent''s Petrify ability was limited to a single opponent. Once they employed the Petrify ability on one individual, they couldn''t use it on another until releasing the ability. Notably, the Serpent''s Petrify ability proved ineffective against Grand Masters.
Mu-Gun''s party didn''t encounter significant challenges even when facing the Serpents. The scenario might have been different if they were swarmed by hundreds of Serpents simultaneously, but the typical group size did not surpass ten. The Grand Masters, Philford, and Walter, along with the three pdins, confronted the Serpent group at the forefront with ease.
The Master Knights didn''t merely observe from the sidelines. They directed their assaults at the Serpents, whose strength had been sapped by the Grand Masters, and emerged victorious. Conversely, Mu-Gun refrained from intervening and simply observed. The Expert Knights and the Yupir Church''s priests shared the same position, with the Expert Knights feeling frustrated about their limited skills, leaving them no option but to watch.
The knights were eager to face the monsters even at the cost of their lives. Yet, Mu-Gun prohibited it. He didn''t want to risk losing the knights needlessly, recognizing their determination to defend Avalon and their resolve tobat the Demon God. Nevertheless, he had no intention of letting them remain mere bystanders. Throughout the Patagon Mountain Range expedition, Mu-Gun consecutively employed the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell on them.
Sessively, the knights from the Golden Dragon Order attained the Master Rank, enabling their active participation in the battle against monsters. Nheless, their numbers remained limited, as a majority of the knights were still ineligible for battle until undergoing the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell.
While the Yupir Church''s priests refrained from direct engagement in the battle, they were not idle spectators. Utilizing the Sky God''s authority, they provided support to the pdins. The Yupir Church''s priests wielded two authorities: the Sky God''s Blessing and the Sky God''s Judgment.
The Sky God''s Blessing bolstered defensive capabilities by enveloping the pdin''s body in a golden shield of lightning. On the other hand, the Sky God''s Judgment heightened the pdin''s offensive prowess. The pdins, already in the Grand Master Rank, showcased even greater strength with the buffs bestowed by the priests.
Saintess Maria, abstaining from direct involvement in the battle, also wielded the Sky God''s authority. Her specific authority, the Sky God''s Grace, held the ability to heal any injury. However, her power remained unused as none of the pdins suffered injuries, thanks to their overwhelming strength.
Continuing their conquest after the Tragles, Mu-Gun''s party vanquished the Serpents and ventured further into the vast expanse of the Patagon Mountain Range. Fifteen days had psed since the initiation of Mu-Gun''s party into the expansive mountain range, covering only a fraction of its overall magnitude.
The monsters encountered thus farthe Tragles and Serpentsmerely belonged to the intermediate-ranked category. The formidable high-ranked monsters reigning over the Patagon Mountain Range had yet to make their presence known. Maintaining vignce, Mu-Gun''s party pressed on, delving further into the heart of the mountain range.
Three days after the chief of the Serpent species was vanquished, the surroundings remained devoid of monsters, creating an eerie calm. Mu-Gun''s party harbored a strong premonition that a high-ranked monster would imminently emerge.
High-ranked monsters possessed the strength to effortlessly dispatch Master Rank knights, and it was urate to assert that the Patagon Mountain Range expedition would authenticallymence upon confronting these formidable adversaries. Consequently, Mu-Gun''s party remained on high alert, never letting their guard waver.
Groarrr-! Amidst the silence, a colossal roar echoed throughout the entire mountain range. Mu-Gun sensed an inkling that the originator of this roar was indeed a high-ranked monster. Substantiating this intuition, the energy emanating from a distance mirrored the potency of a Grand Master Knight.
Chapter 244
Chapter 244
Groarrr-! As if responding to the first roar, roars resonated simultaneously from all sides. High-ranked monsters usually decide on a territory and dominate it by themselves. Moreover, it did not invade the territory of other monsters nor did they have any interaction with others.
Contrary to the conventional understanding, the present circumstances deviated from the norm. The monsters, presumed by Mu-Gun''s party to be high-ranked,municated with one another through roars that appeared to resonate far beyond the confines of the mountain range.
It seems like the high-ranked monsters are going to be joining forces.
Mu-Gun''s words elicited a tense reaction from the Grand Masters. The high-ranked monsters exhibited energy levels akin to a Grand Master, coupled with formidable strength derived from their colossal bodies, resilient skin capable of deflecting an Aura de, and even a regenerative ability capable of instantly healing wounds. Consequently, handling such creatures proved challenging even for a Grand Master.
If there were more, it would''ve been a formidable challenge, Mu-Gun acknowledged that facing multiple high-ranked monsters would not be a straightforward battle. Swiftly assessing the energies of the approaching monsters, he discerned five distinct sources converging from different directions. With a total of five Grand Masters in Mu-Gun''s party and six individuals, including Mu-Gun himself, possessing the capability to contend with a high-ranked monster individually, they readied themselves for the impending encounter.
Facing an onught from five high-ranked monsters, Mu-Gun''s party possessed sufficient numbers to counter the impending threat. Yet, as experience often taught, danger had a tendency to strike when least expected.
"Five monsters are closing in, so Sir Philford, Sir Walter, and the three pdins should each engage one. As you hold them at bay, I''ll focus on eliminating them."
The five Grand Masters nodded in agreement with Mu-Gun''s directives. The earth quivered more profoundly amidst a chorus of roars. Subsequently, colossal trees toppled from all five directions, enveloping the surroundings in a dense cloud of dust. Mu-Gun invoked the Thunder God''s Aerial Steps, ascending into the sky. From this vantage point, he surveyed the approaching five monsters.
The approaching monsters were revealed to be two-legged creatures with wolf-like heads, adorned with two formidable horns protruding from their foreheads. Towering over thirty meters, their muscr frames exuded an imposing presence. A ck mane adorned their napes, and a robust carapace shielded their backs. Additionally, their five-meter-long tails were adorned with de-like bone splinters.
These formidable creatures were called Behemoths, ranking among the most potent monsters within the Patagon Mountain Range.
Do you see what kind of monster it is?
Theyre Behemoths.
It wont be easy if five Behemoths are advancing.
Although it wont be easy, we are more than enough to defeat them.
They are a hundred meters away. Get ready, everyone!
Following Mu-Gun''smands, the five Grand Masters adorned themselves in Chevalier Armor, advancing toward the approaching Behemoths. Swinging their Knight Swords, they confronted the colossal creatures, which crushed every tree in their path with their immense bodies.
Unleashing the Aura de, the five Grand Masters executed a sweeping strike against the Behemoths. The colossal creatures defensively interposed their arms, absorbing the impact and causing a recoil. Nevertheless, both arms emerged unscathed, devoid of any discernible damage from the encounter with the Aura de.
Enraged, the Behemoths roared in fury, likely incensed by the sh with the Aura de. They retaliated by unleashing a flurry of fists towards the knights. Swiftly sidestepping the colossal fists, the five knights countered by swinging their Knight Swords at the Behemoths'' sides. The ensuing Aura des, once again unleashed, prated the nks of the enraged creatures.
The Behemoths, far from passive recipients of the onught, retaliated with their tail, wielding its de-like bone splinters. While the knights'' continued assaults could potentially inflict some damage, they were not exempt from harm. Struck by the Behemoths'' formidable tails, the knights found themselves in a disadvantaged position. Recognizing the imminent threat, the knights shifted their focus to parrying the iing tail rather than persisting with their offensive maneuvers.
The sh between the knights'' Knight Swords and the Behemoths'' tails resulted in a powerful explosion, propelling the knights backward over a considerable distance. Despite donning E-ss Chevalier Armor, their defense was finite, struggling to contend with the overwhelming power of the towering thirty-meter Behemoths.
Despite their adept defense against the Behemoths'' tails, the knights found themselves forcefully propelled backward due to the colossal creatures'' overwhelming size and power. Seizing the opportunity, the Behemoths, with destructive mightmensurate with their stature, swung their fists anew. This time, a formidable trail of fire enveloped the Behemoths'' fists, hurtling towards the five knights.
Philford swiftly conjured an aura storm, halting the advance of the Behemoth''s fiery fists in their tracks. Simultaneously, Walter erected a formidable barrier byyering numerous Aura des, effectively thwarting the fiery assault. Meanwhile, the trio of pdins opted for a collective technique, employing the Hundred Golden Lightning Wheel Wave to counter the Behemoth''s relentless attack.
The pdins expertly conjured a massive golden wheel around their Chevalier Armor, sessfully intercepting the Behemoth''s formidable fist. Despite the Behemoth''s relentless assault, the powerful fiery punches were repelled by the colossal golden wheel, propelling the monsters backward. Swiftly adapting to the situation, the golden wheels seamlessly metamorphosed into Thunderbolt Swords, hurtling towards the Behemoths with lightning speed.
Startled by the unexpected turn of events, the Behemoths swiftly repositioned themselves. The golden Thunderbolt Swords, having failed to prate the Behemoths'' resilient carapaces, rebounded harmlessly. Undeterred, the Behemoths retaliated by swinging their formidable tails at the three pdins. Evading the onught with nimble footwork, the pdins promptly counterattacked, releasing a barrage of golden Thunderbolt Swords aimed at the colossal monsters.
Identifying a potential vulnerability, Mu-Gun decided to support Walter, recognizing the formidable defense of the Behemoths. It was evident that neither the Grand Masters'' Aura des nor the pdins'' Thunderbolt Swords could easily breach the Behemoths'' robust defenses.
Mu-Gun, armed with divine power, summoned a hundred Thunderbolt Swords, each exceeding six meters in length. Commanding this formidable arsenal, he directed the Thunderbolt Swords toward the Behemoth that had now turned its attention to him.
A swarm of a hundred Thunderbolt Swords zipped toward the Behemoth, crackling with lightning. The creature''s eyes widened in sheer surprise, fully aware of the peril of Mu-Gun''s assault. Responding to Mu-Gun''s attack, the Behemoth harnessed every ounce of its magical energy, widening its monstrous maw. A colossal me erupted, cascading over the approaching Thunderbolt Swords. This was Breath, the mightiest offensive move that a high-ranked monster could unleash.
As Mu-Gun observed the me Breath engulfing the Thunderbolt Swords, he remained unfazed. In an unexpected twist, it was the Behemoth that found itself taken aback. The creature had believed that unleashing the me Breath at its maximum power would be sufficient to thwart the Thunderbolt Swords. However, defying its anticipation, the Thunderbolt Swords sliced through the fiery onught like a determined salmon navigating upstream against a turbulent current, hurtling relentlessly toward the Behemoth.
Caught off guard, the Behemoth''s gaping mouth met the relentless thrust of the Thunderbolt Sword, piercing through and emerging from its thick nape. Yet, that wasn''t the end of it. The remaining Thunderbolt Swords found their mark all across the Behemoth''s massive form. The assault went beyond mere pration; the Thunderbolt Swords unleashed a torrent of lightning that seared the creature''s inner body to a crisp. Despite the Behemoth''s formidable defense, it sumbed and toppled to its side, unable to withstand the relentless onught any longer.
The ground quivered as though an earthquake had struck when the Behemoth crumbled to the earth. However, the ordeal was far from its conclusion. The regenerative prowess of a high-ranked monster exceeded all expectations. These creatures possessed the extraordinary ability to revive themselves even in the face of life-threatening injuries. Dealing with them required a thorough and decisive approach.
Mu-Gun conjured a colossal Thunderbolt Sword, a fusion of a hundred smaller ones. With a determined thrust, he drove the massive weapon toward the fallen head of the Behemoth. The gargantuan Thunderbolt Sword obliterated the Behemoth''s head, mming it forcefully into the ground. A solitary twitch rippled through the colossal creature before it sumbed to lifelessness. Satisfied that all signs of life had dissipated, Mu-Gun shifted his focus to the next target.
Even a Behemoth, previously locked in a fierce battle with a Grand Master, proved defenseless against Mu-Gun''s God Master assault. The golden Thunderbolt Sword, wielded by Mu-Gun, effortlessly pierced the massive body of the Behemoth. In swift session, another Thunderbolt Sword materialized, delivering a single, decisive blow to shatter the creature''s head. Employing this method, all five Behemoths crumpled, their heads obliterated in an instant.
The five Grand Masters, engaged with the Behemoths, stood in awe of Mu-Gun''s staggering might. Among them, the three pdins were particrly struck by the extraordinary level of Mu-Gun''s Thunderbolt Swords, surpassing their own abilities. They wholeheartedly recognized him as the Representative of the Sky God Yupir.
Having vanquished the Behemoths, Mu-Gun meticulously dissected their chests, extracting the coveted Mana Hearts. True to their high-ranked nature, the Behemoths'' Mana Hearts harbored vast reservoirs of Mana. With the energy encapsted within a Behemoth''s Mana Heart, an ordinary individual could ascend instantly to the Master Rank. Contemting the idea, Mu-Gun pondered the prospect of nourishing the five Grand Masters with these Mana Hearts. Absorbing the potent energy held within the Mana Hearts could propel them to even greater heights.
In preparation for the Patagon Mountain Range expedition and the impending confrontation with the Demon God, the imperative was clearthey needed to grow stronger. While Mu-Gun initially contemted utilizing the Behemoths'' Mana Hearts for crafting E-ss Chevalier Armors, the priority shifted to enhancing the strength of the five Grand Masters. The prospect of acquiring additional Mana Hearts from high-ranked monsters in the future rendered this decision more pragmatic. With the Mana Hearts secured, Mu-Gun summoned the five Grand Masters and proposed that they ingest a Behemoth''s Mana Heart to augment their Mana.
"Feasting on a monster''s Mana Heartes at a costit umtes a demonic nature within you. Moreover, the Mana Heart of a high-ranked monster may lead to a loss of humanity," cautioned Rood Garcia, the pdin.
You dont have to worry about that. I will remove the Mana Hearts demonic nature.
How? Rood asked in disbelief.
Yupirs lightning contains a powerful purification energy. By using Yupirs lightning, the Mana Hearts demonic nature can be removed. Mu-Gun exined.
Then, there is no reason not to consume the Mana Heart.
But will it be fine for us to consume the Mana Heart which we had difficulty getting our hands on? With a Behemoths Mana Heart, we would be able to produce an E-ss Chevalier Armor.
Mu-Gun shook his head at Philfords remarks.
Wouldnt it be worth it if it means the five of you grow stronger and can capture more high-ranked monsters?
Then, that settles it. I leave it in your hands.
Mu-Gun promptly presented the Mana Hearts and skillfully utilized Thunder God Qi to purge any trace of demonic nature before distributing one to each of the five Grand Masters. In a generous gesture, he extended the same process to the Mana Hearts of the intermediate-ranked monsters, passing them to the Master Knights. Observing the Grand Masters'' advantageous position, the Master Knights, initially envious, couldn''t contain their joy as they promptly consumed the intermediate-ranked Mana Hearts.
The Mana Hearts of both high-ranked and intermediate-ranked monsters held an immense reservoir of energy, a formidable challenge to absorb. It was no simple feat. Mishandling the energy within the Mana Heart could lead to a perilous rampage, even risking one''s life. Safely assimting the Mana Heart''s energy required a meticulous Mana cirction technique on par with the Ascension Realm.
The Grand Masters already wielded an Ascension Realm Mana cirction method, granting them an advantage in absorbing the Mana Heart''s energy. Additionally, those who ascended to Master Knights through the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell faced no issues assimting the Mana Heart''s potency. Having recently cultivated the Nine Revolving Fire Art under Mu-Gun''s guidance, they smoothly absorbed the Mana Hearts'' energy. The oue was a substantial surge in their Mana reserves.
While an immediate rise in their ranks might not ur, the heightened Mana reserves promised an enhanced battle prowess. When Mu-Gun confirmed that they had each fully absorbed the Mana Hearts energy, they began to move again.
Chapter 245
Chapter 245
Rather than linearly ascending the Patagon Mountain Range, Mu-Gun''s party opted for a zigzag course, strategically navigating the entire range. They had a clear objectiveeradicate the widely dispersed monsters inhabiting the mountains. The Behemoth poption within the Patagon Mountain Range numbered just over a hundred.
Mu-Gun''s party traversed the mountain range, systematically vanquishing all the Behemoths in their path. Empowered by the augmented Mana reserves from consuming the Mana Hearts, the knights demonstrated their newfound ability to hunt Behemoths independently, no longer solely reliant on Mu-Gun''s assistance. With a Grand Master leading the charge alongside six or seven Masters, defeating the Behemoths proved to be a manageable task.
Despite some Master Knights sustaining injuries from the Behemoth''s onught, Saintess Maria swiftly administered healing with Yupir''s authority. However, the damage inflicted on their Chevalier Armor remained a lingering concern. While the armor possessed an autonomous restoration magic circle capable of self-repairing minor damage, it proved ineffective against extensive damage.
Several knights found themselves incapacitated, unable to utilize their Chevalier Armor due to severe damage inflicted by the Behemoth''s onught. The cost of annihting the Behemoths came at a steep price, with more than twenty Chevalier Armors rendered unusable in the process.
While facing intermediate-ranked monsters might be feasible without Chevalier Armor, tackling high-ranked monsters proved challenging. Mu-Gun, being as exceptional as he was, could confront Behemoths without relying on armor. However, for Master Knights, a Chevalier Armor was indispensable in dealing with high-ranked monsters. The destruction of their Chevalier Armor left them incapable of joining the ongoing battle.
"More than twenty Master Knights have lost their Chevalier Armor, and we can''t predict how many more will be destroyed as we press forward. I believe it''s time to implement preventive measures," Walter reported.
How about we let the Master Knights wear the Chevalier Armors of the Expert Knights? the pdin, Rood, opined.
That is a good idea. Considering the Expert Knights won''t be immediately joining the battle, there''s no urgency for them to use their Chevalier Armor," Gilphian, another pdin, concurred.
"I find that approach a bit unfair to the Expert Knights. They too harbor the desire to partake in the battle. While it may be presently beyond their capabilities, reaching the Master Rank with the Sky God''s authority could empower them sufficiently. If we ask them to surrender their Chevalier Armor merely because they can''t immediately engage, it would be akin to depriving them of the chance to contribute in the future," Philford countered.
Honestly, that is true, but isnt it a shame for our Master Knights in the current situation? In terms of efficiency, having the Expert Knights relinquish their Chevalier Armor might be the most practical course, Rood said dauntlessly.
Then there would be no reason for the Expert Knights to be part of the expedition squad. Even if they attain the Master Rank eventually, without Chevalier Armors, they won''t be able to contribute in battle," Philford countered.
Walter expressed a new opinion. Then how about this? Lets send the Expert Knights away from the battlefield here and ask them to bring over extra Chevalier Armor.
Rood rejoiced and supported Walters opinion. That is a good idea. They wont be of help to us at the moment anyway. Rather than that, it would be more meaningful to ask them to bring over extra Chevalier Armors.
Saintess Maria pointed out, But I wonder if there will be any extra Chevalier Armors lying around.
You dont have to worry about that. Each nation has Chevalier Armors in their reserves in the case of emergency, Walter replied.
As Walter said, each nation had a reserve of Chevalier Armors in their storage, ranging from C-ss to E-ss. However, the E-ss Chevalier Armors only featuredpleted outer shells,cking the crucialponentan embedded Mana Heart. The reason for this stemmed from the difficulty in obtaining the essential high-ranked monster''s Mana Heart required to power an E-ss Chevalier Armor.
Despite the absence of Mana Hearts, each nation proactively manufactured E-ss Chevalier Armors, anticipating the possibility of embedding them once a high-ranked monster''s Mana Heart was secured. In the Pantheon Kingdom alone, over ten E-ss Chevalier Armors were stockpiled in their reserves, all awaiting the crucial Mana Heartponent.
"I agree with Sir Walter''s suggestion. Let''s dispatch around twenty individuals to transport the monsters'' Mana Hearts we''ve collected thus far."
"Excellent n. By sending back the Behemoths'' Mana Hearts we''ve gathered, we can potentially energize several dozen E-ss Chevalier Armors," Philford remarked delightedly.
The majority of Master Knights were currently equipped with C-ss Chevalier Armors. Transitioning to E-ss Chevalier Armors would make them significantly more powerful.
Then, if there are no objections, lets do that, Mu-Gun decided.
Approximately twenty Expert Knights from the Golden Dragon Order were chosen and sent to the Evelyn fief. Those departing for Evelyn surrendered their Chevalier Armors to the Master Knights who had lost theirs battling the Behemoths. After this exchange, the departing knights set out, allowing the remaining forces to resume the expedition and swiftly eliminate monsters without dy.
* * *
Mu-Gun''s group traversed the Behemoth''s territory, transitioning into the domain of the Drakes. These Drakes were wingless, flightless dragons around half the size of ordinary dragons. Nheless, they possessed formidable bodies, easily surpassing thirty meters in size despite their reduced staturepared to actual dragons.
A Drake''s entire body was covered in a hide as hard as dragon scales, incredibly robust to the point that even a Grand Master''s Aura de struggled to prate it easily. The Drake''s offensive techniques were straightforward, primarily relying on its powerful tail and the ws on its forelegs to disy powerparable to that of an Aura de. Alternatively, it could unleash a formidable Breath attack through its mouth.
Despite relying on a straightforward attack pattern, the Drake species showcased unparalleledbat prowess among high-ranked monsters. Even at their colossal size, they had remarkable speed and agility that set them apart. Their swift, nearly imperceptible movements during their attacks posed a formidable challenge even for Grand Masters. The Drakes remained formidable adversaries even at a considerable distance, as they couldunch powerful Breath attacks with precision.
Most significantly, every strike from a Drake proved lethal. The sh of a Drake''s w would often rend the formidable tes of the E-ss Chevalier Armor like paper , and the strike of a Drake''s tail would crush the armor.
Fortunately, the territory of the Drakes was so wide that it was unlikely that multiple Drakes would attack at the same time, unlike what had happened in the Behemoths territory. No matter how powerful a Drake was, it would not be able to defeat five Grand Masters. Moreover, the presence of Mu-Gun, a God Master, further diminished the threat posed by the Drakes to his party.
Still, they did not let their guard down.
Mu-Guns party had to actively search the mountain range to locate the Drakes, as they were rarely seen.
Drakes are extremely sensitive to anyone intruding into their territory, so they appear quickly when an intruder appears. Am I mistaken? asked Walter in puzzlement.
They had thoroughly searched the Drakes territory, but the monsters were nowhere to be found.
I think they probably sensed danger, Philford replied.
Are you implying that they figured out the strength of our forces and are avoiding us?
If that is not the case, there is no way that the Drakes, which are sensitive to their territory, have yet to appear.
Are you perhaps trying to call for the other Drakes just like the Behemoths? the pdin Gilphian said, unable to get rid of the ominous feeling he was getting.
Then it will be a tough fight.
Do you know how many Drakes are inhabiting the Patagon Mountain Range? the pdin Rood asked Mu-Gun and Walter.
I am not sure, but I think there will be about twenty of them, Walter replied.
The poption of Drakes, as Walter had mentioned, was an estimate provided by the Pantheon Kingdom. The estimation relied on the territorial expanse of the Drakes. After gaining control of the Drakes territory, the Pantheon Kingdom assessed the number of Drakes residing in the Patagon Mountain Range based on that territory. They concluded that there were approximately twenty Drakes in the region.
Even if so, theres no way twenty Drakes will attack simultaneously, right?
Walter frowned at Gilphian. Why do you keep saying such ominous things? The Drakes territory is so wide. Not all of them will move together.
I am not saying ominous things. Its just that when were nning a strategy, we have to prepare for the worst-case scenario. Thus, we have to prepare for a situation where all the Drakes within the Patagon Mountain Range attack us at the same time, Gilphian said as if he were teaching a student.
Well, I have no idea why we should prepare for apletely impossible situation, Walter responded sarcastically, clearly disliking Gilphians tone.
This time around, Gilphians expression stiffened.
If they were left by themselves, it was highly possible a conflict would spark between the two.
Mu-Gun immediately mediated. Both of you, please calm down. Arguing over something trivial won''t lead to anything positive. Despite our diverse origins and affiliations, we''ve joined forces with a shared determination to safeguard Avalon. Our ideas and methods may differ, but we shouldn''t let that lead to quarrels. We''re united in our fight for the same purpose, so let''s strive to understand one another and findmon ground.
Youre right. It is my fault for making Sir Walter ufortable by making negative remarks over and over again, although it was not on purpose. I will pay more attention to it in the future, so please calm your anger, Sir Walter.
Ehem, I too, must have been too sensitive about this. I apologize.
After Gilphian apologized to Walter, Walter admitted his mistake and apologized too. Mu-Gun smiled at them.
By the way, it is certainly suspicious that the Drakes have yet to appear. I think we need to check it out, Rood said.
How do you n to do that? Saintess Maria asked.
Rood turned to Mu-Gun. I think you have a way, right?
I will try looking for them, Mu-Gun said.
Do you have a method to do so?
It is nothing special. I will just have to move my body a little bit.
What? What do you mean by that? Are you perhaps going to find out by going personally? Rood asked.
Thats right. Originally, the Sky God possessed the power to traverse the entire Avalon Continent in a single day. While my abilities may not match that extent, I can mimic it to some degree.
Then, it wont be difficult for you to search through the Patagon Mountain Range to find the Drakes.
If they are not in hiding, it wont be too difficult, Mu-Gun said.
Then it would have been nice if you had done that right from the beginning.
I didnt know that the Drakes wouldn''t show up. Well, although itste, isnt it more important to focus on the fact that there is a way to find them? Mu-Gun replied with a big smile.
Mariaughed in a baffled manner at Mu-Guns crafty reply.
Then, everyone, please wait here. I will go and take a look around, Mu-Gun said.
He ascended into the sky, leaving behind the Avalon Order and the members of the Yupir Church. Then, he transformed into a stream of lightning, swiftly vanishing from their view.
Mu-Gun activated the Thunder God''s Shadow, scanning the expansive region surrounding the Patagon Mountain Range. His movement speed was so exceptional that he couldplete a circuit around the Patagon Mountain Range in the blink of an eye.
Mu-Gun was able to survey the mountain range while moving at such incredible speeds because he possessed the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes. Having attained divinity, Mu-Gun''s Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes possessed the same ability as a divine eye.
Thus, Mu-Gun was able to take a close look inside the mountain range through the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes while moving at lightning speed.
!
While swiftly scouring the mountain range for Drakes, something caught Mu-Gun''s attention. Halting the Thunder God''s Shadow, he focused on the situation deep within the mountains. He found the Drakes he sought, not just one but a cluster of over ten of them. Yet, that wasn''t the main point of his discovery. The Drakes were assaulting some people who were inside a protective barrier of colossal tree trunks.
Mu-Gun observed the species engaged inbat against the Drake group within the fortress. They exhibited beautiful features, closely resembling humans in appearance. The distinctive feature setting them apart from humans was their long, pointed ears.
Mu-Gun swiftly discerned their identity. They were Elvesa race cherished by the forest and spirits.
Chapter 246
Chapter 246
The Elves dwelled in the heart of the four mountain ranges, far beyond the grasp of humans. Among their sanctuaries was the Valley of the Wind, nestled deep within the Patagon Mountain Range. Here, Nervatum, the Wind Spirit King and one of the five Spirit Kings born from the Spirit God,y in slumber within the tranquil confines of the Valley of the Wind.
The majority of Wind Elves, devoted followers of Spirit King Nervatum, formed contracts with spirits of the wind. While a few elves entered pacts with fire, ice, earth, and tree spirits, their numbers were scarce. Empowered by these spirits, the Wind Elves thrived in the challenging terrain of the Patagon Mountain Range, teeming with monsters, yet faced little hardship.
Monsters refrained from recklessly attacking the dwelling ces of the Elves, knowing the formidable power wielded by these spirit-endowed beings. The Wind Elves had enjoyed a rtively secure existence, rarely troubled by monster assaults. Yet, a sudden shift urred. Recently, monsters started organizing andunching coordinated attacks on their home, the Valley of the Wind. Initially, intermediate-ranked monsters invaded. In a swift response, the Wind Elves, harnessing the power of their spirits, sessfully defeated and repelled them.
This time, a formidable threat emerged in the form of Drakes, high-ranked monsters charging at the Elves. Not just one, but a group of over ten Drakes descended upon them. Despite the overwhelming number, the Wind Elves remainedposed in the face of this invasion, concentrating on their defense. Creating a barricade from tree trunks skillfully arranged by the aid of tree spirits, the Elves effectively held back the advancing Drakes. They countered the onught byunching arrows infused with the potent energy of the wind spirits against the formidable creatures.
The arrows whirled through the air, finding their mark as they pierced the Drakes attempting to breach the tree trunk defenses. Despite the formidable strength of the wind arrows,parable to the Aura des wielded by human knights, their impact was somewhat blunted by the Drakes'' resilient scales.
The Drakes, letting out bewildered roars,shed out with their front paws, shing through the tree trunk walls. Their razor-sharp ws tore the walls apart, as they attempted to force their massive bodies through the gaps. However, before the breach could ur, the tree trunks swiftly entwined once more, sealing the gaps that had formed in the walls.
Suddenly, the very ground beneath the Drakes surged upward, enveloping theman assault unleashed by the Elves in covenant with both tree and earth spirits. However, with a forceful strike onto the ground, the Drakes shattered the attempt to engulf them, dispersing the rising earth. The formidable might of the Drakes overwhelmed the earth spirits,pelling them to retreat to the spirit world in shock.
Scaling the tree trunk walls, the Wind Elves harnessed the power of the wind spirits to conjure a massive storm. A swirling tempest engulfed the Drakes, thwarting their attempts to assail the walls anew. The windstorm swallowed the Drakes whole, lifting their colossal bodies, and coiling them into the spiraling currents as they ascended into the sky.
In an instant, the windstorm, which had elevated the Drakes into the sky, forcefully drove them back down to the ground. Caught within the tempest''s grasp, the Drakes plummeted simultaneously, triggering a violent explosion upon impact. The ground, upon receiving the descending Drakes, fractured as though shaken by an earthquake, forming a crater more than ten meters deep.
The force of plummeting from a height of tens of meters was powerful enough to shatter megalith stones. Astonishingly, the Drakes, despite the impact, effortlessly rose from the recessed ground. While their massive bodies swayed slightly, indicating a minor effect from the fall, it seemed to have little impact on their overall resilience.
Observing the Drakes effortlessly rise, seemingly unscathed, the Wind Elves conjured another windstorm. However, wary of repetition, they didn''t remain passive. Simultaneously, the Drakes opened their mouths and unleashed a torrent of me Breath.
The windstorm weakened, faltering against the prating force of the me Breaths. The fiery onught easily subdued the once formidable windstorm, piercing through the tree trunk walls. Topound matters, red mes climbed the walls, igniting the entire barricade. The once stalwart tree trunk wall, like an iron fortress guarding the Valley of the Wind, sumbed swiftly to the ze, crumbling as it was consumed by fire.
Despite the efforts of the Elves who had formed alliances with tree spirits, the encroaching mes left them powerless. The Drakes, their bodies aze, forcefully broke through the disintegrating walls and breached the Valley of the Wind.
Suddenly, a colossal wind sphere hurtled towards the Drakes from the depths of the Valley of the Wind. Struck by the forceful impact, the Drakes were pushed backward, colliding with the zing remnants of the tree trunk walls. Emerging from the valley''s heart, where the wind sphere originated, thirteen Elves soared through the air with grace, descending before the Drakes like ethereal gusts.
The group of thirteenprised High Elves, the pinnacle of power within the Elvenmunity. In human terms, these High Elves held a noble status among their kind, endowed with inherently superior abilitiespared to ordinary Elves. Their exceptional spiritual prowess enabled them to form contracts with the highest-ranked spirits, a feat beyond the reach of regr Elves. What set them apart further was their ability to channel greater power through harmonizing with the spirits, rather than merely utilizing their power in a straightforward manner.
The disy of their might was apparent in how effortlessly they had sent the Drakes flying moments ago. Despite this, it became clear that their attacks alone were insufficient to defeat the Drakes. The formidable creatures, momentarily trapped amidst the zing remnants of the tree trunk walls, swiftly regained their footing.
Upon seeing the Drakes rise once more, the High Elves acknowledged the need for a heightened response. Harmonizing with the wind spirits, a colossal wind enveloped their forms. In a manifestation of ethereal blue light, the wind spirits surrounded the High Elves like a protective armor. The wind armor, spanning over ten meters, adorned the bodies of the High Elves.
The wind armor materialized as a swirling tempest, its rapid motion beyond the discernment of the naked eye. Possessing strong deflection capabilities and inherent crushing power, the wind armor had the ability to swiftly repel or obliterate any iing attack. Furthermore, each of the High Elves wielded two Wind Swords, enhancing their offensive capabilities.
Crafted from the concentrated aggregation of wind, swirling at the speed of light, the Wind Swords exuded a potent and destructive force. As the High Elves donned the Wind Armor and brandished the Wind Swords through their harmonization with the spirits, their appearance bore a striking resemnce to the Chevalier Armor adorned by human knights.
The Drakes soared towards the High Elves. Undaunted, the High Elves, resolute in their stance, advanced towards the approaching Drakes. Then began the fierce sh between the High Elves and the formidable Drakes.
At the cliff''s edge, overlooking the Valley of the Wind, Mu-Gun observed the unfolding battle. Initiallypelled to intervene upon witnessing the copse of the tree trunk barricade, he reconsidered as the High Elves entered the fray. After gauging their energy levels, Mu-Gun concluded that his assistance was unnecessary for the moment, and continued to vigntly watch over the unfolding conflict.
The High Elves resisted the Drakes'' advances with unwavering resolve. The Drakes, utilizing their formidable ws and tails, sought to corner the High Elves. Their aggressive and agile maneuvers, a surprising contrast to their massive size, posed a challenge even for seasoned Grand Masters to evade.
Nevertheless, the High Elves embodied the very essence of the wind. The Drakes'' assaults proved futile against the High Elves'' ethereal movements reminiscent of the wind itself. Evading wasn''t the sole strategy for the High Elvesthey exploited every opening created by the Drakes'' attacks. Swiftly wielding their Wind Swords in the spaces between each assault, the High Elves struck with precision. The Drakes, unable to evade these calcted strikes, sustained injuries with each piercing thrust and swing of the Wind Swords.
Despite the strength of the High Elves'' assaults, their Wind Swords, crafted by the wind spirits, fell short of inflicting fatal damage on the Drakes. The des, though powerful, struggled to prate the Drakes'' resilient scales and the protective magical field enveloping them. Nheless, it wasn''t that the Drakes emerged unscathed. With every sh of the Wind Swords, the Drakes absorbed a substantial amount of damage, leaving them visibly affected by the relentless attacks.
However, due to the unique regenerative capabilities of high-ranked monsters, the Drakes swiftly recuperated from their injuries. It became evident that the High Elves required a more potent attack to ovee the regenerative prowess of the Drakes. The real problem was that the Wind Swords materialized by the wind spirits represented the height of the High Elves'' offensive capabilities.
While the High Elves remainedposed in the face of the Drakes'' onught, the challengey in their struggle to defeat the formidable creatures. In this deadlock, victory or defeat seemed to be determined by endurance, and the advantage tilted in favor of the Drakes. The Mana Heart within the Drakes contained a substantial reservoir of magical energy, ensuring that they wouldn''t easily exhaust their magical power.
On the contrary, despite the exceptional spiritual power wielded by the High Elves, there existed a discernible limitation. Moreover, engaging in Spirit Harmonization elerated the depletion of their spiritual energy. In a prolonged battle, the High Elves faced the looming possibility of exhausting their power before the Drakes did.
Indeed, with the passage of time, the Wind Armors adorning the High Elves slowly diminished in strength and size. Their spiritual power dwindled to a point where sustaining the original size of the armor became challenging. Moreover, the once seamless movements of the High Elves began to exhibit a subtle tremor as they evaded the relentless assaults from the Drakes.
To the untrained eye, these subtle changes might have gone unnoticed, but Mu-Gun, with his keen perception, observed them keenly. Furthermore, as some of theparatively less powerful High Elves found themselves in precarious situations, losing ground against the Drakes, Mu-Gun decided to intervene to aid the High Elf facing the most challenging circumstances.
Alicia Bernhardt, a crucial figure among the thirteen High Elves supporting the Wind Elves, found herself increasingly pressed by the relentless assaults of the Drakes. With her spiritual power diminishing, the once unwavering Spirit Harmonization began to falter. Gradually slowing down, Alicia struggled to evade the Drakes'' attacks effectively.
Compelled to resort to blocking the Drakes'' assaults, Alicia found her weakening power insufficient to withstand the destructive force of the Drakes. Each attempt to block their attacks resulted in her being forcefully propelled backward. The cumtive damage inflicted upon her intensified with each sessive blow. As time wore on, Alicia''s movements dwindled further, making it increasingly difficult to intercept the relentless onught of the Drakes.
Shielding herself from the Drake''s front paw, the impact propelled her to the side. The Drake, undeterred, followed up with a forceful tail whip, generating an intense sound. Alicia, her focus wavering, faced a daunting challenge. Having already strained to block the previous attacks, the approaching tail proved difficult to halt. With the diminishing Wind Armor now reduced to a mere five meters, Alicia braced herself to endure the impending assault.
Bracing herself for the imminent impact, Alicia clenched her teeth and shut her eyes just as the Drake''s tail closed in. Subsequently, an explosion resounded. However, an odd sensation enveloped her. Surprisingly, Alicia sensed neither shock nor pain coursing through her body, a scenario which was impossible if struck by the Drake''s tail. Fueled by curiosity, she quickly opened her eyes to investigate.
A figure bathed in a burst of golden lightning materialized before her, positioned as a barrier between Alicia and the oing Drake, effortlessly halting its tail with a single hand. Before Alicia could fullyprehend the situation, the figure swiftly took action. Closing the distance with remarkable speed, the figure extended a hand toward the Drake, which was in the midst of swinging its front paw.
The golden lightning, forming into a colossal palm, shed with the Drake''s front paw. The creature''s formidable ws possessed enough power to shred the Wind Armor, crafted by the highest-ranked wind spirits, in a single sh. Observing this, Alicia anticipated that the lightning palm emanating from the mysterious figure''s hands would sumb to the Drake''s ws. Contrary to her expectations, however, the golden palm not only resisted being torn apart but went on to shatter the Drake''s ws, crushing its front paws in the process.
Roaring in agony, the Drake, now with broken ws and front paws, unleashed a mighty me Breath. The searing mes surged forth, aimed at the individual wielding the golden lightning. Concern etched across Alicia''s face as she pondered the man''s fate in the face of the impending inferno.
Her worry proved unnecessary. A golden sword materialized in the hands of the man enveloped in the golden lightning. Swiftly expanding, the Thunderbolt Sword thrust towards the oing me Breath. Upon the sword''s contact with the fiery onught, the me Breath split in two, dispersing to either side.
The Thunderbolt Sword''s momentum did not wane. Following the division of the me Breath, it extended ceaselessly, piercing through the Drake''s open mouth and emerging from the creature''s nape.
Chapter 247
Chapter 247
Despite the agonizing pain from the Thunderbolt Sword impaling its nape, the Drake clung to its will to attack. With unwavering determination, it swung its tail towards Mu-Gun. Rather than attempting to block the iing tail, Mu-Gun lifted the Thunderbolt Sword, still embedded in the Drake''s nape, into the sky.
As Mu-Gun raised the Thunderbolt Sword, the Drake''s head was cleanly cleaved in two, suspended in the air. The colossal body of the Drake, now devoid of strength, crumpled to the side as its head was instantly divided. The tail that had swung at Mu-Gun also dropped weakly to the ground. Despite the remarkable regenerative powers of a Drake, survival proved impossible once its head had beenpletely severed.
Alicia gazed at Mu-Gun with admiration, marveling at his effortless defeat of the same Drake that had earlier cornered her. The mysterious human''s sudden appearance and decisive intervention left Alicia curious about his identity and the extraordinary abilities he disyed in her rescue.
Mu-Gun, focused on the immediate threat, disyed little interest in Alicia. His priority was clear to eliminate the remaining Drakes, still numbering over ten. Without acknowledging Alicia, he swiftly redirected his attention towards the other looming threats. Observing this, Alicia regarded Mu-Gun with a perplexed expression. Though seemingly overlooked, she harbored no offense, understanding that their primary objective was to deal with the Drakes.
Mu-Gun conjured a Thunderbolt Sword, continuously expanding in both size and length, andunched an assault against the Drakes. Even the attacks from the High Elves, infused with the might of the highest-ranked wind spirits, struggled to breach the formidable defense of the Drakes. However, Mu-Gun''s Thunderbolt Sword proved unparalleled, effortlessly piercing through the Drakes'' resilient scales and magical force field.
One by one, the Drakes sumbed to Mu-Gun''s onught, their heads punctured by the relentless strikes of the Thunderbolt Sword. Sensing the impending threat posed by Mu-Gun, the remaining Drakes abandoned their engagements with the High Elves and converged on him. In unison, theyunched a coordinated attack against Mu-Gun.
As the Drakes unleashed me Breaths from all directions, Mu-Gun responded by emanating a wave of golden thunder qi around his body. The thunder qi coalesced intoyers, enveloping Mu-Gun in a shield. Known as the Golden Thunder God Star, this martial artprised nineyers, forming the most robust protective vajra qi. The technique was a fusion of the Iron Blood Vajra Body Cultivation and the Nine-Layered Thunder Wall from the Flying Golden Shield.
The me Breaths collided with the Golden Thunder God Star with tremendous force. Yet, the Golden Thunder God Star proved to be more resilient. The me Breaths were repelled by the robust defense, scattering in all directions. The Drakes, taken aback, found themselves confounded by Mu-Gun''s ability to withstand their potent me Breaths.
In an instant, Mu-Gun vanished from their view, prompting the Drakes to frantically scan their surroundings. To their surprise, Mu-Gun was now suspended ten meters above the ground, surrounded by dozens of rapidly materializing Thunderbolt Swords. As the count reached a hundred swords, Mu-Gun unleashed them simultaneously upon the Drakes below.
As the Drakes hastily unleashed me Breaths to counter the Thunderbolt Swords, Mu-Gun showcased his remarkable control. Swiftly evading the oing mes, he deftly manipted the Thunderbolt Swords, directing them to pierce the seemingly impervious bodies of the Drakes with ease.
Not only that, but the Thunderbolt Swords, having prated their robust scales, remained embedded in their bodies, tearing through flesh. The organs within were shredded, and the muscles and nerves severed by the lightning discharged from the Thunderbolt Swords.
With their insides utterly ravaged, the Drakes slumped weakly onto their sides. Despite the extraordinary regenerative powers of Drakes, the extent of the damage inflicted left them incapable of recovery, as it was fundamentally impossible to regenerate when their insides were utterly obliterated.
Unconvinced by the defeated state of the Drakes, Mu-Gun summoned eight Thunderbolt Swords, each exceeding ten meters in length. With precise strikes, he drove the Thunderbolt Swords into the heads of the incapacitated Drakes, reducing their once formidable heads to a state resembling crushed tofu.
Satisfied that the Drakes werepletely defeated, Mu-Gun released his Thunder God Qi and gracefully descended back to the ground. The Wind Elves, along with the High Elves, regarded him with admiration.
The eldest among the Wind Elves addressed Mu-Gun with a question, "Are you the representative of the Sky God Yupir?"
Thats right. Mu-Gun promptly replied.
As expected. I am Fraus Eleanor, chief of the Wind Elves. It is an honor to meet the Sky God Yupirs representative. On behalf of the Wind Elves, I would like to extend my gratitude to you. Thank you for protecting our tribe from the Drakes. Thanks to you, we were able to avoid the disaster of extinction. Fraus, the chief of the Wind Elves, expressed his gratitude with a bow towards Mu-Gun.
The other elves behind him also bowed in unison, expressing their gratitude towards Mu-Gun.
"Please, lift your heads. As the representative of the Sky God Yupir, it is my duty to assist the Elves, who serve the Spirit God Vahara. There''s no need for such formality."
"Thank you. By the way, given that the Sky God Yupir has dispatched a representative, it suggests that the Demon God has descended."
"That is correct. Has there been no oracle from the Spirit God Vahara?"
"I don''t have information about other tribes, but among our own, we have not received any guidance. To be honest, none among us is deemed worthy enough to directly hear the words of the almighty Spirit God Vahara," Fraus admitted with a bitter expression.
Avalonprised four Elf tribes, each venerating one of the four Spirit Kings. These Spirit Kings were entities created by the Spirit God Vahara, who had bestowed upon them a portion of their essence. Each of the four Elf tribes fervently awaited the moment when they would be chosen by the Spirit King they worshiped.
Yet, being chosen by a Spirit King was no simple matter. Only elves deemed worthy and qualified had the chance to be selected. The Wind Elves, for instance, had not experienced the favor of the Wind Spirit King for centuries. Without being chosen by their respective Spirit Kings, it remained impossible for them to establish a direct connection with the greater being, the Spirit God Vahara.
I see.
But how did you know our tribe was in danger? Fraus asked.
I did not arrive here with prior knowledge of the danger your tribe faced. Rather, I was looking for the Drakes when I happened to see them attacking your tribe.
You must havee in here to wipe out the monsters. Fraus came to a conjecture.
Yes, and there is also a matter I require assistance with from the elves.
From us?
With all due respect, I would like to form a spirit contract.
You wish to form a spirit contract? Fraus asked in surprise.
To be honest, given my current strength, facing a fully-powered Demon God would prove challenging. So, if I am deemed worthy, I would like to seek the assistance of the Spirit Kings power.
"The power of the Spirit King?!" Fraus eximed in shock, expressing incredulity at the idea of forming a contract with a Spirit King, suggesting it appeared to be a far-fetched aspiration.
Even for the elves, contracting with a Spirit King was not an easily granted privilege. Fraus, reflecting on this reality, found the notion of a human contracting with a Spirit King to be absurd and improbable.
Of course, I know it is not an easy task. But still, shouldnt I try everything I can?
Very well, I will assist you in participating in the Spirit Contract Ritual. However, it would be best not to expect too much.
In gratitude for Mu-Gun''s heroic intervention, Fraus resolved to conduct a Spirit Contract Ritual. Realistically, he harbored no expectation that the Wind Spirit King would choose Mu-Gun. At most, Fraus considered it a stroke of luck if Mu-Gun could sessfully contract with a high-ranked spirit.
Thank you.
Mu-Gun, fully aware of the limited possibilities, was already grateful for the opportunity to partake in a Spirit Contract Ritual.
We need time to prepare the Spirit Contract Ritual.
I am fine even if it takes a few days, Mu-Gun said.
We dont need that long, just one day will be enough.
Then, there is enough time for me to go find mypanions.
You came with a party, huh.
I wille back after letting them know that I am safe.
Alright, do what you have to do. Meanwhile, I will prepare for the Spirit Contract Ritual.
Understood.
Following the conversation with Fraus, Mu-Gun proceeded to the location where members of the Avalon Order and the Yupir Church awaited him. Concerns had grown among them due to Mu-Gun''s prolonged absence, and their relief was palpable upon his safe return.
Mu-Gun conveyed the news of sessfully vanquishing the Drakes that threatened the Elf tribe. In return for his heroic act, the elves had graciously agreed to conduct a Spirit Contract Ritual for him. He requested the party''s patience, asking them to await thepletion of the ritual.
Following the update to the party, Mu-Gun returned to the Valley of the Wind. Upon his arrival, he found the High Elf Alicia patiently waiting for him.
Youre back already. Ah! I am Alicia Bernhardt. Thank you for saving me from the Drakes.
I think you have already thanked me, no? Mu-Gun recalled.
That was on behalf of the entire tribe, now I am personally thanking you.
Alright. Youre wee then. Mu-Gun replied with a big smile.
But are you not going to tell me your name?
Ah! I am Argon Laonia Venatia. Mu-Gun introduced himself.
I was surprised. I never expected that there would be anyone as amazing as you among the humans, Argon. But that doesnt mean I am looking down on humans, so please dont get me wrong.
You may not know, but there are many humans as strong as you, Alicia. Without having to look far, among the party that came with me to the Patagon Mountain Range, there are five people as strong as you.
Humans are that strong?
The Sky God Yupir did not make a human their representative for no reason. Humans may be weaker than the elves, but in exchange, they are beings who have infinite possibilities.
Infinite possibilities, huh. Thats an envious thing to hear.
The elves could only enhance their strength through spirit contracts. However, to form such contracts, they had to be chosen by the spirits. The potency of the elves'' abilities relied on both their innate bloodline and the rank of the spirits with which they formed contracts.
In contrast to elves, who could only grow strong through the selection of spirits, humans could strengthen themselves through dedicated efforts. Alicia harbored a sense of envy towards humans, recognizing their ability to grow stronger based on their individual endeavors.
Furthermore, the Wind Elves'' situation was disheartening, having gone without the favor of the Wind Spirit King for several centuries.
But if I manage to contract the Wind Spirit King, what will happen to its rtionship with the Wind Elves?
Do you think you can contract with the Wind Spirit King? Alicia asked seriously.
Still, shouldnt I have some expectations?
That wont happen, but if you really contract the Wind Spirit King, the Wind Elves must obey your words, Argon.
By that, you mean absolute obedience?
Yes. If you are chosen by the Wind Spirit King, your words are the Wind Spirit Kings words. Therefore, our tribe, who worship the Wind Spirit King, cannot refute your words. Alicia exined.
But dont worry too much. Even if I am contracted with the Wind Spirit King, I will not make any inappropriate request to the Wind Elves. Mu-Gun reassured Alicia.
I am not worried at all. No matter how great of a human being you are, you can''t be contracted to the Wind Spirit King.
Is it because I am a human?
Yes, just as the Sky God Yupir chose a human as their representative over elves, the Spirit Kings will undoubtedly select elves as their partners instead of humans, Alicia said confidently.
We will wait and see in due time.
Despite Alicia''s affirmation, Mu-Gun clung to the hope of forming a contract with the Wind Spirit King. The looming presence of the Demon God fueled his determination. Considering that the Thunder God was already aware of the Demon God''s arrival, it followed that the Spirit God and the Spirit Kings in their service were also cognizant of the impending threat.
Nevertheless, the absence of any contracted elves among the Spirit Kings hinted at ack of qualified candidates. In Mu-Gun''s estimation, the Spirit Kings would undoubtedly take action to thwart the Demon God. To achieve this, they would need to establish a contract with a being in Avalon. Should no eligible elves be found, they might seek alternatives to contract with other beings in their efforts to counter the impending threat posed by the Demon God.
With this reasoning, Mu-Gun held onto the belief that, despite not being an elf, he might still be able to contract with a Spirit King. While there was no certainty that Mu-Gun himself would be the contractor, the prospect was not entirely out of reach.
Lets wait and see. Theres still time before the ritual is ready, so let me guide you to a ce where you can rest for now, Alicia suggested.
Its an honor to be guided by a High Elf herself, Mu-Gun said.
I am only doing this special favor because it is for none other than you since you saved my life, Argon. Alicia shrugged and guided Mu-Gun inside the Valley of the Wind.
Chapter 248
Chapter 248
The Valley of the Wind was surrounded by towering green trees, their branches adorned with houses crafted from woven tree vinesa collection of tree houses that served as the abode for the Wind Elves.
Mu-Gun was led to a tree house next to Alicias house.
My house is next door, so call me if you need something.
For starters, Im hungry. Could you get me something to eat? Mu-Gun requested.
Will fruits and nuts do?
Thatd be more than enough.
Wait a moment.
Alicia went to her house and brought back a wooden basket full of fruits and nuts.
This is a staple food for us, but I dont know if it will suit a humans taste buds.
I think its going to be delicious.
Mu-Gun took out a red fruit in the wooden basket and took a bite. A sour and sweet taste of the pulp filled his mouth.
Its delicious. Ive never had a fruit like this before.
Its only avable in the mountain range here, but even us elves find it difficult to forage for it, Alicia said.
Thats very precious. Thanks to you, my taste buds are in for a luxurious treat.
Im d you like it. Help yourself to it.
You wont re at me for eating it allter, right?
That wont happen, so dont worry and eat.
Thank you for the meal.
Then, I will get going.
Mu-Gun started eating the fruits and nuts after Alicia had returned to her neighboring house. The fruits and nuts she had brought over were all delicious. After eating his fill, Mu-Gun restedfortably in the tree house.
Its been almost a month since I came here. Mu-Guny on a bed made of wood vines and counted the days since he crossed over to Avalon.
In the context of Central ins time, merely an hour had psed. The slower passage of time in Avalon afforded Mu-Gun a more leisurely approach in his mission to confront and eliminate the Demon God.
While Mu-Gun harbored a strong desire to swiftly fulfill his duties and reunite with his loved ones in the Central ins, the task of eradicating the Demon God demanded a meticulous and cautious approach. Rushing into this formidable challenge could lead to defeat, rendering any hope of returning to the Central ins indefinitely futile. So, Mu-Gun recognized the necessity of patiently augmenting his power and proceeding with calcted steps to ensure the sessful vanquishing of the Demon God.
A day after Mu-Gun''s arrival in the Valley of the Wind, Fraus, the chief of the Wind Elves, summoned him. All the necessary arrangements for the Spirit Contract Ritual had been finalized. Apanying Alicia, Mu-Gun ventured into the heart of the Valley of the Wind, where Fraus and six High Elves awaited.
At their designated location, a vast hexagonal magic circle adorned the ground. Positioned at each vertex of the magic circle, a staff adorned with a spirit stone was firmly embedded. Alicia exined that this intricate setup constituted a Spirit Summoning Array designed to unveil the portal to the Spirit Realm.
How will the Spirit Contract Ritual be done? Mu-Gun asked Fraus.
"As we open the portal to the Spirit Realm and you dere your intent to form a contract with a spirit, the spirits will examine you. If one among them chooses you, then you can forge a contract. However, if no spirit selects you, bing a contractor will be unattainable," Alicia exined.
If I had known this, I would have performed a purification beforehand.
Dont worry. The spirits look at whats on the inside, not outside.
Looking at the elves, I dont think thats the case. All the elves are handsome and beautiful.
Stop being cheeky and get ready for the ritual. If I were to give you a piece of advice, an earnest heart is most important in order to sign a contract with a spirit. So, let the spirits feel your desperation. Fraus advised.
I will keep that in mind.
If you are ready, go stand in the middle of the Spirit Summoning Array.
Following Fraus instructions, Mu-Gun stood at the center of the magic circle.
Then, we will proceed with the ritual.
Having conveyed this to Mu-Gun, Fraus proceeded to ce his hand on the staff lodged in one of the vertices of the magic circle. Simultaneously, the other five vertices saw the High Elves, venerable members of the Wind Elves, following suit and resting their hands upon the corresponding staffs.
The six High Elves channeled their spiritual energy into the staffs. As the spirit stones on the staffs emitted a radiant glow, infusing the Spirit Summoning Array with energy, intricate patterns within the array became luminous. A vibrant wave of blue light ascended into the sky. Through the activated Spirit Summoning Array, the portal to the Spirit Realm unfurled, establishing a connection between the Middle Realm and the Spirit Realm.
Sensing a powerful force emanating from the Spirit Realm''s gateway, Mu-Gun extended his consciousness into that ethereal domain. There, he engaged inmunication with the spirits using the Language of the Gods.
[I am the Sky God Yupirs representative, and I am tasked with the mission to eradicate the Demon God, which has descended on thisnd. However, I hold too little power to do so. As such, I would like to ask for help from the supreme beings within the Spirit Realm. The Spirit God Vahara had once eradicated the Demon God with the Sky God Yupir. If you have inherited the Spirit God Vaharas will and are willing to eradicate the Demon God with me, I dare to hope that you will manifest before me.]
Mu-Gun fervently addressed the spirits in the Spirit Realm, driven by a profound resolve. Despite his earnest efforts, there was no response.
As expected, is it not working?
Just when disappointment began to settle within Mu-Gun, an immense energy surged forth from the Spirit Realm. Suddenly, a powerful whirlwind materialized before him, reaching towering heights. Within moments, the swirling vortex transformed into a colossal figure bearing a humanoid semnce.
Uponying eyes on the colossal figure, a wind giant enveloped in a ferocious storm, Mu-Gun immediately recognized it as Nervatum, the Wind Spirit King. The divinity emanating from Nervatum far surpassed Mu-Gun''s own.
Nervatum spoke in disappointment,
-I was looking forward to it because you said you are the Sky Gods representative, but youre weaker than I thought.
However, my determination to eradicate the Demon God is stronger than anyone else.
-That, I admit. Otherwise, you wouldnt have appeared in front of me like this.
Then, would you sign a contract with me?
-There is no one among the Wind Elves who can handle my power, so I have no choice but to sign a contract with you.
But the foundation of my energy is thunder qi, so is it possible for us to sign a contract?
Nervatum spoke pridefully,
-There is nothing freer than the wind in this world. The wind can go anywhere, and it can get along with anyone. It is no different with thunder qi.
Mu-Gun''s primary concerny in the foundation of his energy thunder qi. The four energies associated with the Spirit Kings, created by the Spirit God, were confined to fire, ice, earth, and wind.
Mu-Gun was worried about the possibility of signing a contract with a Spirit King whose energy differed from the thunder. As such, he was relieved when he heard Nervatums answer.
How do we sign a contract?
Nervatum offered a contract without exining it,
-I, Nervatum, want to sign a contract with the human, Baek Mu-Gun, ording to the ancient pledge. Does the human, Baek Mu-Gun, want a contract with me, Nervatum?
I do, Mu-Gun answered without hesitation.
-Both parties desire the contract, so the old pledge has been established. The ancient pledge will remain in effect until its existence is extinguished.
Is this all?
-Thats all. If you need me, call me with your will. As long as you exist, I will show myself wherever you are.
I have a question.
-What is it?
I dont have any spiritual powers, unlike the elves. So, is it possible for me to summon a Spirit King?
-You brought up something crucial in a hurry. Anyway, to answer your question, it doesnt matter whether you have spiritual power or not. Your energy contains the divinity of the Sky God Yupir. Your energy is much more effective than spiritual power.
I see, I understand. Then, please go back for now. I will call you if I need your help, Nervatum.
-Alright.
Just as it materialized, Nervatum transformed back into a whirlwind, vanishing into the Spirit Realm. Shortly thereafter, the gateway to the Spirit Realm sealed shut, and the radiant blue light emitted by the Spirit Summoning Array faded away.
How?
How could a human sign a contract with the great Nervatum?
The High Elves, who had activated the Spirit Summoning Array, gazed at Mu-Gun in disbelief. They had witnessed Mu-Gun bing the contractor for the Wind Spirit King Nervatum. This was the very Nervatum who had eluded them for centuries, despite the desperate pleas of the elves.
Nevertheless, Nervatum not only responded to a human''s summons but also entered into a contract with that human. Fraus and the High Elves found it hard to digest the present circumstances. Regardless of their eptance, the undeniable truth stood Mu-Gun had forged an unalterable contract with the Wind Spirit King.
At the same time, Mu-Gun, positioned at the heart of the magic circle, noticed the High Elves casting aplex gaze in his direction. He understood how they felt. From their perspective, witnessing a human enter into a contract with the Wind Spirit King was both exasperating and seemingly unjust.
Yet, this was a result of Nervatum''s own decisions. If me needed a target, it rested solely on them for falling short of satisfying Nervatum. Nevertheless, Mu-Gun harbored gratitude toward them.
Expressing his gratitude, Mu-Gun thanked the High Elves for activating the Spirit Summoning Array, saying,
"I appreciate it. Thanks to all of you, I managed to forge a contract with the formidable Wind Spirit King, Nervatum."
I would like to acknowledge it, but there must be a good reason why the great Nervatum chose you. Fraus, the chief of the Wind Elves, said with a bitter smile.
"The mighty Nervatum selected me because it desires to join forces in vanquishing the Demon God. As you''re aware, the Spirit God Vahara once expended their utmost efforts alongside the Sky God Yupir to eliminate the Demon God. It stands to reason that the illustrious Nervatum, born of the Spirit God Vahara, shares a simr determination to confront and defeat the Demon God. How does this resonate with the Wind Elves, devout worshippers of the Wind Spirit King Nervatum?"
We, the Wind Elves, will also do our best to defeat the Demon God.
In response to Fraus reply, Mu-Gun respectfully requested,
Then, can I dare ask you all to fight the Demon God with me?
We will dly do so. Fraus epted Mu-Guns request without a moment of hesitation.
The other High Elves didnt object to Fraus answer, indicating that they were on the same page. It was only natural for the Wind Elves to follow the Wind Spirit King Nervatum.
Thank you. The great Nervatum will be pleased with the decision of the Wind Elves.
What should we do now? Fraus asked.
First of all, would you please wipe out the monsters in the Patagon Mountain Range with me?
We shall. Instead, only the High Elves, who can summon the highest-ranked spirits, will participate. The elves who can only use spirits ranking lower than that will not be of much help anyway.
Thats what I wanted. Well then, please join up with my party as soon as you are ready.
I will get the High Elves to prepare right away, Fraus said firmly.
Fraus took charge, rallying the High Elves with the prowess to summon the highest-ranked spirits. An hour psed, and thirteen High Elves, the mightiest among the Wind Elves, departed from the Valley of the Wind, apanying Mu-Gun. Among them was Alicia, walking side by side with Mu-Gun.
Her eyes gleamed with admiration as they rested on Mu-Gun. She had developed a certain fondness for him, especially after he rescued her from danger. However, this fondness escted when Mu-Gun became the contractor for the Wind Spirit King, Nervatum. In Alicia''s eyes, Mu-Gun now appeared even more impressive than any other elf. Alongside this admiration, a fervent desire emerged within her to im Mu-Gun as her own.
Originally, elves were creatures devoid of intense emotions and possessive desires, and Alicia was no exception. However, a transformative shift unfolded when she crossed paths with the near-perfect being known as Baek Mu-Gun.
Chapter 249
Chapter 249
Alicia had been openly observing Mu-Gun for a while, and a wry smile crept across Mu-Gun''s face upon realizing it. He discerned Alicia''s romantic interest in him, but he harbored no intention of reciprocating her feelings. It was only fair for him not to initiate a rtionship for which he couldn''t assume responsibility.
Alicia! I will leave Avalon as soon as I eradicate the Demon God, so dont be interested in me.
Youre leaving Avalon? Alicia asked, not denying that she was interested in Mu-Gun.
I cant go into the details, but that is the truth.
Then, I will be interested in you until you leave Avalon. Youre not going to say no to that too, are you? Alicia said.
"In the current circumstances, our primary focus must be on the crucial mission of eliminating the Demon God. There''s no room to divert our attention elsewhere."
"It''s merely an excuse. We won''t be engaged in continuousbat against the Demon God twenty-four hours a day. We still need to eat, sleep, and rest during our mission to eradicate the Demon God. So, why shouldn''t love between a man and a woman be permitted?" Alicia questioned, unconvinced.
Mu-Gun fell momentarily silent. Despite Alicia''s perspective that fostering affection during the mission was eptable, he couldn''t give in to her wishes.
Ehem, the important thing is that I dont think of you that way, Alicia.
No way. It doesnt make sense that you are not attracted to an elf as beautiful as me. Humans go crazy over the beauty of an elf. Alicia said with a look of disbelief.
Mu-Gun found himself momentarily stunned as Alicia confidently unted her beauty. However, given her remarkable looks, such self-assurance seemed entirely justified. In fact, when Mu-Gun gazed upon Alicia''s face, he couldn''t help but be impressed, almost as if he were beholding a work of art. Yet, this admiration didn''t trante into romantic feelings; perhaps her perfection made it challenging for him to be drawn to her in a romantic sense.
"Not every human behaves that way. Most importantly, there''s already a woman in my heart, and I have no intention of entertaining the thought of another woman above her. So, please, let go of your interest in me, Alicia."
If you say it that way, it makes me even greedier, Alicia said provocatively.
That will only hurt your heart.
Even so, I dont n on giving up. If I give up without even trying, I will definitely regret itter.
A wry smile yed on Mu-Gun''s lips in response to Alicia''s words. He understood that, regardless of his statements, rejecting her attention had be a futile endeavor. Given the circumstances, he had no alternative but to fortify his defenses against her advances and create some distance until Alicia restrained herself.
Apanied by thirteen High Elves, Mu-Gun made his way to the meeting point where members of the Avalon Order and the Yupir Church had assembled. The presence of the High Elves surprised the members, unaware that Mu-Gun had met with the Wind Elves, let alone expecting them to apany him.
"Allow me to introduce everyone. These are the High Elves, leaders of the Wind Elves. Starting today, they will be joining our ranks."
Does that mean they will participate in the war against the Demon God? Philford asked.
That''s right.
Thats great. It would be a great help if the High Elves, known to be the strongest among the elves, joined us.
The members of the Avalon Order and the Yupir Church extended a warm wee to the High Elves, met with reciprocated smiles. Meanwhile, as the High Elves aligned with their cause, the Expert Knights returned from their mission to the Evelyn fief.
Returning with a valuable haul, the Expert Knights brought ten E-ss Chevalier Armors and thirty C-ss Chevalier Armors. Mu-Gun methodically distributed the E-ss Chevalier Armors based on skill levels, and the Avalon Knights didn''t voice any objections. They didnt dare question God''s representatives judgment.
Equipped with the newly acquired Chevalier Armors, Mu-Gun''s party embarked on the quest to locate the remaining Drakes. The task of searching for the Drakes was delegated to the High Elves.
The High Elves harnessed the power of the wind spirits, summoning hundreds of intermediate-ranked spirits simultaneously. They instructed them to scour the Patagon Mountain Range. The wind spirits possessed the ability to share their consciousness with their summoners regardless of distance.
With the wind spirits actively scouting, the High Elves would receive immediate updates upon detecting the Drakes. This allowed Mu-Gun''s party to search without having to constantly move, offering afortable and efficient approach. Thanks to the High Elves, they quickly located the Drakes.
The challengey in the considerable distance between Mu-Gun''s party and the Drakes, requiring several hours of travel for the entire group. However, with Mu-Gun and the High Elves focusing their efforts, they could cover the distance to the Drakes in a matter of minutes.
Mu-Gunmunicated his n to the Avalon Knights and the members of the Yupir Church, indicating his intent to join the High Elves in confronting and defeating the Drakes. Unsurprisingly, they raised objections, expressing their determination to fight alongside him.
However, when Mu-Gun pointed out that it would take too long to travel, they were forced to ept it. Considering the additional Drakes awaiting confrontation, it was impractical to locate and defeat them individually. The urgency to swiftly eradicate the monsters heightened, given the uncertainty of what tricks the Demon God might employ using the monsters.
Ultimately, the members of the Avalon Order and the Yupir Church remained behind, while Mu-Gun and the High Elves proceeded. In a matter of minutes, utilizing the Thunder God''s Shadow and the united power of the High Elves and their wind spirits, Mu-Gun, and the Elves arrived at the location of the Drakes.
The High Elves wasted no time andunched a direct assault on the Drakes. With their coordinated attacks, the Drakes sumbed swiftly. Commencing with this sess, Mu-Gun and the High Elves systematically defeated each of the Drakes pinpointed by the wind spirits.
Having ughtered eight Drakes in this manner, the immediate vicinity was now devoid of any more.
* * *
Following the eradication of the Drakes, Mu-Gun''s group advanced toward the territory of the Wyverns, acknowledged as the most formidable monsters in the Patagon Mountain Range. Wyverns, often dubbed Little Dragons, possessed abination of featuresan alligator''s mouth, bat-like wings, hawk''s ws, and a tail with a pointed arrowhead. They were approximately the same size as Drakes.
Wyverns stood as the mightiest beings in Avalon, excluding the Dragons confined within God''s boundary beyond the Patagon Mountain Range. Their strength paralleled that of Drakes, but Wyverns possessed a distinct advantagewings, a feature absent in Drakes. The freedom of flight endowed Wyverns with a significantly enhanced ability to exert powerpared to their wingless counterparts.
The aerial prowess of a Wyvern, coupled with its ability to unleash potent breath attacks, rendered it unparalleled. Facing a Wyvern, adversaries found themselves restricted to defensive measures, attempting to block the creature''s breath assaults from the high sky where counterattacks were futile. Inevitably, most opponents sumbed to exhaustion, leading to their eventual defeat.
To defeat the Wyverns, we have to first neutralize its supremacy over the sky. Pdin Rood offered his opinion.
Everyone is well aware of that. The problem is how we can make that happen. Walter spoke in a rather aggressive tone.
If we use the wind spirits, we could challenge and seize control of the Wyvern''s dominance in the sky, Mu-Gun replied.
Ah! Utilizing the wind spirits, we can ground the Wyverns and neutralize their flight capabilities, Walter said delightedly.
"Wyverns, however, wield the strength of a Grand Master. Seizing their sky dominance won''t be a simple task, even with the highest-ranked spirits in y. While mobilizing a substantial number of spirits could theoretically achieve this, the challenge lies in the fact that Wyverns reside in groups. Faced with at least ten Wyverns, it will prove challenging for the High Elves alone to ground them," Pdin Gilphian cautioned.
"You needn''t be concerned about that. Perhaps you''re not aware, but Argon has forged a contract with the Wind Spirit King," Alicia reassured.
Is it true? Gilphian asked Mu-Gun in surprise.
"Indeed. As Alicia mentioned, with the assistance of the Wind Spirit King Nervatum, it is possible to strip the Wyvern herd of their aerial dominance," Mu-Gun affirmed.
"In that case, we have nothing to worry about. By the way, that''s truly remarkable. I''m amazed that you managed to form a contract with the Wind Spirit King while also serving as the Sky God Yupir''s representative," Walter expressed, his face reflecting genuine admiration.
"I''m not the remarkable one. If anything, Ick the power needed tobat the Demon God, and it is out of the Wind Spirit King''s kindness that I received such assistance," Mu-Gun humbly stated.
"Nevertheless, the Wind Spirit King entered into a contract with you due to the potential it sees. Additionally, only specific entities among the elves have the privilege to form a contract with the Wind Spirit King. The Wind Spirit King choosing you, a human, is indicative of your extraordinary nature."
You are ttering me too much. Nheless, regardless of my abilities, I cannot confront the Demon God alone. So, I implore all of you to assist me until the very end. Mu-Gun replied firmly.
We will dly do so.
Dont worry. We will fight for Avalon until the end.
The Yupir Church will also help Young Lord Argon until the day we eradicate the Demon God ording to the almighty Yupirs will.
"We elves, too, shall share your fate, one who has forged a pact with the Wind Spirit King."
Thank you all. Well then, lets go deal with the Wyverns. Mu-Gun said thankfully.
Subsequently, they embarked on the quest to locate the Wyverns. Once again, they employed the assistance of the wind spirits for this. The Wyverns'' habitat was located atop the highest peak of the Patagon Mountain Range. Nestled on a precarious mountain summit, reaching the Wyverns'' habitat proved challenging, not only for the ordinary individual but also for Expert Knights.
Mu-Gun made the difficult decision to leave the Expert Knights behind. Even if they managed to ascend the mountain and reach the Wyverns'' habitat, their presence would not contribute positively. Recognizing that their involvement would likely impede the battle against the Wyverns, the Expert Knights, understanding Mu-Gun''s rationale, abided by his decision and remained at the base of the mountain.
While a few may have questioned the need to bring the Expert Knights if they were to be excluded from the uing battle, Mu-Gun had been consistently applying the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell to both Expert and Master Knights since their entry into the Patagon Mountain Range. This ongoing empowerment rendered the inclusion of Expert Knights a valuable aspect of the expedition.
With the Expert Knights staying behind, only the High Elves and knights ranked above Master ascended to the Wyverns'' habitat on the mountain''s summit. The mountain peaks of the Patagon Mountain Range were so rugged and steep that human ess was basically impossible.
Nevertheless, for the knights above the Master rank, who had attained a superhuman state, navigating the treacherous terrain posed no significant challenge. Mu-Gun''s party ascended the mountain without hesitation. Upon reaching the summit, a resounding thunderous roar echoed in the distance.
On the far horizon, a massive herd of Wyverns soared swiftly through the sky. The herdprised thirteen Wyverns, and upon spotting Mu-Gun''s party, they promptly unleashed a torrent of me Breath from their gaping mouths. The fiery onught surged past Mu-Gun''s party, who were ascending the mountain peak.
The challenging terrain made it difficult for the Avalon Knights and Yupir Church''s Pdins to put on their Chevalier Armor. Wearing a Chevalier Armor was essential to shield against the me Breath. Mu-Gun quickly looked over to the High Elves. After summoning the wind spirits, they conjured a formidable whirlwind to intercept the me Breaths unleashed by the Wyverns.
Initially, the High Elves appeared capable of fending for themselves. However, the concerny with the Avalon Knights and Yupir Church''s Pdins. Acting swiftly, Mu-Gun positioned himself in front of them, summoning the Thunder God Qi with utmost intensity and unleashing the power of the Golden Thunder God Star.
A radiant surge of golden lightning enveloped Mu-Gun, creating a colossal nineyered barrier that extended protectively over both the Avalon Knights and the Yupir Church''s Pdins.
Then, the Wyverns me Breaths poured onto the barrier.
Chapter 250
Chapter 250
Upon Mu-Guns Golden Thunder God Star, stretching so wide it draped the entire mountain peak, the me Breath from the Wyvern horde erupted, creating a resounding thunderous st.
Deflecting and scattering me Breaths in every direction, the Golden Thunder God Star stood impervious. Following the defensive act, Mu-Gun transformed Thunder Qi into numerous Thunderbolt Swords, unleashing them into the sky. Hundreds of golden Thunderbolt Swords cascaded down toward the Wyverns, prompting the creatures to swiftly ascend and evade the iing onught.
Yet, the Thunderbolt Swords altered their trajectory, pursuing the Wyverns with uncanny precision. Flustered by the relentless pursuit, the Wyvern squirmed in an attempt to elude the Thunderbolt Swords'' grasp. Despite their efforts, the swords persisted, following Mu-Gun''s unwaveringmand and maintaining their pursuit of the evading Wyverns.
Simultaneously, the High Elves, invoking wind spirits to counter the me Breaths, employed these spirits in an offensive against the Wyverns. The most potent wind spirits, under the High Elves''mand, sought to ensnare the Wyverns by conjuring a formidable whirlpool. However, the Wyverns were not passive in their response.
With nimble maneuvers, the Wyverns skillfully evaded the whirlwind and descended, shing their sharp ws directly at the High Elves. The red aura emanating from the Wyverns'' ws made contact with the High Elves. In a swift reaction, the elves hastily summoned wind spirits to dodge the impending danger.
Gracefully ascending into the sky, the High Elves maneuvered with an ethereal fluidity, effortlessly eluding the Wyverns'' assaults. United with their wind spirits, the High Elves engaged the Wyverns while suspended in the air. Harnessing the wind''s power, they soared through the skies,unching spheres and swirls of wind in a coordinated effort to assail the Wyverns.
Emitting a powerful wind storm from wings equal to their body size, the Wyverns effectively obstructed the wind spirits. Subsequently, they unleashed a formidable wave of me Breath, posing a direct threat to the High Elves. As the conflict unfolded, the Wyverns'' relentless onught began to force the High Elves into a defensive retreat.
While Mu-Gun engaged the Wyverns with a Thunderbolt Sword, vignt observation extended to the High Elves'' predicament. Despite their retreat, the immediate emergence of a critical threat seemed improbable.
Additionally, the Master Knights ascended the mountain peak,pleting the donning of their Chevalier Armors. Whilecking the ability to fly, these armors boasted offensive magic imbued within, allowing them to merge Mana and release it akin to a Breath.
Adorned in Chevalier Armor, the Knights lent support to the High Elves with their Mana Breath. Remarkably, without explicit orders from Mu-Gun, the knights directed their Mana Breath towards the Wyverns in the sky. Emanating from the mountain''s summit, the Mana Breaths targeted the Wyvern horde assaulting the High Elves. Caught off guard, the Wyverns hastily ascended to avoid the impending Mana Breaths.
Swiftly employing wind spirits, the High Elves began attacking the Wyverns'' wings. Hastening their ascent, the Wyverns found themselves unable to evade, ensnared in the whirlwind stirred by the wind spirits. Disoriented and off bnce, the Wyverns rapidly descended,nding unceremoniously on the mountain peak.
Attempting to recover their bnce, the Wyverns ascended again, yet the High Elves seized the fleeting chance. The wind spirits persistently disrupted the Wyverns, hindering them from spreading their wings. Ultimately, the Wyverns sumbed to the interference, unable to sustain flight and crashing into the mountain peak.
As the Wyverns crashed down, an explosion resonated. Ordinarily, a fall from ten meters would wreak havoc on their bodies, but these Wyverns remained unbroken even after descending from dozens of meters. However, this resilience didn''t imply they emerged unscathed from the ordeal.
The Wyverns'' wings sufferedplete distortion upon crashing, and they roared in pain. As the Avalon Knights and the Yupir Churchs Pdins swiftly advanced, they wasted no time in unleashing their Aura des collectively upon the incapacitated Wyverns.
Deprived of strength after the fall and wing damage, the Wyverns couldn''t resist the knights'' assault. Numerous Aura des converged on the Wyverns'' colossal bodies, causing a significant stagger apanied by explosive sounds. However, the knights'' des were thwarted by the Wyverns'' scales, proving impervious to pration.
Persisting in their assault, the knights relentlessly swung their Aura des at the Wyverns, undeterred by the initial defense. A barrage of Aura des struck the Wyverns'' bodies, causing a gradual breakdown in their formidable defense. The magic force field shattered first, followed by the cracking of their once impervious scales.
With the magic force field gone and scales shattered, the Wyverns'' exposed skin proved vulnerable to the unyielding assault of the knights'' Aura des. The colossal bodies of the Wyverns sumbed to the des, resulting in blood sttering. Unrelenting, the knights persisted in their onught, hacking the Wyverns into literal pieces until they copsed onto the ground.
Yet, satisfaction eluded the knights; their assault persisted until they sessfully crushed the Wyverns'' heads. As the knights concentrated on the fallen Wyverns atop the mountain peak, Mu-Gun confronted five Wyverns single-handedly.
Nevertheless, Mu-Gun remained remarkablyposed while contending with five Wyverns. With apparent ease, he casuallyunched a couple of Thunderbolt Swords, fending off the Wyverns'' attacks effortlessly, rendering them unable toy a hand on him.
In their attempts to shake off the Thunderbolt Swords and mount a counterattack, the Wyverns found themselves thwarted at every turn. The Thunderbolt Swords moved like an intricate web, closing off any potential attacking paths for the Wyverns. Frustrated, the Wyverns shifted focus to neutralizing the Thunderbolt Swords, recognizing it as the next feasible course of action.
Yet, even this proved to be an arduous endeavor. The Wyverns sought to deflect the Thunderbolt Swords by whipping up a windstorm with their massive wings, only to find their efforts in vain. Opting for a more direct approach, they attempted to shatter the Thunderbolt Swords with their razor-sharp ws, only to have their own paws nearly severed in the process.
Ultimately, the efforts of the Wyverns were reduced to darting from one spot to another in a bid to escape the relentless pursuit of the Thunderbolt Swords. Interestingly, Mu-Gun possessed a swift solution to vanquish the Wyverns outright. A mere summoning of the Wind Spirit King held the potential to tear the Wyverns asunder in an instant.
Nevertheless, he refrained from taking that route. The mere involvement of the High Elves in the conflict proved sufficient to dispatch the Wyverns, eliminating the necessity to summon the Wind Spirit King. Capitalizing on the Wyverns'' distraction from evading Thunderbolt Swords, the High Elves directed their wind spirits towards the fleeing creatures. The wind spirits conjured a powerful whirlwind, promptly shattering the Wyverns'' wings.
Once again, the Wyverns lost their bnce in the air and began to plunge in the same manner as before. Subsequently, a multitude of Thunderbolt Swords surged forward like arrows aimed at the incapacitated Wyverns. Deprived of functional wings, the Wyverns found themselvespelled to face the oing onught of Thunderbolt Swords from all directions.
The Thunderbolt Swords effortlessly pierced through the Wyverns'' scales and magic force field, lodging deep within their bodies. Subsequently, a potent surge of lightning was unleashed inside the Wyverns. The entire bodies of the Wyverns were immobilized by the electrical onught, leading to their unceremonious descent onto the mountain peak, devoid of any ability to defend.
The mountain peak trembled violently, teetering on the verge of copse. The Wyverns resembled tattered mops, bearing the brunt of a colossal impact. Despite their ravaged state, the Wyverns persisted, breathing raggedly and clinging tenaciously to life. Their regenerative abilities proved formidable. Unhesitatingly, Mu-Gun drove a Thunderbolt Sword into their heads, swiftly ending any lingering threat to ensure their demise.
The Wyverns'' heads were instantly obliterated by the Thunderbolt Swords, sealing their fate. With the Wyvern horde eradicated, Mu-Gun''s party embarked on dissecting the creatures to extract their Mana Hearts. Following a brief respite, they set out towards the next mountain peak. The Wyverns had imed multiple peaks within the Patagon Mountain Range as their territory.
The mountain peak targeted in their recent assault was merely one among the numerous territories the Wyverns upied. Over ten mountain peaks served as the Wyverns'' dwelling ces. Mu-Gun''s party, resolute in their mission, aimed to thoroughly eliminate the Wyvern hordes across the entirety of the Patagon Mountain Range, leaving no remnants behind.
But I wonder how things are going in the other mountain ranges, said Walter curiously.
"Dealing with high-ranked monsters would pose a formidable challenge, even with the collective prowess of all the Grand Masters in the Pamar Empire. Without Young Lord Argon and the assistance of the High Elves, tackling Drakes and Wyverns would have been a difficult task, with the potential for significant damage on our part," Philford conveyed a somewhat pessimistic perspective.
"Undoubtedly, without Young Lord Argon and the High Elves, we wouldnt have dared tounch an assault on the Wyverns. It''s usible that teams at other mountain ranges opted to abandon the attempt to attack the Wyverns and withdrew," Walter concurred with a nod.
Elves are living in other mountain ranges too. If they help, it wont be impossible to wipe out the Wyverns, said Fraus, the High Elves chief.
But I dont know if the secluded elves will join forces with humans. Pdin Rood was skeptical, citing the tendency of the elves.
The elves of the other mountain ranges will fight the monsters, just like we did. Their desire to fight against the Demon God will be the same, said Fraus confidently.
Well, we can only hope so for now.
But seeing the Drakes attacking the elves in droves, they seem to be influenced by the Demon God. The Wyverns wont be moving inrge hordes too, will they? Pdin Gilphian said, feeling an ominous foreboding.
Why do you persist in uttering unfortunate things, both now and before? Aren''t you aware that words are like seeds? said Walter in annoyance.
I think the seed has already taken root. Philford pointed to a spot in the sky.
From there, a Wyvern horde, seemingly in the hundreds, was seen flying toward them.
When Gilphian saw the Wyverns filling up the sky, he opened his mouth wide.
Oh my God!
"Why''d you have to jinx it?" Walter shot a resentful re at Gilphian.
Philford stopped Walter and shouted,
Now is not the time to argue about that. Everyone, prepare for battle! All Avalon Knights, wear your Chevalier Armors!
At Philfordsmand, the Avalon Knights equipped their Chevalier Armors. Meanwhile, Mu-Gun and the High Elves also discovered the Wyvern horde flying over the sky.
Alicia, who stuck close to Mu-Gun and did not leave his side, said when she saw the Wyvern horde, It seems they came determined.
Its actually for the better. We dont have to look for them from mountain to mountain, we just have to wipe them all out at once.
Are you confident?
You must have forgotten who I am contracted to. Mu-Gun grinned and said.
Then, he immediately summoned the Wind Spirit King Nervatum.
-You summoned me faster than expected.
Nervatum soon emerged, his upper body resembling a giant, while his lower half consisted of a swirling vortex.
Its because the situation doesnt look good.
At Mu-Guns words, Nervatum looked over to the sky on the other side.
-Thats about a hundred Wyverns.
Can you break all their wings?
-Thats a piece of cake.
Confidently, Nervatum responded and swiftly moved towards the area where the Wyvern horde soared. Extending its hand, numerous colossal whirlwinds materialized above the Wyvern horde, descending sharply onto their wings. These immense whirlwinds tapered to a point, resembling spears. Spinning at the speed of light, their impact had the potential to shred the Wyverns'' wings.
In response, the Wyverns hastily scattered, attempting to evade the sudden whirlwind that materialized out of nowhere. Those positioned at the horde''s edges managed a quick escape, but those concentrated in the center couldn''t avoid the sharp whirlwind. It struck their wings with spear-like precision.
Chapter 251
Chapter 251
The Wyverns wings were instantly ripped apart and torn to shreds as soon as the whirlwinds spear-like tipnded on it. Dozens of Wyverns, whose wings were torn apart, plunged to the ground with painful screams.
As dozens of Wyverns descended simultaneously, the mountain peak trembled, seeming like it might copse. The ground, unable to bear the weight of the Wyverns, was gouged several meters deep, sending a massive dust cloud billowing into the sky.
Seeing it, Philford shouted to the Avalon Knights, Attack the fallen Wyverns!
Cloaked in their Chevalier Armor, the Avalon Knights swiftly advanced towards the Wyverns concealed within the expansive dust cloud. Before the Avalon Knights could reach them, the Pdins of the Yupir Church unleashed the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst upon the fallen Wyverns. A barrage of a thousand Thunderbolt Swords soared simultaneously towards the incapacitated creatures.
The golden Thunderbolt Swords unleashed by the three Pdins struck one side of the mountain peak, triggering a resonating explosion. Yet, that wasn''t the end of it. As the Thunderbolt Swords fragmented, a surge of lightning enveloped an entire side of the mountain. The Wyverns within this electrifying wave suffered additional damage, struck anew by the lightning surge following the direct impact of the Thunderbolt Swords.
In contrast to the Thunderbolt Swords infused with Mu-Guns divinity, the Pdins'' counterparts struggled to pierce through the Wyverns'' formidable scales and magical force field. Despite this, an impressive barrage of three thousand Thunderbolt Swords descended upon them. Nearly a hundred of these potent projectiles struck each Wyvern. The Thunderbolt Swords, possessing the strength equivalent to a Grand Master''s Mind Sword, couldn''t breach the scales or force field but inflicted substantial damage nheless.
As expected, the Wyverns struck by the Thunderbolt Swords struggled to regain theirposure, hindered by the impact of their plummet caused by the crushed wings. Moreover, the reverberations of the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst added to their disorientation.
In that instant, the Avalon Knights, under the leadership of Philford and Walter, descended upon the disoriented Wyverns, wielding their Aura des. Over sixty knights unleashed these radiant des, connecting solid blows with the Wyverns. Having had their magic force field shattered by the earlier Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst, the Wyverns now faced the Aura des without any defensive barrier.
While the Wyverns'' scales offered robust protection, it proved inadequate against the Aura des without the bolster of a magic force field. The des shattered the scales, tearing into the flesh beneath, causing blood to spatter. The amplified power of the Chevalier Sword left the Wyverns with significant wounds, though far from fatal.
The Avalon Knights, aware that a single strike wouldn''t bring down the formidable creatures, seized the moment, relentlessly releasing Aura des onto the massive bodies of the Wyverns. Before the Wyverns could mount a defense, the Chevalier Swords'' Aura des tore through their bodies relentlessly.
As their blood spilled from the relentless onught, the Wyverns responded with enraged roars, spewing me Breaths from their jaws and swinging their arrowhead-like tails. Knights caught in the path of the fiery breath were forcefully propelled backward, crashing into the mountain peak. Subsequently, the arrowhead tails pierced through the Chevalier Armor, prating the bodies of the knights within.
With the Wyverns counterattack, over twenty knights sumbed in an instant. Among them, some were fatally wounded, copsing to the ground.
Seeing the sight, Pdin Rood shouted at the Avalon Knights, Everyone, step back!
The Avalon Knights promptly withdrew, and the three Pdins unleashed another volley of Thunderbolt Swords at the Wyverns. Attempting a counterattack after enduring the relentless shocks, the Wyverns found themselves pierced by the myriad Thunderbolt Swords descending from above. Once more, the Wyverns were struck by the Thunderbolt Swords, causing them to crash to the ground.
As the Wyverns tumbled from the Pdins'' relentless assaults, the retreating knights swiftly charged back at them, wildly brandishing their Aura des. With no respite to recover from their injuries, the Wyverns sumbed to the onught of Thunderbolt Swords and Aura des. Their massive bodies adorned with wounds, the monsters eventually lowered their heads, drained of strength. Undeterred, the knights pressed on, ensuring to deliver decisive blows by smashing the Wyverns'' heads.
Meanwhile, Mu-Gun soared towards the Wyverns felled by the wind spirits. Sensing the threat emanating from Mu-Gun''s formidable energy, the Wyverns retaliated with a barrage of me Breaths. Employing the Thunder God''s Aerial Steps, Mu-Gun skillfully evaded the onught of fiery breath from various directions. Subsequently, he joined forces with the Wind Spirit King Nervatum.
A colossal wind giant, towering over twenty meters, encircled Mu-Gun''s body like protective armor. This giant,prised of swirling wind, was then enveloped in a sh of golden lightning, creating an outer shell that radiated a dazzling golden glow. The sheer presence of the shining, golden wind giant was overwhelming. Yet, it didn''t stop there. A torrent of golden lightning swirled vigorously around the giant''s hand, taking the form of a sword. As the energies of the Wind Spirit King and the Thunder God Qi fused, the sword was reborn with even greater potency. The Wyverns swiftly spread out, surrounding Mu-Gun, and simultaneously unleashed a torrent of me Breaths at him.
More than fifty Wyverns directed their me Breaths exclusively at Mu-Gun. In a swift response, Mu-Gun ascended rapidly into the sky. The Wyverns, adjusting their aim, lifted their heads and directed their fiery onught toward him. Over fifty me Breaths surged upwards, homing in on Mu-Gun. Despite his towering stature of over twenty meters, Mu-Gun moved with the fluidity of the wind, effortlessly evading the iing me Breaths. Without hesitation, he maneuvered behind the Wyverns that encircled him.
Mu-Gun''s movements were as fluid as the wind, and his speed rivaled that of lightning. In the blink of an eye, Mu-Gun reached behind the Wyverns and swiftly swung the swords in both his hands. The Wyverns nking him had their wings severed by the golden Thunderbolt Swords, their forms torn apart in a wretched disy. The two Wyvernsmenced a spinning descent, one wing now torn asunder.
That marked just the beginning. Mu-Gun soared across the sky, systematically bringing down the Wyvern horde one by one. The Wyverns'' robust defenses proved futile against the Thunderbolt Swords wielded by the wind giant. In a single strike, the Thunderbolt Sword tore through Wyverns'' wings and severed their torsos effortlessly. Despite the Wyverns attempting a counterattack, Mu-Gun remained elusive, utilizing the power of the wind to navigate the skies with unparalleled freedom.
With each movement Mu-Gun made, the Wyverns plummeted without exception, their numbers swiftly halved. Realizing Mu-Gun''s invincibility, the Wyverns promptly retreated. The horde scattered in all directions as Mu-Gun gathered his strength, summoning a Thunderbolt Sword before unleashing it upon the fleeing Wyverns.
The golden Thunderbolt Sword streaked through the air like a swift beam of light, hurtling towards the retreating Wyverns. In an attempt to evade the pursuing Thunderbolt Swords aimed from behind, the Wyverns swiftly changed directions. However, the Thunderbolt Swords, following Mu-Gun''smand, promptly adjusted their course, relentlessly chasing down the Wyverns. Despite the Wyverns'' continuous attempts to change directions, they found no respite from the persistent pursuit of the Thunderbolt Swords.
Inevitably, the Thunderbolt Swords closed in on the Wyverns, mercilessly piercing their bodies and wings. The Wyverns, scattered in all directions as they fled, began to plummet swiftly.
Mu-Gun asked the High Elves, Can you take care of the fallen Wyverns?
Sure. Fraus nodded and instructed the other High Elves.
The High Elves formed pairs and soared to the locations where the Wyverns had crashed. However, the sheer number of Wyverns exceeded the High Elves'' capacity to handle them alone. Mu-Gun severed the connection with the Wind Spirit King and entrusted the task of dealing with the remaining Wyverns to the spirit.
The Wind Spirit King summoned its highest-ranked wind spirits and directed them to handle the Wyverns in locations untouched by the High Elves. Despite delegating the task, Mu-Gun remained proactive. Recognizing the overwhelming number of Wyverns for Nervatum and the High Elves to manage, Mu-Gun swiftly positioned himself where the creatures had fallen, systematically eliminating them one by one before they could regenerate.
On the other hand, the Avalon Knights and the Yupir Churchs Pdins were forced to watch Mu-Gun and the others defeat the Wyverns as there was a limitation to their mobility.
Its a shame that the Chevalier Armors are not equipped with flight magic. said Pdin Rood.
I know, right?
I heard that F-ss Chevalier Armors are embedded with flight magic.
Philford smiled bitterly and said, So what? It is harder to obtain an F-ss Chevalier Armor than winning a lottery.
Thats no problem. All we have to do is catch a Dragon ourselves and make an F-ss Chevalier Armor, said Walter pompously.
It seems like your confidence skyrocketed because we managed to defeat the Drakes and Wyverns, but a Dragon is on a different levelpared to them, said Gilphian.
I know very well too. However, we have Young Lord Argon, who signed a contract with the Wind Spirit King Nervatum and is the Sky God Yupirs representative. With his and Nervatums power together, hunting a Dragon wouldnt be impossible.
If it is just one Dragon, then it may be possible. However, if there are more than two Dragons, it will be difficult to deal with them. Gilphian expressed a skeptical opinion.
Theres that, too. But we need the power of a Dragon to fight against the Demon God. It will be much more beneficial for us to have the Dragons as allies than to be hostile.
When Philford suggested that they should cooperate rather than fight the Dragons, Walter immediately refuted, In the past, the Dragons were on the side of the Demon God and almost dragged Avalon to the brink of destruction. How can we trust and fight alongside them?
That is a thing of the past. It is prejudiced and arrogant to think that things will remain the same as they were.
Did you just say prejudice and arrogance? If we trust the Dragons and they end up betraying us, we will be faced with an irreversible situation. We should not trust the Dragons carelessly as Avalons fate is at stake, said Walter in a slightly furious tone.
Of course, Im not saying we should trust them unconditionally. However, what I am trying to say is that we shouldnt judge with prejudice because of their past wrongdoings. Philford exined.
The important point is that it will be easier to eradicate the Demon God if the Dragons, known as the strongest creatures in Avalon, work together with us. Rood opined.
Yes. Although Young Lord Argon is amazing, it will be difficult to deal with the Demon God alone. For the sake of eradicating the Demon God, we absolutely need the Dragons help. Gilphian added.
Pdin Rood and Gilphian took Philfords side.
Thats enough. This is something for Young Lord Argon to decide anyway, so what good would it do for us to argue about it among ourselves? said Walter.
Philford and the Pdins also did not bother speaking any further.
In the midst of all that, Mu-Gun and the High Elves returned, having sessfully eradicated all the Wyverns. With the mission aplished, the Wind Spirit King Nervatum returned to the Spirit Realm.
Well done, everyone, said Mu-Gun.
You did all the hard work, Young Lord Argon. But I wonder if there are any more Wyverns around.
At Philfords remark, Fraus, the chief of the elves, said, We have already deployed our wind spirits so that we will know soon.
But what are our ns if there arent any more Wyverns? Walter asked.
I am thinking of going into thend of the Dragons, Mu-Gun announced.
Are you perhaps nning to fight the Dragons?
I intend to join forces with them if possible.
Will the Dragons join our cause? Walter said skeptically.
Lets hope so.
What if the Dragons refuse?
Then we have no choice but to fight, Mu-Gun said firmly.
No matter how strong you are, you wont be able to deal with all the Dragons alone. Even if we are with you, we wont be much help if we are up against Dragons, said Fraus.
If Im not strong enough, then all I have to do is grow my powers. Mu-Gun added.
Grow your powers? How?
It wouldnt be impossible to fight the Dragons if I had the help of the other Spirit Kings, Mu-Gun exined.
Are you implying that you want to sign contracts with the other Spirit Kings? Fraus said in surprise.
Thats just my intention. Its only possible if the Spirit Kings give permission.
Thats impossible. There has never been anyone who has signed a contract with all four Spirit Kings.
Mu-Gun shrugged and replied, Well, well have to wait and find out.
Fraus thought it was impossible, but for some reason, he couldnt get rid of the idea that it might be possible for Mu-Gun.
Chapter 252
Chapter 252
With the wind spirits scouring the Patagon Mountain Range, the confirmation came that no Wyverns remained. The eradication of intermediate-ranked monsters and high-ranked creatures, including Drakes and Wyverns, ensured that no monsters posing a threat to Avalon persisted in the Patagon Mountain Range.
The Dragons confined within God''s barrier beyond the Patagon Mountain Range lingered, though they posed no imminent threat. However, the potential danger loomed should the Demon God regain its full power and dismantle God''s barrier, coercing the Dragons into submission. Yet, there remained a window of opportunity before such a scenario unfolded.
Mu-Gun nned to enter God''s barrier ahead of the Demon God, intending to negotiate with the Dragons before the Demon God''s influence reached them. Should the Dragons reject Mu-Gun''s proposal, he acknowledged the necessity of eliminating them. To aplish this, Mu-Gun recognized the need for greater power and aimed to attain it by forming contracts with the other Spirit Kings.
To form contracts with the other Spirit Kings, Mu-Gun needed to journey to thends of the various Elf tribes, including those settled in one of the four great mountain ranges. Seeking assistance, Mu-Gun approached Fraus, the chief of the Elves of the Wind, to facilitate connections with the other Elf tribes. Fraus readily agreed and assigned Alicia to aid Mu-Gun, with Alicia volunteering for the task.
With the exception of Alicia, the other High Elves returned to the Valley of the Wind, preparing to adjust their actions based on the Demon God''s emergence. After sending the Elves of the Wind back, Mu-Gun guided the Avalon Knights and the Yupir Church''s Pdins down the Patagon Mountain Range. Reuniting with the Yupir Church''s priest and the Avalon Order''s Expert Knights, who had stayed behind during the Wyvern eradication, Mu-Gun led the group back to the Evelyn fief.
Using the portal at Evelyn, Mu-Gun teleported to the Royal Capital of the Pantheon Kingdom. From there, he traversed to the Kraiss Kingdom, situated near the Alfne Mountain Range in the western reaches of the Avalon Continent. The selection of the Alfne Mountain Range as the next target, following the Patagon Mountain Range, was not only strategic but also influenced by Philford, the Captain of the Avalon Order, who hailed from the Kraiss Kingdom.
Meanwhile, the three kingdomsKraiss, Delphinia, and Britiatasked with the Alfne Mountain Range expedition faced significant challenges in clearing it. The shortage of Grand Masterspared to the forces in the other three mountain ranges contributed to the difficulties. The absence of Philford, the Grand Master of the Kraiss Kingdom, furtherpounded the challenges they encountered.
The alliance participating in the Alfne Mountain Range expedition could not even wipe out the Behemoths easily. Fortunately, the Ice Elves living in the Alfne Mountain Range supported the expedition squad. With the support of the Ice Elves, the Alfne Mountain Range expedition squad was able to hunt down the Behemoths, which they had difficulty dealing with before.
However, even with the power of the Ice Elves, they could not do much about the Drakes, which appeared after the Behemoths. Above all, because the Drakes attacked in groups rather than alone, the expedition squad was forced to retreat. The problem was that stepping back did not solve the issue. The Drakes pack began to chase down the expedition squad, descending down the Alfne Mountain Range. If they went down the Alfne Mountain Range and attacked the kingdom of humans, there was no way to stop them with their current forces.
"We have to halt the Drakes, no matter the cost. If they descend down the Alfne Mountain Range like this, the Kraiss Kingdom will be utterly devastated," Luke, a Yupir Church Pdin, emphasized.
"But stopping the Drakes pack on our own is impossible," argued Denion LaMarcia, the Grand Master of the Delphinia Kingdom.
"So, you''re suggesting we abandon the Kraiss Kingdom?" Luke frowned, seeking rification.
"Ehem, why are you taking it out on us? Besides, why should we put our lives at risk in a losing battle when Sir Philford, the Grand Master of the Kraiss Kingdom, isn''t ensuring the safety of his own kingdom?" Denion retorted, expressing a sense of injustice.
"There seems to be a misunderstanding. Sir Philford left the Kraiss Kingdom temporarily to safeguard Avalon, not because he disregards his kingdom''s safety," Luke rified.
"It''s absurd for a knight who can''t even secure his own kingdom to attempt to protect Avalon," Denion scoffed at Luke''s exnation.
"Enough! Further insults to Sir Philford will not be tolerated," Ramian Tuscany, a Master Knight from the Kraiss Kingdom, interjected.
"And who are you to decide what''s tolerated? You''re just a Master Knight running your mouth too much," Denion retorted, shooting an unpleasant re at Ramian.
Despite feeling the weight of Denion''s spirit bearing down on him, Ramian stood firm, clenching his fist and holding his ground.
Struggling to speak, Ramian asserted, "Sir Philford is an exemry knight, and he''s not someone you can hastily pass judgment on.
"Hmm, I''ve heard Sir Philford''s men are fiercely loyal, and it seems to be true looking at you. Very well, I won''t fault you for respecting the man you serve. I''ll overlook your disrespect this time. But remember, if you act insolent in my presence again, I won''t be as forgiving as I am now," Denion warned Ramian before dispersing his aura.
Continuing his address to Pdin Luke, Denion remarked, "This isn''t the time for emotional judgments; we need to be rational. If we attempt to halt the Drake pack with our current forces and end up getting decimated, it won''t just be the Kraiss Kingdom that suffers, but the entire Avalon would bear the brunt of the losses.
"You''re absolutely correct. However, even under these circumstances, we can''t abandon the people of the Kraiss Kingdom. At the very least, we must buy them time to escape to safety." Luke affirmed.
Although Pdin Luke acknowledged Denions opinion, he refused to retreat without doing anything.
"I believe following Pdin Luke''s suggestion is the right course of action. As knights, it''s our duty to protect the vulnerable. Even if we can''t vanquish the Drake pack entirely, we can still impede their progress for a time. While there may be risks involved, the potential to save numerous lives in the Kraiss Kingdom makes it a risk worth taking," Kamel Schwarz, the Grand Master of the Britia Kingdom, supported Luke''s opinion.
What do the elves think? Denion asked the Ice Elves who were with them.
"We, the Ice Elves, will stand our ground and fight against the monsters aligned with the Demon God until the end," dered f Snowball, the High Elf leading the Ice Ice Elves, with unwavering determination.
While the Drakes descending down the Alfne Mountain Range and attacking the human kingdoms, including the Kraiss Kingdom, might not have been directly concerning for the Ice Elves, they understood the broader implications. In the long run, if all human kingdoms were destroyed, the monsters aligned with the Demon God would inevitably turn their attention to thend of the Elves.
Recognizing the limitations of elven power against high-ranked monsters like the Drakes, the Elves understood that even if they thwarted the immediate threat, facing the Demon God personally would be an insurmountable challenge. Their only viable option to directly confront the Demon God was to seek the assistance of the four Spirit Kings.
Unable to form a contract with the Spirit King for centuries, the elves faced a formidable challenge in acquiring the Spirit King''s power immediately. In the current predicament, stopping the Demon God alone seemed insurmountable for the elves. Considering the urgency, forming a coalition with humans tobat the looming threat of the Demon God appeared to be the best course of action from the elven perspective. Additionally, having the Sky God Yupir''s representative among the humans strengthened the case for coboration.
The extent of the Sky God Yupir''s representative''s ability to confront the Demon God remained uncertain. However, given the current circumstances, there seemed to be no other being with the capability to challenge the Demon God except for him. While the Dragons trapped in God''s barrier were a factor, their allegiance in opposing the Demon God remained unclear. Hence, the sole figure the elves could ce their trust in was the representative of the Sky God Yupir.
In light of this, aligning with humans and fighting alongside them appeared to be the most prudent course of action for the Ice Elves. f''s response, in essence, aligned with the opinions voiced by Luke and Kamel.
Thank you for being willing to fight with us. Luke thanked f.
However, Denion wore a displeased expression. He had assumed that the Ice Elves, indifferent to the losses suffered by human kingdoms, would naturally refrain from engaging the Drake pack for the humans'' sake. If that were the case, Denion''s viewpoint would have been reinforced.
Had the Ice Elves opted to withdraw from the battle against the Drake pack, the forces of the expedition squad would have found it impossible to withstand the Drakes even briefly. However, with the Ice Elves affirming theirmitment to fight until the end, Denion''s argument lost its impact.
Refusing topromise in this situation would cast Denion as a person of limited characterone who prioritized personal safety over safeguarding Avalon.
If everyones opinions are so, I will dly follow suit. However, we must not forget that while it is important to protect the Kraiss Kingdom, it is equally important to conserve our forces.
"Of course, I have no intention of risking my life to halt the Drake pack until the bitter end. My only request is to buy the briefest amount of time to ensure the people of the Kraiss Kingdom can reach safety. Once they''re secure, we can then retreat immediately," Luke asserted, offering utmost respect to Denion, who had conceded.
Kamel instructed, Then, the Kraiss Kingdoms magicians should immediately announce the invasion of the Drake pack and instruct the people to get to safety.
Understood.
The Kraiss Kingdoms magicians immediately activated theirmunication magic and conveyed the news to the Kraiss Kingdom.
Now that we have conveyed the news to the Kraiss Kingdom, lets discuss how to stop the Drake packs advance.
For now, I think it would be best to use the terrain to our advantage in order to stop the Drake pack. Luke responded.
How do you n to use the topography? Denion asked.
"The Drakes are sizable creatures, which means their movements will be constrained in narrow terrain," Luke exined.
If you are talking about narrow terrains, there would be no better ce than the Harens Gorge. The Kraiss Kingdoms Ramian opined.
The Harens Gorge was a long, narrow gorge that stretched from the Alfne Mountain Range to the Christ Kingdom.
The Harens Gorge would also be an advantageous location for the Ice Elves, who use ice spirits, since there is cold valley water flowing through it. Wouldnt it? Kamel nodded at Ramians remarks and asked f.
Certainly, if its the Harens Gorge, we could use the ice spirits more powerfully.
At fs affirmation, Kamel gained confidence and continued, Then, without further consideration, let us stop the Drake pack at the Harens Gorge.
Luke agreed, Thats a good idea.
Denion did not object either, Lets do as you say.
Hence, the Alfne Mountain Range''s expedition squad resolved to intercept the Drake pack at the Harens Gorge and set off in that direction. Also known as the Snake Gorge due to its lengthy canyons that twisted like serpents through a colossal cliff, the Harens Gorge featured a total of thirty-six winding paths from beginning to end.
The canyon typically ranged in width from three to forty meters, narrow enough that two or three Drakes moving together would find it cramped. However, the cliffs were too high for the Drakes to maneuver along the walls. This terrain proved ideal for halting the advance of the Drake pack. The Alfne Mountain Range''s expedition squad set up camp at the entrance of the Harens Gorge, poised to intercept the approaching Drakes.
After a considerable period of lying in wait at the Harens Gorge, they suddenly felt vibrations emanating from a distance. The ground trembled as if in the grip of an earthquake, a manifestation of the approaching Drake pack.
Theyreing, so get ready, everyone!
Upon Luke''smand, the knights of the expedition squad adorned their Chevalier Armors. Meanwhile, the High Elves summoned ice spirits, enveloping themselves in an ice giant as a protective shell. Pdin Luke, alongside four Grand Masters and fourteen High Elves proficient in controlling the highest-ranked ice spirits, positioned themselves at the forefront.
"We''ll initiate with Yupir''s Heavenly Thunder to halt the Drake pack''s movements. Once they''re stunned, the rest of you should immediatelyunch your attacks," Luke directed.
Got it.
The Grand Masters and High Elves nodded in acknowledgment. Simultaneously, as the ground tremors heightened, a thick dust cloud ascended toward the gorge''s entrance. Subsequently, dozens of Drakes leaped into the gorge''s entrance.
Everyone, attack! Luke shouted and immediately unleashed Yupirs Heavenly Thunder.
The two additional Pdins joined Luke in unleashing Yupir''s Heavenly Thunder. From the sky, a myriad of golden Thunderbolt Swords descended upon the Drakes entering the gorge''s entrance. This onught was known as the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst, another term for Yupir''s Heavenly Thunder.
Chapter 253
Chapter 253
Yupir''s Heavenly Thunder engulfed the Drakes entering Harens Gorge, shrouding the gorge''s entrance with a surge of lightning. The Thunderbolt Swords struck the Drakes, their massive forms ensnared in a wave of golden lightning. This momentarily stunned the Drakes andpromised their defenses.
Witnessing the opportunity, the Grand Masters and High Elves swiftly initiated their assault. The Grand Masters, d in Chevalier Armors, swiftly closed the distance, wielding Aura des extending over five meters in length. They targeted the heads of the Drakes, momentarily stunned by the golden lightning.
The High Elves from the Ice Elves tribe thrust spears, infused with the power of the ice spirit, into the Drake''s body. However, just before their attacks couldnd, a burst of me erupted from behind. The other Drakes, trailing behind, had be aware of the situation unfolding in the front and unleashed their me Breaths.
The Grand Masters and High Elves swiftly halted their assault, intercepting the oing me Breaths. While sessful in blocking the fiery onught, they were unable topletely withstand the impact and were forcefully propelled backward by the mes.
"Deploy Yupir''s Heavenly Thunder once again, this time directed at their rear!"
Observing the situation, Luke hastily directed the other two Pdins. In a swift response, the additional Pdins released Yupir''s Heavenly Thunder. Luke followed suit, initiating another onught of golden Thunderbolt Swords from the sky, specifically aimed at the Drakes positioned at the rear.
However, the Drakes did not fall for the same trick twice. Those at the rear synchronized their movements, lifting their heads simultaneously to unleash a me Breath toward the sky. A heavy stream of me ascended, colliding with the descending Thunderbolt Swords in a fiery sh.
Apanied by a resounding st, the falling Thunderbolt Swords erupted in a dazzling disy. As the Thunderbolt Swords disintegrated, shards of lightning descended from the sky, creating a stunning spectacle reminiscent of golden firecrackers illuminating the airspace above the gorge.
Yet, for the Alfne Mountain Range''s expedition squad, the sight was far from beautiful. During this time, the Drakes, now recovered from the stun induced by Yupir''s Heavenly Thunder, roared furiously in response to the inflicted damage. Fueled by anger, they charged aggressively toward the knights and High Elves.
Using the water flowing along one side of the gorge, the High Elves initiated a defensive maneuver. Transforming the gorge''s water into a colossal ice dragon, they erected a barrier to impede the Drakes'' relentless charge. Unfazed, the Drakes pressed forward, swinging their massive forelimbs in an attempt to break through.
The red aura shrouding their front paws shed with the ice dragon, resulting in a massive explosion. The ice dragon crumbled into fragments due to the force of the red aura. Yet, amid the chaos, the ice dragon managed to sink its icy fangs into the Drakes'' forelimbs.
The Drakes, having their forelimbs ensnared by the icy bite, sumbed to a potent surge of cold energy. Swiftly, the freezing process extended from their paws to their shoulders. Despite their attempts to mobilize the frozen limbs, the Drakes found themselves immobilized, unable to take a single step as the frost encased their paws from the ground upward.
Attempting to shatter the ice by emitting their aura proved futile, as the enchantment of the ice energy thwarted their magical efforts. The Drakes left with no alternative, resorted to swinging their unaffected paw against the frozen one. However, despite their forceful blows, the ice covering their front paw remained unyielding, disying remarkable resilience against the powerful strikes.
The ice created by the ice spirits was sturdy enough to withstand their aura. It was not something that could be shattered by strength.
The Drakes channeled aura into their ws, swiping forcefully. This time, the ice yielded to the pressure, shattering under the impact. However, in the aftermath, the Drakes staggered momentarily as the force also reverberated through their front paws during the fracture of the ice.
Meanwhile, when the Drakes in front were immobilized, those whose paths were blocked, climbed the cliff and jumped over them. Then, they lunged at the knights and High Elves.
The Pdins retaliated against the oing Drakes with Yupir''s Hundred Lightning. This formidable technique, known as the Hundred Golden Lightning Wheel Wave within the Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sword Art, cast a cascade of golden lightning upon the charging Drakes.
A surge of golden lightning wrapped around the Pdins, morphing into Thunderbolt Swords that swiftly propelled towards the oing Drakes. Each Pdin conjured a hundred of these Thunderbolt Swords, resulting in abined onught of three hundred, aimed directly at the trio of Drakes hurtling towards them.
Despite the Drakes'' attempts at defense within the confined space, the relentless speed of Yupir''s Hundred Lightning left them little room to evade. Trapped in the narrow gorge, they sumbed to the assault of Thunderbolt Swords, forcefully propelled backward by the unrelenting onught.
The coordinated assault continued as Denion and Kamel relentlessly wielded their Aura des, leaving the Drakes battered. Simultaneously, the High Elves summoned another ice dragon, which swiftly attacked the already weakened Drakes, mping down on their bodies and necks, preventing any opportunity for recovery.
The Drakes stood frozen, their necks and bodies seized when the ice dragons'' teeth met. Rooted to the ground, ayer of ice enveloped a significant portion of their forms. If not interrupted, the ice energy coursing through the ice dragon''s teeth threatened to freeze their insides entirely.
Yet, the Drakes at the rear weren''t mere spectators; they unleashed a barrage of me Breaths upon the ice dragons. The ice dragons, upon being struck by the fiery breaths, convulsed as if in pain, rapidly sumbing to the intense heat and melting away.
Denion eximed, "We can''t press on! We must retreat immediately! witnessing the ice dragons melting.
"Go ahead! We''ll erect an ice wall to halt their advances," f, the chief of the Ice Elves tribe, addressed the humans.
f directed the High Elves by his side to construct an ice wall within the gorge. Following f''s instructions, the High Elves manipted their ice spirits, utilizing the flowing water in the gorge to craft multipleyers of ice walls, effectively sealing off the gorge entrance.
As the High Elves diligently built the ice walls, the knights swiftly withdrew to the rear. Once over tenyers of substantial ice walls were in ce, the High Elves, too, followed suit, joining the knights as they ventured deeper into the gorge.
Blocked by the ice wall, the Drakes attempted to break through by ramming their bodies into it. Despite their relentless efforts, using sharp ws and tails, the ice walls remained unyielding, refusing to budge.
In time, the Drakes resorted to spewing me Breaths, attempting to melt the ice walls. Despite the intensity of their fiery onught, the ice walls, forged by the ice spirits, resisted melting easily. The Drakes, taking turns unleashing me Breaths, found the endeavor powerful yet mana-draining.
The Drake pack divided into two groups: one tirelessly melting the ice walls, and the other regaining their Mana. The Drakes'' Mana recovery outpaced that of the humans, yet it still required a considerable amount of time.
Having expended a significant portion of their Mana to entirely melt the ice walls, the Drake pack refrained from the immediate pursuit of the humans and High Elves. Instead, they prioritized replenishing their Mana reserves.
As the Drake pack melted the ice wall and replenished their Mana, the human knights, and High Elves tactically retreated to the gorge''s midpoint. There, they reorganized into a battle formation along the winding trail.
Opting for the winding trail, the expedition squad knew it would impede the Drakes'' movements due to the terrain''s curvature. With a battle formation in ce, the human knights and High Elves concentrated on recuperating their energy, mirroring the efforts of the fatigued Drake pack.
Initially, the High Elves rejuvenated their spiritual energy by consuming spirit water crafted from spirit stones. Following suit, the Pdins replenished their drained Mana, seeking the priests'' aid through a power called Yupir''s Holy Blessing.
In contrast to the High Elves and Pdins, the knights from the three kingdomscked a swift Mana restoration method. Their only recourse was the gradual Mana cirction technique to replenish their energy.
Despitecking a rapid Mana restoration method, the knights had sufficient time to recover as their Mana consumption was rtively lower than that of the High Elves and Pdins. As the expedition squad rejuvenated their Mana in readiness for the second battle, the ground of the gorge and the cliffs on both sides trembled, apanied by the resounding footsteps.
The Drakes recovered their Mana and started moving again.
Everyone, get ready!
At Lukes words, the knights wore their Chevalier Armors. The High Elves also summoned ice giants over their bodies.
This time, too, we will begin the attack with Yupir''s Heavenly Thunder.
The High Elves and knights acknowledged Luke''s words with nods. In the prior skirmish, the Drakes obliterated Yupir''s Heavenly Thunder with their me Breaths, leaving a void in terms of a reliable and potent attack.
Luke and the two Pdins readied themselves to unleash Yupir''s Heavenly Thunder as soon as the Drakes came into view. When a Drake''s head appeared at the trail''s corner, Luke unfolded Yupir''s Heavenly Thunder. A thousand Thunderbolt Swords descended, embedding themselves directly into the advancing Drakes at the forefront.
Following Luke''s lead, the other two Pdins consecutively unleashed Yupir''s Heavenly Thunder towards the rear, aiming to harm the Drakes at the back. From the trail''s corner to the gorge''s end, a cascade of golden lightning erupted, enveloping ten Drakes within its formidable reach.
After the Pdins'' onught, a formidable forceprising the Grand Masters and Master Knights from the three kingdoms, totaling twenty individuals, engaged the Drakes at the forefront. Simultaneously, the High Elves conjured an ice dragon through their ice spirits, directing the frozen entity to assail the Drakes positioned behind.
The assault wasn''t solely targeted at the two or three Drakes in the front; it concurrently struck those in the rear. The attack yielded favorable results as the Drakes at the back, disoriented by the impact from Yupir''s Heavenly Thunder, couldn''t halt the approaching ice dragon. Subsequently, they sumbed to freezing bites on their necks and bodies. Meanwhile, the Drakes at the front sustained extensive injuries from the relentless onught of the knights.
The three Pdins who initiated the assault unleashed Yupir''s Heavenly Thunder once more upon the Drakes at the rear. Despite the Drakes at the back attempting to aid theirpanions facing adversity in the front, they hastily defended themselves upon witnessing the Thunderbolt Swords descending from the heavens.
The golden Thunderbolt Swords descended onto the Drakes, each enveloped in multipleyers of magic force field around their bodies, triggering an explosive st. However, the Thunderbolt Swords failed to breach the Drakes'' resilient magic force fields, shattering upon impact and dispersing a surge of lightning in all directions.
Having sessfully thwarted the Thunderbolt Swords, the Drakes raised their heads to the sky and let out resounding roars. Initially perceived as mere disys of prowess, the expedition squad soon realized it was more than that. In response to the Drakes'' roars, distant monsters echoed with their own roars. The unexpected reaction left the expedition squad bewildered.
The echoes of other monsters responding to the Drakes'' roars hinted at potential reinforcements. The expedition squad''s apprehensions proved urate as colossal monsters were spotted soaring from the distant sky, converging towards the gorge.
Wyverns!
Denion was taken aback at the sight of the massive monsters in the distant sky. There was no mistaking it; they were Wyverns, known to be even more formidable than the Drakes. In a scenario where confronting the Drakes alone was already formidable, the appearance of Wyverns posed a grave threat, potentially leading to the annihtion of the entire expedition squad.
Wyverns areing! We have to get away right now! Denion shouted at the expedition squad.
"It''s futile to escape now. Even if we attempt to flee, we stand no chance against the Wyverns soaring in the sky," Kamel stated with a somber expression.
Damn it! I warned all of you, didn''t I? Even if it means abandoning the Kraiss Kingdom, we should have retreated," Denion yelled at Luke and Kamel angrily.
I never thought the Wyverns would appear. Its my fault. Nevertheless, it''s not the end. Lets not give up, for the mighty Yupir will guide us," Luke med himself, yet clung to optimism.
"Even with Yupir, in the current circumstances, there''s nothing to be done. We''ll be buried here," Denion dered in despair.
f, chief of the Ice Elves tribe, responded to Denion while gazing at the sky where the Wyverns were in flight,
Well, I dont think the almighty Sky God has abandoned us yet.
Denion and the other knights directed their attention to where f was looking. To their surprise, they observed figures swiftly soaring through the air, mounted on wind giants.
Chapter 254
Chapter 254
Upon receiving news in the Kraiss Kingdom about the Drake pack descending the Alfne Mountain Range, Mu-Gun''s party swiftly journeyed there. Entering the Harens Gorge, they arrived just in time to witness the ongoing conflict between the Alfne expedition squad and the Drake pack.
Aligned with the High Elves, Mu-Gun advanced towards the gorge''s center, where the battle unfolded. Utilizing wind spirits for flight, Mu-Gun and the High Elves swiftly traversed the gorge. Reaching the battleground, Mu-Gun was astonished to find Wyverns descending in abundance from the opposite side of the sky.
Mu-Gun spoke to the High Elves following behind him, I will deal with the Wyverns. Then he flew straight to where the Wyverns were.
The Wyverns on the other side numbered at least a hundred. The High Elves doubted Mu-Gun''s ability to confront such a formidable force alone. However, witnessing Mu-Gun''s unleashed attacks dispelled their apprehensions entirely.
Transforming into a colossal wind giant standing over ten meters tall, Mu-Gun extended both hands toward the Wyverns. Subsequently, a massive thunderstorm materialized, advancing toward the approaching Wyvern horde.
The thunderstorm emanated from the ultimate skill of the Wind Spirit King Nervatum, a windstorm infused with the Thunder God Qi. The coborative might of the two divine entities generated an immense force, potent enough to nket the entire sky.
The Wyverns approaching from the opposite side were thrown into disarray by the all-epassing thunderstorm, hastily opening their mouths to release a me Breath. The collision between the me Breaths and the thunderstorm echoed explosively across the sky. Thebined force of a hundred Wyverns simultaneously unleashing their me Breaths was formidable enough to obliterate a mountain.
Yet, the might of the me Breaths paled inparison to the thunderstorm, infused with the power of the two divine entities. The thunderstorm dispersed the me Breaths, advancing with force, sweeping over the Wyverns. Terrified, the Wyverns attempted to scatter and escape, but the thunderstorm swiftly engulfed them, leaving them with no escape.
The Wyverns caught in the thunderstorm tried their best to get out of the thunderstorm somehow, but it was to no avail. Trapped in the thunderstorm, the Wyverns bodies were soon twisted, torn, and ripped to shreds. When the thunderstorm subsided, there were no more signs of the Wyverns left behind.
The pdins and knights, observing the spectacle from beneath the gorge, stood in awe. They found it hard to fathom that Mu-Gun had effortlessly eradicated a hundred Wyverns, leaving not a single trace, using just a solitary thunderstorm. The extraordinary sight they witnessed left them dumbfounded, as the reality seemed almost unbelievable even in the flesh.
The High Elves of the Ice Elves tribe were even more astounded. They came to the realization that the wind giant merging with Mu-Gun was none other than Nervatum, the Wind Spirit King. The appearance of the Spirit Kings in the world had been an unprecedented event for hundreds of years.
Despite the extraordinary event, the Spirit King manifested in the world through a contractual agreement. What struck the High Elves even more was that this connection was forged with a human, not one of their kind. The High Elves couldn''t help but be profoundly astonished.
Simultaneously, the Wind Elves tribe''s High Elves, apanying Mu-Gun, joined forces with the Ice Elves tribe''s High Elves to assail the Drake pack. The cooperative assault,bining the ice dragons from the Ice Elves with the whirlwinds from the Wind Elves, left the Drake pack helpless against the onught.
Primarily, the Drakes faced constraints in their movement due to the challenging topography, which significantly impacted their abilities. Trapped within the confined space of the gorge, the Drakes struggled to maneuver effectively. In contrast, the Wind High Elves, leveraging their ability to fly with the aid of wind spirits, gained a strategic advantage in movement andunched a decisive offensive.
Consequently, the Drakes found themselvespelled to concentrate on thwarting the assaults from the Wind Elves, while the Ice Elves and human knights seized the opportunities created andunched their own attacks. The Drakes, relying on their robust defense, withstood the onught from both Elves and humans.
Yet, they eventually sumbed to the relentless barrage. The Drakes fell consecutively to the joint assault from the Elves and the human knights, who capitalized on the momentum and systematically eliminated every Drake.
With the eradication of the Wyverns and Drakes, the Avalon Knights and the pdins arrived at the battleground btedly. As they surveyed the aftermath and realized the battle had concluded, expressions of apology crossed their faces.
After the battle, Mu-Gun went back down to the gorge, and Denion thanked Mu-Gun with an overwhelmed expression, Thank you. Thanks to you, we were saved.
Im d I wasnt toote. Thank you all for your hard work.
Kamel approached Mu-Gun and spoke, You are that famous Sky Gods representative, huh? Indeed, you are amazing as the rumor says.
"I apologize, but without sufficient insight, I don''t seem to recognize you," Mu-Gun calmly responded.
I am Kamel Schwarz, the man leading the Silver Dragon Order of the Britia Kingdom.
Ah, you are Knight Captain Kamel. I have heard a lot about your fame. It is an honor to meet you. Mu-Gun greeted politely.
What honor is it to meet the Knight Captain of a kingdom? Rather, it is an honor for me to meet the Sky God Yupirs representative, who will save Avalon.
Even if I am Yupirs representative, I cannot save Avalon on my own. All the people of Avalon, including those present here, must save it together.
Still, arent you, the Sky God Yupir, the one who can defeat the Demon God in the end? Of course, I, too, will do everything in my power to save Avalon. Kamel said firmly.
As long as there is someone like Captain Kamel around, we will definitely be able to protect Avalon.
As Mu-Gun exchanged greetings with Kamel, Fraus, the chief of the Wind Elves, and f, the chief of the Ice Elves, also acknowledged each other. Elves in the Avalon continent typically confined themselves within their mountain ranges, resulting in limited interactions between the different Elven tribes.
Despite their physical separation, news about each other circted through the spirits. While Fraus and f had never encountered each other in person, their acquaintance through shared knowledge likely contributed to their mutual delight upon their first meeting.
By the way, its amazing that the Wind Spirit King signed a contract with a human being, and not an elf, said f, pointing to Mu-Gun.
That is how great the Sky God Yupirs representative is. Also, I have a favor to ask the Ice Elves tribe regarding that.
What is it?
I hope that you will allow Yupirs representative to contract with dium, the Ice Spirit King.
He contracted the Wind Spirit King already but wants to sign another contract with the Ice Spirit King? Thats ridiculous. Theres never been a single person who signed a contract with Spirit Kings of two different elements, f said.
"I share the same sentiment. Perhaps it''s usible because he serves as Yupir''s representative. More importantly, the Spirit Kings might be willing to set aside their principles and form a contract with Yupir''s envoy to thwart the Demon God''s descent into Avalon. In any case, there''s nothing to lose. I really hope you arrange for him to attempt this," Fraus implored.
To be honest, I do not like it very much that a human is trying to sign a contract with a Spirit King when the Elves cant even do so.
"As an Elf, it does wound my pride. Nevertheless, this is not the moment to be entangled in matters of pride. If we fail to halt the Demon God, Avalon faces annihtion, and the Elf tribes would be eradicated as well. It irks me that he isn''t an Elf, but if someone, regardless of their species, can wield the power of the Spirit King to quell the Demon God, isn''t that sufficient?"
Contemting Fraus'' words, f took a moment before responding, "You speak the truth. This is no moment to bicker over Elven pride. Instead, we should exhaust every effort to safeguard Avalon."
As expected, you are wise.
"I am not the wise one; you are. Without your words, I would have clung stubbornly to the belief that only Elves could form contracts with Spirit Kings. I might not have given Yupir''s representative the chance."
You are wiser for listening to me and immediately realizing what was important. Fraus praised f.
Haha, lets stop. We will be aughing stock if someone sees us.
I know, right?
Fraus and f exchanged awkward smiles and ceased their mutual praise. Without dy, Fraus summoned Mu-Gun and introduced him to f. After exchanging greetings with Mu-Gun, f conveyed his willingness to assist Mu-Gun in forming a contract with the Ice Spirit King dium.
Thank you. I will repay your grace by eradicating the Demon God and protecting Avalon.
Please do that.
With f''s approval, Mu-Gun, apanied by the High Elves from both tribes, proceeded to the frozenke where the Ice Elves resided.
Except for Mu-Gun, the remaining members joined the Alfe Mountain Range''s expedition squad in heading to the Kraiss Kingdom. Their goal was to assess the situation in the other two mountain ranges and strategize their next moves.
* * *
Upon assessing the situation in the Kraiss Kingdom, it became apparent that the conditions in the Logan and Anders Mountain Ranges, involving the Pamar Empire, were equally challenging. Despite the involvement of the Pamar Empire''s Grand Masters, their skills fell short of the remarkable prowess disyed by Mu-Gun.
Thankfully, with the assistance of the Fire Elves from the Logan Mountain Range and the Earth Elves from the Anders Mountain Range, the expedition squad managed to somehow eliminate the Drakes. However, their sess was limited. When faced with the Wyverns, neither the Grand Masters nor the Elves couldnd a significant blow.
Fortunately, the Pdins from the Yupir Church managed to pose a threat to the Wyverns with attacks using Yupir''s Thunderbolt Sword. However, their strength alone was insufficient to bring down the Wyverns. Their only recourse was to somehow fend off the Wyverns'' assaults and attempt to drive them away. This was feasible primarily due to the Wyverns'' numbers not exceeding twenty.
Had more than a hundred Wyverns, akin to those encountered in the Patagon and Alfne Mountain Ranges, been present, the expedition squad would have faced inevitable annihtion. In contrast to the Patagon and Alfne Mountain Ranges, the Wyverns in the Logan and Anders Mountain Ranges refrained fromunchingrge-scale assaults. This was due to the Wyverns having different objectives beyond targeting the expedition squad.
The Wyverns had set their sights on none other than the Valencia Kingdom and the Albion Kingdom. Instead of solely targeting the expedition squad, the Wyverns engaged in coordinated attacks on the Valencia and Albion Kingdoms, organizing in packs of ten to twenty. The territories of these two kingdoms found themselves defenseless against the sudden and unexpected assaults from the Wyverns.
The onught of Wyverns left a trail of devastation through the territories of both kingdoms, transforming the regions they traversed into literalnds of death where not a single living creature remained.
The Wyverns advanced towards the capitals of the two kingdoms,ying waste to the territories they traversed. The Valencia Kingdom and the Albion Kingdomcked the necessary strength to halt the onught of the Wyvern quiver.
This predicament arose because they had deployed all their elite knights to the Logan and Anders Mountain Ranges. While the Magic Corps still remained, it was beyond their capabilities to single-handedly thwart the Wyverns.
The expedition squad inside the Logan and Anders Mountain Ranges urgently sought assistance, but the descent from the mountain range consumed precious time. Compounding the issue, the persistent Wyvern quiver remaining within the mountain rangeunched frequent attacks on the expedition squad, hindering their progress.
The Avalon Knights, the Yupir Church''s pdins and priests, along with the knights from the three kingdoms, congregated at the Christ Kingdom and reached a consensus to aid the Valencia and Albion Kingdoms. Subsequently, they organized their forces and dispatched them to the respective capitals of the Valencia Kingdom and the Albion Kingdom. The reinforcements were warmly weed by the beleaguered kingdoms.
Despite the relief at the arrival of reinforcements, a tinge of disappointment lingered when the residents of the Valencia and Albion Kingdoms noticed the absence of Yupir''s representative and the Elves among the arriving forces.
Bellion Ishmael, the head wizard of the Valencia Kingdom, inquired of Philford, who had brought half of the Avalon Knights to their aid,
"Did Yupir''s representative and the Elves not arrive together?"
Philford could discern from Bellion''s expression that he harbored doubts about the sufficiency of the Avalon Knights alone.
"The Avalon Order was personally established by Young Lord Argon, the representative of the Sky God Yupir. Additionally, the Yupir Church''s pdins and priests apanying us are those who have pledged themselves to Young Lord Argon''s cause. Even if we may notpletely vanquish the Wyverns, we can certainly fend them off until Young Lord Argon and the Elves arrive. If you harbor any doubts, please inform us. We are more than willing to withdraw."
Bellion swiftly altered his demeanor, apprehensive that Philford and the knights might consider withdrawing, "Of course not. I trust you. Please, protect our capital from the Wyverns. I implore you."
We will do our best.
Philford, the other Avalon Knights, and the pdins wore content smiles as Bellion shifted his stance and implored their assistance.
Chapter 255
Chapter 255
Nestled within the heart of the Alfne Mountain Range, a frozenke graced the summit of a steeply inclined peak. This particrke boasted an unusual characteristicit remained frozen throughout the entire year.
Within the vast expanse of the frozenke, dium, the slumbering Ice Spirit King,y in repose. To be exact, this location served as a nexus to the Spirit Realm, a domain inhabited by various ice spirits, including dium himself. Regardless, anyone seeking to forge a pact with the Ice Spirit King had to traverse the icy depths of the frozenke.
Upon reaching the frozenke, the Ice High Elves promptlymenced preparations for the Spirit Contract Ritual. Amidst the ritual arrangements, Mu-Gun, attuned to the whispers of the wind spirits, took a moment to gauge the circumstances unfolding in the Valencia Kingdom and the Albion Kingdom. After careful consideration, he concluded that relying solely on the Avalon Knights and the pdins might prove challenging in thwarting the Wyverns. Turning to Fraus, Mu-Gun inquired whether he would lend his assistance and take the lead in aiding the two kingdoms.
With enthusiasm, Fraus epted Mu-Guns plea and promptly organized his followers into two separate contingents, directing them to both the Valencia Kingdom and the Albion Kingdom. Meanwhile, Mu-Gun, bolstered by the additional support of the Wind Elves, delved into the task of absorbing the Mana Hearts of the Wyverns. Steadfastly, Mu-Gun continued this absorption process, steadily umting the Mana Hearts from both the Drakes and the Wyverns.
Within the Mana Hearts of the Drakes and Wyvernsy an abundance exceeding ten gapjas[1] of energy, and the only way to absorb this energy was to remove the demonic nature and purify it with the Thunder God Qi.
Yet, the bounty of Mana Hearts surpassed a singr count. Mu-Gun, over time, assimted not just ten, but an amalgamation of Mana Hearts from Drakes and Wyverns. Consequently, the reservoir of Mu-Gun''s internal energy approached nearly thirty gapjas. Such a magnitude of internal energy exceeded the limits of a human vessel, challenging the bounds of containment within his bodily form.
Nheless, Mu-Gun, having attained the Origin Spirit State and ascended to divinity, possessed the capacity to contain an infinite reservoir of internal energy. His internal energy resembled an ever-flowing spring, replenishing itself effortlessly. Mu-Gun found himself in a state where he could recover internal energy in surpluspared to the amount expended, rendering the acquisition of additional internal energy unnecessary.
However, this exceptional circumstance applied solely to the realm of martial arts. Having forged a pact with the Wind Spirit King Nervatum, Mu-Gun encountered a contrasting scenario. To summon and harness Nervatum''s power, a substantial amount of internal energy was destined to be expended. Furthermore, Mu-Gun harbored the intention to establish a contract with the Ice Spirit King dium, adding ayer to his energy considerations.
Should Mu-Gun proceed to form a pact with dium, the demand for internal energy would skyrocket beyond his current reserves. Furthermore, contemting the possibility, albeit uncertain, of entering contracts with all four Spirit Kings suggested an exponential surge in the requisite internal energy. Undeterred, Mu-Gun persisted in augmenting his internal energy, diligently preparing for the eventual culmination of these contractual endeavors.
As Mu-Gun absorbed the Mana Heart of a Wyvern, the Ice High Elves diligently finalized the Spirit Summoning Array on the frozenke. Uponpletion, they beckoned Mu-Gun to join them. Approaching the frozenke, Mu-Gun beheld a vast hexagonal magic circle etched onto the icy surface. Positioned at each vertex of the circle stood a staff adorned with a spirit stone, enhancing the mystique of the arcane arrangement.
This configuration bore a striking resemnce to the Spirit Summoning Array witnessed at the Valley of the Wind.
Since youve already gone through a Spirit Contract Ritual, I dont have to exin it again to you, right? f asked.
Thats right, Mu-Gun answered and went to the center of the Spirit Summoning Array.
Then, we will proceed with the ritual.
I will leave it in your good hands.
f and the other Ice High Elves positioned their hands upon each staff stationed at the six vertices of the magic circle, infusing them with their spiritual energy. As the spirit stones adorning the staffs radiated luminance, their light diffused into the intricate patterns of the Spirit Summoning Array, illuminating the surrounding sky with a brilliant azure hue.
Subsequently, through the activated Spirit Summoning Array, the gateway to the Spirit Realm swung open, establishing a conduit between the Spirit Realm and the Middle Realm. Mu-Gun extended his consciousness into the Spirit Realm, engaging in dialogue with the spirits through the Language of the Gods.
[It may be impudent of me, but I sincerely wish to eradicate the Demon God with the Ice Spirit King dium.]
Mu-Gun invoked the presence of the Ice Spirit King, dium, with a resounding call. Without dy, a substantial surge of energy cascaded forth from the Spirit Realm.
A surge of cold qi, capable of enveloping everything in an icy embrace, coalesced above Mu-Gun''s head. Subsequently, an awe-inspiring ice giant materialized, standing at an impressive ten meters in height. The colossal figure took on the ethereal likeness of a woman, captivating Mu-Gun with the breathtaking beauty sculpted from ice.
I, Argon, the Sky God Yupirs representative, greet the Ice Spirit King dium.
The Ice Spirit King dium asked in a cold voice, -Putting aside your position as the Sky God Yupirs representative, why is the contractor of the Wind Spirit King Nervatum looking for me?
I summoned you because I want to sign a contract with you, dium.
-Youve already signed a contract with the Wind Spirit King, and now you also want to be my contractor. Youre being too greedy, said dium, smiling cynically.
Im not being greedy, but rather, I am desperate. As the Sky God Yupirs representative, I must eradicate the Demon God. However, it is impossible to extinguish the Demon God with my current capabilities. That is why I want to borrow the power of the Great Spirit Kings.
-Thats true, you dont look strong enough to deal with the Demon God.
Yes. So, please help me and lend me your strength, dium.
-However, there has never been a precedent in which the Spirit Kings share the same contractor in the Spirit Realm. We cannot break the tradition of the Spirit Realm.
With all due respect, the almighty Spirit God Vahara will prioritize the eradication of the Demon God over anything else. I think that to eradicate the Demon God, we must also boldly break the traditions of the past.
-Still, we must avoid gathering the power of the Spirit God in a single person. What more if that person is a human being, a species greedier than any other species?
The Spirit God Vahara would definitely not want the Spirit Kings to sit by and watch the advent of the Demon God without doing anything.
-How impertinent!
Currently, the Spirit Kings are not attending to the duties given to them by the Spirit God. This is going against the will of the Spirit God. Mu-Gun said without backing down to diums yell.
-Who did you say is going against the almighty Vaharas will? I havent signed a contract for hundreds of years because a qualified person had yet to appear. If someone qualified to sign a contract with me appears, I will dly sign a contract and carry out the mission given by Vahara, said dium, feeling used at Mu-Guns remarks.
"Given the circumstances, it''s all the more reason for you to enter a contract with me. In Avalon, I stand as the most proficient wielder of your powers. If there exists a contractor more exceptional than myself, I encourage you to align with them. My sole objective is to harness the Spirit Kings'' might to vanquish the Demon God, with no desire to amass their powers for personal gain."
-You are arrogant, but it is a truth I cannot deny.
"Let me emphasize once more, that my singr goal in seeking the power of the Spirit Kings is to confront and defeat the Demon God that has descended upon Avalon. dium, it is also your duty, in alignment with the will of the Spirit God Vahara, to safeguard Avalon from the menace of the Demon God. However, the adversary''s strength surpasses our capabilities. We must unite our strengths. As the representative of the Sky God Yupir, I propose a formidable alliance. Together, with the might of the Spirit Kings, we can stand against the Demon God and emerge victorious. Therefore, I formally request, dium, that you enter into a contract with me and grant me the power needed to vanquish the Demon God."
-I can feel your sincerity. It looks like the Sky God Yupir has chosen a good representative. As you said, I will sign a contract with you.
Perhaps because Mu-Guns desperate feelings were conveyed, dium changed its mind and decided to sign a contract with him.
Are you serious?
-As you mentioned, no one can use the power I have as well as you can, and your feelings of wanting to protect Avalon are also praiseworthy. Thus, I am willing to sign a contract with you. So, please dont disappoint me.
Of course, I wont. Also, thank you for making such a difficult decision.
-Enough with the greetings, lets sign a contract right away.
Understood.
Without hesitation, dium promptly initiated the contract, and Mu-Gun, in turn, forged a pact with dium. This groundbreaking agreement marked Mu-Gun as the first individual in the annals of the Spirit Realm to enter contracts with two Spirit Kings simultaneously.
"Hoh, I must admit, I didn''t anticipate this, but it''s genuinely astonishing that you managed to forge a contract with the mighty dium," f eximed in disbelief.
Its all thanks to you and the Ice High Elves.
"No, it wasn''t us. We merely created the opportunity. dium chose you because of your capabilities. Regardless, congrattions are in order. You stand as the sole individual to have ever entered contracts with two Spirit Kings. Moreover, we hope that you''ll seed in securing contracts with the remaining two Spirit Kings as well."
Thank you. Also, as you already know, the Valencia and Albion Kingdoms are under attack by Wyverns. I hope the Ice Elves can help with this.
Of course we can. What should we do? From now on, we, the Ice Elves, will follow you.
Me?
The Ice Spirit King dium, who we serve, has chosen you. Wouldnt following you mean that we are following dium?
Thank you. It will be a great help if the Ice Elves join our cause.
So, what should we do?
I will head to the Kingdom of Valencia, so I hope the Ice Elves can go and support the Albion Kingdom, Mu-Gun said.
Well do that then. f dly epted.
We are running out of time, we must hurry.
Understood.
Then, I will get going first.
Departing from the frozenke, Mu-Gun journeyed to the Kraiss Kingdom. Employing the Thunder God''s Shadow, he swiftly reached the Naphthal fief, situated beside the Alfne Mountain Range. Utilizing a portal within the fief, Mu-Gun traversed to the capital of the Kraiss Kingdom. Subsequently, he essed the central portal there, enabling him to teleport directly to the capital of the Valencia Kingdom.
The Ice Elves made their way to the Naphthal fief, riding atop an ice dragon crafted from the very essence of the ice spirits. Employing a portal within the fief, they seamlessly transitioned to the capital of the Kraiss Kingdom. Continuing their journey, they essed another portal, allowing them to swiftly travel to the capital of the Albion Kingdom.
* * *
In the capital of the Valencia Kingdom, a coalition forceprised of half the Avalon Knights, the Crimson Dragon Order from the Kraiss Kingdom, the Silver Dragon Order from the Britia Kingdom, the pdins and priests of the Yupir Church, and the Wind Elves who hastened as reinforcements from the frozenke in the Alfne Mountain Range, congregated upon the outer walls.
Their gathering in the capital of the Valencia Kingdom served a singr purposeto halt the relentless onught of Wyvern attacks.
Amid their preparations, a colossal horde of Wyverns emerged from the southern horizon, blotting the sky as they advanced towards the outer walls of the capital. Their numbers appeared to surpass a hundred, presenting a formidable aerial onught.
Hmm, would it be possible to stop them with our forces?
Upon witnessing the swarm of over a hundred Wyverns, Pdin Rood''s countenance tightened. In the absence of Mu-Gun, who would have instilled confidence, an air of concern permeated the scene.
How long do you think it will take Lord Argon toplete the Spirit Contract Ritual? Philford asked Alicia.
The Spirit Contract Ritual itself is quite instant. The problem is how long it takes toplete the Spirit Summoning Array required for the Spirit Contract Ritual.
So, how long does that take? asked Philford, implying that time was of the essence.
Well, if they hurry, it might already be over by now. But I cant be sure since I didnt see it myself.
Though you cant be certain, theres also a possibility that he will rush over here afterpleting the Spirit Contract Ritual then.
Thats certainly possible, Alicia confirmed.
Then, thats good enough.
Philford nodded and shouted to the Avalon Knights and the knights of the other two Orders.
"Lord Argon, the representative of the Sky God Yupir, is on his way here. Our task is to stand firm until his arrival. Regardless of the number of Wyverns, once Lord Argon is with us, they will be vanquished. There''s no need for fear in the face of their sheer quantity. Hold the line until Lord Argon''s triumphant arrival, and victory will be ours. Can every one of you do this?" Pdin Rood rallied the troops, instilling hope and determination in the face of the imminent battle.
Philford''s words had a profound impact on the assembled knights. Initially daunted by the formidable count of nearly a hundred Wyverns, a glimmer of hope kindled within them upon learning of Argon''s imminent arrival. Buoyed by this newfound optimism, the knights steeled themselves to find a way to stall the Wyverns until the arrival of Argon.
Philford nodded with satisfaction when he saw the resolve in the knights expressions.
What if Lord Argon doesnte on time? asked Alicia as she didnt understand why Philford informed the knights of an unconfirmed truth.
Thats a problem for us to worry aboutter. For now, it is important to give the knights hope that they can do it. That hope will help us hold out until Lord Argon arrives.
Thats true, even uncertain hope can give a big boost to humans. Alicia nodded and looked to the south sky.
Unbeknownst to the defenders, the Wyverns closed in, reaching approximately one kilometer from the outer walls of the Valencia Kingdom''s capital. The imminent danger loomed as they were on the verge of closing into a distance of around five hundred metersthe maximum range at which a Wyvern''s Breath could pose a threat.
1. To recap, one gapja refers to 60 years of energy if a martial artist were to cultivate their internal energy for 60 years.
Chapter 256
Chapter 256
"Prepare yourselves, knights! We are approaching the range of Wyvern''s Breath! Ready yourselves!"
Responding to Philford''s urgent directives, the knights swiftly adorned their Chevalier Armor and raised substantial shields to chest height. These shields were meticulously crafted, designed specifically to withstand the formidable impact of a Wyvern''s Breath.
In the meantime, the Yupir Churchs priests buffed the pdins with Yupirs Authority. The effect of Yupirs Authority greatly buffed the attack and defensive capabilities of the pdins.
"Pdins, as soon as the Wyverns are within range, unleash Yupir''s Heavenly Thunder without hesitation," Philford instructed Rood and the rest of the pdins.
Noted.
"Wind Elves, please disrupt the Wyverns'' flight as much as you can with the power of the wind spirits."
We will try our best.
Given the limited number of Wind Elves presentonly six from their tribewho arrived in the Valencia Kingdom, the prospect of single-handedly grounding over a hundred Wyverns seemed insurmountable. Their role could, at best, amount to a modest disruption amidst the looming threat.
Neither Philford nor Alicia were oblivious to that. Still, they couldnt sit by doing nothing. They had to give it their all.
Simultaneously, the Magic Corps of the Valencia Kingdom was gearing up for a magical assault on another front. Comprising wizards all of the Fifth Circle or higher, with Bellion at the helm as a Seventh Circle Mage, their magical prowess wasparable to the rank of a Master Knight among the knights.
Wyverns stood as the highest-ranked monsters, proving to be a formidable challenge even for Grand Masters. Given the firepower of Seventh Circle magic, dealing significant damage to the Wyverns seemed practically imusible. The prospect was even more elusive for Fifth and Sixth Circle Mages, whose magical abilities fell short inparison.
There was little the magic Corps could do against the Wyverns. Bellion was also well aware of it. Despite this, his decision to lead the Magic Corps into battle stemmed from the solemn duty they bore as defenders of the Valencia Kingdom''s capital. Alongside the Green Dragon Order, the Knight Order of the Valencia Kingdom, they held the obligation to defend their realm. Even in the face of overwhelming odds, giving their utmost effort remained an unyielding imperative.
As the Wyvern horde approached within their firing range of five hundred meters, they wasted no time and unleashed a barrage of me Breaths. A concentrated torrent of intense mes surged toward the outer walls of the Valencia Kingdom''s capital, resembling a cascade of luminous rays.
Shields!
Responding to Philford''s urgent cry, the knights d in Chevalier Armor synchronized their movements, hoisting their massive shields in unison. The me Breaths collided with the knights'' formidable Chevalier Shields, resulting in a fiery explosion. Remarkably, the knights sessfully thwarted the me Breaths, their sturdy shields proving resilient in the face of the fiery onught.
Despite their valiant efforts, the knights proved unable to fully withstand the formidable force behind the me Breath. The impact of the fiery onught sent them hurtling backward, crashing into both the outer walls and the ground. Even the Master Knights, formidable as they were, sumbed to the force of the attack. Only the Grand Master Knights, while managing to stand their ground, felt the formidable impact and narrowly avoided being forcefully pushed back.
As the Wyverns roared, preparing to unleash another round of me Breaths, Rood and two fellow pdins promptly countered. They unleashed the formidable power of Yupir''s Heavenly Thunder, directing it toward the approaching Wyverns.
Caught off guard, the Wyverns found themselves under a sudden deluge of golden Thunderbolt Swords, descending from above the approaching quiver that had drawn within a mere three hundred meters. Frantically attempting to evade the unforeseen assault, the Wyverns struggled, but the proximity left them with little chance of escape.
As many as three thousand Thunderbolt Swords mercilessly impaled the colossal bodies of the Wyverns without discrimination. Pierced by the electrified des, the Wyverns became ensconced in a tempest of lightning, their massive forms plummeting towards the ground. Despite the onught, the Wyverns, resilient creatures, expelled magic through their colossal wings, attempting to shake off the lightning''s embrace and ascend once more into the sky.
At that critical moment, a colossal windstorm surged through the Wyvern quiver. This tempestuous attack was orchestrated by the wind spirits, conjured by the Wind High Elves. Approximately half of the Wyvern horde sumbed to the force of the windstorm, losing their equilibrium and plummeting towards the ground. Unable to recover control, they crashed into the unforgiving terrain below.
Approximately fifty Wyverns crashed into the ground, creating a seismic impact that reverberated through the area. Thend bore the brunt of their colossal descent, forming a pit several meters deep. A billowing dust cloud, exceeding ten meters in height, enveloped the aftermath. The Wyverns, having endured the immense damage from their fall,y sprawled on the ground, their formidable forms now diminished.
Primarily, the majority of the Wyverns that crashed bore broken and bent wings. Scattered across the ground, theyy in a state of disarray, seemingly lifeless and unable to recover from the tremendous shock. Yet, it was crucial to note that, despite their appearance, the Wyverns were not deceased. The overwhelming impact had rendered them unconscious momentarily, but life still pulsed within their formidable frames.
In their current state, the knights could easily kill the incapacitated Wyverns. However, the defenders stationed along the outer wallscked the immediate means to engage the Wyverns directly. Moreover, even if they possessed the means, it was not a viable option to initiate an attack at this moment.
The respite proved short-lived as the remaining Wyverns, having shrugged off the effects of the golden lightning and evaded the windstorm, unleashed another round of me Breath toward the outer walls. The knights, still recovering from the initial Breath attack, struggled to reassemble their formations in time to repel the renewed assault.
With no one left to intercept the Wyverns'' Breaths head-on, the responsibility fell on the shoulders of the Yupir Church''s pdins. Unleashing Yupir''s Hundred Lightning, the pdins became encircled by a massive golden wheel that gradually transformed into an array of innumerable Thunderbolt Swords. These radiant des soared toward the oing me Breaths, standing as the final line of defense.
The barrage of three hundred Thunderbolt Swords,unched by the trio of pdins, soared towards the oing me Breaths. Intercepting the trajectory of the fiery onught, the Thunderbolt Swords collided with the me Breaths. However, the Thunderbolt Swords sumbed to the formidable heat and force of the me Breaths, disintegrating into scattered bolts of lightning.
Ultimately, the three hundred Thunderbolt Swords proved insufficient to entirely halt the advance of the me Breaths. Nevertheless, the me Breaths, having expended a considerable amount of firepower in breaking through the Thunderbolt Swords, suffered a notable reduction in their overall intensity.
Having shed with the golden Thunderbolt Swords, the me Breaths, once resembling a formidable river, now dwindled to the strength of an inconspicuous, no-name brook. The diminished firepower rendered the subsequent Fire Breaths far less menacing.
The wind spirits, summoned by the Wind Elves, once again manifested a huge windstorm, scattering the weakened me Breaths. In the meantime, the knights who were knocked down by the Breath attack quickly regained theirposure and raised their Chevalier Swords.
Before they knew it, the Wyverns were flying just above the outer walls and shed with their razor-sharp ws as they descended. The red aura emanating from their sharp ws struck the knights who had not yet been able to re-establish their battle formation.
Fortunately, the knights who had sessfully maintained their formation retaliated by swinging their Chevalier Swords, releasing a wave of aura in response. Nevertheless, unless they held the esteemed rank of Master Knights, theycked the necessary strength to entirely thwart the red aura emanating from the Wyverns'' ws.
The knights'' auras, intersecting with the Wyverns'' ws, were torn apart and shattered. Following the destruction of the knights'' protective aura, the Wyverns'' ws ruthlessly targeted the knights adorned in Chevalier Armor. The formidable armor meant to shield its wearer, proved no match as it was brutally crushed and torn apart by the ferocious assault.
Even the knights donned in Chevalier Armor did not emerge unscathed. Over ten knights sumbed, copsing to the ground while still encased in their armor, blood staining their bodies. The merciless assault had taken a severe toll on their ranks.
You monstrous bastards!
Die!
Fueled by rage, the knights unleashed Aura des towards the Wyverns. Responding swiftly, the Wyverns kicked the ground and ascended, generating formidable gusts with the powerful strokes of their wings. Unable to withstand the intense pressure, the Aura des were repelled, redirecting their force back towards the knights. The knights, quick on their feet, evaded to the side, skillfully avoiding the bacsh from their own Aura des.
Regrettably, the knights who couldn''t react in time found themselves struck by their own Aura des, plummeting to the ground. The Wyverns, having soared into the sky amid potent wind pressure, descended once more, shing with their ws at the knights whoy vulnerable on the ground. The relentless assault continued.
Nevertheless, the Wyverns werepelled to ascend once more. The Wind Elves conjured a formidable windstorm, while the pdins unleashed Yupir''s Hundred Lightning, assaulting the Wyverns. In an attempt to evade the windstorm and the onught of golden Thunderbolt Swords, the Wyverns soared high into the sky.
Subsequently, the Wyverns directed a me Breath towards both the knights and elves. Swiftly, the knights and elves leaped away from the fiery onught. Nevertheless, the me Breaths unleashed by nearly fifty Wyverns boasted an extensive range. While the Wind Elves managed to adeptly evade using the aid of the wind spirits, the knights found it challenging to avoid the all-epassing mes.
A significant portion of the knights found themselves unable to evade the me Breaths, sumbing to the engulfing mes. The intense heat of the me Breath melted the Chevalier Armor worn by the knights, leaving no trace behind. Those who managed to dodge the fiery onughtboth knights and elvesgazed in stunned disbelief at the Wyverns and their unfortunaterades who had melted away.
In their moments with Mu-Gun, they momentarily overlooked the overwhelming might of the Wyverns. It became apparent that halting the Wyverns on their own was an insurmountable challenge. The realization dawned that Mu-Gun''s presence was imperative in this dire situation.
Once again, the surviving knights and elves faced the imminent threat of another round of me Breaths from the Wyverns. However, to their surprise, no fiery onught emerged from the Wyverns'' mouths. Instead, colossal ice spears thrust forth, piercing the Wyverns'' mouths.
The Wyverns, their mouths impaled by the ice spears, descended with agonizing screams. In response to this abrupt turn of events, the knights and elves shifted their attention towards the capital.
Swiftly approaching, Mu-Gun soared through the air, nked by a wind giant on the left and an ice giant on the right.
Lord Argon is here!
Yupirs representative hase!
The knights confirmed Mu-Guns appearance and cheered.
Will you two Spirit Kings take care of the Wyverns? Mu-Gun asked the Wind Spirit King Nervatum and the Ice Spirit King dium to attack the Wyverns.
-Leave it to me.
-Thats what I wanted to do.
Acknowledging with a nod, Nervatum and dium charged headlong towards the Wyverns. Initiating their assault, they unleashed a potentbination of a fierce windstorm and an icy tempest. The incapacitated Wyverns on the ground, still writhing in pain, bore the brunt of the onught as the windstorm and ice storm descended upon them.
The windstorm tore apart the colossal bodies of the Wyverns, while the ice storm encased them in a frozen embrace. Unable to mount a proper defense against Nervatum and dium''s relentless assault, the Wyverns sumbed to their demise, their lives extinguished without a chance to retaliate.
Yet, there remained a few surviving Wyvernsthe ones whose wings had been rendered useless by the Wind Elves'' windstorm and Yupir''s Heavenly Thunder. Although they had momentarily lost consciousness upon crashing, they had since regained their senses.
Despite their broken wings, the surviving Wyverns remained formidable in other aspects. They retaliated by unleashing a me Breath towards Nervatum and dium. Reacting swiftly, the two Spirit Kings conjured a defensive barrierprised of wind and ice, sessfully thwarting the Wyverns'' fiery assault.
The relentless onught of me Breaths persisted, each attempt thwarted by the steadfast wind and ice wall. Undeterred, the Wyverns persisted in their fiery assault, the repetition of an attack that had proven ineffective. In their grounded state, with wings rendered useless and flight denied, the me Breath remained their sole means of offense.
Nervatum and dium continued to form an impervious barrier of wind and ice, sessfully neutralizing each sessive me Breath. While preupied with the defense against the Wyverns'' relentless assault, the Spirit Kings showed no signs of haste, patiently awaiting the opportune moment to turn the tide.
The me Breath, the Wyverns'' most potent offensive, exacted a substantial toll on their magical energy reserves. In the ongoing confrontation, it became evident that the Wyverns would inevitably deplete their magical energy. Therefore, there was no need for Nervatum and dium to overdo it.
Chapter 257
Chapter 257
As Nervatum and dium confronted the Wyverns, Mu-Gun surveyed the situation at the outer walls. The grim reality unfolded before him over seventy knights had fallen, predominantly from the Kraiss Kingdom and the other two realms. Among the casualties were mostly Expert Knights, with the unfortunate inclusion of Master Knights among the fallen.
Had Mu-Gun dyed a moment longer, the knights and elves at the outer walls might have facedplete annihtion. Mu-Gun was worried about the situation at the Albion Kingdom. Despite the Ice High Elves reinforcing their ranks, the formidable Wyvern quiver posed a significant challenge, one that their strength alone struggled to surmount.
Sir Philford! Sir Rood! Alicia! I think you should go to the Albion Kingdom immediately. I will follow right behind once I deal with the situation here.
The three followed Mu-Guns instructions without anyints.
With urgency, the Avalon Knights, the Yupir Church''s pdins and priests, and the Wind High Elves hastened towards the central portal of the capital. Meanwhile, Mu-Gun, having directed them forward, soared towards the ongoing confrontation with the Wyvern quiver, where me Breaths continued to assail Nervatum and dium.
Mu-Gun unleashed the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst, a force surpassing the might of the Yupir''s Heavenly Thunder employed by the pdins. The immense surge of power descended upon the Wyverns, whose crippled wings left them defenseless against the relentless onught. Unable to evade, the Wyverns found themselves at the mercy of the Thunderbolt Swords hurtling towards them with lightning speed.
Their only recourse was to lift their heads and release a me Breath skyward. The Thunderbolt Swords, obstructed by the fiery barrier, fragmented and detonated. Nevertheless, the shattered Thunderbolt Swords ounted for less than a tenth of the relentless barrage raining down upon the Wyverns.
Those Thunderbolt Swords that didnt collide with the me Breaths found their mark, piercing the colossal bodies of the Wyverns. With unparalleled ease, the Thunderbolt Swords prated the magical force field that enveloped the Wyverns, oveing even the formidable protection offered by their resilient scales.
The colossal bodies of the Wyverns quivered under the assault of the golden Thunderbolt Swords descending from above. A chorus of pained groans escaped their massive forms as they haphazardly unleashed me Breaths in retaliation. However, this resistance was short-lived, and before long, the Wyverns sumbed, their heads crashing to the ground in defeat.
The Thunderbolt Swords embedded in their bodies transformed into a surge of lightning, tearing apart the innards of the Wyverns.
Please put an end to them, Mu-Gun said to Nervatum and dium.
Without a word, Nervatum and dium summoned a wind sword and an ice spear. Then, they proceeded to smash the Wyverns heads.
Nervatum asked, acting like a child whose toy was snatched away.
-You said youd leave it up to us, so why are you suddenly interfering?
Its because the situation is urgent.
-I dont think you are referring to this ce.
Yes. Its the situation at the Albion Kingdom. I think I should head there right away.
-Then, we will go back to the Spirit Realm for a while.
Nervatum and dium withdrew to the Spirit Realm, leaving Mu-Gun to swiftly proceed to the central portal of the Valencia Kingdom. Before departing, Mu-Gun tasked Bellion, the chief wizard of the Valencia Kingdom, with gathering the Mana Hearts from the defeated Wyverns.
When he arrived at the Valencia Kingdoms central portal, the Avalon Knights and the other knights were crossing over to the Albion Kingdom.
Huh?! Youre already here? Philford asked, surprised that Mu-Gun came over so quickly.
Yes. If I knew this would happen, I would have asked you all to wait and move together.
Were not as fast as you are. Still, since the Wind Elves have gone first, they will be of some help.
Alright. Ill get a move on first.
As you wish.
Mu-Gun took the lead, entering the portal ahead of the other knights. Upon emerging from the central portal in the Albion Kingdom, he promptly sought information about the state of the Albion Kingdom''s capital from the portal''s overseeing wizard.
The Albion Kingdom''s capital faced a perilous assault from a Wyvern quiver. The Wyverns, rather than concentrating their attack on a single location, divided into groups and simultaneously struck four different sectorsthe east, west, north, and south boundaries of the capital.
The personnel who moved to support Albions capital could not defend four ces, so they split their forces into two groups, defending the east and the south. However, it was reported that defending those two ces was also a difficult task.
As Mu-Gun grasped the unfolding crisis, the Avalon Knights and theirpanionspleted their transition to the capital of the Albion Kingdom.
Sir Philford and Sir Rood, please stop the Wyverns attacking from the north.
Its impossible for us to stop it alone.
Ill send the Wind Spirit King with you.
Then, we have a chance.
Swiftly taking action, Mu-Gun summoned the Wind Spirit King Nervatum and dispatched it to the northern wall of the capital, apanying the Avalon Knights and the pdins of the Yupir Church.
Mu-Gun swiftly made his way to the western wall, utilizing the Thunder God''s Shadow. Upon reaching his destination, a harrowing sight awaited himthe capital aze, its inhabitants engulfed in the merciless onught of me Breaths from the Wyverns. The unfortunate residents of Albion faced a gruesome fate, chased down by the relentless creatures, torn asunder by their ws, and devoured amid the inferno.
Mu-Gun immediately summoned the Ice Spirit King dium.
-What a disaster.
dium, please quell the mes first.
-You dont want me to attack the Wyverns?
I will deal with the Wyverns.
-Well, if my contractor tells me to, I should do it.
Though reluctant, dium followed Mu-Gun''s directive, using her powers to extinguish the raging mes. As the ice storm unleashed by dium swept through the area, the towering inferno quickly subsided. Observing this development, the Wyverns swiftly encircled dium, intent onunching an assault.
However, before they could attack dium, Mu-Gun made a move first. Surging towards the encroaching Wyverns, he emanated a torrent of lightning from his entire being, simultaneously wielding a formidable ten-meter-long Thunderbolt Sword with unwavering determination.
A Wyvern fell to the ground after being decapitated, unable to evade the relentless strike of Mu-Gun''s golden Thunderbolt Sword. The remaining Wyverns recognized Mu-Gun''s intervention, abandoning their pursuit of dium and redirecting their onught towards Mu-Gun. Employing a range of attacks, from generating formidable gusts with their massive wings to shing with razor-sharp ws, and ultimately unleashing scorching me Breaths.
Though their assault may have seemed reckless initially, the Wyverns executed a well-coordinated joint attack, calcting Mu-Gun''s potential retreat paths. However, Mu-Gun exhibited exceptional agility, effortlessly dodging their synchronized assault. His Thunderbolt Sword sliced through the air, indicating that he saw through their calcted strategy. A massive wave of lightning radiated in every direction, striking the surrounding Wyverns. In haste, the Wyverns swiftly maneuvered their wings to evade the oing electrical onught.
However, being over thirty meters in size, no matter how swiftly they maneuvered, they couldn''t outpace the lightning surge. The electric wave, stretching across the sky, promptly enveloped their massive forms. The Wyverns, immobilized by the lightning, started descending, one by one.
Mu-Gun summoned a handful of golden Thunderbolt Swords while remaining airborne. He directed the Thunderbolt Swords towards the descending Wyverns'' heads. Paralyzed by the lightning, the Wyverns were helpless, unable to react as the Thunderbolt Swords approached. In a seamless motion, the Thunderbolt Swords pierced through their heads.
The Wyverns, their heads now pierced, collided with the ground in a resounding explosion, lying motionless thereafter. dium swiftly extinguished the ensuing mes with an ice storm, providing a chilling contrast to Mu-Gun''s lethal dispatching of the incapacitated Wyverns.
Subsequently, Mu-Gun assessed the northern situation using the Wind Spirit King Nervatum. An ongoing battle persisted, and their forces had the advantage,rgely attributed to Nervatum''s significant contribution. It appeared unnecessary to provide additional support in that direction.
Mu-Gun, opting to entrust the northern front to Nervatum, shifted his focus westward. On the outskirts of Albion''s capital, the Ice Elves and Wind Elves coborated in handling the Wyvern threat. The High Elves from both tribes, joined by the most esteemed spirits, found themselves entangled in a heated confrontation with the Wyverns.
Mu-Gun, recognizing an evenly matched scenario where neither side had a distinct advantage, understood that his intervention could swiftly tip the scales. Summoning a multitude of Thunderbolt Swords matching the number of Wyverns, he unleashed them directly at the airborne adversaries, decisively altering the course of the battle.
Carrying Mu-Gun''s determination, the Thunderbolt Swords honed in with precision on their intended targetsthe Wyverns, entangled inbat with the elves, their movements carefully tracked by the enchanted des.
The Wyverns, btedly noticing the approaching Thunderbolt Swords, hastily pped their wings, creating a gust of wind with formidable pressure. Comparable to the force exerted by a Grand Master''s Aura des, the Wyverns'' wind pressure disyed strength. Nevertheless, the sheer potency of the Thunderbolt Swords surpassed even that formidable might.
Breaking through the resistance of the wind pressure, the Thunderbolt Swords embedded themselves into the bodies of the Wyverns in mid-p. With remarkable force, the enchanted des pierced through the Wyverns'' resilient scales, delving deep into their bodies.
Writhing in agony, the Wyverns plummeted, their anguished cries filling the air. In ast-minute effort, they averted a direct crash by vigorously pping their wings. However, seizing the opportune moment, the High Elves from both tribes wasted no time and swiftly initiated a counterattack.
The wind sword conjured by the wind giants and the ice spears manifested by the ice giants ruthlessly tore through the Wyverns'' wings, leaving them shredded and frozen. Deprived of their most formidable assettheir wingsthe Wyverns retaliated by unleashing me Breaths upon the High Elves.
Nevertheless, the High Elves proved resilient, skillfully dodging the slowed-down Wyverns that had lost their wings. The me Breaths, now avoidable, failed to find their mark. The High Elves swiftly countered, thrusting wind swords and ice spears into the exposed heads of the incapacitated Wyverns. Attempting to evade with their two remaining legs, the Wyverns struggled with sluggish movements, hindered by the loss of their wings.
With unwavering precision, the wind swords and ice spears found their mark, prating the Wyverns'' heads. Staggering briefly, the majestic creatures sumbed and copsed to the ground. Victorious over the Wyvern threat, the High Elves from both tribes began searching for Mu-Gun.
Yet, Mu-Gun was nowhere to be found. Upon ensuring the High Elves'' triumph, he swiftly redirected his efforts southward. The defense of Albion Kingdom''s capital in the south primarily rested on the shoulders of the Avalon Knights, the pdins of the Yupir Church, and the Blue Dragon Knights from the Delphina Kingdom. Despite their valiant efforts, the relentless assault of the Wyverns left them vulnerable and struggling.
The toll on the Blue Dragon Knights was severe, with over half of their members sumbing to the Wyvern onught. The Avalon Knights fared no better, experiencing more than ten casualties, including both fatalities and serious injuries. Despite their substantial roster of Master Knights, their vulnerability in the struggle against the Wyverns stemmed from the absence of effective long-range attack capabilities.
From the sky, the Wyverns unleashed me Breaths, a lethal assault that surpassed the knights'' limited attack range. The situation proved disastrous for the knights,cking any effective means of long-range retaliation. Although the pdins could wield Yupir''s Heavenly Thunder to counter the threat, the Wyverns assaulting the southern wall seemed to possess an uncanny awareness, attacking at intervals that strategically evaded the potential counterattacks.
Consequently, deploying Yupir''s Heavenly Thunder proved challenging, as only one or two Wyverns fell within the effective attacking range. While some Wyverns sumbed to the celestial onught, the remainder seized the opportunity to intensify their assaults. This perpetual cycle hindered the knights from mounting a cohesive counteroffensive, preventing them from efficiently engaging and eliminating the grounded Wyverns.
Bolstered by great regenerative abilities, the Wyverns swiftly recovered from the shock, soaring back into the sky to initiate another round of attacks. Complicating matters further, those previously targeted by Yupir''s Heavenly Thunder adjusted their strategy, homing in on the pdins. This forced the pdins into a defensive stance, diverting their attention from any offensive actions as they struggled to fend off the relentless assaults.
In this manner, their sole long-range weapon, Yupir''s Heavenly Thunder, became effectively nullified. Consequently, the bnce of the situation at the southern wall shifted decidedly against their favor.
However, that was the situation before Mu-Gun arrived. The entire scenario underwent a radical transformation the moment Mu-Gun reached the southern wall of the capital. Without dy, upon his arrival, Mu-Gun summoned the Ice Spirit King, dium.
dium, after assessing the Wyverns'' numbers, summoned an equivalent number of highest-ranked ice spirits to match the enemy forces. A Spirit King possessed the ability tomand spirits of the same attribute, given they were of lower rank. With this authority, a Spirit King could potentially nket the entire sky with spirits if they so desired.
Achieving such a feat, however, demanded a substantial reservoir of spiritual power. Nheless, the formidable aspect of Spirit Kingsy in their capacity to manipte the spirits subordinate to them at will, contingent on the spiritual power endowed by their contractor.
Summoning slightly over twenty highest-ranked ice spirits, dium directed them to attack the Wyverns. The ice spirits materialized an ice storm, their entire forms engulfed in frost, as they soared towards the Wyverns.
Chapter 258
Chapter 258
The moment dium summoned slightly over twenty highest-ranked ice spirits, Mu-Gun sensed a significant outflow of Thunder God Qi from his body. Mu-Gun, in possession of more than thirty gajpas worth of Thunder God Qi, felt the substantial release apanying the summoning.
Nevertheless, as the two Spirit Kings summoned slightly over twenty highest-ranked spirits, Mu-Gun noticed a considerable depletion in the vast reserve of Thunder God Qi. Considering that, if the other two Spirit Kings also entered into a contract with him, it appeared logical that he should possess no less than fifty gajpas worth of Thunder God Qi.
Fifty gapjas was equivalent to three thousand years worth of internal energy. Such an immense reservoir of internal energy was beyond the capacity of humans to harness.
Nheless, for those endowed with divinity, fifty gapjas worth of internal energy posed no significant limitation. The two Spirit Kings who forged a contract with Mu-Gun possessed well over fifty gapjas worth of spiritual energy. To confront the Demon God, Mu-Gun had to steadily increase his internal energy. To achieve this, he nned to regrly absorb the Mana Hearts of Drakes and Wyverns.
Meanwhile, the highest-ranked ice spirits, which rapidly exhausted Mu-Guns Thunder God Qi, materialized an ice storm, engaging the Wyverns in a confrontation. The ice spirits delved into the sides of the Wyverns, attempting to freeze their wings. In retaliation, the Wyverns, maintaining a considerable distance, unleashed me Breaths to fend off the encroaching ice spirits.
The ice spirits and Wyverns engaged in a fierce battle, a relentless cycle of pursuit and retreat. dium refrained from intervening, choosing to observe the skirmish without interference. She was well aware that her involvement would swiftly bring the confrontation to a conclusion.
However, dium''s decision not to assist the ice spirits stemmed from a desire for their development. Spirits evolved throughbat or by fulfilling their contractor''s directives. The sh with the Wyverns provided a unique and valuable experience, offering the ice spirits an opportunity for substantial growth amid the intense battle.
Mu-Gunprehended dium''s intentions and allowed her the freedom to act as she saw fit. In a more pressing situation, he would have directed dium to quickly end the battle.
Yet, the situationcked immediate urgency. The Wyverns assaulting the east and west of Albion''s capital had been sessfully eradicated, and matters in the north wereing to an end. The only remaining area under threat was the south, the very location where they currently stood.
There was no harm in dying a little. Mu-Gun watched the fight between the ice spirits and the Wyverns with a rxed mind. The ice spirits transformed into a colossal entity, ceaselessly assaulting the Wyverns wielding an ice spear in one hand and conjuring an ice storm with the other.
Using their wings, the Wyverns managed to withstand the strong wind pressure generated by the ice storm, countering with me Breaths. As the conflict persisted, the ice spirits introduced greater variety into their attacks. In addition to the ice storm, they created ice spheres, hurling them to detonate and freeze the entire space surrounding the Wyverns.
With each passing moment in their battle against the Wyverns, the ice spirits underwent noticeable evolution. Nevertheless, a discernible limitation persisted in their power. Despite their growing prowess, their capabilities could, at most, pose a threat to the Wyverns, yet proving difficult to inflict fatal injuries.
Ultimately, it would fall upon beings of greater power, such as dium or Mu-Gun, to bring a decisive conclusion to the Wyvern threat. Finally, it was the Ice Spirit King, dium, who took action. She stretched out her hands in the direction of the Wyverns entangled in a battle with the ice spirits.
A surge of cold energy emanated from dium''s hands, coalescing into a massive ice spear. With a swift motion, sheunched it towards the Wyverns. The ice spear sailed through the air, freezing the surrounding space entirely as it advanced. In a bid to defend itself, the Wyvern countered with a me Breath. However, the potency contained within the ice spear proved overwhelming, defying the Wyvern''s attempts to block it.
Upon collision with the ice spear, the scorching me Breath, hotter thanva, solidified instantly. The once-erupting inferno, streaming from the Wyvern''s mouth, swiftly froze, encapsting the interior of the creature''s mouth in a matter of moments, even as it continued to exhale me Breath.
Ceasing its me Breath abruptly, the Wyvern swiftly took flight to evade the approaching ice spear. Unyielding, the ice spear altered its trajectory, rising in pursuit of the Wyvern. In its attempt to evade sideways, the Wyvern found itself vulnerable to a forceful ice storm targeting its two wings. As the Wyvern concentrated on deflecting the ice spear, the original ice spirit engaged in the battle manifested an ice storm, assaulting the creature''s wings.
Enveloped in the relentless ice storm, the Wyvern''s two wings sumbed to freezing. Helplessly, with its wings immobilized, the Wyvern plummeted towards the ground. Simultaneously, an ice spear rising from below pierced the Wyvern''s torso, sealing its fate.
With the ice spear lodged in his body, the Wyvern immediately fell as the cold energy froze its insides. Upon impact with the ground, the colossal body of the Wyvern frozen by the ice spear, shattered like ss.
This marked the beginning. dium summoned ice spears in rapid session,unching them against the Wyverns. Powerless against this, the Wyverns were pierced and subsequently descended to the ground. Meanwhile, the ice spirits, not idle while dealing with the fallen Wyverns, actively engaged the remaining airborne adversaries.
Subjected to the relentless joint assault from the ice spirits, the Wyverns sumbed to their numerical disadvantage. Their wings froze, causing them to fall, and subsequently, their heads met the piercing ice spears of the ice spirits. In this manner, their lives were lost.
Shortly after dium''s intervention, the Wyverns were eradicated, bringing an end to the conflict. Simultaneously, the battle in the north of the capital, where the Wind Spirit King Nervatum had offered support, also reached its conclusion.
Mu-Gun dismissed dium and Nervatum, sending them back to the Spirit Realm along with the highest-ranked spirits they had summoned. Upon their departure, Mu-Gun took stock of his dwindling internal energy. Only three gapjas worth of internal energy remained at his disposal.
Having depleted a substantial portion of his internal energy, which originally exceeded thirty gapjas, Mu-Gun sensed the pressing need for replenishment. He proceeded to a location where the Avalon Knights and the pdins of the Yupir Church were assembled, contemting ways to augment his internal energy once more.
"If you had arrived a bitter, all of us might have been on our way to the underworld," remarked Luke, the Pdin Order Captain.
"Thank you all for your dedication. I wish I could have arrived sooner, but I''m bound by the limitations of having only one body," Mu-Gun conveyed, casting a somber gaze at the fallen knights who had sumbed to the Wyverns'' onught.
"Don''t me yourself. Without you, both the Valencia and Albion Kingdoms might have turned to ashes. We safeguarded both kingdoms because of you. Ideally, it would have been better with no losses had youe earlier. Yet, given the circumstances of defending both kingdoms, no one should fault you. We certainly don''t," Luke asserted firmly.
"Sir Luke is right. If you had arrived even slightlyter, the damage would have been far more severe. Our losses are minimized thanks to your intervention, and we''re grateful for that. ming you is misced; it''s on us if me is to be assigned, for our own shorings. We can''t fault you for ourck of skills," Walter affirmed with a nod.
"As Sir Walter mentioned, our gratitude towards you overshadows any need for me. You have nothing to me yourself for," consoled Denion from the Delphinia Kingdom.
Thank you all, Mu-Gun said earnestly.
What are you thanking us for? Lets clean up this ce first.
Lets do that.
Coborating with the surviving knights, Mu-Gun retrieved the bodies of their fallenrades and proceeded to gather the valuable Mana Hearts from the Wyverns'' remains. Once the cleanup was concluded, the expedition squad that had ventured into the Anders Mountain Range made their return to the capital.
Hastily disposing of the lingering threat of Wyverns, they swiftly made their way back to the castle. Reflecting on it, the option to utilize a portal could have expedited their return considerably.
Regrettably, the Wyverns'' relentless assaults had taken a toll on all portals linked to the capital, rendering them inoperable. Undeterred, the group pressed on tirelessly, marching day and night in a concerted effort to reach the capital as swiftly as possible.
Concerns loomed about the potential destruction of the capital before their return, but a collective sigh of relief escaped them upon discovering that the Wyverns had been eradicated with the assistance of Mu-Gun and his allies.
Apanying them were the Earth Elves and Mu-Gun sought a meeting with Deckard Fabierre, the chief of the Earth Elves. Mu-Gun expressed his desire for a spirit contract with Nordic, the Earth Spirit King. Deckard, aware of Mu-Gun''s existing contracts with two Spirit Kings, understood that such a contract was only possible for the chosen one.
Mu-Gun''s extraordinary feat of signing contracts with two Spirit Kings, an unprecedented aplishment, left asting impression. Combined with his role as the representative of the Sky God Yupir, Deckard became convinced that Mu-Gun was a chosen being, designated by the Gods to thwart the impending threat of the Demon God.
Embracing the conviction of Mu-Gun''s divine designation, Deckard willingly granted him the opportunity to sign a contract with the Earth Spirit King, Nordic. To fulfill this, they embarked on a journey to the verdant realm where the Earth Elves tribe resided in the Anders Mountain Range.
Parting ways with the Avalon Knights, the Yupir Church members, and the Elves, Mu-Gun ventured towards the luxuriant expanse in the Anders Mountain Range, apanied by the Earth Elves.
* * *
Materializing from the Spirit Realm through the Spirit Summoning Array, a colossal giantprised of soil and stone emerged Nordic, the Earth Spirit King.
As soon as Nordic saw Mu-Gun, he read through him at once.
-Youre Nervatum and diums contractor, huh? You also possess the Sky Gods divinity.
But I still have a long way to go to deal with the Demon God. Would you lend me your strength, Earth Spirit King Nordic?
Nordic saw through Mu-Guns Thunder God Qi and said,
-I think it is already beyond your capacity just to summon the two Spirit Kings with whom you have already signed a contract though.
Thats the case for now, but if I absorb the Drakes and the Wyverns Mana Hearts, I will be able to sign a contract with not just you, but also with Sarman, the Fire Spirit King.
-You want to sign a contract with all four Spirit Kings? Youre too greedy.
Its all to eradicate the Demon God. I have no other intention other than that.
-That may be so for now, but you may change your mind after possessing the power of all four Spirit Kings.
If youre worried about that, you can include the condition that the Spirit Contract will be canceled after the Demon God that descended on Avalon is eradicated.
-Thats an interesting condition.
Nordic, you must have been given a mission by the Spirit God Vahara to protect Avalon and annihte the Demon God and his followers. Now that the Demon God has descended on Avalon, you are obliged to carry out the duty tasked by the almighty Vahara. Thus, your best choice would be to sign a contract with me. As I said, if you add the condition of canceling your contract with me after the Demon God has been eradicated from thisnd, you will be able to get rid of your concerns.
-Yes, I cannot pretend to not know the mission given to me by the almighty Vahara. Fine, I will sign a contract with you. Instead, as you said, our contract will be limited until the Demon God has been extinguished from Avalon.
Do as you wish. If I can eradicate the Demon God that has descended upon Avalon, that is good enough.
-Good. Then, lets proceed with the contract.
With remarkable swiftness, Mu-Gun entered into a contract with the Earth Spirit King Nordic.
Upon concluding the contract and departing from the Spirit Summoning Array, Deckard of the Earth Elves tribe extended his congrattions, remarking, "Congrattions. By the way, you are truly amazing. I cant believe you were able to sign a contract with three Spirit Kings.
Its all thanks to you, Deckard. Mu-Gun expressed his gratitude.
What credit do I have? The great Nordic has chosen you because you possess the qualifications. I have done nothing.
"I owe this achievement to the Earth Elves tribe, who granted me the opportunity to contract with the great Nordic. Truthfully, it''s a rare urrence for humans, especially non-elves, to be given a chance to form a Spirit Contract."
Deckard reflected, "Our pride is meaningful only if we possess the capability to safeguard it. For centuries, we couldn''t even hear the Spirit King''s voice. Believing that only elves are entitled to Spirit Contracts is not pride but mere fixation and obstinacy. Nheless, I''m pleased to have contributed. Please, eliminate the Demon God and demonstrate that the great Nordic''s choice is justified.
Understood. I will do my best.
Then, you will probably be going to the Logan Mountain Range, where the Fire Elves tribe live, to sign a contract with all four Spirit Kings, as you previously said.
Thats the n.
I hope there will be good results in the Logan Mountain Range too. Deckard wished Mu-Gun luck.
Thank you. Also, I have a request to ask of the Earth Elves.
If you are asking us to join you in the fight against the Demon God, you dont have to say anything. Even if not for your request, we, the Earth Elves, will fight against the Demon God with all our might.
Haha, It''s unnecessary to ask, then. I''ll be on my way.
You do that. I will see you on the battlefield if the opportunity permits in the future.
Taking his leave from Deckard, Mu-Gun departed the beautifulnd and descended from the Anders Mountain Range, making his way toward the capital of the Albion Kingdom.
Upon his arrival in the Albion Kingdom''s capital, Mu-Gun found the Avalon Knights, the Yupir Order''s priests, and pdins, along with the Wind High Elves and Ice High Elves, all awaiting his return. Advising them to take much-needed rest, Mu-Gun, apanied by Fraus and f, chiefs of the Wind Elves and Ice Elves, traversed to the Valencia Kingdom.
Then, he entered the Logan Mountain Range to meet the Fire Elves tribe.
Chapter 259
Chapter 259
Nestled within the heart of the Logan Mountain Range, the Fire Elves tribe inhabited a scorching basin. This basin, enveloped by massive mes akin to a folding screen, acted as a protective enclosure for the Fire Elves tribe. The towering mes formed like walls, safeguarding the Fire Elves within.
Leveraging their mastery over fire spirits, the Fire Elves possessed the ability to unleash potent attacks utilizing the surrounding mes. This control over fire granted them a formidable defense, dissuading high-ranked monsters such as Behemoths or Drakes from venturing into the vige of the Fire Elves.
While Wyverns possessed the ability to soar over the wall of fire and enter the basin, the Fire Elves skillfully harnessed the mes enveloping the basin for a potent long-range, anti-flight assault. The formidable power of their attacks made it challenging for Wyverns to approach and engage the Fire Elves directly.
The strategic use of their defenses allowed the Fire Elves to lead a peaceful existence within the burning basin. For centuries, no human had ventured into the basin, not because it was intentionally blocked off, but simply because there had been no humans inclined to explore its fiery depths.
Yet, a shift urred as a human, Mu-Gun, made his way into the burning basin. Apanied by Fraus and f, Mu-Gun discovered and entered the fiery enve.
Kaison Helios, the chief of the Fire Elves, dly allowed the three to visit.
Seeing that the chiefs of two Elf tribes came with Yupirs representative, you must have something important to talk about.
Kaison was well aware that Mu-Gun, apanied by the two Elf chiefs, did not venture into the burning basin merely for a casual visit.
I have a favor to ask you, Sir Kaison.
You want to ask me to let you meet Sarman, the Fire Spirit King, right? Kaison was able to guess Mu-Guns request without listening to him finish.
Sensing the presence of the Spirit Kings emanating from Mu-Gun, Kaison discerned that Mu-Gun had formed contracts with three Spirit Kings. Intuitively, Kaison surmised that Mu-Gun''s purpose in visiting was toplete the quartet by forging a contract with thest Spirit King the Fire Spirit King Sarman.
Thats right.
It seems like you are trying to sign a contract with all four Spirit Kings.
I hope to be able to do that.
Thats truly amazing. We, the Elves, have not been chosen by the Spirit Kings for the past hundreds of years, but you were chosen by not just one, but three Spirit Kings. Kaison said.
Rather than because I was amazing, it was an inevitable decision for the sake of eradicating the Demon God.
Even if it couldnt be helped, it means that there is no being greater than you among the elves. Kaison smiled bitterly.
The elves excellence is acknowledged by all human beings. The Spirit Kings would definitely know better than anyone else about the elves excellence.
You dont have tofort us. The Spirit Kings chose you as their contractor for a good reason, so I will ept your request and help you to meet the Fire Spirit King Sarman. Of course, I cannot guarantee that the great Sarman will respond to your call.
Thank you.
Even if we began preparing for the Spirit Summoning Array immediately, we will need a day to prepare. In the meantime, stay here. The two of you should make yourselffortable too, Fraus and f.
Thank you.
Responding to Kaison''s call, a Fire Elf standing outside was summoned to guide Mu-Gun and hispanions to their lodgings. Apanied by the Fire Elf guide, Mu-Gun and the other two settledfortably into their amodations, awaiting thepletion of the Spirit Summoning Array.
The following day, upon learning of thepletion of the Spirit Summoning Array, Mu-Gun, led by a Fire Elf, made his way to the Origin of Fire situated at the northern edge of the burning basin. This sacred spot marked the inception of the fiery surroundings, and it was where the Fire Spirit King Sarman slumbered.
Arriving at the Origin of Fire, where the Spirit Summoning Array was meticulously arranged within a vast sea of mes, Mu-Gun, well-acquainted with the procedure, strode confidently to the array''s center. Without dy, the Fire High Elves initiated the Spirit Summoning Array.
The Spirit Summoning Array sprang to life seamlessly, and the gateway to the Spirit Realm swung open. Mu-Gun could sense the immense energy emanating from the Spirit Realm, unmistakably belonging to Sarman, the Fire Spirit King.
In the sacred Language of the Gods, Mu-Gun entreated Sarman, the Fire Spirit King, to materialize in the mortal realm. Almost immediately, a colossal fire giant materialized before Mu-Gun''s eyes.
Appearing in the imposing form of a fire giant, the Fire Spirit King Sarman exuded a power surpassing that of the other three Spirit Kings. His presence radiated an intense me and heat, seemingly capable of incinerating anything in its vicinity.
Sarman looked surprised after seeing through the energy contained in Mu-Gun at a nce.
-Amazing. Not just the Sky God Yupirs divinity, you even signed a contract with three Spirit Kings.
Its still not enough. Signing a contract with you, the Fire Spirit King will be the finishing touch.
-You are too greedy. If you sign a contract with all the four Spirit Kings, you will gain the Spirit God Vaharas divinity. Do you think you are qualified?
I dont know if I am qualified. I am only doing everything I can to stop the Demon God, and to protect Avalon. You can judge for yourself whether I deserve the Spirit God Vaharas divinity or not.
-What if I judge that you are not qualified?
It would be a pity, but I will have to step down. If you do not want to, I cannot forcefully sign a contract with you. However, you will have to take responsibility for the consequences that happen from not choosing me.
-Are you threatening me right now?
Sarman said, thinking that Mu-Gun was being impertinent.
Mu-Gun did not give in to Sarmans pace and replied,
I am not threatening you. I am just afraid that Avalon would be destroyed as I would not be able to stop the Demon God due to myck of strength.
-It sounds to me like it is my responsibility if Avalon is destroyed by the Demon God.
What is clear is that if you sign a contract with me, and I be able to borrow your strength, it will increase my chances of stopping the Demon God.
-Hoooh. Your desire to stop the Demon God is quite amazing. I guess thats why the almighty Sky God Yupir chose you as their representative.
Adding on to that point, if you cannot trust me, believe in the Sky God Yupir and lend me your strength.
Sarman took a glimpse at the Fire High Elves staring at them from outside the Spirit Summoning Array.
-Pathetic fools.
Sarman held great esteem for the elves, and if any of them had possessed the qualifications to form a contract with him, he would have dly done so. However, none of the elves could withstand his strength. The current circumstance, where he had to forge a contract with Mu-Gun, a human, instead of the cherished elves, left him displeased.
Despite his reservations, Sarman found himselfpelled to adhere to the will of the Spirit God Vahara. Refusing to sign a contract with Mu-Gun during the descent of the Demon God would be in direct opposition to this divine directive. Thus, reluctantly, Sarman had no alternative but to forge a contract with Mu-Gun.
No matter the case, there was no one more perfect or qualified than Mu-Gun.
-As you say, stopping the Demon God is an absolute mission we received from the almighty Vahara. So, I will sign a contract with you.
Thank you.
Sarman added the same conditions as Nordic, the Earth Spirit King.
-However, our contract will automatically be terminated as soon as the Demon God is eradicated. If you agree to it, I will sign a contract with you.
It didnt matter to Mu-Gun at all. He only needed the power of the Spirit Kings to eradicate the Demon God anyway.
I will dly do so.
-Then, lets proceed with the contract right away.
Upon Mu-Gun''s consent, Sarman promptly initiated the spirit contract, and the process concluded smoothly without anyplications.
As a result, Mu-Gun sessfully formed contracts with all four Spirit Kings. Such an event had never urred since the birth of the four Spirit Kings by the divine will of the Spirit God Vahara.
* * *
Having sealed the contract with Sarman, Mu-Gun, apanied by the Fire High Elves, made his way back to the capital of the Valencia Kingdom.
Upon Mu-Gun''s return to the Valencia Kingdom''s capital, he was warmly greeted by the pdins, the Avalon Knights, and the other elves eagerly awaiting his arrival. The news of Mu-Gun sessfully forming a spirit contract with Sarman brought immense joy, as his growing strength heightened the prospect of triumph over the impending threat of the Demon God.
What do you n to do now? Saintess Maria asked Mu-Gun.
Im thinking of meeting the Dragons.
Mu-Gun nned to enter Gods boundary, where the Dragons were trapped.
What are you going to do if the Dragons are hostile to you, Lord Argon?
If they are hostile, I will also regard them as enemies.
Are you able to handle the power of Dragons?
Although the Dragons are strong, its not impossible to deal with them since I have gained the power of the Sky God Yupir and the four Spirit Kings.
We will go with you too, Lord Argon.
We will follow you too.
Philford of the Avalon Order and Luke from the Pdin Order of the Yupir Church dered their intention to venture into God''s boundary alongside Mu-Gun.
We elves will go with you too. The Elves also expressed their intention to join Mu-Gun.
I am grateful for your feelings, but will enter Gods boundary by myself.
I cant let you take the risk alone, Philford said, insisting to follow him by any means.
I understand how you guys feel, but Dragons are iparably more powerful than Drakes or Wyverns. It will be hard to stop the Dragons attacks with your strength. If we end up fighting the Dragons, you will all die. Mu-Gun said firmly.
If we were afraid of death, we wouldnt have stepped forward in the fight against the Demon God in the first ce.
I know. However, now is not the time. When your strength is really needed, please put your life on the line. I alone am enough to meet the Dragons.
However, if, on the off chance, something goes wrong within Gods boundary, Avalon will not be able to escape destruction. Even if we all lose our lives, it will be beneficial for Avalon if that means we can save you, said Fraus, the Ice Elf chief.
He intended to act as a shield to buy time for Mu-Gun to run away if he was in danger due to the battle with the Dragons.
"With all due respect, if my life is in danger, even if all of you join me in the fight against the Dragons, the oue won''t change. I hate to admit it, but your skills won''t even buy us a moment''s dy. Inside Gods boundary, you won''t sway the tide of battle; you''ll only risk your lives in vain."
Philford, Luke, and the Elf chiefs found themselves unable to counter Mu-Gun''sments. As Grand Master Knights, they were among the strongest in Avalon.
Yet, their strength paled inparison to beings with divinity. In the face of Dragons imbued with such divine power, their abilities would prove insignificant.
Fine, as you say, we will stay here since we wont be of help anyway. Instead, promise us that you will definitelye back safe and sound, said Philford as there was nothing else he could do.
Dont worry. Who am I? I am the Sky God Yupirs representative and the contractor of the four Spirit Kings. As long as I have gained the Sky God Yupir and the Spirit God Vaharas divinity, even the Dragons wont be able to harm me. Mu-Gun said confidently, telling them not to worry.
Then, we will stay here and prepare for the fight against the Demon God.
Please do so, Mu-Gun said.
Are you going to go right away?
I must hurry because the Demon God might win over the Dragons first.
Okay.
Having bid farewell to the knights and elves, Mu-Gun made his way toward the nearest Gods boundary beyond the Logan Mountain Range. As he reached the edge of the Logan Mountain Range, a massive surge of energy surrounded a distant mountain. This expansive peak, extending beyond the four Mountain Ranges, was known as the Dragon Mountain Rangethe domain of the Dragons.
Initially connected to the Avalon continent, the Dragon Mountain Range had be a secludednd, sealed off by Gods boundarya punishment for aligning with the Demon God''s forces.
For more than a thousand years, the Dragons remained confined within the Dragon Mountain Range. Only individuals bestowed with the divinity of two out of the three Gods responsible for establishing the boundary had the power to unlock it.
Mu-Gun acquired the divinity of the Sky God Yupir by bing their representative. Additionally, in this instance, he secured the divinity of the Spirit God Vahara after entering into a contract with the four Spirit Kings.
In all of Avalon, Mu-Gun stood as the sole entity capable of unsealing the barrier obstructing ess to the Dragon Mountain Range. He approached Gods boundary, an unseen force invisible to the naked eye.
Nevertheless, with Mu-Gun activating the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes, the boundary became visible to him. The key to unlocking Gods boundaryy in the divinity of the Gods responsible for creating it. It would open when the divinity of at least two Gods was projected onto it.
Every divinity held its distinct characteristics, impossible for anyone to replicate. Regardless of a God''s might, unlocking the boundary was reserved for those who had a hand in its creation.
Mu-Gun stretched out both hands toward Gods boundary, unleashing the divinity of the two Gods upon it. The boundary, acknowledging the presence of the Sky God Yupir and the Spirit God Vahara''s divinity, began to resonate intensely.
By Mu-Guns will, a section of the boundary yielded, and the door to the Dragon Mountain Range was unlocked.
Chapter 260
Chapter 260
Mu-Gun stepped through the unlocked door into the Dragon Mountain Range. As he entered, the boundary door closed behind him.
Mu-Gun extended his senses to their utmost capacity, scanning the Dragon Mountain Range for any sign of a Dragon. Before long, a formidable energy surged towards him. It appeared as though something was hastening to investigate upon sensing the opening of Gods boundary.
There are three of them in total.
Three Dragons were closing in on Mu-Gun''s location. The lore spoke of eleven Dragons confined within the Dragon Mountain Range. Given the Dragons'' remarkably long lifespans, spanning thousands of years, it was highly likely that all eleven Dragons remained alive.
The presence of only three Dragons approaching could be attributed to the vast expanse of the Dragon Mountain Range. It was highly likely that the Dragons located rtively far away did not detect Gods boundary opening.
Mu-Gun felt a sense of relief. Dealing with a smaller number of Dragons in a potential battle was to his advantage. Moving cautiously within the Dragon Mountain Range, he patiently awaited the approaching Dragons.
Atst, three Dragons appeared one after another before Mu-Gun. Soaring through the sky, each Dragon stood an imposing sixty meters tall, adorned with two long horns atop their heads and gleaming scales covering their entire bodies. The sight was nothing short of overwhelming.
The Dragons confronting Mu-Gun emitted a vibrant red glow. They were known to be the most violent among the Dragon speciesthe Red Dragons. Confirming the rumors, the three Red Dragonsnded with a ferocious presence, causing the surroundingnd to tremble under their colossal weight.
The smallest of the Red Dragons spotted Mu-Gun and spoke. Identified as Calderoon Red Draconia, it held the Dragon Title and boasted a staggering lifespan of over four thousand years,
-I wondered who had broken through Gods boundary, but its a human being, huh?
The Red Dragon that touched down before Mu-Gun detected his energy and spoke. Known as Calious Red Draconia, this Dragon held the title and had also surpassed the age of four thousand years,
-Looking at you, I can feel divinity from you. Seems like you are not a normal human being.
The Red Dragon, whichnded on Mu-Guns right, added on to Calious words. Its name was Carcion Red Draconia, the chief of the Red Dragon n,
-He is also a human being who possesses the Sky God Yupir and the Spirit God Vaharas divinity.
Calderoon tantly disyed hostility and spoke,
-Hes a follower of the Gods who locked us up here for a thousand years, huh? Though I wonder why he broke through Gods boundary and came here.
Mu-Gunprehended every word as the Dragons conversed with each other in front of him. They spoke in Dragon Tongue, thenguage peculiar to their kind.
Although Mu-Gun had never studied Dragon Tongue, he inexplicably understood the Dragons''nguage as if it were second nature to him.
It was one of the capabilities his divinity possessed.
I came here to give you Dragons an opportunity as the Sky God Yupirs representative, Mu-Gun spoke to the Dragons, who were openly hostile to him.
-Did you just say an opportunity?
Carcion, the leader of the Red Dragons, asked in bewilderment.
"The Dragons aligned with the Demon God, aiming to annihte Avalon, forsaking the mission assigned by the Dragon God Bracant. This choice amounted to a rejection of your God, Bracant, and a denial of your inherent nature. I present you with an opportunity to absolve yourselves of the sinsmitted in those dark times."
-How impertinent. Who do you think you are to give us an opportunity?
"As I mentioned before, I stand as the representative of the Sky God Yupir. Furthermore, I carry the mantle of the Spirit God Vahara''s mission. Possessing the divinity of these two paramount Gods, I hold the power to release the Dragons from Gods boundary."
-Lets say thats the case, but how are you going to cleanse us of our sins?
"The Demon God has once more descended upon thisnd. Should the Dragons assume a leading role in vanquishing the Demon God, the Gods will forgive the transgressions of the past. Furthermore, the entirety of Avalon''s inhabitants willud and revere the greatness of the Dragon species."
-In a nutshell, you need the power of our species to stop the Demon God. However, our species does not have the intention of fighting for the Gods. You want to borrow our strength now after banishing us in this ce for the past thousand years? If you knew what a painful time our species has been through here, you wouldnt be asking something of the sort.
In the end, are you going to once again reject the mission that the Dragon God Bracant has given to the Dragon species?
-The mission of a God, which has already ceased to exist, no longer binds our species.
The Dragon God Bracant met its demise in a sh with the Demon God during its prior descent upon Avalon. With its existence extinguished, the Divine Command it once held over the Dragon species lost itspelling influence.
The only way was for the Dragons to voluntarily adhere to Bracants Divine Command. Yet, the Red Dragons seemed intent on rejecting this course.
Then, you will have to stay here forever.
-That was the case if you didnt show up here.
I have no intention of letting you out of the boundary.
-Your will is not important. Whats important is that we want that.
Upon this revtion, the three Dragons exchanged nces among themselves. Observing their looks and words, Mu-Gun discerned their intent to overpower him.
As expected, the three Dragonsunched an assault on Mu-Gun. Their ws soared in three different directions, converging on Mu-Gun. Apanied by an explosive impact, the ground beneath the Dragons'' strikesy in ruin.
Even for Mu-Gun, escaping unscathed from a blow by a Dragon''s ws would be impossible. Yet, with swift agility, Mu-Gun deftly evaded just before the Dragons'' ws could make contact.
Upon realizing the futility of their attacks, the Dragons beat their massive wings. A formidable wind pressure, surpassing even that of the Wyverns, surged towards Mu-Gun like an unleashed storm. The forceful gusts, generated by the Dragons'' wings, ttened the space within a radius of hundreds of meters in an instant.
Once more, Mu-Gun swiftly propelled himself upward, escaping the imminent danger. Simultaneously, the three Dragons ascended into the sky, expelling me Breaths from their mouths. A formidable ze, surpassing the might of the Wyverns, descended upon Mu-Gun from three different directions.
Using the Thunder God''s Aerial Steps and the Thunder God''s Shadow, Mu-Gun skillfully dodged the iing me Breaths. Yet, the relentless mes pursued him persistently. The Dragons, adjusting their aim, redirected the trajectory of their me Breaths towards Mu-Gun''s evasive path.
elerating quickly, Mu-Gun rapidly outpaced the pursuing me Breaths. With precision, he unleashed the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst. A myriad of Thunderbolt Swords descended from the sky, striking the back and wings of the three Dragons, unleashing a cascade of rampant lightning.
Undeterred by the onught of Thunderbolt Swords, the three Dragons swiftly retaliated against Mu-Gun. Disying only a momentary stagger in the sky, they synchronized their movements, swinging their long tails at him. From the tails of the three Dragons, red scales shot forth simultaneously towards Mu-Gun.
In a swift response to the iing onught of red scales, seemingly covering the entire sky, Mu-Gun hastily triggered the Golden Thunder God Star. The red scales cascaded over the Golden Thunder God Star like a shower, inducing multiple earth-shattering explosions to reverberate.
Yet, the scales proved ineffective against the imprable barrier of the Golden Thunder God Star, being deflected upon contact. Simultaneously, the three Dragons closed in on Mu-Gun, releasing a torrent of me Breath.
The colossal me Breaths descended upon Mu-Gun from the sky, forcefully impacting him. Despite the Golden Thunder God Star sessfully blocking the me Breaths, Mu-Gun was thrust backward and crashed into the ground, unable to withstand the overwhelming force.
Exerting all his strength, Mu-Gun unleashed a powerful wave of Thunder God Qi against the descending me Breaths. The Golden Thunder God Star transmitted the surge of Thunder God Qi, momentarily repelling the me Breaths. Seizing the opportunity created by this momentary setback, Mu-Gun swiftly employed the Thunder God''s Shadow, evading to the side.
Transforming into a streak of lightning, Mu-Gun deftly sidestepped the oing me Breaths. The fiery breaths struck the ground, promptly transforming the entire area into a zing sea of fire.
Evading the me Breaths, Mu-Gun swiftly summoned the Wind Spirit King and the Ice Spirit King. While summoning all four Spirit Kings would have been ideal, he currentlycked the internal energy required to summon the entire quartet.
Hence, he opted to summon the Wind Spirit King Nervatum and the Ice Spirit King dium, their attributes being more favorable in countering the Dragons.
The three Dragons, upon noticing the summoning of Nervatum and dium, promptly released a torrent of me Breath. Nervatum dispersed like the wind, skillfully avoiding the fiery onught, while dium conjured an ice dragon to counter the me Breaths head-on.
The Ice Spirit King''s summoned ice dragon sumbed to the ferocity of the me Breaths, resulting in the formation of a fleeting steam cloud. Nevertheless, this moment passed swiftly, as the cold energy emanating from the ice dragon froze the me Breaths, causing them to shatter into fragments of ice.
Dodging the me Breaths, Nervatum swiftly conjured a powerful windstorm directed at Calderoon,unching a retaliatory strike. Simultaneously, dium halted the me Breaths and unleashed an ice storm toward Calious, countering the attack directed at her.
Overwhelmed by the assaults from Nervatum and dium, Calderoon, and Calious found themselves unable to divert their attention to Mu-Gun. The powerful attacks of the two Spirit Kings demanded their full focus. With Calderoon and Calious upied, Mu-Gun''s adversary was naturally determined to be Carcion.
-Its amazing that you can summon two Spirit Kings. However, you will consume a lot of energy too. I wonder how long you will be able to endure it.
Dont worry, I will finish the fight before I run out of energy.
-Kahaha! It seems like you think you can win quickly if you are just dealing with me alone. From now on, allow me to show you how big of a delusion that is.
Carcion spoke in a baffled tone and then used Dragon Tongue Magic at Mu-Gun.
-Dragon of Fire!
Upon Carcion''s utterance of the catalyst words, nine ming dragons materialized and attacked Mu-Gun. These fiery dragons soared towards him with a semnce of life. Mu-Gun sensed that the onught would persist until all nine fire dragons were eradicated.
Shrouding his entire body with the Golden Thunder God Star, Mu-Gun conjured a golden Thunderbolt Sword in each hand. The golden thunder qi emitted from Mu-Gun''s hands swiftly coalesced, taking the form of a Thunderbolt Sword.
The golden Thunderbolt Swords, exceeding ten meters in length, embodied the profound principle of the Infinite Thunder Sword. This signified that the colossal Thunderbolt Swords in Mu-Gun''s grasp held the potency equivalent to thebination of ten thousand regr Thunderbolt Swords.
Mu-Gun wielded the Infinite Thunder Swords, shing at the nine fire dragons closing in on him. A golden surge of lightning radiated from the Infinite Thunder Swords, expanding like a and enveloping all nine fire dragons. The fire dragons, ensnared in the web of lightning, erupted into chaos, apanied by a resounding explosion.
Upon witnessing Mu-Gun effortlessly destroy the fire dragons, Carcion was taken aback and responded by unleashing a second round of Dragon Tongue Magic.
-Fire of Sun!
True to its name, Fire of Sun was a magic that harnessed the mes of the sun, hurling them at the enemy. These sun-infused mes wielded the ultimate power to incinerate everything in their path.
With a single nce, Mu-Gun discerned the powerful force encapsted in the red mes nketing the sky. Reacting swiftly, he unleashed a wave of Thunder God Qi, activated the Golden Thunder God Star, and simultaneously employed the Infinite Thunder Sword to envelop himself in a barrier of thunder.
The sky-epassing red mes descended upon the barrier of thunder as if they had been awaiting this opportune moment. The thunderous barrier retaliated by emitting a surge of lightning in an attempt to repel the sun''s mes, but it proved insufficient.
The sun''s mes melted the thunderous barrier, causing it to dissipate. Continuing its trajectory, the sun''s me struck the Golden Thunder God Star. Initially, the Golden Thunder God Star served as a nineyered protective vajra qi.
Yet, Mu-Gun bolstered theyers to an astonishing ny-nine. Despite this formidable defense, the sun''s me melted through theyers of the Golden Thunder God Star and prated within.
The Golden Thunder God Star didn''t yield easily. Even as it melted, it emitted continuous waves of lightning, putting up a fierce struggle to quell the encroaching sun''s me. Eventually, its resilience began to manifest. The sun''s me weakened noticeably as soon as the Golden Thunder God Star was reduced to fifteenyers, sumbing to the power of the Golden Thunder Qi.
In the end, the sun''s me vanishedpletely, leaving the nineyers of the Golden Thunder God Star unscathed.
Chapter 261
Chapter 261
Having sessfully repelled the Fire of Sun, Mu-Gun wasted no time and swiftly unleashed the Infinite Thunder Sword. A streak of thunder qi, emanating from his hand, darted towards Carcion, who was soaring in the sky. Without affording Carcion any time to react, the thunder qi swiftly plunged into Carcion''s neck.
The sturdy scales of the Dragon proved as fragile as paper, torn apart effortlessly as the Infinite Thunder Sword pierced through Carcion''s neck and emerged on the other side. Carcion, with his neck impaled by the Infinite Thunder Sword, gazed downward at Mu-Gun in disbelief.
Mu-Gun pressed on without hesitation, swinging the Infinite Thunder Swordstill embedded in Carcion''s neckwith all his might. The sword descended, slicing through Carcion''s massive body. Carcion soared upward with all his might, screaming in agony as the Infinite Thunder Sword cleaved through him, threatening to split his colossal form in two.
Pulling forcefully, Mu-Gun extracted the Infinite Thunder Sword, which was slicing through Carcion''s colossal form, causing a gush of blood. Despite Carcion''s attempt to ascend into the sky, the wound from his neck down to his chest impaired his flight, causing him to fall.
-Regeneration!
Despite enduring excruciating pain while falling, Carcion remained conscious and invoked the ultimate regeneration magic. The wounds, cleaved open by the Infinite Thunder Sword, began rapidly regenerating.
No, you dont!
Without wasting a moment, Mu-Gun ascended to the top of Carcion''s head, thrusting a Thunderbolt Sword toward the wounded Dragon''s forehead. Despite Carcion''s attempt to shake Mu-Gun off, the swift movement of the sword outpaced the Dragon''s efforts. A golden Thunderbolt Sword punctured Carcion''s forehead.
The Thunderbolt Sword rapidly expanded in size, akin to Sun Wukong''s Jingu Bang, [1]pletely piercing through Carcion''s forehead.
This wasnt the end. The Thunderbolt Sword embedded in Carcion''s forehead unleashed a torrent of lightning, electrifying its head. Carcion, overwhelmed by the surging electricity, lost consciousness, enduring the sensation of hundreds and thousands of lightning strikes inside its head.
Carcion''s colossal body descended helplessly to the ground. The impact of his more than sixty-meter form hitting the earth caused a tremor for thousands of meters, resembling the aftermath of an earthquake.
Descending from the sky alongside Carcion, Mu-Gun swung the Infinite Thunder Sword, now extending to tens of meters in length, at Carcion''s neck. In a single stroke, the Infinite Thunder Sword severed Carcion''s neck.
Carcion was decapitated, and blood sttered in various directions, soaking the ground. No matter how resilient a Dragon was, it could not survive being decapitated.
Ensuring Carcion''s death, Mu-Gun shifted his focus to the ongoing battle between the two Spirit Kings and the two Dragons. The confrontation was so evenly matched that neither side seemed capable of gaining the upper hand.
While the defeat of Carcion could be seen as a positive turn, the reality was starkly different. Mu-Gun''s power was depleting rapidly, and time was of the essence. If the battle wasn''t concluded swiftly, the Spirit Kings might be recalled to the Spirit Realm, leaving Mu-Gun vulnerable to the Dragons'' attacks. The urgency to conclude the battle heightened.
Mu-Gun swiftly invoked the Thunder God''s Shadow, positioning himself above Calious, who was engaged with dium. Without dy, he unleashed a barrage of countless Thunderbolt Swords aimed at Calious'' head.
Even while engaged with dium, Calious managed to confirm Carcion''s defeat. Anticipating Mu-Gun''s potential attack on either itself or Calderoon, it vigntly monitored Mu-Gun''s movements. As soon as it noticed Mu-Gun positioned above, unleashing a barrage of Thunderbolt Swords towards its head, Calious swiftly descended, skillfully evading Mu-Gun''s onught.
However, there was something he did not expect. It was the fact that Mu-Guns Thunderbolt Swords were increasing in number limitlessly. The countless Thunderbolt Swords unleashed by Mu-Gun quickly increased in numbers, chasing after Calious who was dropping downwards.
Caught off guard, Calious attempted to evade by shifting to the side. However, seemingly anticipating this move, dium''s ice storm surged from both sides, closing off any escape route.
-Unbroken Shield!
In a desperate attempt, Calious hastily invoked an absolute defense magic upon its massive bodya shield that was deemed unbreakable. A blue barrier swiftly enveloped Calious, yet, before the shield could fully form, the onught of countless Thunderbolt Swords descended. The Unbroken Shield, ironically named, shattered with astonishing ease, casting a shadow on its supposed invincibility.
The countless Thunderbolt Swords, breaking through the shattered remnants of the Unbroken Shield, burrowed into Calious'' head, their numbers continuing to multiply. Innumerable Thunderbolt Swords prated the crimson scales that adorned Calious'' head, delving deep into its skull.
Yet, the relentless assault persisted. The countless Thunderbolt Swords not only prated Calious'' head but also emerged from its chin. Emitting a powerful surge of lightning, the Thunderbolt Swords thoroughly seared and fried Calious'' head.
Overwhelmed by the impact, Calious lost consciousness and soon began to fall. Calious faced a disastrous end as it fell headfirst and its head shattered like a watermelon the moment it crashed into the ground, the neck bending under the force of the impact.
After killing Calious, Mu-Gun immediately unsummoned dium and moved toward Calderoon. If he had fought together with the Ice Spirit King dium, they would have been able to defeat Calderoon with much ease.
Despite the strategic advantage, Mu-Gun hurriedly unsummoned dium, acutely aware that his internal energy was perilously low. As dium vanished, the rapid depletion of Mu-Gun''s internal energy, akin to water pouring through a sieve, noticeably halted, allowing for a momentary recovery.
Regainingposure, Mu-Gun advanced towards Calderoon with a sense of control. Meanwhile, Calderoon grew increasingly anxious witnessing the defeat of Calious following Carcion. Realizing that facing Mu-Gun and the two Spirit Kings alone was a futile endeavor, Calderoon confronted the grim reality that persisting in the battle would lead to its demise, much like its fallenpanions.
Observing Mu-Gun dismissing the Ice Spirit King dium, Calderoon acknowledged that the situation remained unchanged. Persisting in the current battle would only result in a futile demise for Calderoon. Having endured a millennium trapped in the Dragon Mountain Range, Calderoon harbored no intention of meeting an inglorious end in this manner.
In a bid to preserve its life, Calderoon unleashed the Dragon of Fire spell at the Wind Spirit King Nervatum and swiftly veered in the opposite direction. Nervatum, attempting to pursue Calderoon, found himselfpelled to deal with the nine fire dragons threatening him first.
Additionally, Calderoon couldn''t evade another pursuerMu-Gun. As anticipated, Mu-Gun positioned himself, obstructing Calderoon''s escape route. Acknowledging Mu-Gun''s intervention, Nervatum redirected his attention to quelling the onught of the nine dragons rampaging at him.
In a quick response to Mu-Gun blocking its escape route, Calderoon, flying in the opposite direction after eluding Nervatum, immediately unleashed a me Breath. The fiery onught, apanied by intense heat, surged toward Mu-Gun, shrouded in a cascade of lightning.
Activating the Thunder God''s Aerial Steps and the Thunder God''s Shadow, Mu-Gun skillfully evaded the me Breath and closed the distance above Calderoon''s head. Swiftly, he thrust a Thunderbolt Sword towards Calderoon''s forehead, aiming to deliver a decisive blow.
Reacting swiftly, Calderoon leaned backward and retaliated against Mu-Gun by generating a powerful wind pressure with its colossal wings. The resulting gust, unleashed by Calderoon''s wings, enveloped Mu-Gun. Overwhelmed by the tremendous force, Mu-Gun was propelled backward and sent flying by the impact.
Despite the momentary setback, Mu-Gun swiftly transformed into a streak of lightning, reemerging above Calderoon''s head. As Calderoon pivoted its body and swung its tail at Mu-Gun, he countered by wielding a Thunderbolt Sword, intercepting the oing tail.
The Thunderbolt Sword easily severed Calderoon''s tail upon collision, causing Calderoon to momentarily lose bnce and spiral in the air. Seizing the opportunity, Mu-Gun pursued Calderoon and descended, thrusting another Thunderbolt Sword downward.
The Thunderbolt Sword extended to a terrifying length, piercing deeply into Calderoon''s torso. Mu-Gun skillfully maneuvered the Thunderbolt Sword sideways, carving a long arc through Calderoon''s midsection. A surge of lightning emanated in all directions as the sword cleaved through. Overwhelmed by the excruciating pain of a split torso and the internal frying from the lightning, Calderoon struggled to regainposure.
Compounding Calderoon''s plight, Nervatum, having dealt with the nine fire dragons, executed a powerful swing with a wind sword aimed at Calderoon''s neck. Struck by the high-speed rotating wind sword, Calderoon''s neck was severed, resulting in its headless descent to the ground. The impact uponnding wreaked havoc, devastating the surroundingnd for hundreds of meters.
-Anymore and it will be an overstretch. I will go back now.
Sensing Mu-Gun''s imminent energy depletion, Nervatum voluntarily retreated to the Spirit Realm. With Nervatum unsummoned, Mu-Gun''s energy, no longer rapidly dwindling, began to replenish as it surged in from the surrounding nature.
Allowing himself a moment to catch his breath, Mu-Gun waited for his internal energy to recuperate. Once his energy had reached a sufficient level, Mu-Gun descended back to the devastated ground, where the fallen Dragonsy in ruin.
Mu-Gun proceeded to collect the Mana Hearts from the fallen Dragons. Distinguished as Dragon Hearts, these Mana Hearts possessed a qualitative difference from those of Drakes or Wyverns. Each Dragon Heart held an energy umtion spanning a thousand years.
Having gathered the Mana Hearts from all three Red Dragons, Mu-Gun contemted the uncertain future. Although the Red Dragons had initially rejected his proposition and posed a threat, the response of other Dragon ns remained uncertain, leaving Mu-Gun to ponder the potential oues.
Contemting the possibilities, Mu-Gun considered that other Dragon ns might adopt a hostile stance against the Gods, perceiving him as a representative of the Gods, much like the Red Dragons. Conversely, there was the hope that they might reflect on their past transgressions and choose tobat the Demon God to atone for their crimes. While Mu-Gun wished for thetter scenario, he acknowledged the necessity of preparing for the former possibility.
Mu-Gun had clearly realized the Dragons strength through his fight against the Red Dragons. If there had been just one more Dragon during the previous confrontation, the oue could have been different
I have to at least be able to summon all four Spirit Kings.
Mu-Gun decided that it was important to raise his energy so that it would be sufficient to summon all four Spirit Kings before meeting another Dragon n.
I should absorb the Dragons Mana Hearts.
To initiate this energy reinforcement, Mu-Gun resolved to absorb the Mana Hearts from the Dragons he had triumphed over. Recognizing the unique qualities of a Dragon''s Mana Heart, Mu-Gun understood that it not only enhanced his internal energy but also harbored the divine essence bestowed upon Dragons by the Dragon God Bracant. Absorbing a Dragon''s Mana Heart would grant him ess to their divinity.
With the Dragons'' Mana Hearts in his possession, Mu-Gun departed from God''s boundary. Recognizing the substantial amount of time required for the absorption of a Dragon''s Mana Heart, Mu-Gun decided it would be unwise to stay within God''s boundary during this process. The risk of encountering another Dragon beforepleting the absorption and being overpowered was a scenario he sought to avoid.
Ensuring he was beyond the Dragons'' reach, Mu-Gun exited God''s boundary to absorb the Mana Hearts in safety. Once outside, he discovered a naturally formed cave and began to absorb the Dragons'' Mana Hearts.
The energy within the Dragons'' Mana Hearts carried a divine essence. Possessing divinity equated to having a high-dimensional mind. The energy, rich with this elevated consciousness, entered into a conflict with Mu-Gun''s mind. Rather than harmonizing with Mu-Gun''s consciousness, it sought to assert dominance over him.
Had Mu-Guncked divinity, the energy from the Dragon Hearts might have overwhelmed and consumed him. Fortunately, Mu-Gun already harbored divinitymore specifically, the divinity of two paramount beings: the Sky God Yupir and the Spirit God Vahara. This formidable power far surpassed the divinity of the Dragon God Bracant, which had already faded from existence.
Confronted by the supremacy of Mu-Gun''s divinity, the energy within the Dragon Hearts capitted. Sumbing to Mu-Gun''s divine influence, this energy swiftly began to be absorbed into Mu-Gun''s Origin Spirit.
1. Jingu Bang is Sun Wukongs main weapon.
Chapter 262
Chapter 262
It took more than a day to absorb a Dragon''s Mana Heart. Each Dragon Heart held about a thousand years'' worth of energy. Considering the immense amount of energy Mu-Gun absorbed, one day seemed like a surprisingly short period.
Absorbing the energy from the Dragon Heart granted Mu-Gun ten gapjas worth of power. Although it ounted for roughly sixty percent of the total energy stored in one Dragon Heart, this achievement alone was truly remarkable.
Truth be told, a Drake or a Wyvern''s Mana Heart held more than ten gapjas of energy. However, after extracting the demonic essence and purifying it with the Thunder God Qi, only two gapjas worth of energy would remain.
On the flip side, he managed to absorb around sixty percent of the Dragon Heart''s energythree times more than that of a Drake or Wyvern''s Mana Heart. This served as evidence that a Dragon Heart''s energy was pure and high-dimensional. Even after absorbing the Dragon Hearts'' energy, Mu-Gun continued to circte his qi without taking a break.
He ceased circting his qi only after fully integrating the Dragon Heart''s energy as his own. Through absorbing the Dragon Heart, Mu-Gun''s Thunder God Qi swiftly surpassed forty gapjas. Even though his internal energy surpassed human limits, it still fell short of summoning all four Spirit Kings simultaneously.
To summon all four Spirit Kings, he needed to absorb at least one more Dragon Heart. Yet, absorbing another Dragon Heart immediately posed a challenge. Although hepletely assimted the first Dragon Heart, it required some time to stabilize. Rushing to absorb another Dragon Heart before the energy from the first one settled could lead to instability in his energy.
In the worst-case scenario, he could find himself in a perilous situation with an overwhelming influx of energy. While the likelihood of such an event was low, Mu-Gun decided it was wiser to avoid risky attempts.
Yet, in a scenario where hecked sufficient Thunder God Qi to summon all four Spirit Kings, facing the Dragons again could pose a problem. Nheless, Mu-Gun wasn''t overly concerned. With the absorption of the divinity within the Dragon Heart, his own divinity surged. Consequently, he could now wield significantly more power. Confident in his abilities, he believed he could handle the Dragons, provided they didn''t all charge at him simultaneously.
Mu-Gun breached God''s boundary and reentered the Dragon Mountain Range. Activating the Thunder God''s Shadow, he swiftly soared into the territory. Within the Dragon Mountain Range dwelled four Dragon ns: Gold, Silver, Blue, and Red.
Having already in three Dragons from the Red Dragon n, three ns remained. Mu-Gun began circling the Dragon Mountain Range, diligently seeking out the other three Dragon ns.
In this manner, four hours slipped away. Mu-Gun detected a formidable energy akin to that of the Red Dragons, a singr presence. Confirming only one energy source, he swiftly navigated toward it. Simultaneously, he felt the massive energy moving in his direction, likely in response to sensing Mu-Gun''s own energy.
Shortly after, Mu-Gun encountered a Gold Dragon, radiating a dazzling golden glow. They came to a halt, maintaining a distance of over three thousand feet. The Gold Dragon regarded Mu-Gun with cautious eyes, sensing the divine power emanating from him.
The Gold Dragon, ze Gold Draconia, saw through Mu-Guns energy and said in surprise,
-Its a human being who possesses the divinity of the Sky God Yupir and the Spirit God Vahara, huh? No, you cant be called a human anymore since you have the divinity of two Gods. Also, though it is faint, I can slightly feel the almighty Bracants divinity too, it seems like you absorbed the Mana Heart of one of our kind.
Alongside his astonishment, ze harbored a profound wariness towards Mu-Gun. The revtion that Mu-Gun had absorbed a Dragon''s Mana Heart implied he had taken the life of a Dragon. ze couldn''t ensure the safety of its own life if Mu-Gun had indeed breached God''s boundary to y the Dragons.
You might have guessed, but I killed one of your kind. However, I did not want that to happen. I gave them a chance to cleanse the sins of the past. Despite that, they refused my offer and attacked me. I had no choice but to kill them out of self-defense.
-Was it the Red n that you killed?
Thats right.
-The Red n had a deep grudge against the Gods who locked us here. If it was them, they would have attacked you, Gods representative.
Is the Gold n different from the Red n? Mu-Gun asked.
-Our Dragon ns went against the Dragon God Bracants mission and tried to destroy Avalon by standing on the side of the Demon God. Our sin was so severe that we would have nothing to say even if we were driven to extinction. However, the Gods showed the final mercy and trapped our Dragon ns here without annihting us. They gave us a chance to repent for ourselves here and fulfill the duty we have received from the Dragon God Bracant. I, ze Gold Draconia of the Gold n, am grateful for the mercy of the Gods and will faithfully follow the mission given by the Dragon God Bracant.
ze said with determined eyes.
Mu-Gun discerned the honesty in ze''s demeanor. With the acquired divinity, Mu-Gun could assess the truthfulness of beings beneath him using the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes. In ze''s words and gaze, there were no falsehoods. ze genuinely repented for past transgressions and sought to fulfill the Dragon''s mission. While the future held the possibility of a change in ze''s mindset, at this particr moment, he spoke the truth.
Then, are you willing to fight back against the Demon God with me?
-Did the Demon God descend again?
Yes. So, answer me. Are you willing to fight back against the Demon God with me?
-If you give me a chance, I will dly fight the Demon God.
Are you the only one left in the Gold n?
-Yes. I am the only surviving member of the Gold n.
Do you interact with the other Dragon ns?
-Imunicate with the Blue n from time to time, but I do not interact with the Red or Silver ns at all.
Do the Silver n, like the Red n, hold a grudge against the Gods and dream of revenge?
-Thats correct. Also, as you may have already guessed, the Blue n is on the same page as me.
What are the numbers of the Blue and Silver ns?
-There are two Dragons in the Blue n, and three in the Silver n.
I heard that eleven Dragons were originally trapped in Gods boundary. What happened to the other two?
-Even if we Dragons have a long lifespan, its not infinite. During the one thousand years we were trapped here, one Dragon from the Gold and Blue n returned to nature.
I see. In any case, half of the remaining Dragons, except for the Red n, still have not repented for their sins, huh.
-Their choice is a pity, but I hope you understand that after spending a thousand years trapped here, it is normal for them to harbor resentment that they originally didnt.
Thats true, if they were locked up for a thousand years, it wouldnt be strange for them to burst into rage. However, even if so, that doesnt justify their actions. Let me be clear. The Dragons that go against the will of the Gods will be condemned by death. Mu-Gun spoke firmly.
-Naturally. In exchange, please give them a chance to change their minds. Im sure they will change their minds if I exin things properly. They hold a grudge against the Gods because they feel repulsive to be locked up here for such a long time.
Fine. Rather than annihting the Dragons, I, too, hope to be able to join forces with them to eradicate the Demon God.
-Thank you for understanding. Then, I will go to the Blue n first. Climb onto my back. Its on the way anyway, so you dont need to use your power for no reason, right?
Alright, I owe you one.
Mu-Gun did not decline and climbed onto zes back.
-Well then, shall we?
Once Mu-Gun mounted its back, ze swiftly took flight, retracing its path with impressive speed. Initially fast, ze''s speed increased with each powerful beat of its wings, rivaling Mu-Gun''s speed when utilizing the Thunder God''s Shadow.
In an instant, ze traversed the Gold n''s territory and ventured into the domain of the Blue n. Shortly after entering the Blue n''s territory, Mu-Gun''s qi senses detected two colossal energy sources.
The Dragons of the Blue n sensed ze''s energy and quickly appeared. Observing the arrival of the Blue n''s Dragons, ze immediately descended to the ground. The Blue Dragons alsonded in unison, aligning themselves with ze''s position.
The Blue Dragons looked warily at Mu-Gun, who came with ze.
-Theres nothing to be wary of. He is Gods representative, who came to free us Dragons from Gods boundary.
-Are you speaking the truth?
Thermeon Blue Draconia, the chief of the Blue n, asked ze to reconfirm.
Its the truth. However, that is only if the Dragons reflect on their past sins and promise to fulfill the mission of the Dragons given by the Dragon God Bracant. Mu-Gun answered on behalf of ze.
-Thats a matter of course. We, the Blue n, have deeply regretted siding with the Demon God and have deeply reflected on our sins for the past one thousand years. To clear our sins of the past, we will faithfully obey the mission given by the almighty Bracant, said Thermeon.
The Demon God has descended in Avalon. I want to eradicate the Demon God with the help of the Dragon ns. Does the Blue Dragon n have any intention to fight against the Demon God alongside me?
-That is something that our Blue n has been longing for the past thousand years.
Thermeon answered without hesitation. Velios Blue Draconia, who appeared with Thermeon, also nodded, showing that he felt the same way.
Mu-Gun did not doubt the two Dragons will and said, I respect the resolve of the Blue n. Also, I am honored to be able to fight alongside the Dragon ns.
-We should be the ones honored to fight with you, Gods representative. Also, thank you for allowing us to cleanse ourselves of our past sins.
You shouldnt thank me, rather, you should thank the Gods who have shown mercy without exterminating the Dragons.
-You, Gods Representative, can help us convey our thanks instead.
The Gods must have already known the Dragon ns feelings. Now then, we dont have much time, so lets talkter and go to the Silver n first.
-Before that, I have something to tell you.
What is it?
-The Gold and Blue ns were expecting a situation like this. Thus, we thought about how we could help Gods representative who woulde find us, and so, we decided to make a Chevalier Armor for Gods representative.
A Chevalier Armor? Mu-Gun asked in surprise as he had not expected it at all.
-Yes. We created a Chevalier Armor using the bones, scales, and Mana Hearts left behind by the Dragons of the Gold and Blue ns who returned to nature after their lifespan ended.
A Chevalier Armor made from the bones and scales of a Dragon, and uses a Dragon Heart as its core, huh? Feels amazing just from the sound of it.
-We guarantee that there is no better Chevalier Armor in the world than what we have made. However, we need one more Dragon Heart toplete it.
If youre talking about a Dragon Heart, I have two with me.
To prevent the Blue Dragons from misunderstanding, ze exined to Thermeon about the source of the Dragon Heart that Mu-Gun possessed.
-It seems like the Red Dragons couldnt ovee their resentment and attacked him.
-Thats a pity.
-They brought it upon themselves.
-In any case, since you have two Dragon Hearts, could you hand over one?
Thermeon asked Mu-Gun to hand over one Dragon Heart.
Without any dy, Mu-Gun retrieved one of the two Dragon Hearts obtained from the Red n and presented it to Thermeon. epting the Dragon Heart, Thermeon essed its subspace and retrieved the Chevalier Armor.
The Chevalier Armor unfolded by Thermeon extended to a length of twenty meters. Crafted with a seamlessbination of gold and blue scales, along with a frame constructed from Dragon bones, the armor possessed a formidable presence that left onlookers breathless in awe.
Thermeon ced the Red Dragon''s Mana Heart into a core situated on the chest of the Chevalier Armor, concealing it beneath a chest te crafted from Dragon scales. Afterward, he carefully stowed the Chevalier Armor within the sealing stone of a bracelet fashioned from Dragon leather before presenting it to Mu-Gun.
-Take it.
I dont know if I can take this.
-This is something that no one but you can use anyway. Moreover, we made it for you in the first ce.
Then, I will gratefully ept it.
Mu-Gun no longer declined and took the bracelet, wearing it on his wrist.
-Why dont you try it on?
Mu-Gun acknowledged ze''s suggestion with a nod and directed his Thunder God Qi into the sealing stone of the bracelet. Then, he infused the bracelet with his intent to don the Chevalier Armor.
The sealing stone of the bracelet, infused with Mu-Gun''s energy and will, radiated an intense light. Subsequently, a cascade of golden and blue energy enveloped Mu-Gun''s form. In the blink of an eye, a colossal Chevalier Armor materialized, now adorning Mu-Gun''s figure.
Upon wearing the Chevalier Armor, Mu-Gun experienced aplete assimtion of his senses and energy with the armor. It was as if he had transformed into a giant surpassing twenty meters in stature. The energy emanating from the Dragon Heart integrated into the Chevalier Armor left Mu-Gun astonished by its power.
Thebined energy from the three Dragon Hearts surpassed Mu-Gun''s internal energy. With the energy of the Chevalier Armorplementing his internal reserves, he would no longer have to worry about the amount of his internal energy.
Yet, the true essencey in the divinity harbored within the Dragon Heart. Upon merging with the Chevalier Armor, the divinity within the Dragon Heart seamlessly transferred directly to Mu-Gun.
With the inclusion of the Dragon Heart''s divinity into Mu-Gun''s own, his divine power expanded. The mere act of wearing the Chevalier Armor nearly doubled Mu-Gun''s strength. While the definitive test woulde in battle, he harbored confidence that his current prowess wouldn''t fall significantly short, even against the formidable Demon God.
Mu-Gun had never donned any of the Chevalier Armor crafted in the Avalon continent, but he perceived a substantial distinction between the avable armor and the one currently adorning him. Satisfied with the performance of the Chevalier Armor, he proceeded to disengage from it.
Mu-Gun thanked the Dragons with all his heart,
This was unexpected. But thank you for giving me the strongest Chevalier Armor that the Dragon n made with all their heart and soul.
-If you really think that way, put on the Chevalier Armor we made and eradicate the Demon God so that our Dragon n can atone for our past wrongdoings.
Dont worry. I will definitely eradicate the Demon God.
-How reliable. Well then, lets go meet the Silver n now.
Okay.
Mu-Gun, along with ze and the two Blue Dragons, flew toward the Silver ns territory.
Chapter 263
Chapter 263
Mounted on ze''s back, Mu-Gun directed their course toward the Silver n''s territory. The two Blue Dragons trailed behind ze. With repeated wing ps that propelled them beyond supersonic speeds, the trio swiftly reached the Silver n''s territory.
Soon after, three Dragons from the Silver n emerged. In response, ze and the two Blue Dragons promptly descended to the ground, amunicative gesture among Dragons signifying an intent to converse rather than engage inbat.
As ze and the two Dragons touched down, the Dragons from the Silver n descended in response. Observing Mu-Gun atop ze''s back, the Silver n''s Dragons frowned. The divine aura of the Sky God Yupir and the Spirit God Vahara emanating from Mu-Gun was palpable to them.
-Why did you bring Gods representative into our territory?
The Dragon positioned at the center of the Silver n''s assembly spoke. It was none other than Antalion Silver Dragonia, the chief of the Silver n. His eyes and expression, directed at Mu-Gun, seemedden with displeasure.
-We came to ask you to carry out the mission given by the Dragon God Bracant with us.
ze said.
-Bracants mission?
-The demon God has descended on Avalon. Gods representative hopes to defeat the Demon God with us.
-How shameless of you to reach out because youre in a hurry when you locked us up for the past millennium.
Antalion snorted at Mu-Gun and said.
Despite the overtly displeasing demeanor from Antalion, Mu-Gun, undeterred, maintained aposed silence, his expression unchanged.
ze nced at Mu-Guns reaction and spoke to Antalion.
-The Gods showed mercy on us and did not destroy us. Instead, they locked us in the Dragon Mountain Range. The reason for that is most probably because they want our Dragon n to realize the mission left behind by the Dragon God Bracant, and to regain the Dragons lost honor. If we abandon Bracants mission, the world will think that we are evil monsters who tried to destroy Avalon by obeying the Demon God. Does the Silver n want us Dragons to remain in history like that?
-We have no intention to dwell on Bracants mission, who has already perished.
Thermeon, the Blue Dragon ns chief, asked with a stiffened expression,
-By that, are you implying that you will stand on the Demon Gods side and destroy Avalon?
-No. We will not stand on either side, be that the Gods or the Demon God. I am saying that our Silver n will no longer be involved in the fight between the Gods and the Demon God, Antalion replied firmly.
-As long as our Dragon n is still living in Avalon, we cannot be free from God or the Demon God. If the Demon God descends and destroys Avalon right now, do you think the Silver n will be safe? The Silver n will have to decide between obeying the Demon God or fighting against the Demon God.
-Who knows? I think you and the Gods representative there can deal with the Demon God on your own, even if our Silver n doesnt step forward.
-If we fight together, we would have a higher chance of eradicating the Demon God.
-I will say it again. We will not stand on either side.
No, you cant do that. You have to make a decision. Mu-Gun, who had been listening silently, couldnt hold back any longer.
-Thats up to our n to decide.
Then I have no choice but to destroy the Silver n as Gods representative.
-Are you coercing us right now?
You said that your n will not stand on either side, be it the Gods or the Demon God, but that can change at any time. If your n abandons your current decision and sides with the Demon God, it will be more difficult to eradicate the Demon God. In order not to leave any source of future trouble, I cannot keep your n alive.
-In other words, either we fight the Demon God with you, or die at your hands without leaving behind any possible troubles.
Listening to you, it does sound like I am coercing you. However, that is how serious of a matter it is to eradicate the Demon God. Thus, I have no choice but to force you.
-Youre no different from the Demon God. The Demon God also told us to follow its lead if we didnt want to be annihted.
Be that as it may, our intentions are different. The Demon God coerced you to destroy Avalon, but I am forcing you to protect Avalon. Above all, I am not forcing you to do something unfair. I am guiding you to walk down the right path after you Dragonsmitted a sin and did not fulfill your mission even after receiving strength from the Dragon God Bracant. Mu-Gun spoke in an imposing manner.
Thermeon supported Mu-Gun and said.
-What Gods Representative said is not wrong. Even if the Dragon God Bracant has perished, Bracants divinity is contained in the Mana Hearts of our Dragon n. If we reject Bracants mission and sit by while watching the destruction of Avalon again, Bracants divinity will never forgive us.
Antalion smiled bitterly in response to Thermeon''s words. In the earlier days, when the Dragon ns sumbed to the threat of the Demon God and aligned themselves with it, Bracant''s divinity did not empower the Dragons. Instead, they utilized the power bestowed by the Demon God to wield strengthparable to Bracant''s divinity.
As Thermeon said, refusing Bracant''s mission once again would not merely result in Bracant''s divinity withholding its empowering influence.
-The Red and Silver ns have resented the Gods who locked us up in the Dragon Mountain Range for the past millennium, but the real culprit that trapped us within the boundary is the Demon God. Dont you want to take revenge on the Demon God for imprisoning our Dragon ns for a thousand years? In addition to that, you are allowed to stick by Bracants mission and restore the honor of us Dragons. Are you really going to toss aside that opportunity? If you insist on being stubborn after all this, then I will no longer persuade you anymore.
ze said, indicating that this was thest straw.
-Revenge on the Demon God, huh? I like the sound of that. Fine, our Silver n will fight alongside you until we get revenge on the Demon God that corrupted us Dragons and trapped us in the Dragon Mountain Range for thest millennium.
Antalion''s perspective shifted upon hearing ze discuss revenge against the Demon God. In truth, Antalion harbored a simr desire to depart from God''s boundary. Yet, his pride prevented him from altering his stance.
However, ze''s mention of a new justificationseeking revenge on the Demon Godimmediately swayed Antalion''s stance, and he readily embraced it.
-Thats good thinking.
-It is weing to see you join our cause.
ze and Thermeon weed Antalions decision. It was the same for Mu-Gun. The more Dragons there were, the better.
Its an honor to fight alongside the Silver n.
-Let me be clear, our Silver n is not on your side, Gods representative. We are fighting alongside the Gold and Blue ns here.
That doesnt matter. Whatever the reason, if the Silver n provides support to eradicate the Demon God, then thats good enough.
-I promise you that we will fight with all our might until the Demon God is eradicated.
Thats good enough for me.
-But did you kill all the Red Dragons?
I had no choice but to do that because they tried to harm me all of a sudden.
-Should I say its a relief? It would have been the opposite if our Silver n looked for you first instead of the Red n, Antalion said while smiling bitterly.
I also think that it is a pity. If the Gold or Blue ns had looked for me first, the Red n might have changed their minds just like your Silver n.
-Theres no need to me yourself. Theres a good chance that the Red n would not have changed their minds like the Silver n, no matter how much we try to convince them.
-Thats true. The Red n is more stubborn than any of us, Thermeon said with a nod to zes words.
-But how do you n on fighting the Demon God? Do you have any specific ns? Antalion asked Mu-Gun.
In the past, the Demon God first used monsters to cause amotion in the Avalon continent, then opened the Hellgate to bring its legion from the Hell Realm. First, we will find the Hellgate and destroy it, then proceed to eradicate the Demon God.
-Thats very fundamental. How do you n to find the Hellgate?
It takes a tremendous amount of magic to open the Hellgate. A special magic circle and a demonic artifact containing the Demon Gods demonic divinity are required to muster the needed amount of magic. The Demon God will try to open the Hellgate through the Demon Churchs priests, who worship it.
-Then, we will have to find the Demon Churchs priest first.
For starters, we will thoroughly monitor and search those whoe and go in the major cities of Avalon to find the Demon Churchs priests. However, they move so secretively that it will not be easy to find them.
-How about finding the demonic artifact, which contains demonic divinity? Thermeon asked.
I will try to do that for now, but theres a high possibility that some kind of technique was used to prevent the energy of the demonic artifact from leaking out.
-If it is as you say, we have no choice but to wait until the Hellgate opens.
If you all pay more attention, we may be able to notice the movements of the Demon Church sooner.
-You want us to keep an eye on it?
Id appreciate it if you could do so.
-What do you n to do while we are on the lookout?
I will also use the wind spirits for vignt surveince. Also, I will do my best to enhance and increase the power of the humans in case the Demon God summons its legion from the Hell Realm.
-As Gods representative said, I think it would be better for our Dragon ns to be in charge of tracking down the Demon Church.
-I feel the same way.
ze and Thermeon expressed their support for Mu-Guns opinion.
-If the will of the two Dragon ns is the same, then we, the Silver n, will also do so, Antalion replied reluctantly.
Thank you. No matter how covertly the Demon Church moves, they will not be able to escape the eyes of the Dragon ns.
-Youre not saying that out of whim because you want to me us if we cant track down the movements of the Demon Church, are you? Antalion asked suspiciously.
Haha. If the Dragon ns are not able to detect their movements even though you did your best to be on the lookout, how could I me you? You dont have to worry about that at all.
-Then, we will have to leave Gods boundary first, ze said.
-Can you open Gods boundary? Thermeon asked.
Of course I can. Let''s go.
Mu-Gun, apanied by the three Dragon ns, proceeded to the end of the Logan Mountain Range, where the invisible boundaryy. The Dragons disyed excitement, their gaze filled with anticipation, as the prospect of escaping God''s boundary after a thousand years unfolded before them.
Upon reaching God''s boundary, Mu-Gun pressed both hands against it. Simultaneously, he channeled the divinity of both the Sky God Yupir and the Spirit God Vahara. The convergence of these divinities caused significant vibrations within God''s boundary. Soon after, a portion of space on one side opened upa space sizable enough for the massive Dragons to freely enter and exit.
Lets go. Mu-Gun pointed to the open space.
With expressions of awe, the Dragons emerged through the opened space. Having traversed God''s boundary and ventured beyond the Dragon Mountain Range for the first time in a millennium, the Dragons found it challenging to suppress their emotions. In reality, their departure from the Dragon Mountain Range did not herald any immediate substantial changes.
The Dragon ns reveled in delight and exhration simply at the restoration of their freedom, a precious liberation that had been stifled for so long.
-Thank you. If it wasnt for you, we would have been stuck in the Dragon Mountain Range for the rest of our lives.
Mu-Gun shook his head at zes remarks and replied,
Theres no need to thank me. You all were able toe out of Gods boundary like this because you realized the mission of the Dragons and resolved to fight against the Demon God.
-So, where should we go now? Thermeon asked.
As I have already mentioned, please keep a lookout on the six kingdoms.
-Since there are exactly six of us, we can take charge of one kingdom each and monitor it.
I think that will do.
-What are you going to do?
For starters, I intend to go to the Pamar Empires Imperial City and make preparations to stop the Demon Gods legion through the Anti-Demon God Alliance.
-I wonder if humans have the power to stop the Demon Gods legion, Antalion spoke dismissively of humans.
I, too, am a human being. Humans are weak, but at the same time, we are strong. When humans join forces, we will be able to stop even the Demon Gods legion.
-I hope what you say is true.
-Then, lets leave the matter regarding humans to you, and we will do what we are supposed to do.
I will leave it to you. Also, if anything should happen, please let me know immediately.
-Well do that.
The Dragons ascended into the sky before dispersing in various directions, each heading towards one of the six kingdoms. Observing the six Dragons vanish from his sight, Mu-Gun made his way to the nearest kingdomValencia Kingdom.
Subsequently, Mu-Gun used the central portal in the Valencia Kingdom to teleport directly to the Imperial City of the Pamar Empire.
Chapter 264
Chapter 264
Upon Mu-Gun''s arrival at the Imperial City of the Pamar Empire, he immediately encountered Emperor Pamar IV.
Wee. I have heard about your achievements. All I can say is that you are truly amazing.
Thank you. As you may have already heard, all the monsters in the four great mountain ranges have been wiped out. However, the threat of the Demon God is only beginning.
I am well aware. If the Hellgate which can summon the legion from the Hell Realm opens, there will be a disaster iparable to the monsters threat. Pamar IV said.
Yes. It would be great if we could block it off before the Hellgate opens, but its not an easy task. As such, we must unite the powers of the empire and the six kingdoms into one and establish a system where we can move in unison so that we can counter the Hell Realms legion.
Actually, I have called for an emergency meeting as the Anti-Demon God Alliances leader. When the kings of the six kingdoms gather, we can discuss that then. Putting that aside, I heard you broke through Gods boundary and entered the Dragon Mountain Range. What happened there?
Thankfully, the Dragon ns decided to join our cause and fight against the Demon God.
Are you serious? But why didnt youe with the Dragons? asked Pamar IV in disbelief.
The Dragon ns are monitoring for signs of the Hellgate in the six kingdoms.
Only at the six kingdoms?
I will be in charge of monitoring the Pamar Empire, so you dont have to worry.
You will? asked Pamar IV with a displeased expression.
While acknowledging Mu-Gun as an extraordinary individual, Emperor Pamar IV harbored the belief that Mu-Gun''s strength might not surpass that of the Dragons. Such was the immense stature attributed to the status of Dragons.
I wont be alone. The Wind Spirit King, whom I have signed a contract with, and the Wind Elves will be monitoring with me.
After hearing Mu-Guns remarks, only then did Pamar IV nod with relief.
If the Wind Spirit King is with you, then there is nothing to worry about.
"By the way, have you contemted how to organize and distribute the forces between the empire and the six kingdoms?" Mu-Gun inquired.
"I believe it''s time to unite and stand together for the sake of Avalon, irrespective of affiliations. The Avalon Order, fighting alongside you, serves as amendable example."
You intend to integrate the knights of the empire and the kingdoms into the Avalon Order, huh?
If the kings of the six kingdoms agree, then I will.
What do you n to do after that? Mu-Gun asked.
I will divide the knights based on the proportions of the empire and the six kingdoms. The key consideration is ensuring an equal distribution of forces among the seven Knight Orders.
Do you mean that you will equally dispatch the Grand Masters and Master Knights?
Thats right. Our Pamar Empire will make a big concession for the sake of the Anti-Demon God Alliance.
The Pamar Empire boasted a surplus of Grand Masters and Masterspared to the other kingdoms. Distributing the knights equally to all the kingdoms would inevitably result in Grand Masters and Masters being assigned to other territories. This, in essence, meant the Pamar Empire would be making significant concessions.
Mu-Gun gained a newfound perspective on Pamar IV. If the emperor solely prioritized the Pamar Empire, he wouldn''t have considered dispatching the empire''s knights to other kingdoms. Pamar IV, however, prioritized the well-being of the Avalon Continent over the exclusive interests of the Pamar Empire. It became apparent that Pamar IV regarded it as crucial to safeguard not just the Pamar Empire but also the six kingdoms. Truly, with great strength came great responsibility.
Mu-Gun deemed Pamar IV''s decision fitting for the Emperor of the Pamar Empire, the most formidable nation in the Avalon Continent.
I salute your resolute decision, Your Majesty.
It is embarrassing to hear that from you. You, as Gods representative, are fighting against the Demon God with the determination to protect Avalon without putting your family or your country into consideration. Pamar IV said embarrassingly.
"No, on the contrary, it was simpler for me as an individual to make such a decision. However, as the Emperor of an Empire, theplexity lies in considering the Empire''s benefits and diverse interests. Yet, you decided to prioritize Avalon. Your Majesty''s discernment merits respect, and inparison, my actions seem inconsequential," Mu-Gun expressed with reverence.
You are too modest. Anyway, your noble feelings for Avalon have impressed me, and I have decided to follow your lead as much as I can. So, you should continue setting an example and lead me in the future too. Pamar IV said humbly.
I am overwhelmingly grateful that you look at me so highly, Your Majesty. I am just doing my best toplete the mission granted to me by the Sky God Yupir. That will not change in the future.
Then thats good enough. Also, I have a question to ask.
Please go ahead.
I heard that many Avalon Knights have grown from the Expert Rank to the Master Rank. Moreover, I heard that it was all because of your authority, is it true?
Yes, it is.
Then, can you grant that authority to the knights of the Empire and the six kingdoms? The more Master Knights we have, the easier it will be to deal with the Demon Gods legion.
If all the knights of the Empire and the six kingdoms are integrated into the Avalon Order, I will dly use the Sky Gods authority on them, Mu-Gun replied.
That means we should first prioritize uniting the knights of the Empire and the six kingdoms.
I do not use the Sky Gods authority based on affiliation or family status. I only look at one thing: whether the said knight is prepared to give their all for the sake of Avalon. The Avalon Order is the starting point of that feeling, Mu-Gun exined.
I understand what you mean. I will discuss it well at the meeting of the Anti-Demon God Alliance.
I will be waiting for your good news, said Mu-Gun in a pleased tone.
If you want, you can attend the meeting together.
No, as I have already mentioned, I will focus on looking for signs of the Hellgate.
I see. Then, keep up the good work.
Understood. If there is nothing to discuss, I will get going now.
Alright.
Mu-Gun respectfully bowed to Pamar IV before departing from the Imperial Pce''s throne room. Representing the Sky God Yupir, Mu-Gun''s status was not inferior to that of Pamar IV, the Emperor of the Pamar Empire. One might argue that Mu-Gun even held a superior status. Nevertheless, Mu-Gun chose to humble himself, disying respect towards Pamar IV.
Mu-Gun refrained from asserting his authority as God''s representative, understanding that doing so could only breed hostility from Pamar IV. His attitude likely yed a role in fostering Pamar IV''s recognition and respect, rather than causing difort due to Mu-Gun''s position as God''s representative.
Having exited the Imperial Pce''s throne room, Mu-Gun made his way to the guest hall of the Pamar Empire. Reserved exclusively for nobles of Marquis rank or higher, the fact that the Pamar Empire extended this privilege to Mu-Gun, who held no nobility rank, showed the extent of their respect for him.
Upon reaching the guest hall, Mu-Gun immediately called upon the Wind Spirit King Nervatum. He tasked Nervatum with investigating any indications of the Hellgate''s formation in the Pamar Empire''s Imperial City. Nervatum willingly embraced Mu-Gun''s request, summoning all the high-ranked spirits and those above under hismand to scour the city for signs of the Hellgate.
Having delegated the search in the Imperial City to Nervatum, Mu-Gun summoned Fraus, the chief of the Wind Elves, for a separate task. He requested Fraus to investigate any indications of Hellgates in the Empire''s fief. Fraus, demonstrating willingness, epted Mu-Gun''s request and organized groups with the Wind High Elves to conduct a thorough search throughout the Pamar Empire''s fief.
Mu-Gun wasn''t solely reliant on Nervatum and the Wind Elves. Independently, he actively investigated, personally checking for any signs of the Hellgate.
As Mu-Gun soared through the Imperial City and its vicinity using the Thunder God''s Shadow, he used the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes to search for any peculiar qi wavelengths. However, nothing remarkable caught his attention.
The Dragon ns, like Mu-Gun, had begun searches across the six kingdoms, finding nothing of relevance. Nevertheless, the pursuit of signs of the Hellgate was far from over. The impending certainty was that the Demon God would eventually unseal the Hellgate and summon the legion from the Hell Realm.
Regardless of the immediate results in finding Hellgate signs, a relentless, continuous search was necessary until the Hellgate manifestedthat was their resolve. As Mu-Gun and the Dragon ns continuously scoured for any indicators, the Emperor of the Pamar Empire and the kings of the six kingdoms convened in a meeting as members of the Anti-Demon God Alliance.
In alignment with what he had discussed with Mu-Gun, Pamar IV suggested to the kings of the six kingdoms the integration of the knights from the empire and the six kingdoms into the Avalon Order. Subsequently, they would distribute the knights evenly based on their skill and rank, ensuring they were well-prepared to thwart any potential assault from the Demon God targeting the empire or the six kingdoms.
The kings of the six kingdoms unanimously embraced Pamar IV''s proposal. From their standpoint, the proposition seemed entirely advantageous, devoid of any drawbacks. Once decided upon at the Anti-Demon God Alliance''s meeting, the integration of the knights swiftly unfolded. Those knights from the empire and the six kingdoms holding ranks above the Expert level were seamlessly assimted into the Avalon Order.
Subsequently, the Avalon Order evenly distributed their forces, forming seven corps with an equal allocation of Grand Masters and Masters. The assignments were made without regard for their original affiliations. However, it was notable that the number of Grand Masters was limited, with only eleven Grand Masters from the empire and the six kingdomsbined.
Given the inherent limitation in equal Grand Master numbers for each corps, Mu-Gun addressed the imbnce by incorporating pdins from the Yupir Church''s Pdin Order into the Avalon Order.
Within the Yupir Church''s pdins, there were a total of twelve Grand Masters. Mu-Gun allocated ten of these Grand Masters to the seven corps, ensuring an equal distribution of three Grand Masters in each corps. The remaining two pdins, who weren''t assigned to any of the seven corps, were designated to apany Mu-Gun, the representative of the Sky God Yupir.
Following the distribution of Grand Masters, the Master and Expert Knights were likewise evenly assigned to the seven corps. Once the seven corps were fully organized, they proceeded to their designated nations. Notably, the Avalon Order''s seven corps epassed not only the human knights but also the Dragon ns and the Elf tribes.
The elves were evenly distributed among the seven corps. However, a challenge arose with the allocation of the Dragon ns. With only six Dragons avable, one of the corps would be without a Dragonpanion. Yet, there existed a capable substitute for a DragonMu-Gun himself.
In light of the limited number of Dragons, Mu-Gun opted to assist one of the seven corps instead of assigning a Dragon. The chosen corps for Mu-Gun''s support was the First Corps, responsible for defending the Pamar Empire. The remaining six corps had no objections, believing there was an inherent advantage of having Dragon support over Mu-Gun''s assistance.
In the eyes of the people of Avalon, Dragons held the status of the strongest beings both in name and reality. The prevailing sentiment was that, despite Mu-Gun being the representative of the Sky God Yupir, he couldn''t surpass the Dragonsunquestionably regarded as the mightiest entities in Avalon. Consequently, there was no discontent among the popce about receiving Dragon support instead of assistance from Mu-Gun. On the contrary, many weed it.
Had the people been aware that Mu-Gun had triumphed over three Dragons from the Red n, their perceptions might have shifted. However, this information remained undisclosed as neither Mu-Gun nor the six Dragons, with knowledge of this achievement, shared the news with anyone.
In light of the decision made by the Anti-Demon God Alliance, all the knights from the empire and the six kingdoms seamlessly transitioned into members of the Avalon Order. Thus, theymenced the battle to safeguard Avalon from their designated positions.
In keeping with hismitment to Pamar IV, Mu-Gun resolved to bestow the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell upon the knights of the Avalon Order. To prevent any potential power imbnces among the seven corps, Mu-Gun selected one individual from each corps and used the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell on them.
Selecting one individual from each of the seven corps resulted in a total of seven people. If Mu-Gun applied the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell to one person per day, all seven individuals could receive the spell within a week. After the initial seven were granted the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell in the first week, the cycle would continue with the selection of another person from the seven corps, repeating the process over subsequent weeks.
While the process of selecting one person from each of the seven corps every week presented its challenges, Mu-Gun deemed it more favorable than applying the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell solely to the knights of a specific corps. Doing so could risk fostering misunderstanding and distrust among the corps, potentially disrupting their unity. Thus, despite the inconvenience, Mu-Gun found it far preferable.
Even as Mu-Gun applied the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell to the Expert Knights, he remained diligent in searching for any indications of the Hellgate. The Dragons, too, tirelessly dedicated themselves to scouring for signs of the Hellgate without a moment''s rest.
Despite an exhaustive search spanning over a month, there were no discernible signs of the Hellgate anywhere on the Avalon Continent.
Chapter 265
Chapter 265
Despite the absence of any Hellgate signs for over a month, Mu-Gun remainedposed. While it would have been a concern if they overlooked any Demon Church activities or failed to detect Hellgate indications, the fact that the Hellgate had not yet opened suggested ack of movement on their part.
The crucial factory in the timing of the Demon Church''s actions. If they adhered to the Demon God''s initial strategy, the Avalon Continent would be preupied with the war against the monsters. Seizing the opportunity amidst the chaos, the Demon God would instruct the priests of the Demon Church to initiate the opening of Hellgates across the continent.
Yet, due to Mu-Gun''s exceptional aplishments, all monsters were eradicated, mitigating the anticipated confusion. Consequently, it was probable that the priests of the Demon Church encountered difficulty in executing their intended actions. Nevertheless, it remained certain that the Demon God would persist in his endeavors to open the Hellgates.
With this understanding, persistent vignce and monitoring became necessary. Mu-Gun and the Dragons were fully aware of this necessity, unwaveringly conducting their search around the Avalon Continent without letting their guard down. While Mu-Gun personally scoured for any signs of the Hellgate, he primarily entrusted the surveince and monitoring duties to the Wind Spirit King Nervatum and the Earth Spirit King Nordic.
Meanwhile, Mu-Gun devoted the majority of his time to applying the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell. Daily, he transformed an Expert Knight into a Master Knight through the spell. Some were concerned about the potential surplus of Master Knights, expressing concerns that the Avalon Continent might plunge into a vortex of war with the heightened number of formidable knights after the Demon God''s defeat.
Mu-Gun held a different perspective on the matter. He reasoned that if the rise in Master Knights was confined to either the empire or one of the six kingdoms, it might instigate a conflict fueled by ambitions to conquer the continent. However, Mu-Gun harbored no favoritism toward the empire or any of the six kingdoms. Consequently, he equally used the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell on knights hailing from all seven nations.
If the forces of both the empire and the six kingdoms experienced parallel growth, the likelihood of war would remain minimal even with an increase in the number of Master Knights. Moreover, an increase in the number of Master Knights would only amplify the damage in the event of a war. Consequently, both the empire and the six kingdoms would exercise caution in deploying their forces, ultimately diminishing the likelihood of a conflict.
Contrarily, the surge in Master Knights might actually diminish the probability of a war. Furthermore, despite the substantial rise in the count of Master Knights, a significant portion of them would probably lose their lives when the Hellgates opened, summoning the Hell Realm''s legion.
The prevailing circumstances did not afford the luxury of contemting the future. At present, such considerations took a back seat. The primary focus was on increasing their strength to the maximum extent possible to thwart the Demon God and its legion. However, merely escting the number of Master Knights had its limitations. Equally vital was the expansion of the production of Chevalier Armors, enabling the Master Knights to don the advanced equipment.
Certainly, there were avable Chevalier Armors that could be immediately worn. However, the capabilities of a C-ss Chevalier Armor proved insufficient to fully optimize the potential of a Master Knight. At the very least, equipping an E-ss Chevalier Armor was necessary to unlock their maximum potential.
In a collective effort, the Pamar Empire and the six kingdoms reached a consensus to pool all their resources and coboratively manufacture Chevalier Armors. The magic engineers from the six kingdoms, under the guidance of the Pamar Empire''s engineers renowned for their superior technical expertise, gathered to undertake the production of E-ss Chevalier Armors.
The most challenging aspect of constructing an E-ss Chevalier Armor was acquiring the Mana Heart of a high-ranked monster to fuel the armor. However, this no longer posed a dilemma. Following the recent expedition in the four great mountain ranges, they had sessfully amassed an ample supply of high-ranked monster''s Mana Hearts. Consequently, their current focus shifted solely to the production of the Chevalier Armors.
The cadre of magic engineers and productionborers toiled tirelessly day and night, without rest, churning out Chevalier Armors. As soon as a Chevalier Armor waspleted, it was immediately dispatched to the awaiting Master Knights. The surge in the number of Master Knights, coupled with the widespread deployment of E-ss Chevalier Armors, marked a sharp ascent in the prowess of the Avalon Order.
Notwithstanding their bolstered forces, the might of the Avalon Order still fell short when measured against the formidable legion of the Demon God. Meanwhile, Mu-Gun, even amid his demanding schedule, remained dedicated to his personal training. While, by human standards, Mu-Gun had attained the pinnacle of rank, it seemed as though he had reached the peak of his strength. However, viewed through the lens of the Gods, he recognized that he still had considerable room for growth.
Setting aside all other considerations, bing stronger was imperative for theplete annihtion of the Demon God. Mu-Gun dedicated his efforts to enhancing his strength in two primary dimensions. Firstly, he aimed to achieve harmonious integration of the different divinities he had acquired. Mu-Gun now possessed the divinities of the Sky God Yupir, the Dragon God Bracant, and the Spirit God Vahara. Each of these divinities bore a formidable will, presenting the challenging task of achieving synergy among the trio.
Thankfully, the divinities did not exhibit any outright rejection or shes with one another. Nevertheless, without sessful harmonization, there remained the risk of the divinities operating independently, leading to a dispersal of their power. Mu-Gun was determined to optimize the potency of these divinities by seamlessly blending all three into one.
Mu-Gun possessed the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art, renowned for its capability to harmonize all the energies present in the world. However, the power wielded by the divinities surpassed that of the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art. The art dared not attempt to control the divinities, rendering it incapable of harmonizing them.
However, it could serve as a beginning. Mu-Gun persistently sought methods to align the divinities with the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art as its core. Then, at a certain moment, he came to a realization. The essence of the divine power was fundamentally alike. Whether it belonged to the Sky God, the Dragon God, or the Spirit God, the underlying will within it remained unchanged.
The mission was to eliminate the Demons attempting to obliterate not only the world but the entire universe, ultimately safeguarding both. The identity of the divinity holders became inconsequential. The crucial aspecty in the shared will. As long as the will within the three divinities intertwined as a unified force, there existed no rationale or necessity to categorize them.
Upon this realization, the confines of the divinities within Mu-Gun''s Origin Spirit vanished. It ceased to be merely another God''s divinity; instead, it transformed into a divinity aligned with amon purpose. Swiftly, it evolved into Mu-Gun''s own will and a manifestation of divinity itself.
Mu-Gun had transitioned from a recipient of divinity to an entity that had independently attained it. [1] By nurturing the power of the divinity he now held, he could ascend to the rank of a True God.
In the truest sense, he wouldn''t be a mere incarnation of a God; instead, he would genuinely transform into a God. This potential was undeniably real. However, for Mu-Gun to ascend to the status of a True God, he would have to amass several times the divinity he currently held. Achieving this would require, at the very least, hundreds of years. At present, such an aplishment remained unattainable.
Mu-Gun harbored no immediate inclination to be a God. His contentment stemmed from sessfully harmonizing the three distinct divinities.
Having achieved harmony among the divinities, Mu-Gun embarked on practicing the utilization of the Spirit King''s power. d in the Chevalier Armor bestowed upon him by the Dragon ns, he initiated the process. Initially, he adorned the Dragon Scale Divine Armor, an S-ss Chevalier Armor, and endeavored to forge a connection with all four Spirit Kings.
Mu-Gun bestowed upon his Chevalier Armor the name "Dragon Scale Divine Armor." Initially, merging with the four Spirit Kings, each bearing distinct attributes, seemed an impossibility. However, for Mu-Gun, now infused with the divinity of the Spirit God Vahara, this posed no challenge whatsoever.
Following the fusion with the four Spirit Kings, Mu-Gun initially harnessed the power of the Wind Spirit King Nervatum to enhance the Chevalier Armor''s agility. Empowered by Nervatum, Mu-Gun could maneuver with the swiftness and freedom of the wind, even while adorned in the towering twenty-meter Dragon Scale Divine Armor.
The Fire Spirit King added power to Mu-Guns attacks. By merging the Fire Spirit King''s power with Mu-Gun''s Thunder God Qi, a new form of qi emergedthe zing Thunder God Qi. This fusion produced a synergistic effect, amplifying Mu-Gun''s attacks with increased power.
The Ice Spirit King yed a supporting role, assisting the attacks that used the zing Thunder God Qi, allowing Mu-Gun to use more diverse attacking options.
Lastly, the Earth Spirit King contributed to thwarting opponents'' attacks by erecting a barrier of dirt and stones around Mu-Gun. Additionally, it disrupted adversaries'' movements through tactics like inducing powerful earthquakes, creating an effective defense mechanism.
While formidable on their own, the powers of the four Spirit Kings attained an even greater potency when seamlessly merged and unleashed simultaneously. Mu-Gun diligently strived to optimize his strength by naturally harmonizing the Dragon Scale Divine Armor with the collective power of the four Spirit Kings. Over time, he grew ustomed to donning the Dragon Scale Divine Armor and engaging inbat while seamlessly integrating with the four Spirit Kings.
Gradually, Mu-Gun prepared himself for the impending confrontation with the Demon God.
* * *
Under themand of the Great Demon God Baal, the Demon Church had ndestinely operated in the shadows for millennia on the Avalon Continent. Their activities were veiled in such secrecy that only a handful were aware of their existence in that realm.
Their pursuits didn''t revolve around the riches or prestige of the nobility. Singrly focused, their interesty in fulfilling the mission assigned by the Great Demon God Baal, whom they devoutly served. Baal''s directive to them was explicitto unlock the portal to the Hell Realm and facilitate the descent of the Great Demon God Baal onto Avalon.
After a millennium of meticulous preparations, the Demon Church sessfully crafted the Demonic Bodyan entity capable of housing the soul of the Demon God. Subsequently, they opened the gateway to the Hell Realm, enabling the descent of the Great Demon God Baal. Baal descended, utilizing the Demonic Body forged by the Demon Church, and as it recuperated its strength, orchestrated the movement of monsters to sow chaos throughout the Avalon Continent.
Subsequently, through the priests of the Demon Church, preparations were made to unlock the Hellgates, capable of summoning the legion from the Hell Realm. However, aplication arose. The monsters, intended to spread chaos across the Avalon Continent, were eradicated before they could fulfill their role.
Baal''s orchestration of the monsters'' movements aimed not only at causing havoc in the Avalon Continent but, more significantly, at absorbing the vengeful souls of humans. The crossing into the Middle Realm had depleted a substantial portion of Baal''s power. To replenish this power, absorbing the souls of humans, particrly those saturated with fear and resentment, became necessary.
As the monsters attacked the nations of Avalon, a cascade of vengeful souls was inevitably generated. Baal''s strategy was to absorb these vengeful souls to rejuvenate its strength. The crucial aspecty in the scale of the damage inflicted by the monstersthe greater the devastation, the more vengeful souls avable for Baal''s absorption, hastening the recovery of its power.
Nevertheless, the monsters assigned to generate vengeful souls proved ineffective and were systematically annihted. Baal''s recuperation was decelerated due to the insufficient avability of vengeful souls for absorption.
Baal was frustrated because of that. To hasten the restoration of its power, an increased number of humans needed to perish in fear and agony. With the elimination of all monsters, the sole method for causing mass human casualties was to unlock the Hellgates and summon the legion from the Hell Realm. Regrettably, even this approach yielded no sess.
Foremost among the hindrances was Baal''s insufficiently restored strength. To unlock the Hellgate, a Demon God Stone imbued with Baal''s power was required. Given Baal''s current strength, the creation of only two or three Demon God Stones was feasible, limiting the number of Hellgates that could be opened.
Initially, the n was to simultaneously open thirty-six Hellgates, delivering Avalon to destruction in a single stroke. However, with the current capability of only two or three Hellgates due to Baal''s restrained strength, there existed a constraint on the number of legions that could be summoned from the Hell Realm. Each Hellgate could summon one legion, and with a maximum of three Hellgates, only three legions could be summoned.
Having the representative of the Sky God Yupir and the Dragons taking the forefront made it challenging to inflict the intended damage with only three legions. There was a substantial likelihood that it would prove difficult for Baal to absorb a sufficient number of vengeful souls to fully restore its power within the Middle Realm.
Nheless, confronted with the prevailing circumstances, there existed no alternative but to unlock the Hellgates and summon the legions from the Hell Realm. The n was to unleash them upon humans, causing widespread carnage to generate additional vengeful souls. In response, Baal directed the priests of the Demon Church to hasten the process of opening the Hellgates.
The predicamenty in the relentless vignce of God''s representative and the Dragons, who consistently scoured for signs of the Hellgates. Simultaneously, the knights of the Avalon Order escted their surveince efforts to pinpoint the whereabouts of the Demon Church''s priests.
To initiate the opening of the Hellgates, establishing a magic circle with the Demon God Stone was imperative. However, the ongoing search and surveince posed a challenge to proceeding secretly. A viable strategy involved diverting God''s representative''s and the Dragons''s attention to another front.
Baal devised a strategy to wield its power, transforming the knights of the Demon Church into Death Knights. Their mission was to orchestrate a massacre in a specific location within the Avalon Continent. In exchange for pledging their souls to the Demon God, the Death Knights would be endowed with the authority of the Demon God, the prowess of a Grand Master, and an immortal body.
The Death Knights, possessing immortal bodies that defied death even from decapitation or the destruction of their hearts, presented a formidable force. If these Death Knights made a move, God''s representative and the Dragons would bepelled to intervene. The Demon Church saw an opportunity in this scenario: precisely at that moment, their priests could proceed with opening the Hellgates with minimal interference.
The knights of the Demon Church voluntarily embraced the transformation into Death Knights, pledging their allegiance to the Demon God. Comprising a hundred knights, the entire Knight Order of the Demon Church underwent a metamorphosis under the authority of the Great Demon God Baal. Afterward, Baal dispatched the Death Knights to the domain of Count Baster, a noble aligned with the Pamar Empire.
1. Erm Did Mu-Gun just be a God?
Chapter 266
Chapter 266
Upon using the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell on the knights of the Avalon Order, Mu-Gun retreated to his lodgings for some rest. Yet, even before he could settle down, the Wind Spirit King Nervatum reached out to him.
-The Demon God has made a move.
Are there signs of the Hellgates?
-Its not that. Death Knights have appeared.
Death Knights?
-They are immortal knights born by the Demon Gods authority. In exchange for offering their soul to the Demon God, they gain great power and an immortal body.
If they have an immortal body, does that mean there is no way to kill them?
-Thats the case with a humans power. However, you can defeat them if you have the power contained in your divinity. Yet, possessing divinity doesn''t guarantee effortless defeat.
How strong are the Death Knights?
-By human standards, theyre as strong as Grand Masters.
They will definitely not be easy opponents if they are knights with the power of a Grand Master and an immortal body. Mu-Gun grimaced.
-Like I said, they are opponents you cannot easily kill even with the power of divinity.
How many Death Knights are there?
-Theres a hundred.
Thats not a small number.
Having a hundred knights equipped with the might of a Grand Master and bestowed with immortal bodies was undoubtedly a formidable force. Truth be told, in the absence of Mu-Gun or the Dragons, the Death Knights alone possessed the potential to wreak havoc and devastate the entire Avalon Continent.
-It is going to be hard with you alone. Youre going to need the Dragons help.
No. I am not alone, am I? I have the four Spirit Kings with me, so its good enough.
-Still, wouldnt it be better to call the Dragons?
Theres a sayinglook one way and row another. It means to create amotion in the east, attracting the enemys attention there, and then aim to attack the west instead.
-You mean they are trying to grab our attention with the Death Knights and open the Hellgates, huh?
Thats right. So, we shouldnt call the Dragons.
-I understand what you mean.
So, where did the Death Knights appear?
-They appeared at the Baster fief.
The Baster fief isnt too far from here. Lets go right away. Theter we go, the more damage there will be.
Mu-Gun dismissed Nervatum and immediately activated the Thunder God''s Shadow, swiftly making his way towards the Baster fief. Given the situation''s urgency, there was no time to alert the Imperial Pce of the Pamar Empire. The best decision was to reach the Baster fief quickly, aiming to confront and defeat the Death Knights at the earliest opportunity.
The Baster fief, a mid-sized territory with a poption slightly exceeding one hundred thousand, faced indiscriminate devastation at the hands of Death Knights adorned in the ominous Demonic Armor of Darkness. Amidst the chaos, over half of the citizens met their untimely demise. The Death Knights, devoid of mercy, took lives at random, regardless of age.
The Baster fief found itself defenseless against the onught of the Death Knights, donned in colossal Demonic Armor exceeding ten meters in height. Moreover, the absence of any Knight Order in the county furtherpounded the vulnerability. The Knight Order of Baster County had been assimted into the Avalon Order, their forces relocated to the Imperial City.
Even if the Knight Order had remained intact, their survival against the Death Knights would have been fleeting. Fleeing from the Death Knights, the citizens of Baster County sought refuge and desperately prayed for God''s blessing. Although their prayers failed to reach God, they did reach God''s representative.
Mu-Gun, embodying the role of God''s representative, reached Baster County in the throes of destruction. Identifying the Death Knights responsible for reducing the county to ruins, Mu-Gun immediately adorned the Dragon Scale Divine Armor and summoned both the Fire Spirit King and the Wind Spirit King, seamlessly merging with their powers.
Cloaked in the towering Dragon Scale Divine Armor, exceeding twenty meters in height, Mu-Gun melded with the wind, swiftly propelling himself toward the Death Knights. From his right hand emerged the zing Thunder Sword, a manifestation of the merging forces of thunder and fire. In a matter of moments, the zing Thunder Sword expanded to over a hundred feet in length, sweeping through the Death Knights in its path.
The zing Thunder Sword cleaved through the midsection of the Demonic Armor adorning the Death Knights, rending the armors of three of them into two pieces. This violent severance resulted in their crashing descent to the ground below.
Having shed the torn Demonic Armor, the knights of the Demon Church revealed unharmed bodies beneath. Mu-Gun donned in the Dragon Scale Divine Armor, stepped onto the now unprotected Demon Church knights who had abandoned their Demonic Armors.
The colossal feet of the Dragon Scale Divine Armor traced a path of zing thunder mes, enveloping the Demon Church''s knights. Swiftly, the knights skillfully dodged to the side, evading the looming threat of the Dragon Scale Divine Armor''s feet. Simultaneously, the remaining Death Knights surged toward Mu-Gun, unleashing a barrage of diverse attacks.
Reacting swiftly, Mu-Gun harnessed the power of the Wind Spirit King Nervatum to generate a ferocious windstorm epassing all directions. The Death Knights, in their hastened charge towards Mu-Gun, found themselves ensnared in the violent storm, hurtling skyward before plummeting back to the ground. Ten Death Knights propelled more than thirty meters into the air, and crashed mercilessly upon the ground, resulting in a detonation and a shroud of dust.
Then, Mu-Gun summoned the Earth Spirit King Nordic and attacked the ten Death Knights, who crashed to the ground. The ground where the ten Death Knights fell split in half, and the Death Knights were swallowed into a bottomless pit. The bottomless pit that swallowed them whole closed up in an instant. Ten Death Knights were buried alive deep in the ground, still wearing their Demonic Armor.
Following the Earth Spirit King Nordic, Mu-Gun summoned the Ice Spirit King dium. The Ice Spirit King dium froze the Death Knights in front of her as soon as she was summoned. Nordic once again split the ground in half, creating a bottom pit, and dropped the Death Knights frozen by dium before closing the entrance of the pit.
Mu-Gun was baffled when he saw Nordic bury the Death Knights alive. Burying the Death Knights deep in the ground did not mean they were defeated. However, it would not be easy for the Death Knights to dig their way up to the surface.
Fueled by an intensepetitive spirit, Mu-Gun initiated an assault against the Death Knights. Despite being encased in the towering twenty-meter Dragon Scale Divine Armor, Mu-Gun exhibited an agility reminiscent of the wind as he wielded the zing Thunder Sword. His prowess was genuinely unparalleled. With every pass by a Death Knight, their Demonic Armor was effortlessly cleaved into two. While it would have been ideal to sever the Death Knights at the chest area beneath the Demonic Armor, a formidable outer casing surrounded this region, proving resistant even to the formidable zing Thunder Sword.
That was why he aimed for the weakest part of the Demonic Armorthe waist area, splitting the Demonic Armor in two and forcing the Death Knights to strip away the Demonic Armors. The Death Knights did not just sit back and be attacked by Mu-Gun. Theyunched an attack with all their might to stop Mu-Gun in one way or another.
Nevertheless, Mu-Gun, and the Wind Spirit King Nervatum, moved with such extraordinary speed and agility that he could alter directions at will. The Death Knights found it utterly impossible to match the fluidity and rapidity of his movements.
Unable to match Mu-Gun''s unparalleled agility, the Death Knights struggled tond a single blow on him. Mu-Gun adeptly dismantled the Demonic Armors of the Death Knights, effortlessly evading their attacks. In a matter of moments, half of the Death Knights found their protective armors severed. Simultaneously, the remaining half were subjected to abined assault from dium and Nordic, resulting in their being buried deep within the ground.
Deprived of their Demonic Armors, the Death Knights were left with no alternative but to engage inbat with their exposed bodies. Despite the loss of their protective armors, their status as Grand Master Knights remained intact, signifying that they were formidable opponents even without their previous defenses.
Their enhanced Aura des, empowered by the authority of the Demon God, held the strength to dismantle Chevalier Armors. However, this potency was effective primarily against conventional knights outfitted in standard Chevalier Armors. The S-ss Dragon Scale Divine Armor, surpassing the capabilities of other existing Chevalier Armors, posed an even more formidable challenge. Compounding this issue was the fact that Mu-Gun himself wore the Dragon Scale Divine Armor.
Irrespective of the formidable might possessed by the Death Knights, their strength proved insufficient to breach the formidablebination of Mu-Gun, who not only acquired the divinities of the Three Holy Gods but also harmonized them, along with the impervious S-ss Chevalier Armor.
Mu-Gun effortlessly dispelled the onught of Aura desunched from all directions with a sweeping windstorm. Subsequently, wielding the zing Thunder Sword, he unleashed the formidable Supreme Moonlight technique of the Celestial Moonlight Sword Art. The zing Thunder Moonlight Qi emanating from the sword nketed the entire area, delivering a powerful assault upon the Death Knights.
The Death Knights, taken aback, wielded their swords in an attempt to intercept the zing Thunder Moonlight Qi. The jet-ck Aura des emanating from their swords formed a barrier against the celestial assault. Yet, at the moment of collision between the two distinct auras, the Death Knights'' Aura des disintegrated. Subsequently, the zing Thunder Moonlight Qi descended upon the Death Knights like rain.
The initial onught of zing Thunder Moonlight Qi brought the Death Knights to the ground, and a relentless series of explosions ensued as the celestial rain persisted. Despite the robust constitution of the Death Knights'' bodies, impervious even to a Grand Master''s Aura de, they found themselves unable to withstand the relentless barrage of the zing Thunder Moonlight Qi.
However resilient the bodies of the Death Knights might be, the zing Thunder Moonlight Qi was no ordinary Aura de. It was a Mind Swordan ego sword infused with the will of a divine being. In the face of an ego sword imbued with divinity, the sturdiness of the Death Knights'' bodies proved inadequate to endure the onught.
The countless zing Thunder Moonlight Qis did not tear apart the bodies of the Death Knights, but rather, reduced them to a pulpy mass resembling ground meat. Limbs were squashed, heads and chests were crushed, and finally, they were interred beneath heaps of dirt and stone, having been ttened like jerky at the culmination of the relentless onught.
Though the Death Knights were immortal beings capable of resurrection in any condition, the overpowering might of divinity rendering them akin to ground meat left no room for their usual immortality. Nevertheless, Mu-Gun, exercising caution, observed the Death Knights for any signs of revival. Yet, to his scrutiny, the Death Knights remained motionless, devoid of any hint of reanimation.
Only after Mu-Gun ensured the demise of the Death Knights, or more urately, their obliteration, did he instruct the Earth Spirit King Nordic to unearth them from their subterranean resting ce. Nordic,pliant, and without objection, manipted the earth to reveal the Death Knights buried beneath its surface.
Mu-Gun unleashed the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst upon the incapacitated Death Knights, their Demonic Armors marred by dirt. This powerful assault, infused with the might of the Fire Spirit King, showered down upon the collected Demonic Armors of the Death Knights, meticulously gathered by Nordic in a single location.
The Demonic Armors of the Death Knights sumbed to the relentless barrage of zing Thunder Swords, shattering under the assault. Subsequently, the zing Thunder Swords descended upon the now-exposed Death Knights emerging from the shattered armors. Bewildered, the Death Knights endeavored to fend off the onught with a sense of urgency.
Despite the Death Knights'' initial attempts to ward off the onught, the sheer potency and overwhelming quantity of the descending zing Thunder Swords proved insurmountable. What initially appeared as a potential defense quickly crumbled, and the Death Knights found themselves unable to withstand the relentless barrage, as the zing Thunder Swords continuously rained down upon their bodies.
The zing Thunder Swords pierced through their bodies, enshrouding them in a torrent of thunder and mes. Simultaneously, an unceasing downpour of zing Thunder Swords continued to cascade upon their forms, intensifying the engulfing thunder and mes. As the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst concluded, the bodies of the Death Knights were left aze in a congration of lightning mes, each body adorned with embedded zing Thunder Swords.
Had they been mere mortals, even Grand Master Knights, the relentless onught would have undoubtedly proven fatal. Yet, the Death Knights, undeterred, persisted in their attempts to rise, their bodies grotesquely marred by the embedded zing Thunder Swords. The sheer tenacity with which they clung to life, despite their mutted state, presented a truly macabre spectacle.
Despite their persistent attempts to rise, the Death Knights found themselves immobilized by the numerous zing Thunder Swords embedded throughout their bodies. Mu-Gun, his gaze filled with a mixture of revulsion and determination, observed their futile struggles. In response, he raised a colossal zing Thunder Sword with both handsa manifestation of the Infinite Thunder Sword, pulsating with the energy of thousands of lightning strikes.
Mu-Gun''s zing Thunder Sword, infused with the unadulterated fire of the Fire Spirit King Sarman, descended upon the Death Knights with unrelenting force. The colossal zing Thunder Sword, now extending to a length of thirty meters, plummeted into the midst of the clustered Death Knights. Its impact not only crushed the Death Knights but also cleaved through the ground, leaving a deep chasm in its wake.
The force of the zing Thunder Sword left the Death Knights crushed and embedded deep within the fractured ground. Even those Death Knights who managed to avoid a direct hit from the zing Thunder Swords found themselves inexorably drawn into the gaping crevasse that had split the earth beneath them.
Having consigned all the Death Knights to the fractured earth, Mu-Gun once again raised a zing Thunder Sword above his head. With unyielding determination, he swung the colossal de with formidable force, targeting the Death Knights ensnared in the ground.
The Death Knights, already crushed by the initial impact of the zing Thunder Sword, were subjected to its force once more. This relentless assault not only obliterated thempletely but also drove their shattered remnants even deeper into the fractured ground. The earth, unable to withstand the overwhelming shock, sumbed and copsed, burying the Death Knights in a state beyond any semnce of recognition.
While the earlier measures would have sufficed, the Earth Spirit King Nordic took an additional step, solidifying the ground where the Death Knights were interred. The entire burial site became as imprable as rocks, ensuring theplete containment of the Death Knights beneath the hardened surface.
Chapter 267
Chapter 267
Against Wind Spirit King Nervatum''s worries, Mu-Gun effortlessly handled a hundred Death Knights by tapping into the power of the four Spirit Kings. The Death Knights were formidable, but Mu-Gun''s strength was simply overwhelming.
The Death Knights, it turned out, were mere pawns in the grand scheme. The true objective of the Demon God was the opening of the Hellgates. Mu-Gun, anticipating this move the moment the Death Knights surfaced, had already prepared for the eventuality. He had instructed the Wind Elves to keep a vignt watch over the Pamar Empire.
Have you heard anything from the Wind Elves? Mu-Gun asked Nervatum, who couldmunicate with the Wind Elves through the wind spirits.
-I havent heard anything yet.
Despite the absence of any detected Hellgate signs by the Wind Elves, there was no room for relief. The sheer breadth of the Pamar Empire rendered it practically impossible for the Wind Elves to cover every inch, inevitably leaving gaps in their surveince.
I think the two of you will have to put in some hard work, Nervatum, and Nordic.
-Well start the search right away.
-Leave it to us.
Reacting swiftly, Nordic and Nervatum summoned the spirits under their dominion, issuing a directive for aprehensive search across the entire expanse of the Pamar Empire''s territory.
Have you heard anything from the Dragons?
-Seeing that there has been no contact from the elves moving with them, it doesnt seem like the Hellgates have been opened yet.
The Fire Spirit King Sarman said.
-As the Dragons are holding the fort at the six kingdoms, it is more likely for the Hellgates to be opened in the Pamar Empire than in the six kingdoms.
Mu-Gun nodded at the Ice Spirit King diums remarks.
I think so, too. I am sure they tried to open the Hellgates while I was dealing with the Death Knights. I hope Im not toote. Mu-Gun could not shake off the uneasy feeling that the Hellgates were opened somewhere.
I think I will have to check it myself.
Mu-Gun decided to personally take charge and verify the situation, perhaps feeling that entrusting the task solely to Nervatum and Nordic might not be sufficient.
-I think its toote.
The Earth Spirit King Nordic said.
Its toote, you say?
-The Hellgates have already opened.
Where?
-Its the Warshant fief.
Warshant, situated to the north of the Lapas Forest encircling the central Pamar Empire, was a region three days'' journey from the Empire''s Imperial City. The implications were clear: if the Hellgates were to open in Warshant, unleashing the Demon God''s legions, the ultimate target would undoubtedly be the Imperial City itself.
The Imperial City housed over a million inhabitants, making it a prime target for catastrophic damage should the Demon God''s legions infiltrate. It became imperative to thwart their advance, preventing the summoned legions fromunching an assault on the Imperial City.
Mu-Gun ryed the urgent message to the elves, directing them to gather all dispersed Avalon Knights across the nation. Waste no time, he promptly set forth towards the Warshant fief, recognizing the gravity of the impending threat.
* * *
To the north of the Warshant fief, the very fabric of space quivered intensely, giving rise to a profound disturbance. A sinister ck me erupted, expanding and coalescing into the colossal form of a door. This formidable portal, taking shape as a massive entryway, was none other than the Hellgatea dimensional conduit capable of summoning entities from the dreaded Hell Realm.
In due course, the Hellgate materialized, its ominous door swinging wide open. From its depths emerged the demon tribes, obedient to themand of the Demon God Baal. These demons bore a humanoid visage atop a bestial, red-hued body nearly ten meters in stature. Adorning their foreheads were the distinctive pair of long hornsa symbolic hallmark of the demon tribes.
Despite being part of the demon tribes, their status wasn''t uniform. Within their ranks, some demons boasted noble lineage, evident through the possession of ck wingsa distinctive symbol denoting their elevated status and nobility.
A grand total of one thousand and five hundred demons emerged through the Hellgate, with five hundred among them distinguished by their ck wings. These demons, at the very least, held the rank of Master, and a significant portion surpassed the prowess of Grand Masters. Without the intervention of entities wielding divinity, these demons had the potential to single-handedlyy waste to the entire Avalon Continent.
"Listen, all! The Great Demon God has brought us here through great effort. Our sole objective is clearto sow destruction in this realm, generating an abundance of vengeful souls. This will hasten the Great Demon God''s recovery," proimed Bk, themander leading the legion summoned via the Hellgate, addressing the assembled demons.
"Command us, and we shall reduce Avalon to ashes, pleasing the Great Demon God," confidently dered Daymon, Bk''s right-hand subordinate and vicemander, eagerly awaiting their orders.
That was the same with the other demons.
"Do not grow overconfident. Avalon harbors the representative of the Sky God Yupir, the four Spirit Kings, and the Dragons. Their might is not to be underestimated," cautioned Bk, offering a reminder to the demons.
"Regardless of their strength, they pose no threat to the might of the Great Demon God. Once the Demon God regains its strength, they will be inconsequential," asserted Daymon confidently.
"Hence, our mission holds great importance. Should we falter in our duties and sumb to their might, the Great Demon God''s recovery will be impeded, leaving it vulnerable to their threat."
Then, shouldnt we hurry before they appear? Daymon asked.
Its as you say. Also, lets divide the forces of our legion and move.
You want to divide our forces? Daymon asked to reconfirm.
"The representative of the Sky God Yupir, the four Spirit Kings, and the Dragons are a limited force. Just as one hand can''t halt ten, if we divide our forces and strike multiple locations simultaneously, there will inevitably be gaps in their defense. We can infiltrate without encountering significant resistance," Bk exined.
"However, there''s a risk of defeat if we divide our forces and face them individually. Wouldn''t it be more prudent to muster our strength and confront them head-on?"
Bk dismissed Daymon''s counter argument with a shake of his head, emphasizing, "We riskplete annihtion if we engage them directly. In fact, it''s highly probable. Even if we suffer defeats individually, it''s preferable to conduct attacks in numerous locations, achieving the best oue that they can''t reach. Furthermore, by diverting their attention, we might create openings for other legions to be summoned. Follow my orders."
Understood. Daymon nodded without arguing.
Bk organized his legion of one-thousand-and-five hundred demons into fifteen groups, each consisting of a hundred demons. He instructed them to disperse and assault various territories. The legion, now divided into fifteen groups, spread out in every direction from the Warshant fief. Randomly selecting fifteen territories, including Warshant itself, they initiated their invasions.
The wing spirits ryed their actions to Mu-Gun as he made his way to the Warshant fief. Upon learning of Bk''s legion movements through the Wind Spirit King Nervatum, Mu-Gun''s expression tightened. Trying to halt Bk''s scattered legion of fifteen groups with just Mu-Gun and the four Spirit Kings proved to be a challenging task.
Despite the presence of the Avalon Order, attempting to thwart two or three of Bk''s groups constituted their maximum capability given the legion''s formidable strength. This limitation persisted even with the support of the Yupir Churchs pdins and the High Elves fighting in unison.
To minimize the destruction, it was important to swiftly confront and neutralize Bks legion. However, calling the Dragons stationed at the six kingdoms posed a challenge. If the Dragons were summoned, the Demon Churchs priests could exploit the opportunity to open Hellgates freely in the six kingdoms. Thus, the Dragons needed to remain vignt to thwart any attempts to open additional Hellgates.
Leaving the Dragons stationed in the six kingdoms did not eliminate the risk of Hellgates opening elsewhere. Focusing on stopping Bks legion made it challenging to detect signs of Hellgates opening in other parts of the Pamar Empire. The Demon Churchs priests could exploit this focus on Bks legion to open Hellgates elsewhere in the empire.
In essence, putting the brakes on the second and third Hellgates became an almost impossible task once the first one had been opened. Given this predicament, the wisest course seemed to be pooling all their resources into thwarting Bk''s legion. This formidable force had emerged from the inaugural Hellgate, leaving little room for contemtion on other fronts.
Having reached a decision, Mu-Gun swiftly sought aid from the Dragons through the spirits. The Dragons, without hesitation, agreed to support Mu-Gun''s plea and immediately took to the skies, heading towards the Pamar Empire. Mu-Gun wasted no time and pressed forward, not waiting for the Dragons to catch up.
Initially, he called upon all four Spirit Kings. Subsequently, he dispatched them to the regions under siege by Bk''s legion of demons. Summoning and sustaining the four Spirit Kings demanded a substantial reserve of Thunder God Qi. Fortunately, Mu-Gun had absorbed yet another Mana Heart from the Red Dragon, enabling him to summon and uphold the four Spirit Kings with rtive ease.
With the four Spirit Kings in action, Mu-Gun wasted no time and headed straight for the Warshant fief, the site of the opened Hellgate. Upon reaching Warshant with the Thunder God''s Shadow, a devastating sight awaited Mu-Gun. The fiefy in ruins, reduced to ashes. The city''s structures, once home to tens of thousands, now stood engulfed in mes and ruin. The scene was heart-wrenching, with lifeless bodies scattered, their limbs torn and severed amidst the destruction.
As Mu-Gun beheld the scene, he observed demons reveling in the destruction of the Warshant fief. The sight fueled an overwhelming rage within Mu-Gun at the devastation before him. A singr determination now consumed his thoughts he yearned to eliminate everyst demon, leaving none alive.
d in the colossal Dragon Scale Divine Armor, standing at a towering twenty meters, Mu-Gun took flight towards the demons who were preparing to depart afterying waste to the Warshant fief. Despite the imposing armor, Mu-Gun''s movements remained as agile as when he relied on his own body. At that moment, he operated solely on his innate power, without tapping into the assistance of the Wind Spirit King Nervatum.
Mu-Gun ascended into the skies, enveloping the Dragon Scale Divine Armor in cascading waves of lightning qi. With precision, he descended right into the heart of the demonic horde. Upon the armor''s impact with the ground, a colossal shockwave reverberated in all directions, apanied by a surge of lightning. The demons of Bk''s legion found themselves caught in the crossfire, struck by both the electrifying force and the forceful shockwave, sent sprawling in all directions.
Without hesitation, Mu-Gun conjured a multitude of golden Thunderbolt Swords, each serving as a Mind Sword against the demonic horde. The number of Thunderbolt Swords equaled that of the demons present. As soon as a hundred Thunderbolt Swords materialized, they swiftlyunched towards the demons. Faster than a ray of light, the Thunderbolt Swords pierced the heads of the demons upon contact.
The Thunderbolt Swords proved devastating for the weaker demons, their heads crushed like watermelons upon impact. Over half of the demonic group met their end in this brutal fashion. However, the higher-ranked demons, distinguished by their ck wings, disyed a notable difference. Swift as teleportation, they vanished on the spot, adeptly evading the Thunderbolt Swords aimed at their heads.
In an instant, the higher-ranked demons closed in around Mu-Gun, releasing a torrent of dark mes toward him. These ominous mes coalesced into the likeness of a colossal demon hand, descending rapidly to strike Mu-Gun. Yet, before it could reach him, the immense demon hand twisted unexpectedly. The Thunderbolt Sword, previously sidestepped by the high-demons soared into the sky and swiftly descended, shattering the demon hands forged from dark mes.
But the spectacle didn''t end there. The Thunderbolt Swords that had obliterated the heads of the demons altered their course, darting from behind to attack the high-ranked demons. Reacting with the same agility as before, the high-ranked demons ascended into the sky, eluding the Thunderbolt Swords just as adeptly as they had done moments earlier.
Simultaneously, the high-ranked demons extended both their hands toward Mu-Gun, unleashing torrents of dark mes that coalesced into the likeness of dragons adorned with horns. Thebined efforts of over thirty high-ranked demons resulted in the creation of hundreds of Demonic Dragons, each menacingly poised to strike.
In no time, the sky was teeming with hundreds of Demonic Dragons hurtling toward Mu-Gun. Rather than being daunted by the sight of this formidable onught, Mu-Gun sported a confident smirk. Finding the situation somewhat bemusing, he promptly unsheathed the Infinite Thunder Sword.
Typically, the Infinite Thunder Sword manifested as a colossal de formed by amalgamating ten thousand Thunderbolt Swords. However, in the current scenario, it had disintegrated into ten thousand individual Thunderbolt Swords. These swords encircled Mu-Gun in a dense formation, presenting a menacing sight with their sheer numbers.
The truly harrowing moment unfolded swiftly. With a snap of his fingers, Mu-Gun set into motion the ten thousand Thunderbolt Swords, propelling them like beams of light toward the oing Demonic Dragons. The swords seamlessly pierced through the bodies of the Demonic Dragons, leaving them no time to react.
The assault didn''t conclude with a single attack. The Thunderbolt Swords, having prated the bodies of the Demonic Dragons, persisted in their relentless assault. Moving dynamically, they tore through the dragons'' forms, ceaselessly puncturing and rending their bodies, resembling beehives. Subsequently, the Demonic Dragons'' bodies erupted in a spectacle like exploding firecrackers.
Chapter 268
Chapter 268
The high-ranked demons, with their ck wings, were stunned to witness the Dark Demonic Dragons they had unleashed getting punctured like honebs. Yet, this was just a prelude to what unfolded next.
Unyielding in their onught, the ten thousand Thunderbolt Swords, having mercilessly vanquished the Dark Demonic Dragons, surged forward without pause toward the demons suspended in the sky. The demons, sensing the impending threat, hastily evaded in a bid to escape the relentless pursuit of the Thunderbolt Swords. However, the swords showed no signs of relenting, persistently chasing down their elusive targets.
Despite the demons'' efforts to evade the relentless pursuit of the Thunderbolt Swords, their attempts proved futile. Each demon found itself ensnared by hundreds of swords, converging like an inescapable. Every evasion only led to a swift re-entrapment by the relentless Thunderbolt Swords, leaving the demons with no respite.
In the end, the demons abandoned attempts to evade and summoned numerous Dark Demonic Dragons to intercept the onught of Thunderbolt Swords converging from all directions. These colossal dragons, expanding to a size that obscured the sky, served as a formidable barrier, using their entire bodies to obstruct the advance of the Thunderbolt Swords.
However, the divinity contained in the Thunderbolt Swords proved overwhelming for the Dark Demonic Dragons attempting to thwart their advance. Unyielding, the swords ruthlessly prated the dragons, piercing through their colossal bodies and even reaching the demons concealed within. The demons, with Thunderbolt Swords embedded all over their bodies, fell to the ground after being engulfed in a wave of lightning, which was discharged by the Thunderbolt Swords.
Over thirty demons descended to the ground amidst an explosive eruption, their bodies mangled to the extent of being hardly recognizable. Mu-Gun, having vanquished the entire legion of one hundred demons, staggered for a moment, visibly affected by the rapid depletion of Thunder God Qi from his body.
The four Spirit Kings were fully engaged in a fierce battle against the demons, expending a considerable amount of Thunder God Qi in the process. Moreover, when Mu-Gun wielded the Infinite Thunder Sword as an ego sword, consuming an intense quantity of Thunder God Qi, his internal energy was virtually drained.
Fortunately, Mu-Gun managed to endure, thanks to the assistance offered by the two Dragon Hearts within the Dragon Scale Divine Armor. Without this support, the rapid depletion of his Thunder God Qi might have led to his copse before sessfully vanquishing all the demons.
Presently, a substantial quantity of Thunder God Qi continued to be siphoned off due to the ongoing battle with the four Spirit Kings. However, there wasnt an immediate concern as Mu-Gun''s natural recovery of Thunder God Qi was considerable, and he also stopped using the Infinite Thunder Sword.
Yet, handling the demons in other locations immediately proved overwhelming for Mu-Gun, given the substantial internal energy he had expendedpared to the amount recovered. At this point, the priority shifted to the urgent need to replenish his Thunder God Qi.
Nevertheless, the cirction of his qi remained an impossibility while the four Spirit Kings were engaged in battle. Mu-Gun had to bide his time until their confrontations concluded to resume the cirction of his qi. Assessing the ongoing situation where the Spirit Kings were locked inbat, Mu-Gun utilized the telepathic connection established upon signing the spirit contract. This connection allowed him to stay informed about the ongoing battles andmunicate with the Spirit Kings at any time and from any location.
The four Spirit Kings called forth all the highest-ranked and high-ranked spirits under theirmand to confront Bk''s legion. Possessing the formidable strength of a Grand Master, the highest-ranked spirits were a force to be reckoned with, while the high-ranked spirits wielded the power of a Master Knight. The assembled spirits numbered well beyond a hundred.
Numerically, their forces certainly matched Bk''s legion. However, the shortage of highest-ranked spirits to counter the high-ranked demons posed a challenge. Fortunately, the Spirit Kings'' formidable powers were important in oveing this hurdle. With the Spirit Kings leading their respective spirits, they effectively engaged Bk''s legion, ultimately triumphing as the demons sumbed to the onught of the spirits'' attacks.
Following the decisive victory, Mu-Gun proceeded to unsummon the Spirit Kings who had eradicated Bk''s legion. Mu-Gun, alongside the Spirit Kings, sessfully eliminated five groups from Bk''s legion. However, ten groups from Bk''s legion remained.
With the Dragons assuming responsibility for six of the remaining groups scattered across the six kingdoms, and the Avalon Knights halting another two groups, only two groups were left unounted for. The prospect of Mu-Gun and the Spirit Kings intervening made the task of thwarting the remaining two groups appear straightforward and manageable.
However, Mu-Gun found himself with insufficient internal energy to confront them immediately. Recognizing the urgency of replenishing his reserves, he prioritized the cirction of his qi to recover the depleted Thunder God Qi before searching for the remaining factions of Bk''s legion elsewhere.
While Mu-Gun focused on restoring his internal energy, the looming threat of Bk''s legion wreaking havoc on multiple fiefdoms and inflicting harm upon the inhabitants weighed heavily on his mind. The sense of urgency impeded his ability to concentrate fully on the circtory process of his qi, hastening his efforts.
However, Mu-Gun possessed an unbending spirit, enabling him to maintain unwavering focus irrespective of the urgency surrounding him. In the face of a critical situation, he exhibited a calm demeanor, meticulously circting his qi. After an hour dedicated to this process, Mu-Gun sessfully restored a significant portion of his internal energy.
Havingpleted the cirction of his qi, Mu-Gun turned his attention to monitoring the ongoing situations in various locations through the spirits. Among the developments, the Dragons had organized into pairs, sessfully eliminating three groups of Bk''s legion. Presently, they remained engaged in battle with the remaining three groups
On the other hand, the Avalon Knights found themselves embroiled in a fierce confrontation with two groups of Bk''s legion. In a disy of resilience, the Knights not only withstood the onught but also turned the tide, dominating the battle against Bk''s forces.
Despite the notable increase in the number of Master Knights facilitated by Mu-Gun''s Thunder God Enlightenment Spell and the provision of E-ss Chevalier Armors, the decisive advantage held by the Avalon Knights was primarily because the High Elves and the Yupir Order''s pdins, who all possessed Grand Master strength, supported the Avalon Order.
With the Dragons and Avalon Knights sessfully holding their own in the ongoing battles, Mu-Gun found the current situation favoring their cause. Instead, his focus shifted towards addressing the two groups of Bk''s legion that wereunching attacks on the Empire''s territories without any opposition.
Mu-Gun swiftly dispatched the Spirit Kings to confront the two groups causing havoc in the Empire''s territories. Each group was assigned the formidable presence of two Spirit Kings, a force potent enough to effortlessly annihte a single group of Bk''s legion. Thus, since two Spirit Kings moved, defeating Bks group would be a piece of cake.
As anticipated, thebined might of the four Spirit Kings effortlessly eradicated the two remaining groups of Bk''s legion. Simultaneously, the Dragons also decimated the other three groups without sparing any members. With these victories, the only remnants of Bk''s legion were the two groups currently facing the Avalon Order.
While the Avalon Order held a significant advantage, it was evident that their power didn''t match the divine might of the Dragons or Spirit Kings. Although the High Elves and the Yupir Order''s pdins had secured an upper hand, the victory was not absolute enough to swiftly conclude the battle. Left to their own devices, the Avalon Order would likely emerge victorious eventually, but the toll on their forces could escte.
Recognizing the urgency of not prolonging the conflict, especially considering the unpredictable nature of Hellgate openings, Mu-Gun decided to bolster the Avalon Order''s efforts. He dispatched the Fire Spirit King Sarman and the Ice Spirit King dium to assist. With their support, the tide of the battle unmistakably shifted in favor of the Avalon Order.
Despite a determined fight from Bk''s legion, who exhibited relentless perseverance until the very end, their efforts proved futile. Inevitably, the legion summoned through the first Hellgate met its demise, with the final two groups sumbing to defeat. The threat posed by Bk''s forces was ultimately eradicated.
Regrettably, before facing their ultimate defeat, Bk''s legion managed to wreak havoc by destroying over fifteen fiefdoms, resulting in a staggering death toll exceeding two hundred thousand humans. The unfortunate victims met their end in fear and despair, and a significant portion of them transformed into vengeful souls. These vengeful spirits, susceptible to the influence of the Great Demon God Baal, served as a source of power, allowing Baal to regain considerable strength through their absorption.
Empowered by the newly restored strength, Baal forged an additional five Demon God Stones, essential for the opening of Hellgates. Subsequently, he entrusted these stones to the priests of the Demon Church. The Demon Church''s clergy initiated preparations for the Hellgate openings, equipped with the Demon God Stones provided by Baal.
Before this, the priests of the Demon Church, in possession of two of the three Demon God Stones originally crafted by Baal, endeavored to inscribe a magic circle. Their goal was to facilitate the opening of the second and third Hellgates situated in the Pantheon and Kraiss Kingdoms, coinciding with the Dragons providing support to the Pamar Empire.
While the Fire Spirit King and Ice Spirit King confronted Bk''s legion on Mu-Gun''s orders, he tasked the Wind Spirit King and the Earth Spirit King with monitoring for any indications of Hellgates in the six kingdoms. In the effort to thwart Bk''s legion, summoned through the first Hellgate, the Dragons, responsible for overseeing the six kingdoms had to leave their spot.
Anticipating the potential threat posed by the Demon Church''s priests seizing the opportunity to open the Hellgates in the absence of the Dragons, Mu-Gun acted swiftly. As soon as the battle against Bk''s legion concluded, he dispatched the two Spirit Kings to counter any attempts by the priests.
Acknowledging the vast expanse of the six kingdoms, Mu-Gun recognized the limitations of monitoring the entire territory with only two Spirit Kings. Nevertheless, he remainedmitted to doing everything within his capacity. Furthermore, if a Hellgate had already been opened, Mu-Gun understood the importance of pinpointing its exact location to enable an immediate and effective response.
The two Spirit Kings summoned all spirits above the intermediate rank with cognitive capabilities to thoroughly search the six kingdoms. Unfortunately, the expansive scope proved too vast to yield immediate results. Meanwhile, with Bk''s legionpletely eradicated, Mu-Gun asked the other two Spirit Kings, the elves, and the Dragons to keep a lookout.
Not long after a major search was carried out, signs of Hellgates were discovered in two locations.
-Signs of a Hellgate have been discovered at the Pantheon Kingdoms Venatia fief.
-There are also signs of a Hellgate at the Kraiss Kingdoms Archen fief.
Almost simultaneously, reports from the Earth Spirit King Nordic and the Wind Spirit King Nervatum reached Mu-Gun. This information held particr significance for Mu-Gun, as the Venatia fief was home to Argon, who Mu-Gun took over, and Argons parents and siblings were there. Given Argon''s connection to the Venatia estate, he would have run over to the Venatia estate, leaving aside other ces.
However, Mu-Gun only possessed Argons body, and he was not Argon. Consequently, whether it was the Venatia fief or any other fief, the distinction held minimal significance to him. While he intended to prioritize attention to the Venatia fief, he remainedmitted to not neglecting the safety of other fiefs in the process
In any case, he had to stop the Hellgates from opening in the Venatia and Archen fiefs. However, the imminent threat posed by the Demon Church''s priests actively preparing the Hellgate''s magic circle presented a challenge. Even with Mu-Gun, the four Spirit Kings, and the Dragons moving at their maximum speed, reaching the scene would still require some time.
The pressing issue at hand was the likelihood that the Hellgate''s magic circle in the Venatia and Archen fiefs would bepleted before Mu-Gun, the Spirit Kings, and the Dragons could intervene. While the Hellgates might indeed open, the immediate summoning of the Demon God''s legion was not guaranteed. A certain amount of time would be required for theplete emergence of the Demon God''s legion from the opened Hellgates.
The best course of action was to arrive before the Hellgates opened. However, if this n failed, the next best option would be to reach the scene before theplete summoning of the Demon God''s legions. At this point, the goal would shift to destroying the Hellgates, preventing further summoning of the legions. Simultaneously, there would be a need to eliminate any already summoned Demon God''s legions before they could disperse to other locations.
Making swift decisions in response to the critical situation, Mu-Gun dispatched the six Dragons to the Archen fief in the Kraiss Kingdom. Simultaneously, he journeyed to the Venatia fief in the Pantheon Kingdom. To bolster their forces, he instructed the Avalon Order, the elves, and the Yupir Church''s pdins to use a portal to swiftly traverse to the capital of the Pantheon Kingdom.
While the ideal scenario would involve the coordinated movement of the Avalon Order, elves, and Yupir Church''s pdins alongside Mu-Gun, they were in different ces, and unlike Mu-Gun or the Dragons, they could not fly and move quickly. So, given the urgency, Mu-Gun and the Dragons moved to the ces where the signs of the Hellgates appeared first.
Activating the Thunder God''s Shadow, Mu-Gun traversed from the Pamar Empire to the Pantheon Kingdom''s Venatia fief. His expression soured upon arrival as he observed the presence of a massive red gate situated in the east of the territory. Despite his swift journey, the Hellgate had already been fullypleted.
With the Hellgate already opened, the new priority became destroying it before theplete summoning of the Demon God''s legion. Acting swiftly, Mu-Gun donned the Dragon Scale Divine Armor. Merging with the Wind Spirit King Nervatum, he ascended high into the sky before rapidly descending towards the Hellgate with remarkable speed.
Mu-Gun''s movements, cloaked in thunderous wind energy, mirrored a dazzling sh of light. In the blink of an eye, he reached the location of the Hellgate, merging with the Fire Spirit God Sarman. With unwavering determination, Mu-Gun unleashed the Infinite Thunder Sword with full force.
In Mu-Gun''s grasp, a zing Thunder Sword expanded to a length of tens of meters. It was only at this moment that the demons summoned through the Hellgate, became aware of Mu-Gun''s presence and attempted tounch an attack against him.
Before the demons could execute their attack, the zing Thunder Sword in Mu-Gun''s hands descended towards the Hellgate.
No! Everyone, stop it! Urgently shouting, Ouroboros, the demon leading the Seventeenth Legion of the Great Demon God Baal''s Thirty-Six Legions, witnessed the colossal zing Thunder Sword.
A sense of urgency gripped Ouroboros as he realized that not even half of the Seventeenth Legion hadpleted their summoning. The destruction of the Hellgate at this point would hinder the transit of more than half of his legion from the Hell Realm. Such an oue would severely impede their ability to carry out the orders of the Great Demon God Baal.
In a desperate bid to prevent the impending disaster, Ouroboros urgently shouted for the summoned demons to intervene. Responding to hismand, the demons threw themselves in the path of the descending zing Thunder Sword, attempting to halt its progress toward the Hellgate.
Chapter 269
Chapter 269
Before they could reach it, the zing Thunder Sword descended upon the Hellgate. A massive explosion followed as the sword cleaved the Hellgate in two.
The Hellgate, serving as a bridge between Avalon and the Hell Realm, crumbled, triggering a massive explosion. The newly summoned demons found themselves ensnared in the violent eruption, torn apart by the force. As the Hellgate disintegrated entirely, leaving behind devastation, Ouroboros wore a look of profound dismay at the unforeseen turn of events.
Ouroboros harbored aspirations of making substantial contributions during this summoning in Avalon, aiming to earn recognition from the Great Demon God Baal and ascend to a higher rank. But before his legion could cross over, the Hellgate was destroyed.
From the outset, Ouroboros''s carefullyid n crumbled, leaving him seething with anger towards Mu-Gun, the one who had disrupted his mission. Ouroboros dismissed Mu-Gun''s formidable power, capable of obliterating the Hellgate with a single strike, and his sole desire now was to tear Mu-Gun apart in retaliation.
Everyone, attack that bastard! shouted Ouroboros, pointing to Mu-Gun, who was floating in the sky with Nervatums power.
Following Ouroboros''smands, the high-ranking demons with ck wings took to the skies,unching an attack against Mu-Gun. Their numbers amounted to an astounding three hundred. Fortunately for Ouroboros and his legion, these high-ranked demons had already been summoned. Confident in their strength, Ouroboros believed that three hundred high-ranked demons would prove more than sufficient to effortlessly defeat Mu-Gun.
Ouroboros'' confidence stemmed from a delusion, as he remained oblivious to the true nature of Mu-Gun. Swiftly countering, Mu-Gun swung the zing Thunder Sword at the oing demons. The Celestial Moonlight Sword unfurled, unleashing waves of zing Thunder Moonlight Qi that saturated the sky, striking the demons advancing towards him.
In a quick response, the demons conjured a Dark Demonic Dragon to intercept the zing Thunder Moonlight Qi. The sh between the Dark Demonic Dragons and the zing Thunder Moonlight Qi generated a massive shockwave. Undeterred, the demons sliced through the ensuing shockwaves with their bodies, unleashing a barrage of countless Dark Demonic Dragons toward Mu-Gun once again.
Undeterred by the onught of hundreds of Dark Demonic Dragons aiming to engulf him, Mu-Gun, d in the Dragon Scale Divine Armor, chose not to engage directly. Instead, he ascended high into the sky, causing the Dark Demonic Dragons to quickly pursue him.
At the brink of being overtaken by the pursuing Dark Demonic Dragons, Mu-Gun swiftly triggered the Thunder God''s Shadow, infusing it with the power of the Wind Spirit King Nervatum. Despite donning the massive over twenty-meter tall Dragon Scale Divine Armor, Mu-Gun momentarily vanished from the demons'' line of sight.
Amidst the disorientation of the Dark Demonic Dragons, now without a clear target, Mu-Gun materialized behind the high-ranked demons. Realizing Mu-Gun''s unexpected position, the high-ranked demons hurriedly attempted to redirect the Dark Demonic Dragons. However, Mu-Gun moved with swifter precision, promptly unleashing the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst upon the high-ranked demons. A thousand Thunderbolt Swords descended like bolts of lightning, targeting the heads of the high-ranked demons.
With relentless speed, dozens of Thunderbolt Swords descended upon the heads of the high-ranked demons, affording them no opportunity for defense. The Thunderbolt Swords seamlessly prated the high-ranked demons, their strikes unhindered. The ensuing wave of divine-infused lightning tore through the demons'' souls from the inside, leaving them powerless to resist.
Arghhh!
Screaming desperately, the high-ranked demons descended to the ground, their souls shredded apart. The impact of the ten-meter-tall demons hitting the ground produced a resounding st, shrouding the area in a massive dust cloud. Incapable of reacting to the onught, the high-ranked demons, whose souls were rent by the divine-infused golden Thunderbolt Swords, collided with the ground, their bodies shattered and torn apart by the force.
The demons, despite their supernatural nature, stood no chance of survival once their bodies were shattered. Yet, the destruction of their physical forms paled inparison to the inevitable demise that befell them the moment their souls were torn asunder by the divine-infused lightning. The irrevocable end had already arrived for these demonic adversaries.
Ouroboros found himself utterly astonished as Mu-Gun effortlessly extinguished all three hundred high-ranked demons at once. While acknowledging Mu-Gun as God''s representative, the extent of his strength exceeded Ouroboros'' expectations. The shock lingered, leaving Ouroboros apprehensive that the remaining demons might also face a simr fate without any chance of resistance.
If he had foreseen Mu-Gun''s strength, he might have reconsidered crossing over to Avalon ahead of the other legions. Yet, dwelling on regret proved futile, for the deed was done. Now, faced with the reality before him, Ouroboros acknowledged that he had no alternative but to confront Mu-Gun in battle, regardless of the anticipated oue.
That bastard is the almighty Demon Gods greatest enemy. If we defeat him, the Great Demon God will greatly praise our achievements. Fight, everyone, for the glory of the Great Demon God! shouted Ouroboros to the remaining demons.
For the glory of the Great Demon God-!
Fueled by Ouroboros'' rallying call, the demons of his legion surged forward as one unit, charging towards Mu-Gun, who had descended from the sky. With the obliteration of the high-ranked demons, the remaining force numbered just under four hundred.
Facing a force of four hundred demons, which paled inparison to Mu-Gun''s previous triumph over three hundred high-ranked demons, he opted not to engage them directly. Instead, Mu-Gun delegated the task to the Spirit Kings. Initially, the Wind Spirit King Nervatum materialized a windstorm,unching an assault against the oing demons.
Enveloped by the windstorm from all directions, the demons found themselves disoriented, losing their bnce and being tossed in every direction. Their attempts to counter the onught with dark mes proved futile, as the wind des, ceaselessly swirling, quickly overwhelmed and extinguished the feeble resistance of the demonic mes.
The wind des, dispersing the dark mes, bore into the bodies of the demons. Despite possessing bodies seemingly tougher than steel, the high-density, high-speed rotation of the wind des proved too much for the demonic resilience. The once-impervious bodies of the demons began to sumb, being sliced and torn by the relentless onught. If unabated, the wind des threatened to tear the demons apart entirely.
Faced with the dire circumstances, the demons, in their desperation, unleashed their demonic energy with all their might. A tangible vajra qi, fashioned from the surge of demonic energy, enveloped their entire bodies. The wind des, attempting to pierce through, faltered in the face of the demonic vajra qi, being forcefully repelled a considerable distance.
Seizing the advantage, the demons intensified their release of demonic energy. The windstorm, birthed by the wind des, crumbled under the overwhelming might of the demonic vajra qi, unable to withstand its force.
Yet, the cessation of the windstorm marked only the inception of the onught. Swiftly taking the cue, the Ice Spirit King dium conjured an ice storm, seemingly poised for this very moment. The demons, attempting to counter the approaching tempest of ice, hastily summoned numerous Dark Demonic Dragons to confront the frigid onught relentlessly hurtling toward them.
Despite the Dark Demonic Dragons'' attempts to resist the ice storm by enveloping themselves in scorching mes, the frigid onught caused by the Ice Spirit King dium proved to be extremely cold. The dragons'' fiery defenses sumbed to the chilling power of the ice storm, gradually freezing their heads downward under the continuous assault of the biting cold.
rmed by the ice storm''s ability to freeze the Dark Demonic Dragons, the demons intensified their release of demonic energy. The frozen dragons responded by expelling torrents of intense dark mes, casting off the icy encasement from their bodies.
In response, dium refrained from perpetuating the ice storm. In her stead, the Earth Spirit King Nordic assumed control. Nordic caused the ground beneath the demons to crumble, forming an abyss without discernible limits. Helplessly, the demons descended into the endless depths of the abyss.
Desperately leaping to evade the plummeting depths, the demons found themselves ensnared by tendrils of soil that emerged from the pit''s interior, restraining them from their legs upward. Drawn into the abyss, the demons sumbed to its pull, the entrance sealing shut immediately after engulfing them.
Solely Ouroboros, the Legion Commander, managed to evade the pit''s clutches. Yet, facing a fate even more ominous, he found himself caught by Mu-Gun, who seized Ouroboros'' head firmly with his right hand as he emerged from the pit.
In his current state, adorned with the colossal Dragon Scale Divine Armor, Mu-Gun''s physical size and might were amplified, allowing him to effortlessly grip Ouroboros'' head despite the demon''s towering size of over ten meters.
Mu-Gun repeatedly mmed Ouroboros to the ground, the resounding crashes echoing through the air. The once-powerful demon found itself at the mercy of Mu-Gun''s overwhelming strength.
After Mu-Gun mmed Ouroboros more than ten times, Ouroboros massive body turned as ragged as a mop. Even in that battered state, Ouroboros persisted, attempting to strike Mu-Gun with a Dark me Sword.
Mu-Gun mmed Ouroboros to the ground once more, thwarting his attack. Following that, he released a surge of Thunder God Qi from the hand gripping Ouroboros head. A golden wave of Thunder God Qi engulfed Ouroboros, causing a painful scream as his entire body trembled.
Mu-Gun locked eyes with Ouroboros, held in check by the restraining force of the Thunder God Qi.
Where is the Demon God? Mu-Gun asked Ouroboros.
Mu-Gun pondered the challenge of halting the relentless opening of the Hellgates in the nick of time. Even if they seeded in thwarting the Demon Gods legions pouring through and vanquishing the Demon God itself, it would be meaningless if the majority of Avalony in ruins.
The Demon God had to be eradicated while minimizing the damage to Avalon. To achieve this, preventing the Hellgates from opening was important. However, even on high alert, detecting every sign of the Hellgates proved impossible. Merely identifying the Hellgate signals and intervening at that moment fell short as a solution to the underlying issue.
The solution to the mattery in locating and eliminating the Demon God. With its demise, the Hellgates would cease to open. Mu-Gun reached this conclusion as he hurriedly moved to thwart the second Hellgate, having just dealt with the first one.
Intentionally seizing Ouroboros, the Legion Commander summoned through the second Hellgate, Mu-Gun aimed to extract information about the Demon God''s whereabouts from him.
Kugh! Do you think I will tell you? Even if you are going to kill me, so be it. I will never tell you the location of the Great Demon God! shouted Ouroboros in pain with a distorted expression.
As expected, your loyalty to the Demon God is great. However, even if your mouth does not speak, your memory is probably different, said Mu-Gun.
What? What are you trying to do?
I am going to absorb your Demon Heart and read the memory within it.
Simr to monsters having Mana Hearts, demons possessed Demon Hearts. These served as cores for demonic energy, and by absorbing a Demon Heart, Mu-Gun could not only assimte the demonic energy but also gain ess to the memories held by the Demon Heart''s owner.
Thats absolute nonsense. Are you implying that Gods representative will absorb my Demon Heart, which possesses demonic divinity? If you do that, your divinity will collide with the demonic divinity, devouring your soul.
I will find out once I try it.
Disregarding Ouroboros'' words, Mu-Gun reached for his chest. The left hand of the Dragon Scale Divine Armor effortlessly pierced through Ouroboros'' chest. Upon withdrawal, a small ckish-red marble emerged between his fingers the Demon Heart, the very wellspring of demonic power.
Having lost his Demon Heart, Ouroboros disintegrated into powder. Mu-Gun disengaged the Dragon Scale Divine Armor and then proceeded to inspect the Demon Heart he had acquired from Ouroboros.
The Demon Heart exuded immense demonic energy, causing Mu-Gun''s Thunder God Qi to react intensely even with just a touch. Absorbing the Demon Heart in his present state risked a perilous sh between his divinity and the demonic divinity within the heart, a scenario Ouroboros had warned about a collision that could potentially shatter Mu-Gun''s soul.
To assimte the Demon Heart, Mu-Gun needed to nullify its demonic energy first. His n involved using the Thunder God Qi to eliminate the demonic energy within the heart before absorbing it.
Despite the potential risk of erasing Ouroboros'' memories while extracting the demonic energy from the Demon Heart, Mu-Gun deemed it necessary to attempt the process.
Chapter 270
Chapter 270
Neutralizing and absorbing the Demon Heart proved to be a task beyond Mu-Gun''s immediate capacity. It wasn''t due to any particr reason; instead, the ongoing battle with Ouroboros'' legion demanded his attention. Opting to stay back, Mu-Gun entrusted the ongoing skirmish to the four Spirit Kings, confident that their strength alone would suffice to quell Ouroboros'' legion.
As expected, shortly after, the demonsprising Ouroboros'' legion were systematically eradicated by the four Spirit Kings, leaving not a single demon in their wake.
Well done, everyone. Mu-Gunmended the four Spirit Kings and unsummoned them, returning them to the Spirit Realm.
Using the wind spirits, Mu-Gun received information on the ongoing events in the Kraiss Kingdom. The scenario in the Archen fief mirrored that of the Venatia fief. A Hellgate had been unleashed, summoning a legion of demons, only to face swift destruction by the advancing Dragons. Subsequently, the Dragons engaged inbat with the demons already summoned.
Despite the overwhelming numerical advantage of the demons, the Dragons'' formidable power rendered their sheer numbers useless. Maintaining control from the outset, the Dragons relentlessly decimated the demons. With unwavering momentum, they systematically eradicated the summoned demons.
Despite the activation of two Hellgates, both summoned legions met their demise without managing to produce a single vengeful soul. This proved to be a maddening setback for the Great Demon God Baal. Nheless, at present, Baal''s only recourse was to open additional Hellgates, aiming to generate vengeful souls and restore its waning power.
Using the wind spirits, Mu-Gun verified that the Dragons had sessfully obliterated the Hellgate in the Archen fief and eradicated every demon within the summoned legion. Assured that there was no imminent crisis, he promptly initiated the cirction of his qi.
Mu-Gun aimed to rejuvenate his strength before absorbing the Demon Heart, ensuring readiness for any unforeseen circumstances. Removing the demonic energy from the Demon Heart would demand a significant amount of Thunder God Qi.
Having spent two hours circting his qi and replenishing his Thunder God Qi, Mu-Gun retrieved the Demon Heart from a corner. Channeling his Thunder God Qi, he began infusing it into the Demon Heart. The resilient Demon Heart, surrounded by a pool of Thunder God Qi, fiercely resisted, unleashing a wave of dark energy.
In response, Mu-Gun summoned a surge of zing Thunder Qi infused with the energy of the Fire Spirit King Sarman. The dark energy, unable to withstand the might of the zing Thunder Qi, sumbed tobustion. This intense energy, eradicating all traces of darkness within the Demon Heart, prated directly into its core. Although the inherent dark energy in the Demon Heart resisted the zing Thunder Qi, the vast power difference proved insurmountable.
The dark energy, subjected to the fiery embrace of the zing Thunder Qi,busted and seeped out of the Demon Heart, dissolving into thin air. The quantity of dark energy within the Demon Heart rivaled that of a Dragon Heart, requiring over an hour topletely incinerate.
Once thest vestiges of dark energy were eradicated, the Demon Heart transformed into a vibrant red hue. Purified by the zing Thunder Qi, the energy within the Demon Heart dwindled to a mere tenth of its initial potency. In essence, over ny percent of the energyprised demonic qi.
With the dark and harmful energy eradicated, the residual energy within the Demon Heart became benign and suitable for absorption by nature. Mu-Gun wasted no time and ingested the Demon Heart purified by the zing Thunder Qi. Subsequently, he initiated the absorption of the remaining energy contained within the Demon Heart.
Within the Demon Heart persisted Ouroboros demonic divinity. Despite being a mere husk devoid of demonic energy the source of its demonic divinity the remnants held the essence of Ouroboros'' dark power.
Had the demonic energy within the Demon Heart not been eliminated, its demonic divinity might have attempted to seize control of Mu-Gun''s consciousness. However, the purified state of Ouroboros'' demonic divinity, devoid of demonic energy, resembled a martial artist depleted of internal energy. In this weakened state, Ouroboros'' demonic divinitycked the power to exert any influence over Mu-Gun''s consciousness.
Mu-Gun confirmed Ouroboros memories through his now powerless demonic divinity. The recollections held within Ouroboros demonic divinity were fragmented and iplete. Instead of a coherent whole, only disjointed pieces of Ouroboros memories remained, scattered and disjointed.
Mu-Gun meticulously examined the fragments of memories within Ouroboros'' demonic divinity, hoping to find any clues about the Demon God''s whereabouts. Regrettably, no such memory surfaced. Consequently, Mu-Gun deemed Ouroboros'' demonic divinity unnecessary. Summoning the strength of his own divinity, he quelled and extinguished Ouroboros'' powerless demonic essence.
Powerless and devoid of the ability to resist, Ouroboros'' demonic divinity sumbed to extinction without a fighting chance. Despite the risk Mu-Gun undertook in absorbing the Demon Heart, the quest for the Demon God''s location proved fruitless. A wry smile yed on Mu-Gun''s lips in acknowledgment of the irony.
Presently, the sole method to discern the Demon God''s whereabouts entailed absorbing the Demon Hearts of Legion Commander-level demons and scrutinizing the fragments of their memories. To acquire these Demon Hearts necessitated opening Hellgates and summoning the Demon God''s legion into existence.
Mu-Gun found himself in a waiting game, anticipating the opening of another Hellgate to unveil the location of the Demon God. Fortunately, absorbing Demon Hearts purified by the zing Thunder Qi did not present an immediate threat. However, he acknowledged the potential dangers of a consistent and continuous absorption of Demon Hearts.
Mu-Gun hoped to be able to figure out the location of the Demon God from the next Demon Heart he would absorb. Yet, he realized there was no necessity to dy this pursuit.
Mu-Gun could obtain the Demon Hearts of Legion Commanders from the legion eradicated by the Dragons. Utilizing the wind spirits, he conveyed a request to the Dragons, asking them to secure and deliver the Legion Commanders'' Demon Hearts. Complying with Mu-Gun''s request, the Dragons ensured the delivery of the sought-after Legion Commanders'' Demon Hearts.
In the presence of the Dragons, Mu-Gun attempted to purify and absorb the Demon Heart with the zing Thunder Qi. Regrettably, the endeavor failed once more. Nevertheless, from this setback, he discovered a crucial revtion: the recovery of strength for the Demon God Baal required many vengeful souls from humans.
Mu-Gun, atst, understood the reason behind the Demon God''s strategy of sequentially opening Hellgates instead of simultaneously. Additionally, he devised a rtively straightforward method to vanquish the Demon God. This involved either preemptively thwarting the formation of Hellgates or swiftly eliminating the demons, preventing the creation of vengeful souls even if a Hellgate were to manifest.
Understanding that vengeful souls served as the wellspring of the Demon God''s power, Mu-Gun realized that hindering their creation would impede the Demon God''s proper recovery of strength. If he could pinpoint the Demon God''s location and strike before itsplete resurgence, eradicating the Demon God might prove more achievable than initially presumed. While acknowledging theplexity of the task, Mu-Gun recognized the necessity of doing everything in his power to restrict the Demon God''s strength.
Mu-Gun informed the Dragons of the fact.
-If so, we will have to do everything we can to prevent the Hellgates from being created, said ze of the Gold n with determination.
Antalion of the Silver n responded with a doubtful reaction,
-But no matter how much effort we put in, we cant keep an eye on the entire Avalon Continent.
Thermeon of the Blue n said hopefully,
-Still, we have to do as much as we can. Moreover, if we are lucky enough to locate the Demon Gods location through the Legion Commanders Demon Heart, we will be able to eradicate the Demon God with much ease.
The important thing to note is that as things stand, it is the best option we have now. So, even if, as Antalion said, it is impossible to monitor the entire Avalon Continent, we should not give up.
-Well said.
-I said it was difficult, but I never said I was giving up.
While Thermeon nodded, Antalion corrected Mu-Guns words.
I know that. I am just asking you to do your best to watch for signs of the Hellgates, as you have done so far.
-How impertinent, Antalion grumbled.
-Then, lets not linger here. Lets go to the ces we are taking charge of and look for signs of the Hellgates.
Mu-Gun and the Dragons nodded at zes words. Then, they dispersed to the respective nations they were in charge of monitoring.
Meanwhile, the Avalon Order, the pdins of the Yupir Church, and the elves, who had btedly crossed over to the Pantheon Kingdom through the portal, verified that the battle had concluded. Dejectedly, they returned to the Pamar Empires Imperial City. Mu-Gun directed them to return to where they came from and remain vignt for any indications of Hellgate activity.
The Avalon Order and the pdins of the Yupir Church,cking in swift mobility, required a considerable amount of time to reach a battlefield where a Hellgate was opened in a specific area. Evaluating the scenario after the creation of the Hellgates, it appeared more practical for these forces to remain on standby in the Pamar Empires Imperial City, ready to deploy promptly to the battlefield when a Hellgate manifested.
Nevertheless, leaving them idle was not an option, especially when there was a shortage of personnel to monitor Hellgate activity. Furthermore, the dyed arrival of the Avalon Order and the Yupir Churchs pdins would likely have minimal impact on the overall course of the battle.
Mu-Gun and the Dragons were an important key to annihting the Demon Gods legions.
* * *
As Mu-Gun, the Spirit Kings, and the Dragons dispersed to monitor the Avalon Continent, the priests of the Demon Church geared up to open additional Hellgates. Aware of the continent-wide surveince, the Demon Churchs priests sought secret methods to initiate Hellgate openings without detection.
Initially contemting the option of opening Hellgates across multiple nations, the Demon Churchs priests ultimately determined that concentrating their efforts on a single nation would heighten their chances of sess. Mu-Gun, as Gods representative, and the Dragons were assigned to monitor individual nations.
While the elves and knights contributed to the monitoring efforts, the primary focus was on Mu-Gun and the Dragons'' surveince. Rather than devising a n against the collective surveince of Mu-Gun, the Spirit Kings, and the six Dragons, the Demon Church''s priests believed their chances of sess were greater by targeting only one of them.
After careful consideration, the Demon Churchs priests settled on opening five Hellgates within the Albion Kingdom. Taking immediate action, they selected five fiefdoms within the Albion Kingdom for this purpose. The pivotal task at hand was the relocation of the Demon God Stones. These stones housed the demonic divinity of the Demon God and emitted a potent surge of demonic energy.
The demonic energy emitted was so potent that it could even be discerned by the keen senses of an Expert Knight. Excluding the Dragons from the equation, there remained a substantial risk of detection by the Avalon Order if they were to relocate the Demon God Stones outright. Hence, finding a method to contain and prevent the leakage of the demonic energy from the Demon God Stones became imperative.
The Demon Churchs priests opted to utilize spacestones, amonce choice for storing Chevalier Armors. These spacestones were created by magicallypressing a specific-sized space and engraving it into a special stone. Items housed within the spacestones were entirely isted from the external environment, rendering them practically non-existent in the real world.
Upon cement of the Demon God Stone within the spacestone, the former ceased to exist in the tangible realm. Consequently, the demonic energy emanating from the Demon God Stone would no longer register in reality. A spacestone proved to be the most wless choice for concealing the Demon God Stone.
By securing the Demon God Stone within the spacestone, the Demon Churchs priests managed to relocate without detection, as the demonic energy from the Demon God Stone remained contained. Additionally, each priest held a valid identity, allowing them to move discreetly throughout the Albion Kingdoms territory without arousing suspicion.
Consequently, they initiated the instation of the Hellgates magic circle in the five territories they had earlier designated.
* * *
Antalion was the one in charge of monitoring the Albion Kingdom and put more effort than anyone else into monitoring its territory.
However, this diligence did not stem from a sense of responsibility to protect Avalon. Rather, as a Dragon, Antalion harbored a desire to triumph over Mu-Gun, a human, and was determined not to be defeated by him.
This sentiment might seem juvenile considering Antalion''s extensive lifespan, yet, given its unwaveringmitment to duties, no me could be attributed. Soaring through the sky to inspect for any peculiar energy, Antalion perceived an unusual force while surveying the Serville fief situated on the periphery of the Albion Kingdoms eastern region.
Without a doubt, it was demonic energy. Antalion focused its senses to pinpoint the origin of this energy and swiftly made its way toward it. The source was a vige square on the fringes of the Serville fief, and Antalion verified that the Demon Churchs priests were utilizing the Demon God Stone to activate the Hellgate magic circle.
Promptly, Antalion unleashed a Breath at the Hellgate magic circle. A silver lightning Breath surged from Antalion''s mouth, homing in on the Demon God Stone lodged at the heart of the Hellgate magic circle. Striking the Demon God Stone without affording the Demon Churchs priests any opportunity to respond, the silver Breath shattered the stone apanied by a resounding explosion.
The explosion of the shattered Demon God Stone rippled dozens of feet in every direction, engulfing the Demon Churchs priests in its destructive force. They were obliterated, leaving no trace behind, erased from the world in an instant.
Chapter 271
Chapter 271
Even as Antalion dismantled one Hellgate magic circle, thepletion of four other Hellgate magic circles resulted in the simultaneous opening of four Hellgates across four distinct territories. Subsequently, the Demon Gods legionsmenced their summoning through these newly activated Hellgates.
The Wind High Elves and the Earth High Elves, through their connection with the spirits, btedly ascertained the creation of Hellgates in two territories. Swiftly, they ryed this critical information to Mu-Gun and Antalion.
Upon receiving this information, Mu-Gun deduced that the Demon God aimed to concentrate the opening of Hellgates around the Albion Kingdom. Consequently, he surmised that beyond the two locations identified by the spirits, there might be other sites where Hellgates had been initiated.
Mu-Gun promptly issuedmands for further searches and hurriedly made his way to the Albion Kingdom. Simultaneously, he urged the Dragons overseeing other kingdoms to provide immediate support to the Albion Kingdom. Following this, he directed Antalion and the assigned personnel overseeing the Albion Kingdom to stand by until he and the other Dragons arrived to reinforce them.
Despite the possibility of encountering high-ranked demons, Antalion considered the rtively recent opening of the Hellgates. He reasoned that, with the limited time since their summoning, the number of demons present would likely be sparse. Confident in his ability to handle a single Hellgate on his own, he held a divergent perspective on the situation.
Defying Mu-Guns instructions, Antalion proceeded independently. In contrast, the High Elves, the Avalon Knights, and the Yupir Churchs pdins adhered faithfully to Mu-Gunsmands. Antalion, upon reaching the closest territory with an opened Hellgate, verified the presence of the Hellgate and assessed the number of summoned demons. There were slightly over a hundred and fifty demons, all sporting ck wingsa clear indication of their high-ranking status.
Antalion found himself hesitating, unable tounch an immediate attack. The superior demons wielded power akin to that of a Grand Master. Regardless of a Dragon''s formidable strength, dealing with a hundred and fifty Grand Master Rank demons simultaneously presented a formidable challenge. Moreover, Legion Commanders possessed demonic divinity, which could counter the Dragons divinity, adding anotheryer of concern to the situation.
Antalion faced the potential peril of being overwhelmed if the Legion Commander and high-ranked demons converged on him simultaneously. From a rational standpoint, retreat seemed a reasonable choice. Nevertheless, Antalion resisted yielding to Mu-Gun''s orders. In Mu-Gun''s shoes, he reckoned, there would be no withdrawal from such a predicament; instead, a fight would ensue.
Despite the looming danger, the prospect of retreating seemed to Antalion apromise to the Dragons'' dignity. Though others might not perceive it as such, this was Antalion''s perspective. He resisted the idea of withdrawal, understanding it might be too audacious, but he aimed to demonstrate to Mu-Gun the strength and magnificence of the Dragons.
However, the primary reason for his restraint was that ast shred of rationality prevailed within him. The predicament arose when the demons became aware of his presence. Belial, the Legion Commander of the legion summoned through the Hellgate, detected Antalion''s energy and swiftly ordered an attack upon ascertaining that Antalion was alone.
Over a hundred and fifty high-ranked demons swiftly took flight, encircling Antalion with speed. Antalion furrowed his brow and unfurled his expansive wings, conjuring a thunderstorm before him. Simultaneously, he utilized the resulting recoil to pivot his body, swinging his tail in a defensive maneuver.
The demons encircling Antalion from the front recoiled to evade the thunderstorm, conjuring a barrier of darkness to shield themselves. Simultaneously, those under assault from Antalion''s tail retaliated by erecting a defensive shield of darkness.
Explosions erupted both from the front and rear as the demons obstructing Antalion''s strikes were forcefully repelled. Simultaneously, numerous Dark me Spears descended from above Antalion. However, Antalion''s assault did not reach all the demons, as those unaffected soared overhead and initiated a counterattack.
The downward-propelled Dark me Spears pelted Antalion''s body, resulting in an explosive impact. However, the resilient scales covering Antalion''s body prevented the spears from prating. Instead, they triggered the spread of dark mes throughout Antalion''s form. These dark mes signified the purification of demonic qi, causing severe damage to anything they touched.
Antalion, too, experienced the infiltrating malevolence of the demonic qi within the dark mes, attempting to corrode his magical energy. Were it not for the protective divinity of the Dragon God Bracant, dispelling the demonic qi threatening to erode his magical energy would have posed a formidable challenge.
Thankful for the bestowed divinity from the Dragon God Bracant, Antalion harnessed its power to incinerate the demonic qi and quench the dark mes. Meanwhile, the demons enveloping Antalion simultaneously unleashed dozens of Dark Demonic Dragons in his direction.
Epassed on all sides, Antalion found himself without any avenue for escape. As the Dark Demonic Dragons surged toward him, Antalion''s colossal form became obscured amidst the countless dragons. A palpable threat to his life loomed. Innumerable Dark Demonic Dragons, estimated to be around a thousand, dominated the sky, leaving Antalion essentially powerless to thwart each one individually.
Nevertheless, Antalion pressed on, executing whatever he could muster. Unleashing Thunder Breaths at random and pping his wings, he generated a thunderstorm. Those Dark Demonic Dragons ensnared in the tumultuous weather and assaulted by the Thunder Breaths sumbed to destruction. Regrettably, the number of vanquished dragons constituted less than a fifth of the total encircling Antalion.
Evading Antalion''s counterattacks, the Dark Demonic Dragons closed in on his colossal form. In a desperate move, Antalion hastily activated the Absolute Defense Magic, enveloping his massive body in a shield of silver lightning. Almost immediately, the Dark Demonic Dragons descended upon the shield in unison, shrouding it with dark mes expelled by the dragons. Soon after, another wave of Dark Demonic Dragons collided with the already besieged shield.
The demonic qi within the dark mes began corroding the silver lightning shield, initiating a gradual erosion. Subsequently, as the Dark Demonic Dragons collided with the alreadypromised shield, it began to crack. The dragons intensified their assault, resulting in the ultimate destruction of the shield, which shattered like ss, dispersing in all directions.
Undeterred by the breached lightning shield, the Dark Demonic Dragons pressed on, crashing into Antalion''s immense form. This collision triggered the ascent of dark mes and, subsequently, an explosion. However, Antalion''s formidable scales, fortified by divine protection, remained impervious to the Dark Demonic Dragons, preventing their pration.
Yet, while unable to breach the scales, the Dark Demonic Dragons ignited with dark mes. These mes began to melt Antalion''s scales and seeped into his form, carrying with them the malevolent demonic qi. Simultaneously, Antalion''s wings fell victim to the consuming mes.
Antalion, engulfed in the dark mes, summoned his divinity in a desperate bid to withstand the onught. However, the mes had be so pervasive that they proved challenging to contain. The gravest consequence manifested in the uncontroble spread of dark mes across his wings. Unlike the rest of his body, Antalion''s wingscked the protective covering of scales. Consequently, his wings sumbed to the relentless burn, causing Antalion to lose bnce in the sky. In a dire predicament, he began falling toward the ground, his wingspromised and unable to support his massive form.
As Antalion descended towards the ground, his fate seemingly sealed, the demons responded with another onught of Dark Demonic Dragons aimed at putting an end to him. Antalion, witnessing the iing wave of dragons, felt the impending certainty of his demise. In his current state, enveloped in dark mes and hurtling toward the ground, it seemed impossible for him to thwart the impending assault by the Dark Demonic Dragons.
In the throes of regret for disregarding Mu-Gun''s counsel, Antalion braced himself for the impending onught. Suddenly, a colossal wind giant swiftly approached the falling Dragon. This wind giant was none other than Nervatum, the Wind Spirit King. Mu-Gun, acting swiftly upon learning from the spirits that Antalion had taken matters into his own hands to obliterate the Hellgate, rushed to the scene. He arrived just in time to witness Antalion''s descent, engulfed in dark mes.
Upon witnessing Antalion''s perilous descent, Mu-Gun swiftly invoked the Wind Spirit King Nervatum to intervene and rescue the fallen Dragon. Responding to Mu-Gun''smand, Nervatum promptly covered several kilometers in an elerated flight, seizing Antalion mid-fall. Evading the Dark Demonic Dragons descending from above, Nervatum maneuvered sideways to secure both his and Antalion''s safety.
Nervatum, grabbing Antalion who was much bigger than himself, cried out in horror as the dark mes spread to him,
-Damn it! Do something about the demonic qi mes!
Responding swiftly to Mu-Gun''s call, dium materialized into the shape of an ice giant. She directed a frigid ice storm toward Antalion and Nervatum, both shrouded in dark mes. As the icy tempest swept over them, the dark mes were immediately extinguished. Meanwhile, Nervatum clung to Antalion, whose wings were now charred and tattered, gently guiding them back to the earth below.
After putting Antalion on the ground, he then said,
-Heal yourself.
There was a Dragon Tongue Magic capable of curing wounds at once. If Antalion used that magic, he would be able to heal his tattered wings in no time.
-Thank you.
Antalion thanked Nervatum.
-I am just following the orders of my contractor, so if you want to thank someone, thank my contractor.
Expressing his discontent, Nervatum shifted his gaze towards the Spirit Kings engaged in battle against the demons. High above, the Fire Spirit King Sarman and the Ice Spirit King dium were contending with the formidable high-ranked demons that filled the skies.
Upon Antalion''s initial arrival at the scene, there were slightly over a hundred and fifty high-ranked demons. Yet, during the skirmish with Antalion, another wave of one hundred and fifty high-ranked demons had been summoned. This fresh horde was nowunching an assault on Sarman and dium.
Sarman and dium were visibly being pushed back by the high-ranked demons. Nervatum immediately soared into the sky, joining the fight.
Suddenly, a huge explosion resonated from a different area. As Antalion directed his attention to the source, he observed the obliteration of the Hellgate, resulting in a catastrophic explosion that shredded the summoned demons in its wake.
While Antalion didn''t directly witness the Hellgate''s destruction, it was unmistakable that Mu-Gun was behind it. Following the Spirit Kings'' intervention to rescue Antalion and contend with the high-ranked demons, Mu-Gun took the initiative to eliminate the Hellgate.
You bastard!
Unable to avert the copse of the Hellgate, Belial, the Legion Commander, seethed with fury and lunged at Mu-Gun. In his wrath, he formed elongated tendrils of dark mes in both hands,unching a frenzied assault against Mu-Gun.
The dark mes swung like a ship''s sail, aiming to pierce Mu-Gun. Yet, in an abrupt turn of events, the ground surged upward, intercepting the dark mes. The earth wall, however, sumbed to the onught and crumbled, allowing the dark mes to spread.
Mu-Gun, having anticipated the attack, had deftly withdrawn to a safer distance. Undeterred, Belial persisted in his pursuit, brandishing the dark mes anew. Despite his attempts, the dark mes found themselves thwarted once more by an earth barrier erected by Mu-Gun.
Shielded by the Earth Spirit King Nordic, Mu-Gun was protected from Belial''s relentless onught of dark mes. As Belial took to the air, executing erratic attacks, Nordic skillfully manipted the terrain, shifting Mu-Gun''s position with finesse. Simultaneously, Nordic erected earth barriers, expertly deflecting every assaultunched by Belial.
Nordic''s prowess left Mu-Gun in awe once more. The Earth Spirit King''s capacity to manipte the ground seamlessly for both positional shifts and defensive barriers was truly impressive. Above all, Nordic''s defense proved wless in the face of Belial''s relentless assaults.
Mu-Gun observed Belial''s onught without the need to divert his attention to defense. The Legion Commander''s attack, employing long whip-like dark mes in both hands, was so relentless and dense that finding a gap proved challenging.
Despite his superior power, Mu-Gun couldn''t let go of his martial artist instincts. Observing Belial''s movements, he endeavored to identify a small opening in the relentless assault. After scrutiny, Mu-Gun eventually pinpointed a minuscule gap in Belial''s onught.
Without hesitation, Mu-Gun lunged forward. The Dragon Scale Divine Armor on his body pierced through the dark mes Belial wielded, effortlessly navigating through and rapidly closing in on the demon. Caught off guard, Belial attempted to withdraw, but Mu-Gun''s swift hands outpaced his evasion.
Mu-Gun''s hand, erged by the Dragon Scale Divine Armor he wore, firmly sped Belial''s head. Despite his obscured face, Belial fought back, swinging dark mes in an attempt to free himself from Mu-Gun''s grip.
Mu-Gun conjured a surge of lightning, temporarily immobilizing Belial''s nervous system. The arms that had been wielding dark mes dropped abruptly, bringing a halt to Belial''s assault on Mu-Gun.
Having thwarted Belial''s assault, Mu-Gun lifted Belial''s face to meet his gaze, holding it firmly. Simultaneously, he reached out with his other hand, aiming for Belial''s chest.
Mu-Gun''s hand pierced Belial''s chest, delving deep in search of his Demon Heart, tearing through flesh until he found and extracted it.
Kugh!
With a piercing scream, Belial, now devoid of his Demon Heart, slumped. The absence of this source of power meant the end of his very existence.
Chapter 272
Chapter 272
Having imed Belial''s Demon Heart, Mu-Gun shifted his gaze toward the ongoing sh between the Spirit Kings and the high-ranked demons. More than half of the demonic forces had already fallen to the Spirit Kings, leaving the remaining demons cornered and overwhelmed.
Not only the Spirit Kings but also Antalion was actively engaged in the fray. Utilizing Dragon Tongue Magic, he mended his injured body and wings before plunging back into the battle. His assaults on the high-ranked demons were marked by an unprecedented ferocity, perhaps fueled by a desire to retaliate for the torment he endured before the Spirit Kings intervened.
In the collective onught of Antalion and the three Spirit Kings, the high-ranked demons found themselves powerless, unable to withstand the onught of theirbined attacks. As their ranks rapidly diminished, Mu-Gun, confident in their capability, saw no necessity to intervene and shifted his focus to assess the situation on the opposing front.
Mu-Gun instructed the Dragons, aside from Antalion, to handle the territory where another Hellgate had been opened concurrently with the ongoing battle. Following hismand, the five Dragons redirected their efforts towards the second Hellgate''s location.
The Earth Spirit King Nordic told Mu-Gun what he heard through the Earth spirits,
-The Hellgate has already been destroyed, and most of the summoned demons have been eliminated.
Then, there will be no problem there.
-That ce is fine, but it has been confirmed that there are Hellgates opened elsewhere.
How many Hellgates were opened?
-There are three.
Three?
-Yes. Hellgates were opened in three cesnamely the Tosca, Nevada, and Ankar fief.
Its all territories of the Albion Kingdom. What are the demons summoned through the Hellgates doing?
-As soon as they were summoned, they scattered in small groups.
It seems like they are trying to avoid being wiped out at once.
Mu-Gun''s expression darkened upon learning that the demons were dispersing in smaller groups. Given their Master Rank status, he knew they posed a significant threat, capable of wreaking havoc on a fief even in smaller numbers. The challenge ahead was not to be underestimated.
If they dispersed across the continent,unching random attacks, it would prove nearly impossible to thwart them on every front. With their power surpassing the Master Rank, confronting them required knights ofparable prowess, but the challengey in their mobility. The demons, swift in their strikes, aimed to elude pursuit by moving promptly after each attack.
There was a silver lining pursuing ordinary demons could be done through the portal. However, when it came to the high-ranked demons equipped with wings, only Mu-Gun, the Dragons, and the Wind Elves possessed the capability to chase them effectively, thanks to their swift movement abilities even without relying on a portal.
Despite their abilities, relying solely on Mu-Gun, the Dragons, and the Wind Elves to pursue all the high-ranked demons emerging from the three Hellgates had its limitations. While it was conceivable to eliminate them eventually, the process was bound to be time-consuming. With every passing moment, the Avalon Continent would bear the brunt of increasing damage.
-They were wiped out a few times, so they are using their brains now.
For starters, please track the demons through the earth spirits.
-I am already doing that. But there are so many demon groups that it is impossible to track all of them.
That cant be helped. Please try to do as much as you can first. Also, please tell the Dragons about it, and ask them to deal with the high-ranked demons that can be tracked first.
-Okay.
After giving Nordic instructions, Mu-Gun summoned a hundred Thunderbolt Swords. Feeling the urgency of the situation, he recognized the need for his direct involvement, especially with the constraints on leaving the responsibility solely to Antalion and the Spirit Kings. Without hesitation, Mu-Gun unleashed the Thunderbolt Swords upon the airborne demons.
A hundred Thunderbolt Swords streaked across the sky in a swift blur. upied with fending off Antalion and the Spirit Kings, the demons were caught off guard, unable to react to the impending onught of the Thunderbolt Swords despite their awareness of the imminent threat.
The Thunderbolt Swords bore through the demons'' resilient bodies. Then, they circled through the air before striking once more. The cycle persisted, each sessive thrust drilling holes into the demons'' forms, leaving a visible mark with each repetition.
The demons, riddled with holes from the relentless assault of the Thunderbolt Swords, found themselves incapacitated. Subsequent attacks from Antalion and the Spirit Kings sealed their fate, ultimately wiping them out.
With the demons eradicated, Mu-Gun dismissed the Spirit Kings. Following this, he prioritized replenishing his internal energy by first circting his qi. Despite the urgency of the situation, Mu-Gun recognized the indispensability of maintaining his internal energy for effectivebat.
Antalion waited by Mu-Guns side until he recovered his strength. Antalion also used up a lot of energy. However, the Dragons Mana Heart could restore Mana on its own even if they didnt do anything.
Antalion observed Mu-Gun with a mix of emotions as thetter circted his qi. Mu-Gun had released the Dragons from God''s boundary and even intervened to save Antalion''s life. The gratitude Antalion felt towards Mu-Gun surpassed that towards anyone else. Previously, Antalion had downyed Mu-Gun, viewing him as a mere human who lucked into God''s favor and strength.
Antalion''s decision to disregard Mu-Gun''s words and tackle the Hellgate alone stemmed from the lingering hostility he harbored towards Mu-Gun. Nevertheless, Mu-Gun had gone above and beyond to rescue him.
Of course, Mu-Gun must have saved Antalion because he was essential to eradicate the Demon God and to protect Avalon, rather than because he valued Antalion. Still, Antalion was grateful. Recognizing Mu-Gun''s indispensable role, Antalion resolved to express his thanks once Mu-Gunpleted the cirction of his qi. It took Mu-Gun an hour to finish the process.
Antalion spoke hesitantly to Mu-Gun as he was getting up,
-Thank you. I will not forget your kindness this time.
When Antalion, who had always treated him with an unfriendly attitude, thanked him hesitantly, Mu-Gun tried to hold back hisughter and replied,
I only did what was needed for arade. Also, I am d I arrived on time. I was worried about what would happen if I couldnt save you in time.
-Do you not think I deserved it because I acted arbitrarily?
I dont feel that way at all because I know that you did it for the sake of protecting Avalon.
-Ehem, in any case, I apologize for making thingsplicated by acting arbitrarily this time. I will follow your words from now on.
Thank you. Then, lets go catch the scattered demons for now.
-Alright.
Upon receiving intel from the spirits tracking the demons, Mu-Gun and Antalion wasted no time in springing into action. Simultaneously, the other Dragons, having obliterated the remaining Hellgates, swiftly joined the pursuit of the elusive demons.
Mu-Gun and the Dragons concentrated their efforts on chasing down the high-ranked demons, particrly those with wings that afforded them swift mobility. Dealing with the wingless normal demons fell to the Avalon Knights, the pdins of the Yupir Church, and the elves. Despitecking wings, these ordinary demons still wielded power equivalent to that of a Master Knight.
Dealing with the demons inrge groups would have posed a challenge for the Avalon Knights and the Yupir Church''s pdins. Fortunately, the demons chose to move in smaller groups, inadvertently ying into the advantage of the knights and pdins. The manageable size of these demon groups allowed for effective division of forces. Additionally, the presence of a substantial number of Grand Masters among the ranks of the Avalon Order and the Yupir Church''s pdins further bolstered their ability to confront the demonic threat.
As the key members faced the demons head-on, the oue was a resounding defeat for the demonic forces. However, the demons were not passive victims; they cunningly spread out across a vast area. Dealing with them collectively, even with thebined efforts of Mu-Gun, the Dragons, the elves, and the knights, proved an insurmountable challenge given the demons'' strategic dispersal.
Evading the relentless pursuit, certain demons resorted to random attacks on unsuspecting humans. With each demon possessing at least a Master Rank, even in small groups, their destructive potential was immense. In less than a day, a County could beid to waste by these demons, despite their small numbers, showcasing the devastating impact of their assaults.
Despite the determined efforts of Avalon''s guardian forces, led by Mu-Gun, the task of defending every corner proved impossible, resulting in escting damage over time. A more significant concern arose as their attention remained fixed on pursuing the demons new Hellgates opened elsewhere, summoning additional legions of the Demon God.
In haste, Mu-Gun convened with the Dragons to strategize and implement countermeasures. The Spirit Kings were also summoned to partake in the urgent discussion.
-At this rate, we cannot keep up with the speed at which the Hellgates are being opened.
When the Gold ns ze spoke, the Wind Spirit King Nervatum chimed in,
-Youre right. We need to take extraordinary measures.
-What do you mean by extraordinary measures?
When asked by the Ice Spirit King dium, Nervatum stuttered,
-I dont know that far
For now, the best option would be to locate the Demon God through the Demon Hearts and eliminate it, replied Mu-Gun instead of Nervatum.
-Yes. Thats what I am speaking of.
Nervatum replied as if what Mu-Gun said was the extraordinary measure he had spoken of. dium stared at Nervatum with a baffled expression.
-How many Demon Hearts are there for you to absorb right now? The Blue ns Thermeon asked Mu-Gun.
I have three Demon Hearts with me.
Mu-Gun possessed three Demon Hearts in total. One was acquired from defeating Belial, another was secured by the Dragon ns at the fifth Hellgate, and the third was obtained during the pursuit of demons. However, Mu-Gun refrained from absorbing these Demon Hearts as he couldn''t afford to do so while actively tracking down and eliminating the demonic threat.
-It would be a big problem if the Demon Gods location is not within the memories of those three Demon Hearts.
We have to hope that there will be a memory fragment that contains the location of the Demon God.
-Dont worry too much. If the Demon Hearts you have right now do not have the memory, we can just hunt for more Demon Hearts.
Nervatum replied curtly to Nordics remarks,
-How can we not worry? The damage will increase if we cannot locate the Demon Gods location through those three Demon Hearts.
-Who doesnt know that? I am just saying that its not something that can be resolved by worrying about it anyway, said Nordic, expressing displeasure at Nervatums tone.
-Now now! Lets not argue about something like this. Lets try it out first. We wont know until we check it out anyway, said the Fire Spirit King Sarman while stopping Nordic and Nervatum.
-Yes. I think it would be better to look at the Demon Hearts right away rather than waste time arguing uselessly, Antalion agreed with Sarman.
Alright. I will check it out right away.
Mu-Gun extracted the Demon Hearts, and upon doing so, he sensed an overwhelming surge of demonic qi that sent shivers down his spine. The Demon Hearts still retained their unfiltered demonic essence, which hadn''t been purged.
With the pressing circumstances, Mu-Gun couldn''t spare the time to extract the demonic qi from the Demon Hearts. Absorbing them required purging the demonic essence first. Mu-Gun summoned the zing Thunder Qi, infused with Sarman''s power, and directed it into one of the Demon Hearts to initiate the process.
The demonic qi within the Demon Heart resisted the zing Thunder Qi. Despite its vigorous resistance, the demonic essence sumbed to the overwhelming power of the zing Thunder Qi and began to burn. It took over an hour to sessfully rid the first Demon Heart of its demonic essence. Subsequently, Mu-Gun quickly proceeded to extract the demonic qi from the second and third Demon Hearts.
Having sessfully removed the demonic qi from thest Demon Heart, Mu-Gun took a moment to collect himself before starting to absorb the first Demon Heart. As he quelled the lingering demonic divinity within the Demon Heart, Mu-Gun turned his attention to the fragments of memory it held. To his dismay, he couldn''t find any memory fragment revealing the location of the Demon God descending upon Avalon.
After a short break, Mu-Gun proceeded to absorb the second Demon Heart. Once more, his search for the crucial information proved fruitless within the contents of the second Demon Heart. Now, with just one Demon Heart remaining, the pressure mounted for Mu-Gun to uncover the elusive details he sought.
Mu-Gun drew a deep breath and absorbed thest Demon Heart, observed closely by both the Spirit Kings and the Dragons, their expressions fraught with nervousness. Fueled by a sense of desperation, Mu-Gun turned his attention to the memory fragments within the third Demon Heart.
Perhaps because his feelings reached the heavens, a memory fragment revealing the location of the Demon God surfaced within thest Demon Heart. Mu-Gun, focused and determined, scrutinized the contents of the memory fragment, finally uncovering the vital information about the whereabouts of the Demon God.
Upon scrutinizing the memory fragments within the third Demon Heart, Mu-Gun opened his eyes, and met with an urgent inquiry from ze,
-How did it go?
The remaining Dragons and Spirit Kings stood waiting, their expressions filled with anticipation for Mu-Gun''s response.
I found it.
-Are you speaking the truth?
There is a Demon Churchs headquarters located within the Centrion Mountain Range that runs through the center of the Avalon Continent. The Demon God seems to be recovering its strength there.
-Is that all? I dont think it will be easy to find it just from the fact that the Demon God is in the Centrion Mountain Range.
Thermeon said awkwardly.
We will have to find it somehow.
-Though it is important to find the Demon God, isnt it also important to wipe out the demons summoned from the Hellgates?
Thats a matter of course. So, I think it would be better for me and the Dragons to move separately.
-How do you want us to move?
Me and the Spirit Kings will find the Demon God in the Centrion Mountain Range. Meanwhile, I would like the Dragons to track down the demons and eliminate them, exactly as you are doing now.
-I think thats a good idea.
The Dragons all agreed with Mu-Guns opinion. Then, they set out immediatel.
Chapter 273
Chapter 273
The Dragons left to chase after the demons. Left on his own, Mu-Gun set off directly towards the Centrion Mountain Range. This mountain range stood proudly at the heart of the Avalon Continent. While not as expansive as the four grand mountain ranges encircling the continent, it imed the title of being the highest one within its borders.
The Centrion Mountain Range held an abundance of underground resources, earning its reputation as a resource haven. The Pamar Empire owed its current position to the wealth amassed from extracting valuable resources within these mountains. Consequently, the Pamar Empire exercised stringent control over the Centrion Mountain Range.
Yet, no one could have foreseen that the headquarters of the Demon Church resided within the Centrion Mountain Range, harboring the presence of the Demon God. The proverb, "It is darkest under the lighting," proved fitting for this unexpected twist of events.
Upon reaching the Centrion Mountain Range, Mu-Gun paid a visit to Ricael Hicarion, the Commander of the Centrion Mountain Corps responsible for overseeing the region.
Wee. But why has Gods representativee to this shabby ce?
Although Ricael held the noble status of a knight in the Pamar Empire, he extended utmost courtesy as he inquired about Mu-Gun''s purpose for the visit. Amid the chaos caused by the descent of the Demon God and the summoning of legions to bring ruin upon the Avalon Continent, Mu-Gun, as the representative of God, stood as the savior destined to rescue the continent.
Indeed, with Mu-Gun''s remarkable feats gaining widespread recognition, the entirety of the Avalon Continent held him in reverence as God''s representative. Their collective hope rested on Mu-Gun''s shoulders, for his triumph over the Demon God and the salvation of the Avalon Continent.
Mu-Gun''s standing in the Avalon Continent surpassed even that of the Pamar Empire''s Emperor. Given this elevated status, it was only natural for Ricael to treat Mu-Gun with the utmost politeness.
I have received information that the Demon Churchs headquarters is within the Centrion Mountain Range.
Are you speaking the truth? Ricael looked at Mu-Gun in disbelief.
It is reliable information. Speaking of which, is there perhaps a ce you are suspicious of?
Well, as far as I remember, there isnt any ce particrly suspicious. Still, I really cant believe it. The rangers of the Centrion Mountain Corps are heavily monitoring the area, so I cant believe that the Demon Churchs headquarters was built here.
Although the Centrion Mountain Corps rangers are outstanding, it would not have been easy to notice the group''s movement worshipping the Demon God. In any case, seeing that the rangers did not catch on to their movements, the Demon Churchs headquarters is likely located in a hidden ce that is not exposed to the outside world. Mu-Gun replied.
Rather than just a hidden ce, I think it is likely located in an unthinkable ce, like deep underground.
Certainly, if it was hidden deep underground, no matter how outstanding the rangers are, it would have been hard to find them, Mu-Gun said in agreement.
Thats probably the case unless they knew in advance.
Then, as you said, we would probably have to search deep underground. Mu-Gun opined.
Do you have a way to search deep underground? Ricael asked worryingly.
With the earth spirits, it would be possible to search even if it is underground.
Ah! The earth spirits! That would probably work. Then, is there anything else that our Centrion Mountain Corps can do to help?
I would like the Centrion Mountain Corps to check whether there are any entrances leading underground around the mountain range, Mu-Gun replied.
The surroundings instead of inside the mountain range? Ricael tilted his head, seemingly not understanding.
If the Demon Churchs headquarters is located here, the Demon Churchs priests would frequentlye in and out of the mountain range.
I guess so.
But the fact that their whereabouts had yet to be discovered until now means that they used a route that the Mountain Corps rangers could not monitor.
If they moved underground, the rangers surveince would have been useless, Ricael said in agreement.
Thats right. So please take a look around the mountain range. Meanwhile, I will search inside the mountain range.
Understood. I will move right away. At Mu-Guns instructions, Ricael began to search around the Centrion Mountain Range with the Mountain Corps rangers.
Meanwhile, Mu-Gun called upon the Earth Spirit King and Wind Spirit King to explore the depths of the Centrion Mountain Range. The Earth Spirit King took charge of subterranean exploration, while the Wind Spirit King handled matters above ground. Mu-Gun opted not to summon the Ice Spirit King and the Fire Spirit King, as their abilities were less suited for effective searching.
Summoning the Ice Spirit King and the Fire Spirit King was deemed unnecessary, as there was no need to expend Mu-Gun''s internal energy without cause. In line with Ricael''s insight, the Demon Church''s headquarters was presumed to be underground. Despite Mu-Gun''s extraordinary abilities, searching beneath the surface was beyond his capabilities. Consequently, Mu-Gun refrained from participating in the search.
Certainly, even if the adversaries concealed themselves underground, their demonic energy would not escape Mu-Gun''s notice had he concentrated on it. Nevertheless, opting for the more efficient approach, Mu-Gun relied on the earth spirits, adept at direct underground exploration.
Engaging in the search alongside the summoned Spirit Kings would escte the depletion of Mu-Gun''s internal energy, requiring more frequent cirction of his qi. Opting for efficiency, Mu-Gun chose to minimize the frequency of qi cirction and entrusted the earth spirits with prolonged underground exploration.
As the Wind Spirit King scoured the skies and the Earth Spirit King delved into the ground, the Centrion Mountain Corps'' rangers meticulouslybed the area for any subterranean entrances in the vicinity of the Centrion Mountain Range. Despite their efforts over one, two, and three days, no substantial results surfaced.
Both the Wind Spirit King and Earth Spirit King came up empty-handed. Despite the earnest efforts of the earth and wind spirits, the expansive Centrion Mountain Range proved too vast for a quick search within just a few days. As impatience crept in over time, Mu-Gun''s frustration grew.
The Dragons, elves, Avalon Knights, and Yupir Church''s pdins united their efforts in pursuit and elimination of the demons. Despite their formidable endeavors, numerous pockets of demonic forces persisted, leading to umting damage across the continent. Fortunately, there were no additional Hellgates opened.
Mu-Gun spected that the Demon God had discerned their pursuit and implemented measures to evade detection. Recognizing Mu-Gun as God''s representative, the Demon God had to bolster his strength to counter the impending confrontation.
To activate the Hellgates, a Demon God Stone served as a crucial requirement. Yet, crafting such a stone necessitated projecting the Demon God''s power into it. The paradox emerged: the more Hellgates opened, the more the Demon God''s power dwindled. However, the legion of demons summoned through the Hellgates could generate substantial vengeful spirits, potentially replenishing the energy expended in creating the Demon God Stone and, in turn, augmenting the Demon God''s power significantly.
The looming threat was if Mu-Gun, God''s representative, uncovered the Demon God''s whereabouts and initiated an assault before the replenishing process could unfold. There existed the risk of the Demon God being vanquished without a chance for a proper confrontation. Viewing the situation strategically, it might be in the Demon God''s interest to seize this opportunity to confront and defeat Mu-Gun, God''s representative. Consequently, it seemed probable that, for the time being, the Demon God refrained from opening additional Hellgates and concentrated on regaining its strength.
Mu-Gun''s optimal scenario involved locating and eliminating the Demon God before it could recover its strength. However, the urgency of the situation didn''t guarantee a swift discovery of the Demon Church''s headquarters and the Demon God''s exact location.
Mu-Gun exercised patience with Nervatum and Nordic, refraining from pressuring them. Confident in their dedication, he understood that they would give their utmost effort. After five days of searching the Centrion Mountain Range, their diligence bore fruit, unveiling a significant discovery.
Nordic, the Earth Spirit King, unearthed an underground passage nestled deep beneath the mountain range. Swiftly rying his findings, Nordic promptly informed Mu-Gun of the discovered passage.
-I found an underground passageway.
Really?
-Seeing that its artificially made, I think it was made by the Demon Churchs headquarters.
Are you able to check inside the underground passageway?
-I will try to send the spirits to check.
Please do.
Nordic summoned the highest-ranked spirits under hismand to explore the subterranean passage. These towering earth spirits, resembling giants clumped with soil and rocks, ventured fearlessly into the underground tunnel.
The underground passageway presented abyrinth of forks, obscuring the correct path, fortified with diverse magic arrays to deter intruders. Yet, the intricate maze posed no challenge for the earth spirits. Assigned to specific forks, the high-ranked earth spirits adeptly navigated and explored each route. Their innate power neutralized the magic arrays strategically ced along the underground passage.
The underground passage resembled a bewildering maze, stretching out in lengthy paths and branching into numerous directions. For ordinary humans, navigating such abyrinth could lead to getting lost. However, the earth spirits remained undeterred by the confusing underground maze. They relied on the memory of the ground''s flow, beyond the passage visible to the naked eye.
Despite thebyrinthine nature of the underground passage, the earth spirits maintained unwavering rity regarding location and direction by relying on their memory of the ground''s flow. Navigating through the tunnels, which alternated between branching into multiple paths and leading to dead-ends, the earth spirits sessfully pinpointed the center of the underground passage.
Without hesitation, the earth spirits proceeded directly along the central route. However, during the process of dismantling the magic array through maniption of thend, the highest-ranked spirits abruptly halted. Their pause was prompted by the detection of immense demonic energy emanating from within the underground passage, surpassing the level of energy within the earth spirits'' capacity to handle.
Certain that the colossal demonic energy belonged to the Demon God, the highest-ranked earth spirits swiftly ryed the critical information to Earth Spirit King Nordic. Without hesitation, they turned and tried to retreat from the underground passage.
Where are you going? At that moment, a wave of demonic energy surrounded the underground passage along with a creepy voice.
The highest-ranked earth spirits tried to escape using the earths energy, but for some reason, it did not work. They panicked and looked back.
A human, leaking an immense amount of demonic energy, shrugged and said, Its no big deal. Its just that I have taken control over the space with my demonic divinity.
The highest-ranked earth spirits surged toward the figure. Yet, before they could reach the individual, colossal Dark Demonic Hands materialized from all corners of the space, ensnaring them. Despite the earth spirits'' attempts to break free from the grasp of the hands, the Dark Demonic Hands,prised of dark mes, proved relentless and unyielding.
Dark mes exuded by the Dark Demonic Hands enveloped the Earth Spirits, igniting intensely. Slowly, the earth spirits started to dissolve within the embrace of the dark mes. In moments, they vanished without a trace, leaving behind no remnants.
Baal''s countenance, despite extinguishing all the earth spirits, did not radiate a sense of triumph. His strength had notpletely returned. While he effortlessly vanquished the earth spirits, he stillcked the power necessary to confront God''s representative and the Dragons. The demons summoned through the Hellgates persisted in generating vengeful spirits for Baal to absorb, but their pace fell short of the speed required.
The recovery process indicated that it would take a minimum of three days for Baal to regain his full strength. The pressing issue arose from the fact that the earth spirits had already exposed his location. While uncertain, the likelihood was that God''s representative and the Dragons were likely hastening towards Baal at this very moment.
Hmm, since things have turned out like this, itll be better for me to move myself and absorb some vengeful spirits.
With Baal''s location already unveiled, remaining within the Centrion Mountain Range was unnecessary. Baal deemed it more advantageous to relocate and initiate attacks, generating vengeful spirits for absorption before the imminent arrival of God''s representative or the Dragons. The chosen target for this offensive move was the nearby Pamar Empire''s Imperial City.
The Pamar Empire''s Imperial City boasted the Avalon Continent''srgest poption. Moreover, numerous individuals from neighboring territories sought refuge within its walls amid the demonic invasion, believing the city to provide a stronger defense against the onught.
Consequently, the Imperial City found itself teeming with a poption far surpassing its usual numbersan ideal situation for Baal. The greater the popce, the more vengeful spirits that could be harvested, hastening the process of regaining his strength. By targeting the Imperial City now, Baal anticipated a swift umtion of countless vengeful spirits. To achieve a simr result, attacking numerous other territories would have been necessary. This strategic move would enable Baal to reim his full strength in a single, potent assault.
While acknowledging the likelihood of God''s representative or the Dragons arriving beforehand, Baal remained confident in achieving a satisfactory level of strength recovery. With the decision made, Baal immediately exited the Demon Church''s headquarters.
Upon Baal''s emergence from the underground, the wind spirits tasked with monitoring the Centrion Mountain Range detected his movements. However, the Great Demon God Baal, anticipating the presence of these spirits, extended dozens of Dark Demonic Hands.
Ensnared within the grip of the Dark Demonic Hands, the wind spirits vanished amidst dark mes. Having effortlessly evaded the spirits'' surveince, Baal unfurled his dark fiery wings, soaring towards the Pamar Empire''s Imperial City.
Chapter 274
Chapter 274
Dark mes rained down from the sky and engulfed the Imperial City of the Pamar Empire in chaos, the explosions they caused reducing the buildings to ruins, the shockwaves tearing apart those unfortunate enough to be inside. The dark mes vast trails swiftly extended in every direction, devouring the citizens screaming and scrambling away from the destruction.
With the spreading fire and the relentless descent of dark mes from the boundless sky thwarting their hope of escape and survival, the people of the Imperial City died afraid and horrified. Their souls turned into vengeful souls, and Baal absorbed them all.
Hovering above the Imperial City, Baal unleashed more waves of dark mes. In the span of half an hour, he had destroyed a quarter of the city and killed hundreds of thousands of people.
Having received news that Baal was quickly making his way to the Imperial Pce from the east, the Imperial Pce convened all their avable forces and had them all stand by on high alert. Unfortunately, the Empires proud knights were currently scattered throughout the continent, hunting demons, leaving them with only the Magic Corps.
Led by Coelho Umberut, an Eighth Circle Archmage, the Empires Magic Corps was known as the strongest offensive unit in all of Avalon. However, even they would find it difficult to fight a Dragon, let alone the Great Demon God Baal, who was even more powerful than Dragons. Considering they would never be able to stop him, the best they could do was hold him off until Mu-Gun and the Dragons reached the Imperial Pce.
Meanwhile, the core nobles, including Emperor Pamar IV, pondered whether to leave now or see this battle through and share their fate with the Empire. The majority of the nobles argued that they should escape while they still had the chance, but Pamar thought differently. His pride as the emperor refused to let him flee and abandon the Imperial Pce. Hence, despite knowing they were no match against Baal, he chose to stay and fight.
Left with no other choice but to bite the bullet and stand their ground as well, the other nobles desperately prayed for Mu-Gun and the Dragons to arrive in time.
Upon receiving word about Baals location and movements, Mu-Gun and the Dragons made their way to the Imperial City as fast as they could. Since it wasnt too far from the Centrion Mountain Range, it did not take long for them to reach their destination.
Their expressions stiffened when they arrived. The Imperial City had beenpletely devastated.
- The Demon God seems to have recovered more power than we thought.
Antalion sounded quite stiff. ze was no different.
-The problem is that the Demon God is still quickly recovering his strength even at this moment.
Looking around, Thermeon realized they were running out of time.
-We have to defeat the Demon God before he can absorb more vengeful souls and recover all his strength.
If that happens, it will be difficult to defeat him. We have to be prepared for the worst-case scenario.
- Dont worry too much. No matter how powerful the Demon God is, for as long as you, Gods representative, and we, the Dragons, fight with our lives on the line, we should have a chance to kill him.
Im not worried. After all, I have you Dragons with me. Now, then. Its time we take him down.
Steeling their resolve, Mu-Gun and the Dragons chased after their target.
Shortly after their preparation for the iing invasion, Archmage Coelho and his two hundred wizards, who were on the eastern outer walls of the Imperial Pce, noticed a figure with dark fiery wings flying toward them.
Demon God Baal was closing in on them.
The Demon God is here! Prepare to cast the strongest magic you know! Coelho shouted at the wizards. He then began to prepare a magic spell.
Once Baal was close enough, Coelho and the two hundred wizards simultaneously fired Fifth Circle or stronger spells toward him. However, Baal did not waver in the slightest, finding not even one of the countless magic a threat.
With a mere p of his wings, Baal enveloped the sky in dark mes and shattered the wizards magic spells, including Coelhos.
The wizards were stunned. They already knew that most of their magic spells would be of little to no threat to Baal, but they did not expect that even their strongest ones would be so easily nullified.
Having stopped their offensive, Baal extended his hands toward the wizards as if to say it was his turn now. Huge spheres of dark mes formed around his hands, quickly increasing in number. After a moment, he sent them flying toward Coelho and the wizards, who could only stare at their impending doom.
Protect yourselves! Coelho hurriedly called out to his subordinates. Cast defensive magic!
As ordered, the wizards put up barriers around them. They already knew that their defenses wouldnt be able to stop the dark me orbs, but putting up a fight was better than being helplessly bombarded to death.
Just before the fiery orbs hit the wizards defenses, an Ice Breath and Lightning Breath ripped through the battlefield from the nks and hit the orbs, causing them to explode. The resulting shockwaves sted the wizards into the wall behind them.
The Dragons arrived at the Imperial Pce just in time.
The wizards looked shocked and could no longer stand back up, but they didnt seem to be in critical condition. While the Blue and Silver Dragons blocked the dark me orbs, Mu-Gun and the othersunched a counterattack.
The four Dragons unleashed their Breaths at Baal from different directions. In response, Baal immediately wrapped his wings around him, preventing any of the attacks from hitting him. A wave of dark mes then rose from his wings and deflected the Breaths with ease.
Mu-Gun merged with Wind Spirit King Nervatum. He then conjured a Thunderous Wind Swordan Infinite Thunder Sword imbued with wind energyand used it to attack the Demon God.
Created with the energy of a thunderstorm, the sword fell on Baal faster than light itself. As soon as Baal noticed it, he quickly raised his hands and fired dark mes from his palms. The mes turned into a huge shield and blocked the attack.
The Thunderous Wing Sword burrowed in and threatened to break the Dark me Shield. However, when the shield discharged a wave of dark mes, the sword was deflected upward. Not long after, the dark mes transformed into a huge Demonic Dragon and pounced at Mu-Gun.
In response, Mu-Gun quickly relinquished Wind Spirit King Nervatums power and borrowed the power of Ice Spirit King dium, turning the Thunderous Wind Sword into a Frost Lightning Sword. He swung the sword at the Demonic Dragon, the huge wave of ice energy it unleashed freezing the monster. Thunder God Qi then pierced through it, shattering it into pieces and causing it to disperse.
As Mu-Gun fought the Demonic Dragon, the six Dragons with him bombarded Baal with their Breaths. In turn, after figuring out where the attacks wereing from, Baal conjured dark mes and divided them into six, each one swirling until it had created a circle. The attacks soon collided with the Dark me Whirlpools, causing yet more explosions.
Much to the Dragons surprise, the Dark me Whirlpools engulfed their Breaths, then swirled furiously, quickly extinguishing them. To make things worse, dozens of Demonic Dragons flocked out of the Dark me Whirlpools and charged toward the Dragons.
The Dragons quickly cast Dragon Tongue Magic, destroying the iing monsters. A few managed to avoid the attacks and narrow the distance enough to pounce on them, but they simply used their Breath magic to take out the stragglers.
Baal tried to use this opportunity to drive the Dragons into a corner, but Mu-Gun pounced on him before he could, sending dozens of Frost Lightning Swords at him. The swords pierced into Baal, restraining his defenses like a.
Baal tried to dodge the rest, but the swords had immobilized him. Hence, he twisted in midair instead, discharging tornado-like dark mes and sting all the swords away using them. He then sent all of them after Mu-Gun, the space in their path distorting.
Mu-Gun set the Frost Lightning Swords aside and unleashed dozens of Thunderous Wind Swords. Powerful wind energy stabbed into the Dark me Tornado, causing it to crack, distort, and, eventually explode.
The Demon God was deeply impressed by Mu-Guns ability to freely imbue the Spirit Kings power in the Infinite Thunder Swords.
You have the powers of both Spirit God Vahara and Sky God Yupir? Fascinating, Baal said.
Yet you still effortlessly defended against our offensive. I expected nothing less from you, Mu-Gun replied.
The Demon God was an enemy, but that didnt mean he had to turn a blind eye to how powerful Baal was.
Would you like to join my side? Considering how strong you are, I wouldnt mind appointing you as my second-inmand.
I refuse. I do not like working under anyone.
I see. Thats a pity. You leave me no choice but to eliminate you, The Demon God said indifferently.
There is no need to pity me. Youll be the one who will soon be eradicated, not me.
Kahaha! Do you really believe youre capable of such a feat? Baal asked, sounding quite baffled. It will never happen, but you are free to daydream,
Mu-Gun shrugged. Just you wait. Ill prove you wrong.
He sent a zing Thunder Sword at the Demon God. Matching his attack, the Dragons also cast Breath and Dragon Tongue Magic.
Mu-Gun and the Dragons battle against the Demon God had finally begun in earnest.
Chapter 275
Chapter 275
The Demon God continued to absorb vengeful souls as he dealt with Mu-Gun and the Dragons. When the Dragons left their territories to face him, the demons from the Hellgates gained even more freedom. The elves, the Avalon Knights, and the Yupir Church pdins poured all their efforts into chasing them down and killing them, but many managed to elude them.
The demons relentlessly massacred the humans of Avalon and offered their vengeful souls to Baal, allowing him to recover even more of his strength. Now, he was more than powerful enough to not only hold off Mu-Gun and the Dragons but also threaten them.
However, he was still not strong enough to defeat Mu-Gun and the Dragons. He needed a little more power to regain his True Form.
His True Form would restore his prime physical abilities. Moreover, although it limited his use of demonic energy, which was more important than his physical abilities, it dramatically increased his regeneration speed and granted him strong defensive capabilities that most divinities could not prate.
Baals True Form would also enhance his speed and power beyond the level of Grand Masters, making him more than enough to easily tear apart Grand-Master Knights even without demonic energy. Considering the world of difference between his human physique and his True Form, unlocking thetter was extremely important for him.
Baal wanted to wait until he recovered enough power to transform back into his True Form. However, when his hideout was discovered, he was forced into the open before he even had the strength to defeat Mu-Gun and the Dragons. Nevertheless, he still found this situation quite favorable.
With the demons supplying him with vengeful souls, his power would keep growing over time. He just had to patiently hold on until he could revert to his True Form, then put an end to this battle.
Mu-Gun and the Dragons attacked the Demon God with all their might. However, they couldnt prate the waves of dark mes that served as an impregnable fortress. Knowing that their enemy was growing stronger as they fought, they couldnt help but feel anxious. They had to find a way to break the stalemate, but Mu-Gun couldnte up with anything.
- Theres a way.
The Earth Spirit King Nordic spoke to him.
What is it? Mu-Gun asked, delight evident in his voice.
- Absorb us.
You want me to absorb the Spirit Kings?
-Yes. We, the four Spirit Kings, are born with Spirit God Vaharas divinity. Absorbing us would give you direct ess to his divinity, eliminating the need to borrow it through us. That would give you enough power to eradicate the Demon God.
Wont you disappear from existence?
- On the contrary, we will simply be one with you. Regardless, our purpose has always been to eliminate him. We would dly perish if thats what it would take to aplish it.
Following Nordic, the other Spirit Kings expressed their willingness to sacrifice themselves as well.
- Nordic is right. We dont care even if we disappear from existence for as long as we can defeat the Demon God.
- For you, I would be willing to give my all.
- Im tired of this anyway. I have been a Spirit King for so long already.
Choked with emotions, Mu-Gun decided to respect their resolve. He wouldnt have done this if there was any other way. Unfortunately, using them to strengthen his divinity was the only way to take down theirmon enemy.
Even so, they could not proceed with their n in the middle of this heated battle. The procedure would require a bit of time, and he couldnt just ask the Demon God to stop and wait for a bit. Even if he did ask, the Demon God definitely would notply.
Mu-Gun returned his focus to the fight, putting aside unnecessary thoughts.
The battle went on for quite some time, their movements eventually bing noticeably dull and their attacks weaker. Mu-Gun, the Dragons, and Baal had used up most of their power in their fierce exchanges of attacks.
Considering their condition, there would be no point in continuing their fight. It would be better to recover their power first. Hence, the Demon God proposed a ceasefire.
I see no reason to keep this stalemate going. Why dont we stop for a while?
Mu-Gun and the Dragons knew that the break would give the Demon God the time he needed to restore even more of his power. However, they had no choice but to ept the proposal.
We would ept under the condition that you do not wreak havoc in Avalon until weve settled our fight, Mu-Gun demanded.
Why should I do that?
Continuing our battle would put you at a disadvantage.
It would? the Demon God said, clearly baffled.
Youd eventually run out of demonic energy, forcing you into a physical fight. Can you defeat these powerful Dragons in your human form?
If you truly believe that, then lets continue this battle.
Fine, then. Lets see this through to the end.
Mu-Gun summoned a golden Thunderbolt Sword as if to say his words werent mere bluffs. The Dragons also returned to their positions and prepared to attack.
Fine! I ept your terms.
Pledge in the name of the Demon God.
I, the ruler of the Hell Realm, Baal, promise not to attack Avalon until a victor emerges from my battle against Sky God Yupirs representative.
Good. Let our ceasefirest only a day.
The Demon God nodded. I agree.
Mu-Gun and the Dragons soon left, the Demon God frowning as he watched them fly into the distance.
Something feels off.
From their perspective, this agreement would be no different from giving him a chance to win the fight. As Mu-Gun said, if Baal had relied on his physical abilities in his current form, he would have been the one in trouble. He could certainly recover enough of his power to revert to his True Form much earlier, but it wouldve been better for them to take that risk than call for a ceasefire.
This lull would give him ample time to regain his power, putting Mu-Gun and his allies at a disadvantage. There was no way they werent aware of that. Nevertheless, they still epted his proposal.
Realizing that they still had a trump card that would give them a chance to win even if Baal were to regain his strength, Baal racked his brain trying to figure out what it could be. However, he couldnte up with anything.
Whatever. Once I have recovered all my strength, they wont be able to do anything to stop me.
After agreeing to the ceasefire, Mu-Gun and the Dragons headed to the Centrion Mountain Range, the best ce to avoid the Demon Gods prying eyes.
As soon as they arrived, he told the Dragons about his n to absorb the Spirit Kings. The Spirit Kings noble hearts amazed them.
- I wonder if its even possible to absorb not just one but all four Spirit Kings.
Forcibly absorbing them would likely cause problems, but they have given me their consent for this.
- Thats a relief.
- You have to hurry. Its only a matter of time before the Demon God regains all his strength.
Baal would immediately look for Mu-Gun and the Dragons once he had recovered all his powers. Mu-Gun had to absorb all four Spirit Kings before then.
Ill begin now.
- Keep your focus on what you have to do. We will keep you safe throughout the entire process.
Thank you.
As the Dragons surrounded Mu-Gun, he assumed the lotus position and summoned the Spirit Kings.
Are you sure you will not regret this?
- If we would, we wouldnt have even brought it up in the first ce.
- It is as Nordic says. All we ask in return is that you take down the Demon God.
The Spirit Kings remained steadfast.
On behalf of everyone in Avalon, I thank you for your noble sacrifices, o great Spirit Kings. I will stop at nothing to fulfill your purpose.
- That puts our minds at ease. Now, who would like to go first?
Nervatum turned to the other Spirit Kings.
- I will.
Nordic stepped forward. As the one who proposed the n, he thought it would only be proper to be the first sacrifice.
- As you wish.
How do I absorb you, though?
- You simply have to consume the Spiritual Orb that contains our divinity and energy.
Spiritual Orb?
-Youll know when you see it.
Instead of giving a long exnation, Nordic, who was still in the form of a huge giant made of earth and rocks, clumped up into a ball. He then quicklypressed himself, eventually bing small enough to be held with one hand.
Mu-Gun immediately realized that Nordic had turned into a Spiritual Orb that contained his essence. He grabbed the sphere floating in the air and, without hesitation, consumed it using the Heavenly Thunder Constetion Divine Art.
While Mu-Gun was absorbing Nordics Spiritual Orb, the Spirit Kings decided amongst themselves who would go second. Eventually, Ice Spirit King dium was chosen. Just like Nordic, dium created a Spiritual Orb by condensing her divinity and energy.
After absorbing Nordics Spiritual Orb, Mu-Gun immediately did the same to diums Spiritual Orb. He then consumed Fire Spirit King Sarmans Spiritual Orb and, finally, Wind Spirit King Nervatums.
With the Spirit Kings divinities and energies blending, Mu-Guns Origin Spirit was thrown into a state of chaos. He had to merge their divinities and energies with his. Otherwise, he would be rendered helpless. Fortunately, although the process was not as simple as it sounded, Mu-Gun gained enlightenment when he harmonized the Dragons divinities earlier.
Using that enlightenment, he began to mix the four Spirit Kings divinities and energies with the Thunder God Qi. The five energiesThunder, Wind, Ice, Fire, and Earthgradually fused, creating a new one. Containing all the energy sources of the universe, the new energy transcended the Thunder God Qi.
Mu-Gun named it Infinite God Qi. Imbued with all the energy that the Spirit Kings had amassed over thousands of years, he gained an immeasurable amount of Infinite God Qi.
The power of his divinity amazed him.
Harmonizing the Spirit Kings divinities proved quite easy for him. After all, he had already broken the boundaries of his divinity andbined the different divinities in him once before. He also acquired divinity on his own instead of being granted one. To top it all off, he had already absorbed and integrated some of Spirit God Vaharas divinity into his own by signing a spiritual contract with the Spirit Kings.
Considering the Spirit Kings divinities came from Spirit God Vahara, this would technically be the second time hed be doing this procedure. Hence, he naturally found it easier to do now. Although he had absorbed far more divinity from the Spirit Kings this time, it didnt cause any issues since the divinities themselves proactively tried to unite.
Afterbining the Spirit Kings divinities, he harmonized them with his preexisting divinity. Considering their divinity wasrger than his, it would have devoured his divinity if he had forcibly absorbed them.
With the Spirit Kings divinities conforming with and integrating themselves into Mu-Guns, Mu-Guns divinity grew nearly three timesrger, bringing him a step closer to bing a True God.
However, Mu-Gun couldnt really care less about it. All that mattered to him was the obliteration of the Demon God and getting to return to the Central ins.
Chapter 276
Chapter 276
The Dragons watched with nervous expressions as Mu-Gun absorbed and harmonized the Spirit Kings divinities, knowing full well that their victory against the Demon God depended on his sess. If he failed or ran out of time, defeating the Demon God, who would have fully recovered by then, would prove impossible.
The Dragons wanted to help Mu-Gun but had no means to. He had to solve this on his own. Much to their relief, the longer they waited, the more his energy stabilized. It was proof that the process was going smoothly.
The problem was time. If the Demon God appeared before Mu-Gun was done, they would be helplessly wiped out. The one-day ceasefire they had agreed on was almost over.
Once the Demon God recovered all his power, he would definitelye looking for them. The Dragons prayed earnestly for Mu-Gun to seed before their enemy could find them.
However, their prayers did not reach the heavens.
While waiting, they sensed huge amounts of energy rapidly approaching the Centrion Mountain Range. The Dragons had no doubt that it belonged to the Demon God.
Sure enough, the Demon God soon came into view, flying from the distance with his dark fiery wings spread out. The Dragons faces stiffened, realizing that they were now in the worst-case scenario they could imagine. They looked back at Mu-Gun, but there were no signs of him waking up.
ze turned to Antalion.
- We have to hold him off no matter what.
Antalions expression stiffened.
- We cannot possibly deal with the Demon God on our own.
The Demon God hunting them down could only mean that he had already recovered all his power. Considering he was already a threat to Mu-Gun and the Dragons before, it would be impossible to stop him now without Mu-Gun. Even just stalling for time would likely be extremely difficult.
- It does not matter. The least we can do is try.
Thermeon nodded, agreeing with ze.
- I agree. We have no other choice. Let us hope that Argon will wake up before the Demon God can wipe us out and get to him.
- It has not even been long since we left Gods boundary, yet we are already about to risk being annihted.
Antalions expression distorted.
- This would allow us to fulfill the mission that Dragon God Bracant had given us. It would be great if we could destroy the Demon God now that we havee this far, but if we are not strong enough to do that, we can at leasty down our lives for the one who can.
- This might lead to the Dragon ns extinction. I wonder if Dragon God Bracant hoped for this to happen as well.
- If we cannot defeat the Demon God, all living beings in Avalon would be wiped out anyway. We can only hope that our deaths will help stop that from happening.
- What does all this matter anyway? We cannot avoid fighting the Demon God. Let us stop this meaningless bickering and focus on the fight in front of us.
The other Dragons could not help but agree with Antalion. Now was not the time to have second thoughts. They should only be focusing on stopping the Demon God.
The six Dragons flew toward the Demon God and bombarded him with their Breaths. In response, the Demon God lightly waved his hand, conjuring a huge wave of dark mes and forming a barrier in front of him. On impact, the dark mes instantly devoured the Breaths.
When the Demon God recovered all his powers, his dark mes also grew stronger, gaining the Annihtion trait, which allowed it to absorb and nullify attacks at the same time. The destruction of the Breaths just now served as proof of that. It did not work on all attacks, but the Dragons offensive seemed far too weak to break through it.
The Dragons could only re at the Demon God and his insurmountable power. In response, the Demon God chuckled. He then looked past them, finding Mu-Gun in a lotus position,
Sensing unusual energying from him, Baal realized that Mu-Gun was in the middle of gaining new powers right now. Based on the energy he felt, even he would not be able to guarantee victory if Mu-Gun seeded. He had to kill him before then.
The Demon God stretched his hands toward Mu-Gun, sending a Demonic Dragon made of dark mes at him.
The Dragons hurriedly cast Tenth-Circle Dragon Tongue Magic to defend. However, even though their attacks were powerful enough to split the ground and sunder mountains, they all disappeared as soon as they collided with the Demonic Dragon, which also had the Annihtion trait.
After devouring the Dragon Tongue Magic in its way, the Demonic Dragon continued its charge toward Mu-Gun. The Dragons hurriedly used their Breaths again, but like before, they proved useless against the Demon Gods mes.
The Dragons panicked. If they failed to stop the Demonic Dragon now, it could devour Mu-Gun and destroy everything they had worked so hard for. They couldnt let that happen. Having run out of options, ze threw himself in the Demonic Dragons path.
The Demonic Dragon opened its jaws and tried to sink its fangs into ze. ze mustered a powerful wind pressure with his two huge wings to st it away, but his attack also dissipated as soon as it touched the dark mes.
The Demonic Dragon aimed its zing jaws at zes neck. However, just before it could chomp down on him, a cluster of golden lights fell from the sky and prated its head. The lights then unleashed a chain of explosions from its head to its tail, wiping it out of existence.
ze and the other Dragons looked up. Mu-Gun hovered above them, engulfed in golden light. The Dragons brightened up at the sight.
Thank you. Without you all, I would not have managed to absorb the Spirit Kings divinity safely, Mu-Gun said. You can rest now. Ill deal with him.
The Dragons retreated without anyints. The blows they had treated with the Demon God earlier were enough evidence that they were no longer even mere threats to him. They would only be a hindrance if they stayed.
I did not expect you to devour the Spirit Kings, the Demon God said, clearly surprised.
They were willing to sacrifice themselves to eradicate you.
Keke. Do you really believe you can take me down just because you have absorbed their divinity? Baal questioned, seemingly finding the idea ridiculous.
Yes, I do, Mu-Gun answered, baffling Baal.
Come. I will show you my true power.
Dark mes sted out of Baal and wrapped around him, taking the shape of a thirty-meter demon with dark fiery wings and dark horns. He had assumed his True Form.
Mu-Gun wore his Dragon Scale Divine Armor, which used three of the Dragons Mana Hearts as its core. The armor itself had divinity, which it transferred to its user, Mu-Gun, to increase his divinity.
Baal frowned, realizing that Mu-Guns divinity was far more powerful than he expected. Considering the situation, he could no longer guarantee his victory.
My decision backfired.
Although Baal mistakenly believed that it would be beneficial for him to drag out the time, he did not regret it. It wouldnt be easy, but he concluded that the odds were still in his favor.
Lets begin, shall we?
Taking the initiative, Baal flew toward Mu-Gun, reaching him in the blink of an eye. He sent a Dark me Fist toward the Dragon Scale Divine Armors chest, but Mu-Gun simply thrust his knee up, deflecting the attack upward. Immediately after, he fired a Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike at Baals chest.
Golden palm energy extended from the Dragon Scale Divine Armors right hand and attempted to pierce through the Demon God. The distance and its speed gave him no time to dodge.
The Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike spread through the dark mes and struck the Baal in the chest. However, it disappeared just as it hit, devoured by the dark mes.
Taken aback, Mu-Gun momentarily hesitated. Capitalizing on this brief opening, Baal tried to punch Mu-Gun in the face, but thetter swiftly leaned back and stepped away. Baal extended both his hands and sent a Demonic Dragon after him.
Mu-Gun reached his arm out toward the Demonic Dragon as he conjured an Infinite Thunder Sword using the Infinite God Qi. The sword stretched forward like Sun Wukongs Jingu Bang, piercing and shattering the Demonic Dragon into pieces.
The power of annihtion was not absolute. It could not affect forces stronger than itself. Hence, although it managed to nullify the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike, it could not do anything against the Infinite Thunder Sword.
Following that information, Mu-Gun attacked the Demon God using the Infinite Thunder Sword. The Celestial Moonlight Sword Art techniques he unleashed through his weapon covered the sky and rained down on his target.
However, the Demon God easily blocked his attacks using the Dark me Shield, allowing him tounch a counterattack. Determined to end it with his next offensive, he summoned multiple Demonic Dragons far more powerful than the Dragons.
Despite the dozens of Demonic Dragons rampaging toward him, Mu-Gun stood his ground, summoning andunching Infinite Thunder Swords in quick session. Each one stabbed through a Demonic Dragon and disappeared with it.
As the golden swords and the Demonic Dragonsmitted mutual destruction, Mu-Gun and Baal flew toward each other and unleashed a golden sword and a Demonic Dragon, respectively. Their attacks took out the other, preventing neither side from gaining the upper hand.
Realizing that trying to overwhelm Baal with brute force alone would get him nowhere, Mu-Gun summoned twice as many golden swords to overwhelm him with numbers instead. Baal did not back down from the challenge, increasing the number of his Demonic Dragons as well.
Golden swords and Demonic Dragons filled the sky above the Centrion Mountain Range. Just like before, the two techniques destroyed each other, filling the sky with golden sparks and dark embers. From a distance, the colorful explosions likely looked like a fireworks disy.
Before the explosions subsided, Mu-Gun and Baal once again doubled their golden swords and Demonic Dragons. Their sh created a shockwave so powerful that it sent tremors throughout the entire Centrion Mountain Range, yet neither managed to tilt the tide of the battle in their favor this time either.
Unable to kill the Demon God with the Infinite Thunder Swords, Mu-Gun realized he needed tounch a far more powerful offensive.
Chapter 277
Chapter 277
Mu-Gun recalled formting an unparalleled sword technique in his mind. He called it Ultimate Thunder Sword, a technique that condensed ten thousand Infinite Thunder Swords into one.
In theory, the Ultimate Thunder Sword was capable of exerting ten thousand times more power than the Infinite Thunder Sword but naturally required a great deal of internal energy. Hence, Mu-Gun had never dared put it into practice.
Absorbing the energy of the four Spirit Kings had made the technique usable. However, using something he had never used before inbat posed a lot of risks, especially since his opponent was the Demon God. In this fight, he could not afford to let his guard down for even a moment.
The moment he made a mistake and failed to bring forth the Ultimate Thunder Sword, he would likely be rendered helpless against the Demon God. To reduce the risk a little, someone would have to hold off the Demon God until he was done conjuring it. Fortunately, he had the Dragons with him. They could hold the enemys attention, even though it would just be for a brief moment.
Mu-Gun telepathically asked ze to keep Baal upied. In turn, ze ryed his message to the others. Immediately deducing that Mu-Gun was nning to unleash a powerful technique, they decided to buy him the time he needed even if it could cost them their lives.
Amid Mu-Gun and Baals fierce battle, the six Dragons secretly ascended into the sky and rushed straight at their target. Noticing their advances, Baal sent a Demonic Dragon to deal with them.
The Dragons mustered all the energy in their Mana Hearts and cast iparably powerful Breaths, shattering the Demonic Dragon in one fell swoop. The Breaths surged toward the Demon God.
Frowning, the Demon God wrapped himself in dark mes. As soon as the Dragons Breaths struck him, his fiery barriers Annihtion trait devoured every bit of them. without a trace.
Having exhausted all the energy in their Mana Hearts, the Dragons began to fall.
The Demon God tried to unleash a Demonic Dragon toward the falling Dragons but was forced to turn his attention to the other side, sensing an enormous amount of energy. A cluster of golden light had gathered in Mu-Guns hands, forming an attack far stronger than the golden swords earlier.
With his instincts warning him of danger, Baal knew he had to stop it before it could take form. He summoned a Demonic Dragon and sent it toward Mu-Gun at lightning speed.
Having conjured enough Infinite God Qi, Mu-Gun opened his eyes.
Go forth!
He pushed the cluster of golden lights forward, causing it to turn into a sword and stretch out like a ray of light. Imbued with immense power, it blew apart everything it touched, even the space it upied. The Demonic Dragon was no exception. It disappeared as soon as it collided with the golden light.
The golden sword surged toward the Demon God, forcing him to jump away to evade. However, the attack simply changed directions and continued chasing after him.
The Demon God sharply turned a few more times to shake it off, but it just kept following him. The distance between them had gradually narrowed too. Hence, realizing that evasion was impossible, he concluded that he had to use force to stop it. He was unsure if that was even doable, but he had no other choice but to face it head-on.
Baal turned toward the iing attack and brought out all his demonic divinity, forming a Demonic Dark me Sword.
Time to put an end to this! Baal shouted as heunched his own attack.
The golden sword flying toward him collided with the Demonic Dark me Sword, unleashing a shockwave so powerful that it threatened to break the sky itself. Caught in the st range, the Centrion Mountain Range crumbled as the ground trembled.
The two attacks tried to destroy each other, but they were evenly matched. Mu-Gun and Baal poured all their energy into their respective swords, knowing full well that this battle would end the moment one of them lost ground.
Mu-Gun had been expecting his technique to be strong enough to defeat the Demon God without much difficulty. Hence, witnessing the Demonic Dark me Sword holding its ground against the Ultimate Thunder Sword shocked him beyond belief.
The Demon God certainly was no easy opponent. It was said that he could not exert even half of his original power in Avalon, yet he was still this powerful. Mu-Gun could not imagine overpowering Baal if he had all of his strength.
The Ultimate Thunder Sword had already consumed a great deal of energy and was rapidly depleting his reserves. If it lost power faster than the Demonic Dark me Sword, everything would be over. Unfortunately, Mu-Gun wasnt sure how much longer he could maintain it.
The Demon God could run out of energy first, but considering his capabilities, that seemed unlikely. Mu-Gun had to deploy contingencies, but there was nothing he could do.
At that moment, in the corner of his eyes, Mu-Gun saw the Dragons ascending to the sky. It seemed they had managed to recover their strength while on the ground.
Mu-Gun and the Demon God were evenly matched. If the Dragons attacked thetter and disrupted his concentration, his Demonic Dark me Sword would lose some of its power.
Noticing the Dragons presence as well, Baals face flushed with bewilderment. If the Dragons attacked him now, he would lose the fight.
Cowards! Do not meddle in our fight! the Demon God shouted at the Dragons.
- Thats not something you, of all people, should be saying. Youre trying to destroy our world!
ze snorted as he fired a Breath at the Demon God. The other Dragons followed suit.
Clenching his teeth, Baal covered himself in dark mes. The Breaths were erased from existence as soon as they hit him, but defending himself had caused the energy he was projecting into the Demonic Dark me Sword to dwindle. When his attacks power suddenly dropped, the golden sword capitalized on its brief weakness and pierced through it.
When his technique began to crack, Baal quickly channeled all his demonic energy back to it, causing it to burn so intensely that it managed to push back the golden sword. However, the Dragons rained down Breaths on him once more, forcing him to spend some of his energy on defense again.
Despite having the same durability as the Vajra Physique, Baal still could not tank the Dragons Breaths head-on. Even if he did manage to survive, the impact would be far too powerful for him to handle. The shock would overpower his immense mental capacity, disrupting his concentration on the Demonic Dark me Sword.
Once more, Baal blocked the Dragons Breaths with a wave of dark mes, then put all his demonic energy into the Demonic Dark me Sword again before it shattered. Given the circumstances, this was the best option he could take.
However, the Dragons bombardment was relentless. The Demon God once again used a bit of demonic energy to block the Breaths, then focused all of it back into the Demonic Dark me Sword before it shattered. However, unlike the first two times, the cracks no longer regenerated. Baal had been sealing the cracks as a temporary solution, but he could not stop the Demonic Dark me Swords durability from rapidly weakening.
The golden sword prated through the gaps. As the cracks grew bigger, the Demonic Dark me Sword eventually shattered, its pieces scattering all over the area. The impact was projected onto the Demon God through his demonic divinity and energy.
The golden sword forced its way into the Demon Gods chest and exited from his back. It tore apart the demonic divinity that formed his body, causing him so much pain that he could not even return to his senses anyway.
Staggering back, Baal screamed. Kugh!
Noticing that it was not enough to eradicate Baal, Mu-Gun stabbed him with the golden sword over and over again. He aimed for his abdomen first, then his shoulders, and then his legs.
Finally, he thrust the golden sword deep into Baals head, shattering thetters demonic divinity into pieces. With his astral body severely wounded, a bit more damage would eradicate him.
Since Baals true body was in the Hell Realm, killing him here would notpletely erase him from existence. However, it would weaken him. To prevent that from happening, he hurriedly opened the door to the Hell Realm. Although breaking through Gods boundary and invading this ce from the Hell Realm was difficult andplicated, he could do the reverse through sheer will alone.
Baal tried to escape as soon as the door opened. However, divinity burst out of the golden sword and wrapped around him. He desperately tried to break free, but his resistance proved futile. The divinity turned into tens of thousands of des and mutted him.
- Kuarghhhhh!
Baal screamed in agony as his astral body disappeared. The des of divinity refused to stop until they had shredded him to pieces.
After making sure that the Demon God had been eliminated from Avalon, Mu-Gun descended to the ground, exhausted. ze was the first to approach him.
- Are you okay?
Im fine. Thank you. I managed to defeat the Demon God because of you all.
- We should be the ones thanking you. If it wasnt for you, he would have wiped us out.
Dont mention it. The threat is not over yet. Although we have gotten rid of the Demon God, the demons from the Hellgates still roam thesends. Only when they, too, have been exterminated can we say that peace has truly returned to Avalon.
- Are you telling us not to rest until we have wiped out all the demons?
I will be with you.
- Well, we should start now.
Please work a little harder. We will have all the days of rest we require once we have eliminated them all.
- How could we refuse a request from you? Enough talking. Its time we obliterate the demons.
ze flew away, leading the other Dragons to battle once more. Not long after, Mu-Gun also left the Centrion Mountain Range. Their forces wiped out all the demons infesting Avalon within ten days.
Mu-Gun had aplished his mission.
Chapter 278
Chapter 278
Golden thunder clustered together in the backyard of the Baek Sword Sects manor. It then created an oval-shaped dimensional door, connecting the dimension of the Central ins to another.
Mu-Gun soon stepped out of it, now back to his original appearance. The Thunder God had kept his empty body safe when he crossed over to Avalon. Returning to the Central ins gave him back control over it.
He looked around him, finding everything still the same as before he left for Avalon. After all, although he had spent half a year in Avalon, only twelve hours had passed in the Central ins.
Mu-Gun headed to the White Sword Pavilion to meet his father, Baek Cheon-Sang. When he announced his visit, Cheon-Sang personally opened the door and greeted him.
Are you back for good? Cheon-Sang asked.
Yes. I havepleted my mission, Mu-Gun politely answered.
Okay. Youre not hurt, are you?
As you can see, I am perfectly fine.
Thats a relief.
Did anything happen while I was away?
It hasnt even been a day yet. Few can happen in such a short period.
Thats true.
I will listen to the details of your journey in the other dimensionter. For now, go to your wives first. They are probably very worried even though it hasnt been long.
Understood.
You worked hard, Cheon-Sang said as Mu-Gun got up.
Mu-Gun smiled at Cheon-Sang and left the office. He then visited Namgung Hyun-Ahs residence.
Namgung Hyun-Ah and Dan Seol-Young, who had been waiting for him in the front yard, ran over as soon as they saw him.
Dear! Namgung Hyun-Ah greeted.
You already know that I have returned?
Yes. We have been waiting for you ever since we heard you went to the White Sword Pavilion. Im so d youre safe.
Me too, Dan Seol-Young added.
Mu-Gun smiled at his two wives. Im d to see you both as well.
How was your mission? Seol-Young asked.
His safe return can only mean that he has aplished it, sister, Hyun-Ah replied in Mu-Guns stead, her tone slightly frustrated. Isnt that right, dear?
Yes.
Seol-Young nodded. Was it dangerous?
Not at all. A lot of beings helped me both physically and mentally.
Beings?
Humans are not the only ones that inhabit the dimension I went to.
What other creatures were there?
If youre so curious, I can just show you, Mu-Gun said.
Really?
Im not sure about the other beings, but I can summon a spirit for you.
Whats a spirit?
Think of them as beings born from natures fire, wind, ice, and earth energies, Mu-Gun exined.
Its hard to imagine such an existence just from hearing about it.
It would be better for me to just show you, then.
Mu-Gun easily summoned the highest-ranked fire spirit, which then assumed the form of a zing giant. Absorbing the divinity of all four Spirit Kings had given him the authority to open the door to the Spirit Realm and summon the spirits to wherever he was, even if he was in the Central ins.
Hyun-Ahs and Seol-Youngs eyes widened.
The fiery giant before you is a fire spirit. To make it easier to understand their existence, think of them as beings who gained life with fire qi in their core.
You can freely summon these beings? Seol-Young asked.
Yes. I absorbed the Spirit Kings of the other dimension, giving me the ability to summon and control the spirits wherever I am.
Can spirits attack? Hyun-Ah wondered.
Mu-Gun ordered the fire spirit to use its power. Asmanded, it unleashed a me orb the size of a human head into the air. It exploded not long after, sending embers in all directions.
The fire spirits firepower surprised Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young. Few martial artists would be able to stop such an attack.
How many spirits are there?
Countless if you include lower-ranked spirits. Those with a decent amount of power number around a thousand.
A thousand? Can you control all of them at the same time?
Its possible. Either way, they will definitely be a great help in protecting the Central ins from the Demon God.
If you put your heart to it, you can even rule the Central ins murim. No one would be able to stand against you, dear.
As I have already said before, I have no desire to be the ruler of murim. I just want to live a lovey-dovey life with my two wives.
You really have too little greed, dear husband.
Do you not like that about me? Mu-Gun teased.
No. Why would I hate that you like me and Sister Dan more than the Central ins? Hyun-Ah said with a grin.
Good. Now, how long are we going to stand outside?
I was just going to ask you toe inside.
Mu-Gun chuckled as he entered the residence. Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young followed right behind him.
* * *
The next day, after catching up with his two wives, Mu-Gun visited Cheon-Sang again. He gave him a brief exnation about everything that transpired in Avalon.
Cheon-Sang was surprised to learn that, after absorbing the Dragons and Spirit Kings, Mu-Guns divinity had grown strong enough to fend off the Demon God. He couldnt help but be concerned about his son no longer being human and losing him forever.
This is no cause for rm. Although I have entered the realm of a True God, I will always be your son Baek Mu-Gun, Father. I have no intention to abandon my humanity.
I just cannot seem to answer whether it would be better for you to abandon your humanity and be a True God or not, Cheon-Sang said, contradicting his own feelings.
Either way, bing a god is not what I want. At least right now, I only desire to be around the people I cherish and live a life of happiness
If thats what you truly want, then so be it. That aside, will you have to leave again to carry out your duty as an incarnation?
Only if the Thunder God gives me another mission.
Do you know when that would be?
No. Nothing has been decided yet.
I see. What do you n to do while waiting? Cheon-Sang asked.
If you permit it, I would like to go sightseeing with my two wives, Mu-Gun replied.
Of course. You worked hard to carry out your duties. It is only right that you get some time to yourself.
Thank you.
Not long after, Mu-Gun left the White Sword Pavilion and looked for the Four Peerless Wanderers. Even though it had only been one day for them, he still spent some time catching up with them.
After hearing about Avalon from Mu-Gun, the Four Peerless Wanderers found it a pity that they could not go with him. They pestered him to let them go with him for his next mission.
Unfortunately, to cross over to another dimension, they would have to obtain divinity and learn how to freely separate their spirit from their physical body. Although the Four Peerless Wanderers had reached the Supreme Realm through the Thunder God Awakening Spell, they were still quite far from achieving the Origin Spirit State. Due to the steep requirements, they had no choice but to give up.
A few dayster, Mu-Gun went on a trip to the Central ins with his two wives to tour the Central ins historic sites. Their first destination was Mount Tai in Shandong Province.
It would take them more than a month to travel from Shaoxing to Mount Tai bynd, and more than fifteen days by boat. They could simply take their time, but Mu-Gun nned to visit many other ces. If they stuck to traditional transportation, their journey would take far too long.
Although Mu-Gun did not have anything urgent to attend to, he still couldnt leave his seat empty for too long. After all, he still had to build the Loyal Heart Alliances power just in case the Demon God descended on the Central ins.
Fortunately, Mu-Gun could use the wind spirits to shorten the time they spent on the road. By air, it would take only a day to reach Mount Tai from Shaoxing, Zhejiang Province.
Is that really possible?
Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young were naturally surprised when they heard about Mu-Guns n.
Mu-Gun chuckled. It would be better for you to experience it firsthand.
After summoning two of the highest-ranked wind spirits, he ordered them to wrap around Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young and take them to the skies.
The wind spirits took the form of giants and gently hugged Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young. They ascended to the clouds and flew around.
Woah!
Oh my God!
Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young eximed excitedly. They had learned martial arts, but none of it gave them the ability to fly. Now, they were coursing through the sky as freely as if they had wings.
Point where you want to go, and the wind spirits will move in that direction. Give it a try.
Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young followed his instructions. In response, the wind spirits gently acted ordingly.
What do you think? Is there any inconvenience in flying? Mu-Gun asked.
No. I feel sofortable and free. Its like we have always been together.
Me too. I dont feel ufortable at all like I just turned into a bird.
Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young seemed to have quickly adapted to the wind spirits.
Good to know. Would you like to practice some more or can we move on now?
Were good to go.
The two smiled at him. Soon after, Mu-Gun unleashed wind energy and rose to the sky. He then held Hyun-Ahs and Seol-Youngs hands.
Lets go.
As Mu-Gun flew toward Shandong Province.
Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young watched the view below them with excitement, finding it far more beautiful and spectacr than seeing it from the ground. With their joyful expressions oddly making him proud, he decided to slow down and let them enjoy the scenery.
Gradually, the twodies became less impressed. No matter how great a view was, one was bound to get tired of it after seeing it so many times.
Now that you two have enjoyed seeing the world from the sky, Its time we speed things up a little, Mu-Gun said.
Seol-Young looked at him with a puzzled expression. What do you mean by that?
Smiling, he replied, Lets go.
Their group gradually elerated, eventually making it difficult for them to see anything.
Kyaaaaaah!
Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young shouted out of joy. The experience was scary but refreshing. They had certainly realized what it was like to fly in the sky now.
Chapter 280
Chapter 280
Walking through the valley, Mu-Gun abruptly stopped in his tracks. In the distance, he could see people in Wudang Sect uniforms on the ground. Noticing they were covered in blood, he immediately checked their breathing and pulse, but they were already dead.
Mu-Gun moved on, leaving the dead ascetics behind. However, a short whileter, he stopped again, finding more Wudang Sect members on the ground. Unlike the group before, their bodies were entangled with lifeless bizarre-looking creatures that looked like giant wolves covered in shadows.
Although he had never seen such beasts before, the memories inside the Thunder Gods divinity made it easy to identify them. These monsters were known as ck Demonic Wolves. Their species was one of the demonic beasts under the control of Sirius[1], one of Hell Realms Thirty-Six Demon Gods.
Information regarding the ck Demonic Wolves popped in his mind as soon as he saw them, making him wonder if the key to unlocking the memories inside the Thunder Gods divinity wasing across things rted to them.
ording to his newly obtained intel, the ck Demonic Wolves were assassination geniuses who could sneak in and take out their targets inplete silence. Even the weakest of their kind possessed Peak-Realm strength.
Using their expertise in stealth, the ck Demonic Wolves wiped out the first group of ascetics to enter the cave, which consisted of martial artists in the Peak and First Rate Realms. Unable to detect the monsters, the Peak-Realm masters were taken out without much of a fight.
Fortunately, the second Wudang Sect party was far more formidable. They wereposed of Peak-Realm martial artists and one Absolute-Realm masterImmortal[2] Hyun Gwang. With their sharp senses, they detected the ck Demonic Wolves closing in on them, allowing them tounch a counterattack and defeat them.
Made of shadows, the ck Demonic Wolves could not be cut down with swords or sabers. One would have to hit them with some type of energy, like sword qi or saber qi, to kill them.
Finding these monsters here, Mu-Gun concluded that this ce was truly rted to the Demon Gods. He quickly walked deeper into the valley, going down its intricately intertwined, maze-like paths. Not long after, he summoned wind spirits and used them to fly to the castle deep inside the cave, eliminating his chances of getting lost in the paths.
Coursing through the air, he found ck Demonic Wolf corpses, each one brutally torn apart, at every corner of the valley. He asionally came across dead Wudang Sect members as well. He counted ten bodies in totalthe exact number of senior disciples that joined the second party. However, he had yet to find Hyun Gwang.
Since Hyun Gwang was an Absolute-Realm master, he was probably still holding his own against the ck Demonic Wolves by himself. However, nobody could survive being ganged up on forever. Eventually, he would sumb to the ck Demonic Wolves attacks.
Hoping to find Hyun Gwang before it was toote, Mu-Gun picked up the pace. Not long after, he heard an explosion go off.
Mu-Gun rushed toward where the sound came from. Arriving at a basin surrounded by ck rocks, he found Hyun Gwang and a few ck Demonic Wolves engaged in fiercebat.
As the monsters charged at him from all sides, Hyun Gwang fired blue vajra qi at them, knocking them away. However, he was far too outnumbered. With exhaustion quickly catching up to him, the blue vajra qi enveloping his sword gradually weakened, its color fading. He also noticeably slowed down.
Although Hyun Gwang had been doing quite well, it would only be a matter of time before he could no longer keep up with the beasts fast and stealthy movements. Hence, Mu-Gun immediately jumped to his rescue.
Holding out his hand, Mu-Gun sent golden lights raining down on the ck Demonic Wolves. The monsters tried to escape as soon as they noticed the attack, but it was useless. The blinding rain punched through their heads and bodies, engulfing them in zing thunder. Like smoke, they disappeared into thin air.
Surprised, Hyun Gwang looked back, finding Mu-Gun approaching him.
Youre!
Long time no see, Mu-Gun greeted.
What just happened? How do you know about this ce? Hyun Gwang asked, curiosity and relief evident in his voice.
I found out about this cave while I was sightseeing at Mount Wudang. I came here to investigate.
I see. Well, do you know anything about this ce?
We might be inside the territory of Sirius, one of the Hell Realms Thirty-Six Demon Gods.
Hell Realm?
A world vastly different from the one we live in. The demonic species under the Demon Gods dominance live here. The cave that appeared in Mount Wudang probably serves as a door that connects our world and the Hell Realm.
I would have found that hard to believe had I not seen this myself, Hyun Gwang said. You seem to know a lot about the Hell Realm, though.
The Heavenly Descent Thunder God Sects true mission is to stop the Demon Gods.
Your sect truly is the guardian of the Central inswait, did you just say that there are thirty-six Demon Gods?
Thats correct.
There could be other caves in Mount Wudang that are connected to the Hell Realm too, then.
We certainly cannot rule out that possibility yet.
Can the Demon Gods and demonic beastse out of these caves?
If the assimtion of our world and the Hell Realm progresses, they might gain the ability to, Mu-Gun admitted.
That would put the Central ins in danger.
Even just a few of the thirty-six Demon Gods is enough to threaten our worlds survival. If they all descend, Central ins will be destroyed.
How do we stop them?
The only way would be to eliminate them all before they cane out of the caves.
Is that even possible? Hyun Gwang asked, concern written all over his face. Considering how powerful these wolves were, the Demon Gods would likely possess power far beyond what we could ever achieve.
Unlike murim''s Divine Demons, who are demons in name only, the Demon Gods are literal demons who have risen to the ranks of Gods.
Thats what I am trying to say. How can mere human beings like us stop them? Hyun Gwang sounded as if he was starting to be frustrated.
Do you know about the Three Greatest Mysterious Sects?
I do.
They were given a mission to stop the Demon Gods as Gods incarnation.
Are you perhaps? Hyun Gwang asked with his eyes shining.
Thats right. The Thunder God has granted me, his incarnation, divinity.
Does that mean you can take down the Demon Gods?
That remains to be seen. but I believe I am more than capable enough to do that.
ording to the memory in the Thunder Gods divinity, dimensional interference had destabilized this part of the Hell Realm. As a result, the power of the Demon Gods and the demonic beasts under theirmand had been limited.
However, over time, the dimensional interference would weaken and the assimtion of this world and the Hell Realm would progress, allowing them to recover their original power. They would have to defeat the Demon Gods before then.
What a relief.
For now, lets focus on eliminating Sirius, the lord of this territory, Mu-Gun said.
I will go with you, but I dont know how helpful I will be.
Your willingness to fight by my side is already more than I can ask for, Mu-Gun reassured Hyun Gwang.
Im d.
Mu-Gun and Hyun Gwang headed to the castle. On the way, they came across a pack of wolves made of silver shadows. However, Mu-Gun made quick work of them by unleashing golden moonlight qi through his Infinite God Sword.
The ck Demonic Wolves werent the only demonic beasts in the valley. Mu-Gun and Hyun Gwang also fought Red, Blue, and Silver Demonic Wolves, which were made of fire, ice, and thunder qi, respectively. They all differed in size and power depending on their color. ck Demonic Wolves were ten cheok[3]in size, Blue Demonic Wolves fifteen, Red Demonic Wolves twenty, and Silver Demonic Wolves twenty-five.
Moreover, the bigger they were, the more power they could exert. The Red Demonic Wolves were as strong as Upper-Peak-Realm masters, and the Blue Demonic Wolves were equal to Absolute-Realm masters. The strongest of them all were the Silver Demonic Wolves, which were as powerful as Supreme-Realm masters.
Most martial artists would not have even dared fight the Blue Demonic Wolves, which were not only powerful but also hunted in huge packs. Mu-Gun and Hyun Gwang encountered over a thousand Blue Demonic Wolves just passing through the valley. Not even a Supreme-Realm master could handle that many demonic beasts. The Silver Demonic Wolves were even worse.
However, that only applied to normal martial arts masters. Mu-Gun, who had gone beyond the Mythic Realm and risen to the rank of a True God, had no problem dealing with the wolves, no matter the color of their fur. One swing from his Infinite God Sword ughtered them with ease.
Hyun Gwang couldnt help but stare at him in admiration. After all, although born human, Mu-Gun had be a supreme being strong enough to walk among Gods.
After wiping out more than a hundred Silver Demonic Wolves with a single stroke of his sword, Mu-Gun finally reached the castle.
The malicious and overbearing demonic qi flowing from the castle provoked Mu-Guns senses. It was proof that there was a strong presence inside the castle.
Mu-Gun turned to Hyun Gwang. Please wait here.
As you wish. I know I will only hinder you if I go with you anyway. I know you have to defeat the Demon Gods, but pleasee back safely. You are the only one who can save the Central ins.
I understand.
Mu-Gun entered the castle, leaving Hyun Gwang behind. He walked down the long corridor and stopped in front of the huge door at the end of it. Sensing arge amount of demonic qi on the other side, Mu-Gun summoned the Dragon Scale Divine Armor, which he had stored in his Subspace.
Before returning to the Central ins, he had the Dragons teach him Subspace Magic, which was a more advanced form of the Space Magic that Knights used to store their Chevalier Armor. The Subspace Magic allowed him to keep the Dragon Scale Divine Armor.
After wearing the Dragon Scale Divine Armor, Mu-Gun opened the huge door and went inside, finding a hall so big that he could not see the end of it. He could sense the energy of powerful beings all around the hall, hidden in a shroud of demonic qi that made them invisible to the naked eye.
Using the Thunder Gods Heavenly Eyes, Mu-Gun saw creatures over thirty cheok tall. They had a wolfs head and ck wings on their shoulders. Known as the Alpha Demonic Wolves, these beasts were created by Sirius himself. He had even imbued them with his divinity.
Mu-Gun also noticed someone sitting on the huge throne at the end of the grand hall. The being looked just like the Alpha Demonic Wolves, except he was twice their size. He also had a pair of ck horns on his head, which served as symbols of a Demon God.
Mu-Gununched himself off the floor as soon as he found Sirius. At the same time, a sh of golden light erupted out of him, quickly took the form of a sword, and attempted to strike Sirius down. To block it, the Alpha Demonic Wolves breathed out Demonic Qi res toward the golden sword qi, but their attacks quickly shattered on impact.
As Mu-Guns technique cut through their still-open jaws, they tried to weaken its momentum using their own bodies. However, it easily sliced through them, popping out through their legs.
Despite being superior to the Silver Demonic Wolves and possessing Mythical-Realm strength, the Alpha Demonic Wolves were as helpless as insects in the face of Mu-Guns power.
1. Also known as Dog Star, Sirius is a star of the constetion Canis Major. It is the brightest star in the sky.
2. [ref]Immortal in this context refers to one who has attained the Tao.
3. Cheok is a Korean measurement. It is about 30.3 centimeters or 11.9 inches. Ten cheok is approximately 300cm.
Chapter 281
Chapter 281
While the golden sword qi annihted all the Alpha Demonic Wolves, Mu-Gun closed in on Sirius, who was still sitting arrogantly on his throne.
Lightly extending his hand toward Mu-Gun, the Demon God sent out a wolf-shaped Demonic Qi re. Instead of dodging, Mu-Gun stretched out his left hand and unleashed the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike. The huge golden hand suppressed the Wolf re, sending it crashing on the floor of the grand hall. It soon exploded under the pressure.
Sirius unleashed a few more Wolf res toward Mu-Gun. Imbued with divinity, they were as strong as the Alpha Demonic Wolves. However, none of them posed even the slightest threat to Mu-Gun. He jumped at the Wolf res and sent out a burst of golden light in all directions, piercing through the wolves.
You bastard! Youre not just any normal incarnation! Sirius eximed with a serious expression. Before Mu-Gun had realized it, the Demon God had gotten up from his throne.
Mu-Gun shrugged. Of course not. I possess enough power to defeat your kind.
Impertinent bastard. I will show you the difference between a True God and an incarnation.
Angered by Mu-Guns insult, Sirius rushed forward. He then used the Phantom Clone Art, a technique that used his authority to summon hundreds of clones that looked exactly like him, deceiving the opponents eyes.
The Demon Gods over-sixty-cheok-tall body split into hundreds of clones and instantly surrounded Mu-Gun. His Phantom Clone Art was so sophisticated that even with the Thunder Gods Heavenly Eyes, Mu-Gun still couldnt tell the clones apart.
Due to his confidence in his eyes, Mu-Gun couldnt help but be momentarily surprised. Maximizing on that brief weakness, The clones immediately attacked him.
If I cant tell the real one apart, then Ill just wipe them all out.
Mu-Gun summoned and sent forth as many golden swords as there were clones, annihting the enemies at random. The golden sword qi unleashed by the Infinite Thunder Sword mercilessly pierced through the clones charging at Mu-Gun. The clones simply continued their attack, sustaining not even a scratch. Theirck of an actual body prevented them from being wounded, but it also disabled them from inflicting any damage themselves.
However, the real Demon God, who was hiding amongst those clones, could certainly harm him. Not knowing when the actual Demon God would attack, he could not just ignore the clones, even if theyd likely just phase through him.
Mu-Gun continued to control hundreds of golden sword qi, cutting and shing the clones. His inability to inflict them any damage made him realize that excluding the ones unaffected by his attacks would eventually lead him to the real Demon God, able to find the Sirius Demon Gods main body.
However, it wasnt as simple as it sounded. Instead of staying in one ce, the clones moved at a speed that was impossible to track with the naked eye. Even the mighty Mu-Gun could not keep them all in track.
Mu-Gun gave up trying to find the needle in this haystack. To break through this Phantom Clone Art, he had to slice them all apart in one swing.
Mu-Gun immediately unleashed the Ultimate Thunder Sword in the form of the Hundred Golden Lightning Wheel Wave. The golden wheel of light circled Mu-Gun, who was still wearing the Dragon Scale Divine Armor.
Soon after, the golden wheel sent dozens of golden sword qi in all directions, piercing through the clones. Amid the distorted clones, an explosion soon erupted, revealing the real Demon God. Mu-Gun immediately summoned another Ultimate Thunder Sword and chased after him.
The iparablyrger and more powerful golden sword qi flew toward Sirius. Having just shaken off the impact of the previous onught, Siriuss jaw dropped, taken aback by the iing attack.
Like a waterfall, a Demonic Qi re gushed out of the Demon Gods mouth and collided with the golden sword qi. Explosions erupted as his attack was shattered, allowing the golden sword to change trajectory and burrow toward his mouth.
The Demon God hurriedly raised both hands and summoned a bunch of wolves made of demonic qi. As the Wolf res threw themselves at the golden sword qi, he quickly distanced himself from the iing attack. However, the golden sword qi swiftly wiped out the Wolf res and resumed chasing after its main target.
Realizing that dodging it would be futile, he mustered all his demonic divinity and manifested a Wolf re bigger and stronger than the previous ones. With its fangs bared, it lunged at the golden sword qi.
The collision terrifying shockwave spread in all directions, causing the entire castle to crumble. At the same time, Mu-Gun sent a thousand golden sword qi to perish together with the Wolf re, then immediately used the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst.
Petrified by the shower of golden sword qi raining down on the copsing building, the Demon God failed to react in time. A thousand golden sword qi hit him, resulting in countless explosions.
The chaos soon subsided, revealing the devastation that the attack had caused. In the middle of the dested area, which had sunk hundreds of deep into the ground, was the Demon God. Countless golden sword were embedded all over him.
Mu-Gun jumped onto the sunken ground and made sure the Demon God was dead. No longer sensing powerful demonic qi from him, he concluded that he had emerged victorious.
Following the traces of demonic qiing from the Demon Gods chest, he found a Demonic Divinity Bead, which contained the demonic divinity of a Demon God. It was simr to the Mana Hearts of monsters in Avalon.
The Demonic Divinity Bead was the essence of demonic divinity. Anyone who consumed it would find themselves with the desire to destroy the universe''s whole creationand the power to realize that desire. Something this evil should not exist in the world.
Just before Mu-Gun could get rid of it, he suddenly wondered if it could be purified, like a monsters Mana Heart. However, he soon shook his head. Divinity and demonic divinity were opposites. If a being with divinity absorbed a Demonic Divinity Bead, it would cause a collision between the two energies, which in turn could break their soul.
There was a saying that opposite extremes surprisingly had many things inmon, but he would rather not risk tearing his soul apart.
Mu-Gun mustered thest of his strength and summoned another Ultimate Thunder Sword. When he thrust it into the bead, the demonic divinitys essence it contained rampaged in a frantic attempt to escape. In response, the bright light of the golden sword qi wrapped around it, burning and tearing it apart until not even a trace of it was left.
Immediately after the death of Demon God Sirius, a cave appeared at the demon castle. After destroying the Demonic Divinity Bead, Mu-Gun walked into it with Immortal Hyun Gwang, who had been waiting outside the castle.
The cave led them back to the same ce they entered. Even after Mu-Gun and Hyun Gwang came out, it remained open.
Will this cave just keep existing now?
It will probably dissipate over time, Mu-Gun replied.
I see. It worries me that caves like this might have opened in other ces. Hyun Gwang said worryingly.
Your concern is not unfounded. There is probably another somewhere out there.
Can you locate it? Hyun Gwang asked out of curiosity.
It might be difficult to do, but there is a way, Mu-Gun said firmly.
Really?
Yes. Anyway, we have to find the caves and eliminate the Demon God and the demonic beasts inside them before theypletely open and connect a part of the Hell Realm to our world.
Can you do that alone? Even Supreme-Realm masters might not be able to take out all the demonic beasts inside those caves unless a lot of them work together.
I will try my best. It would be best for us to head back to the Purple Heaven Pce and let them know about the situation. We can formte ns from there.
I agree.
Mu-Gun and Hyun Gwang returned to the Purple Heaven Pce. Before they did, Hyun Gwang told the ascetics guarding the cave to never enter it.
Meanwhile, Mu-Gun opened the Spirit Realm and summoned all wind and earth spirits. He then instructed them to locate any other caves connected to the Hell Realm.
The spirits immediately scattered throughout the Central ins and carried out their orders.
* * *
After returning to the Wudang Sects Purple Heaven Pce, Mu-Gun and Hyun Gwang met with Supreme Elder Hyun Cheon and told him about what happened in the cave. Hyun Cheon found their narrative hard to believe, but he couldnt think of a reason for the two to lie.
So, to sum it all up, the Thirty-Six Demon Godsthe rulers of another dimension called the Hell Realmare trying to descend into our world to destroy it, and the cave that appeared in Mount Wudang is the pathway that connects their territories to the Central ins? Hyun Cheon asked.
Thats correct. Mu-Gun responded.
If so, then there is a high possibility that simr caves have opened elsewhere, Hyun Cheon concluded.
Yes.
I know we have to prioritize finding them, but this world is far too vast. How do we even tackle this?
Fortunately, Young Master Baek has a n, Hyun Gwang responded.
Hyun Cheon turned to Mu-Gun. Really?
Yes. Its hard for me to exin in detail, but I have a way to quickly and urately search through the Central ins. Im doing it as we speak.
I see. You saved us from the threat of the Nine Celestial Demons Sect, and now this. You truly are the savior of this world, Young Master Baek.
You praise me too much. Anyway, we should ask the other sects and families if they have discovered sites simr to the cave in Mount Wudang.
Ill talk to the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families. I have to inform them of the Hell Realms threat and discuss countermeasures with them anyway.
Thank you, Supreme Elder.
Considering the power of the Hell Realms Demon Gods and demonic beasts, not even gathering all martial arts masters of murim would be of much help to him. Nevertheless, it was better than nothing.
After entrusting the mobilization of the Central ins Murim Alliance, including the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families, to Hyun Cheon, Mu-Gun and his wives returned to the Baek Sword Sects manor, no longer able to continue their trip due to the pressing situation.
Riding on wind spirits, the three reached Shaoxing in three days.
Chapter 282
Chapter 282
After returning to the Baek Sword Sects manor, Mu-Gun immediately met with Cheon-Sang and informed him that a cave connected to the Hell Realm had appeared. He then asked Cheon-Sang to ensure that the Loyal Heart Alliance would prepare countermeasures against any other caves that might appear.
Using the Thunder God Enlightenment Spell, Mu-Gun had turned the Loyal Heart Alliances martial artists into Absolute-Realm masters. He had also guided Cheon-Sang and the six venerable elders to the Supreme Realm using the Thunder God Awakening Spell. As a result, the forces of the Loyal Heart Alliance became powerful enough to conquer murim even without Mu-Gun.
However, the Hell Realms Demon Gods and the demonic beasts were still stronger than they were. Arge number of the demonic beasts that Mu-Gun defeated in Siriuss territory were as strong as Absolute-Realm and Supreme-Realm masters.
The Loyal Heart Alliance wouldnt be able to handle even just one cave connected to the Hell Realm. They could prepare all they wanted, but they still wouldnt be able to do anything. Nevertheless, they could not just sit by and watch.
Realistically, Mu-Gun was the only one who could prevent the threat that the Hell Realm posed. It would certainly be helpful if the Light Gods incarnation, a member of one of the Three Greatest Mysterious Sects, appeared, but it was questionable whether they would actually reveal themselves.
Rather than just sitting around in the manor, Mu-Gun decided to help the spirits find the caves instead. He began by conducting an intensive search at Zhejiang Province, the base of the Baek Sword Sect and the Loyal Heart Alliance.
He used the power of the wind within the Infinite God Qi to take to the skies. In the air, he tracked down demonic qi with the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes, which could detect energy as far as thousands of feet away.
Considering the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes were even more sensitive to demonic qi, it shouldnt have taken a long time to find the caves. Unfortunately, without any leads, the task still proved difficult to aplish. For all he knew, there might not even be one in Zhejiang Province.
Still, Mu-Gun did not give up. Eventually, his efforts paid off. He picked up a trace of intense demonic qiing from Mount Yandang. Following it, he reached the entrance of a cave simr to the one at Mount Wudang. Even the amount of demonic qi flowing out of it was the same.
Entering the cave without hesitation, Mu-Gun found himself before a mountain covered in snow and ice. Cold energy originating from the demonic qi swirled around it. It had little effect on Mu-Gun, who had absorbed the Ice Spirit King, but it was so powerful that even Absolute-Realm masters would have trouble enduring it.
At the peak of the mountain was a castle. Considering the ruler of thisnd would likely be there, Mu-Gun decided to go straight to the castle and defeat the Demon God. The cave would close if the Demon God was defeated anyway, so there was no need to go out of his way to deal with the demonic beasts.
Mustering wind energy, Mu-Gun soared to the sky and flew toward the summit of the snowy mountain. He also activated the Thunder Gods Shadow and imbued it with the power of wind, allowing him to move at the speed of light.
Mu-Gun reached his destination in no time at all. However, just as he was about to descend, he saw ck Demonic Crows below himbizarre-looking demonic beasts under Demon God Ravensmand. They had the head, wings, and feet of a crow and the body of a giant.
Mu-Gun unleashed the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst at the ck Demonic Crows flying toward him, the rain of golden swords sending them plummeting back down.
Right after the ck Demonic Crows crashed to the ground, dozens of golden swords fell on them and exploded, shaking the entire castle. Before they could recover, Mu-Gun unleashed the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst again.
A thousand golden swords made of Infinite God Qi struck the beasts like lightning. By the time they thought of defending themselves, the swords were already prating through them. The following explosions shook the whole castle again, almost as if forcing it to crumble.
The ck Demonic Crowsy unmoving in the middle of the attacks point of impact, which had beenpletely devastated and had sunk several feet. Dozens of golden swords were still embedded in their bodies.
Possessing Mythic-Realm power, the ck Demonic Crows were the most powerful among the demonic beasts under Ravens control. However, in the face of Mu-Guns divinity, they were nothing but weak insects.
After wiping out all the ck Demonic Crows, Mu-Gun proceeded to enter the castle. However, before he could, he heard a terrifying shrieking from the sky, arge soundwave surging along with it. To defend himself, Mu-Gun immediately activated the Golden Thunder God Star.
The collision between the two attacks created a st so powerful that it pushed Mu-Gun back. Fortunately, the Golden Thunder God Star deflected most of the impact away, minimizing the damage he sustained.
Mu-Gun looked at where the soundwave came from, finding a ck Demonic Crow that was twice asrge as the ones he fought earlier. He also had two ck horns on his head.
Demon God Raven hade to greet Mu-Gun himself.
I was wondering who the intruder was. It was just you, huh, Thunder Gods incarnation? Raven said, sensing the Thunder Gods divinity in Mu-Gun. Soon after, he frowned. No, I can feel another divinity inside you. Who are you?
Me? Would it answer you if I said that I am the one who will erase all of the Hell Realms Demon Gods from existence?
Keke! The small amount of divinity you have gained has gotten into your head.
I wonder if that is truly the case?
Mu-Gun smirked as he allowed his divinity to burst out, covering him with a golden glow. Its power far exceeded the demonic divinity that Raven possessed.
Impossible! Raven eximed in disbelief.
For you, maybe.
Mu-Gununched himself off the floor and soared into the sky. In the blink of an eye, he reached the Demon Gods altitude, extended his arm forward, and grabbed the Demon Gods neck.
In retaliation, the Demon God unleashed the Demonic Qi ws, a technique that used demonic qi to create ws that could destroy everything it touched. However, despite how powerful it was, his attack still failed to prate the golden light enveloping Mu-Gun.
Ravens most powerful attack was the ck Crow Roar, the technique he used earlier to greet Mu-Gun, but Mu-Guns grip on him was preventing him from using it. Hence, he pped his ck wings as hard as he could instead, creating a Demonic Qi Storm and engulfing Mu-Gun with it.
Amid the resulting explosion, the ck feathers hidden inside the storm tried to prate the golden light surrounding Mu-Gun, but Mu-Guns divinity proved more powerful than Ravens demonic divinity. Despite being imbued with demonic divinity, the feathers failed to even scratch the surface of Mu-Guns defense.
Their positions would have been reversed had the Demon God been able to exert all his strength, but the power he had ess to right now was limited to the bounds of thends that he had connected to the Central ins.
To make matters worse, he hadnt yet recovered the demonic divinity that he had exhausted when he formed a connection between his territory and the Central ins. Hence, even though Mu-Gun had just recently risen to the rank of True Gods, his divinity still managed to corner Demon God Raven.
Using the Golden Thunder God Star, Mu-Gun blocked all of the iing attacks. He then unleashed the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike through the grip that he had on Ravens neck. This time, however, he applied the Ultimate Thunder Swords martial arts principle to the technique.
The Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike Mu-Gun had justunched andpressed ten thousand Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike into one. Not long after, Raven began to suffocate. The golden light that had shot out of MU-Guns hand had pierced into his soul and begun tearing it apart.
Raven tried to somehow protect his soul using his demonic divinity, but Mu-Guns divinity was too strong. After a brief struggle, his neck finally broke. His body drooped, putting all his weight into Mu-Guns hand.
Demon God Raven had been killed.
IMu-Gun held the Demon God up and thrust his free hand into his chest. After pulling out the Demonic Divinity Bead, he tossed his corpse aside.
Malicious demonic qi leaked out of the Demonic Divinity Bead, provoking Mu-Guns greed. Rejecting its temptation, Mu-Gun summoned a golden sword qi and stabbed it into the Demonic Divinity Bead. The golden sword qis divinity tore apart and extinguished the demonic divinity inside the ck bead.
After a moment, Mu-Gun exited the dimension through the cave that appeared after the Demon Gods death. By the time he got out, it was already dark.
It took Mu-Gun less than an hour to reach the Baek Sword Sects manor in Shaoxing. As soon as he arrived, he met with Cheon-Sang and reported that he had dealt with the cave at Mount Yandang. He then returned to his residence to take a rest.
The next day, a carrier pigeon addressed to the Baek Sword Sect arrived from the Wudang Sect. The letter it delivered included a list of the newly discovered caves locations. It also mentioned that they had convened the Nine Prominent Sects and the Seven Great Families to discuss if they had discovered caves leaking out demonic qi in their respective territories.
During the meeting, Mount Hua Sect, Ami Sect, and the Great Huangfu Family each reported finding such a cave. They were located on Mount Hua, Mount Ami, and Mount Tai, respectivelyall of which were full of spiritual energy.
Considering the two caves that Mu-Gun had cleared also appeared in areas with simr conditions, he concluded that they had to be opened in mountains rich in earth and spiritual energies.
Following his new theory, he immediately instructed the wind and earth spirits to search through the famous mountains around the Central ins. Narrowing the scope of their search should increase the likelihood of discovering a cave.
Meanwhile, Mu-Gun himself dealt with the caves that had already been discovered. Considering the Demon Gods in those caves grew stronger with time, failing to y them before they could regain their power could put him in danger. He did not have time to rx.
Mu-Gun headed to Mount Tai first, which was the closest to Shaoxing. He had gone there on a trip with his wives just a few months ago. He couldnt help but regret not closely examining the energy surrounding it at that time. If he had, he would have discovered the existence of the caves much earlier, making it easier and safer for him to kill the Demon Gods.
However, it was still not toote. For as long as the spirits could find the caves in time and he cleared them as fast as he could, he would be able to annihte the Demon Gods and their demonic beasts before the caves could fully open.
Mu-Gun activated the Thunder Gods Shadow and imbued it with wind energy, allowing him to reach Mount Tai in just four hours. As soon as he arrived, he flew over the mountain and used the Thunder Gods Heavenly Eyes to look for traces of demonic qi.
Found it!
Mu-Gun descended after some time, having sensed huge amounts of demonic qi spreading from one of Mount Tais summits. Not long after, he finally found the cave he had been looking for.
Without hesitation, he walked into one of the Demon Gods territories.
Chapter 283
Chapter 283
Demon God Bruin, a bear-headed giant, was the ruler of the Hell Realmnds that were connected to the cave at Mount Tai. He had unparalleled defense and almost instant regeneration, making him nigh-unkible, and outstanding offensive capabilities befitting a Demon God. One of his techniques, the ck Demonic Hands, could even destroy all of Mount Tai.
However, that was only true if he was at his full strength. Just like the Demon Gods that Mu-Gun had eradicated, Bruin hadnt yet recovered the demonic divinity he used to form a bridge between his territory and the Central ins. In his current state, it was difficult to stand against Mu-Gun, who had risen to the rank of a True God.
Mu-Guns Ultimate Thunder Sword tore Bruins soul to pieces, eliminating him from existence. Afterward, he took down the Demon Gods inside the caves at Mount Ami and Mount Hua as well. It took him five days to eliminate all three targets and seal their caves.
Mu-Gun felt his divinity grow stronger for every Demon God he killed. Unlike internal energy, training did not increase divinity. There were only two ways to develop divinity. The first one was to absorb the divinity of other Gods, which was what he had done with the Spirit Kings divinities,
The second was to kill beings with demonic divinity. Although its origins were still unknown, there seemed to be an activepensation system that rewarded Gods and Demons with divinity or demonic divinity for every member of the opposition they eliminated.
Seemingly serving as proof of it, Mu-Gun did feel his divinity dramatically increase after taking down Great Demon God Baal in Avalon. He also experienced the same phenomenon for every Demon God he eliminated thereafter. Since then, his divinity had grown so powerful that he couldnt help but be surprised.
Realizing that killing Demon Gods increased his divinity, he gained yet another reason to exterminate their kind. ying all Thirty-Six Demon Gods of the Hell Realm could make his divinity powerful enough to equal the Thunder Gods.
Demon Gods were on par with Heavenly Gods, the highest rank Gods could ever achieve. Reaching that league meant entering the Heavenly Realm and, in turn, bing an immortal being who transcended thews of life, death, and reincarnation.
Mu-Gun had no desire to reach such a level yet. He simply wanted to quell all the Hell Realms Demon Gods and enjoy a joyous life with the people he treasured. He only really wanted to develop his divinity to protect his world.
Exiting the cave at Mount Ami, thest cave he closed, he heard the spirits call out to him. As instructed, they had searched around the famous mountains in the Central ins, discovering a cave in Sichuan Provinces Mount Qingcheng, Shanxi Provinces Mount Hen, Henan Provinces Mount Dabie, Hubei Provinces Mount Jingmen, Hunan Provinces Mount Heng, and Fujian Provinces Mount Wuyi.
Without even stopping to rest, Mu-Gun headed to Mount Qingcheng, which was the closest to Mount Ami.
* * *
Sitting on a throne in a grand hall, Jo Geuk-Sang, a man who appeared to be in his thirties, frowned. The Demon God Cave was destroyed? What do you mean by that?
As the incarnation of Chaos, one of Hell Realms Great Demon Gods, Eternal Heavenly Demon Sect Patriarch Jo Geuk-Sang had spent millennia abstaining from worldly affairs, focusing only on making preparations to allow the Thirty-Six Demon Gods descent.
The result of his efforts was the Demon God Cave, a passage that connected this world to the demonds materialized by the Demon Gods. The caves Mu-Gun had found were just some of them.
Hearing that a Demon God Cave, which Geuk-Sang had spent thousands of years creating, had been destroyed before it could evenpletely open naturally made him upset.
Dong Cheon-Bang, the middle-aged man standing before Geuk-Sang, bowed his head in apology. ording to the reports we received, the Thunder Gods incarnation seems to be the one searching for and destroying them.
As the vice patriarch of the Eternal Heavenly Demon Sect, Dong Cheon-Bang served as a key figure in overseeing the Demon God Caves in Geuk-Sangs stead.
Does that make sense to you? Even though the Demon Gods in the caves have yet to fully recover their strength, the Thunder Gods incarnation still cannot possibly defeat them.
Although it certainly sounds nonsensical, there is no doubt that he is the one taking down the caves.
How many has he destroyed?
FourMount Wudang, Mount Tai, Mount Hua, and Mount Ami. We cannot rule out the possibility that more have been demolished.
That many? He has never used any clone techniques! How could he destroy four Demon God Caves that were so far from each other in such a short period?
He likely possesses abilities far more outstanding than the ones we already know of, Cheon-Bang said.
Hmm. No matter! He cannot possibly destroy all the Demon God Caves alone. Just locating them is no easy feat.
I agree. The sects near the ones he has destroyed merely discovered the caves by chance. Finding the others will not be as easy. By the time he discovers them, not even he would be able to take them down then.
It will only take two months for the Demon Gods to recover all their strength. Once they do, there will be nothing the Thunder Gods incarnation can do. Geuk-Sang said confidently.
Yes. losing four Demon God Caves will not drastically alter the bigger painting. In fact, just onepletely open cave would be enough to destroy this world.
Good point. Nevertheless, just to be safe, do not let your guard down.
Understood, Cheon-Bang replied.
Unfortunately, their predictions turned out to bepletely off the mark.
Within a few days, starting from the nearest cave, Mu-Gun raided the six caves that the spirits had discovered, taking down the Demon Gods inside them and sealing them.
Geuk-Sangs expression darkened when he heard the news.
How the hell did that bastard find the Demon God Caves? he asked.
Perhaps the Thunder God got involved?
The Thunder God can locate all the Demon God Caves if he wanted to, but I doubt he would intervene that much. It is against the Heavenly Realmsmandment.
Didnt the Light God vite the Heavenly Realmsmandments to directly intervene in the past?
That was the only option they had left back then. It cannot be that easy for the Thunder God to give up his divinity and do the same.
The Heavenly Gods from the Heavenly Realm could only intervene in the lower realms through the incarnations. If theymitted direct interference, the Heavenly Realm itself would strip them of all their divinity. Considering most Heavenly Gods would not choose to give up their divinities to prevent the destruction of a lower realm, the Light God was an extremely rare case.
If the Thunder God did not personally intervene, how on earth did his incarnation find the Demon God Caves?
He may simply be far more powerful than we think. If things go wrong, he will obliterate the n that we have been working on for millennia, Geuk-Sang gravely replied.
Why dont we speed up the process?
If we forcibly unlock the Demon God Caves, the Demon Gods powers would be even more restricted. Even if they manage to descend to the Central ins, the Thunder Gods incarnation would likely still be strong enough to defeat them.
What should we do, then? Cheon-Bang asked.
For now, our only option is to wait and focus on protecting Demon God Chaos cave. It does not matter if all the other Demon God Caves are destroyed. If the Chaos Demon God manages to fully recover his strength and descend to this world, it would no longer matter how strong the Thunder Gods incarnation is. He would not be able to stop him.
Why dont we do force all caves except for Chaos to unlock? It would restrict the Demon Gods powers, but it would also allow demonic beasts toe out into the world and wreak havoc, Cheon-Bang suggested. The Thunder Gods incarnation would be forced to focus on the demonic beasts before he could hunt down the caves again.
Geuk-Sang added, That would give Chaos the time he needs to fully recover his strength and descend into this world.
Thats right.
That seems to be our best course of action right now. How long will it take to open the caves?
If we start now, we should be able to force one to unlock in three days.
Unless we can open several caves at a time, we wont be able to see any significant effect, Geuk-Sang argued.
I agree. However, we will need more time to unlock several Demon God Caves at once. I suggest sacrificing one now. That should buy us enough time to open several caves at the same time.
How much time do you need?
At least ten days.
Ten caves in that span, huh
That many Demon Gods and demonic beasts running amock throughout the Central ins should be enough to momentarily stop the Thunder Gods incarnation from destroying the other Demon God Caves, Cheon-Bang exined.
Geuk-Sang nodded. I see. You may proceed.
Understood.
With Geuk-Sangs permission, Cheon-Bang immediately took action. Three dayster, the Demon God Cave at Mount Tianzi, Hunan Province, was unlocked. Demonic beasts immediately poured out of it, ready to destroy the world.
* * *
Thanks to the spirits search efforts and Mu-Guns restless hunt for Demon Gods, they managed to seal four more caves. He had sealed fourteen caves so far. Assuming that all Thirty-Six Demon Gods had one each, he had to take down twenty-two more.
It did not take long for the spirits to discover ten more caves and inform Mu-Gun of their locations. However, before he could take action, one of the spirits reported the cave they found in Mount Tianzi had opened.
The cave at Mount Tianzi has opened? Mu-Gun confirmed.
- Yes. I saw demonic beasts charging out of the cave myself.
What did they look like?
- They had the lower body of a spider and the upper body of a giant. They vary in size and color.
That information was all Mu-Gun needed to identify the Demon God inside the cave.
They sound like ck Widows subordinates. How many demonic beasts are there?
- I had to retreat before they could all get out because I sensed that my presence was about to be discovered. However, I estimate there to be at least a thousand red monsters.
Mu-Guns expression stiffened. ck Widows demonic beasts being unleashed into the world was nothing short of a disaster. They had to be dealt with before they destroyed the Central ins.
Lets go.
Mu-Gun quickly flew over to Mount Tianzi. As he took to the skies, he turned into a sh of light and disappeared.
As soon as the cave at Mount Tianzi had opened, the demonic beasts inside had rushed out into the world. Much like his subordinates, ck Widow, the ruler of thends connected to the cave at Mount Tianzi, also had the upper body of a giant and the lower body of a spider.
His demonic beasts were categorized into three types: the Blood Spiders, the Green Demonic Spiders, and the ck Demonic Spiders. Although they all looked like their master, their sizes, colors, and abilities differed. The Blood Demonic Spiders were the smallest and weakest, and the ck Demonic Spiders were the strongest andrgest.
The people living near Mount Tianzi ran away in shock as soon as the bizarre-looking demonic beasts began razing nearby viges and cities at random. However, before they could even get far, the demonic spiders trapped them all in a Demonic Qi Web and killed them with Demonic Poison.
After brutally and effortlessly destroying the viges and cities near Mount Tianzi, the spiders headed out in search of more. However, Mu-Gun soon stood in their way, preventing them from proceeding any further.
When they tried to attack him, he immediately summoned all of his high-ranked spirits. Although the army of one thousand five hundred spiders held the numerical advantage, the one thousand wind, fire, ice, and earth spirits still emerged victorious thanks to their far superiorbat ability.
Meanwhile, after entrusting the demonic beasts to the spirits, Mu-Gun began looking for ck Widow. Due to the Demon Gods size and unique energy, it didnt take long for Mu-Gun to find and fly toward him.
Chapter 284
Chapter 284
The golden swords covered ck Widow in holes. By the time he had helplessly fallen to the ground, he already looked like a beehive.
In less than eight minutes, Mu-Gun had defeated ck Widow.
Mu-Guns power was certainly the main reason behind his victory, especially since eradicating Demon Gods had given him even more divinity. However, the weakening of ck Widows demonic divinity, as a result of his Demon God Cave being forcibly opened, also yed a part.
After eradicating ck Widow, Mu-Gun extracted and destroyed his Demonic Divinity Bead. Afterward, he checked on the spirits that were fighting the demonic beasts.
Due to their overwhelming power, the spirits seemed to be making quick work of their opponents. Just a few moments after Mu-Guns victory, they had also wiped out the demonic beasts. With all of their foes vanquished, Mu-Gun his spirits to the Spirit Realm.
ck Widows cave opening earlier than the rest was no coincidence. Mu-Gun deduced that it had been forcibly unlocked to stop him from destroying the other caves. If his assumption was correct, then the others would likely undergo the same procedure too.
Mu-Gun managed to minimize the damages today since they only had to deal with one cave. However, if multiple were unlocked at the same time, the Central ins would be in grave danger.
Although the Central ins Murim Alliances martial arts masters were preparing for the time the caves opened, it would still be difficult for them to stop the Demon Gods and demonic beasts by themselves. Their mobility was also a big problem. After all, they could not possibly move as quickly as Mu-Gun.
They could certainly respond to any caves that would open near them, but if even just one opened where it would take them a long time to reach, the demonic beasts would have already dealt enormous damages and casualties by the time they arrived.
Mu-Gun ultimately had to take care of everything alone. However, even he would require a bit of time to deal with the demonic beasts if they managed to scatter throughout the Central ins. That would give the other caves enough time to open properly and cause irreversible destruction.
I know what they are after now, Mu-Gun murmured.
The group behind the caves was likely trying to use the other Demon Gods to make time for the Demon God of their choosing to descend in aplete state. Unfortunately, despite having unearthed their n, he still could note up with a countermeasure for it.
He considered ying only the Demon Gods, ignoring the demonic beasts that woulde out of the caves, but that would plunge the world into heavy losses.
If the Dragons were here, I wouldnt have had anything to worry about, Mu-Gun said.
If the Dragons who fought alongside him in Avalon were around, he could leave the demonic beasts to them and focus on finding and sealing the caves.
No, it does not have to be the Dragons. It would already be great if the other Gods incarnations could provide support.
Mu-Gun hoped that the Light God and Fire Gods incarnations, who were said to have fought and saved the world in the past alongside the Thunder Gods incarnation, would join him in this battle. He wanted to ask the Thunder God about it, but the Thunder God had been silent despite the severity of the situation.
Feeling as if something was amiss, he wondered, Is he turning a blind eye to all this because he has faith in me?
If so, then he would love nothing more than to shout at him to send support.
This is not the time for this.
Mu-Gun smiled bitterly. He shouldnt be wasting time resenting the Thunder God. Needing to take down as many caves as he could before more of them were unlocked, he immediately headed to the ones that the spirits had already found.
* * *
One after another, Mu-Gun slew the Demon Gods and destroyed their caves. Although it had only been a few days, the Demon Gods had still gotten noticeably stronger. However, Mu-Gun was growing much faster than they did. Defeating fifteen Demon Gods had rewarded him with an enormous amount of divinity.
Since his return to the Central ins, he had already more than doubled his divinity. As a result, he was able to kill the increasingly powerful Demon Gods without much difficulty.
Refusing to rest, Mu-Gun immediately set out to find more Demon God Caves. Within the next five days, he destroyed six caves, and the spirits discovered seven more. After instructing the spirits to locate thest four missing caves, he immediately made his way to his next target.
Amid his hunt, he received urgent reports from the spirits about six caves being unlocked at the same time. ording to them, the caves were located at Xianxia Ridge of Zhejiang Province, Mount Jiuhua of Fujian Province, Mount Yuhua and Mount Baiyun of Jiangxi Province, Mount Dabie of Henan Province, and Mount Nankun of Guangdong Province.
Mu-Gun was unaware of it, but the Eternal Heavenly Demon Sects original n was to open ten Demon God Caves at the same time. However, he managed to destroy four of those caves before they could finish their preparations.
Nevertheless, it would still be difficult for him to stop so many demonic beast invasions alone. Although he was powerful enough to eventually wipe out the six Demon Gods and their minions, the Central ins would have already suffered enormous damage by the time he was done.
At that moment, Mu-Guns eyes gleamed. Wait. Cant I just create a Spirit King?
He could certainly turn his highest-ranked spirits into a Spirit King if he granted the divinity of the four Spirit Kings, which he had absorbed, to them. However, that would decrease his divinity by a third of its current amount.
Using the power of the Demon Gods that he had already defeated as basis, Mu-Gun carefully considered if that amount of divinity would be enough to defeat the remaining Demon Gods. Eventually, he concluded that he would still have the upper hand against them.
This n would naturally put him in danger if he were to fight the Demon Gods at their full power. However, if he could kill even more of their kind before that time came, he would be able to regain the amount of divinity that he would lose. Moreover, if push came to shove, he could simply merge with the Spirit Kings again, thereby reiming his divinity.
Finding no other reason to hesitate, Mu-Gun summoned his four highest-ranked spirits, each possessing different elements and the strongest energy among their kind. He then imbued them with the divinity that he had absorbed from the Spirit Kings.
Deeply impressed by Mu-Guns decision, the spirits dly epted his offer, allowing them to be reborn as new Spirit Kings.
Afterward, Mu-Gun handed over the control of the spirits to the new Spirit Kings and sent them to stop the Demon Gods and demonic beasts that hade out of the caves. The Fire Spirit King headed to the cave in Mount Jiuhua, the Ice Spirit King to the cave in Mount Yuhua, and the Earth Spirit King to the cave in Mount Baiyun.
The Wind Spirit King was assigned to the cave in Xianxia Ridge. However, instead of heading straight to his target, he apanied Mu-Gun to Shaoxing first.
While creating the Spirit Kings, Mu-Gun hade up with a way to use the Loyal Heart Alliances martial arts masters. Like his two wives, Namgung Hyun-Ah and Dan Seol-Young, the Loyal Heart Alliances martial arts masters would be able to quickly cross far distances by riding on the wind spirits. Hence, he paired the wind spirits with their martial artists and instructed them to work together.
Considering Mu-Gun had already helped the Loyal Heart Alliances martial arts masters reach the Absolute Realm and its six venerable elders the Supreme Realm, it would be foolish to just waste the potential of the forces he had worked so hard to create. With the wind spirits help, the martial artists he had trained would be free from theirck of mobility, allowing him to use them as much as he needed.
Upon arriving in Shaoxing, Mu-Gun immediately met up with Cheon-Sang and told him that caves connected to the Hell Realm had been unlocked. He then proposed to mobilize the Loyal Heart Alliances martial arts masters against the Demon Gods and demonic beasts invading the Central ins.
I know we have to stop them, but the closest cave to us is the one at Xianxia Ridge, which is more than fifteen days away. Im worried about the amount of damage the Demon Gods and the demonic beasts would be able to do in that period.
You dont have to worry about that. I can get our people to Xianxia Ridge within half a day.
Really?
Do you remember the spirits I told youst time?
Of course I do.
Among them are wind spirits. With their help, we will be able to move as fast as the wind.
Is that even possible? Cheon-Sang wondered.
Yes. I used them on my trip with my wives, Mu-Gun replied.
That would allow us to stop the demonic beasts before they could cause any serious damage. Still, I doubt we are strong enough to stop the Demon Gods.
You dont have to worry about that either. The Wind Spirit King will handle them.
Who?
As its name suggests, the Wind Spirit King is one of the spirits kings. It possesses enough divinity to take down a Demon God.
Not even Spirit Kings could hold their ground against the Demon Gods if they fought in the Hell Realm. However, since the caves in question had been forced to open, the Demon Gods that woulde out of them would be significantly less powerful than normal. In such a state, the Spirit Kings would be able to deal with them.
Mu-Gun had already verified that information himself at the cave located at Mount Tianzi.
There should be no problem, then. I will gather the Loyal Heart Alliances martial arts masters immediately and have them head to Xianxia Ridge.
Thank you, Mu-Gun replied.
Why thank me? Protecting the Central ins isnt your responsibility alone. We all share that duty. Anyway, who will stop the Demon Gods and demonic beasts that are pouring out from the other caves?
I have sent the other three Spirit Kings and spirits to the caves at Fujian Province and Jiangxi Province. They should be more than powerful enough to stop the Demon Gods and demonic beasts.
What about the remaining two caves? Are you nning to close them yourself?
No. I will be focusing on destroying the caves that have yet to be unlocked. The other two open caves will also be handled by the Spirit Kings. Unfortunately, that means the Loyal Heart Alliances martial arts masters will have to work harder.
We will simply have to finish our battle and respond to the other areas as fast as we can.
Yes. Those two regions will likely suffer far more significant losses, but I still believe this is our best course of action right now, Mu-Gun replied. Stopping the other caves from opening up is far more crucial than closing the ones that already did.
I understand. We will spare no effort in stopping the Demon God and the demonic beasts, so dont bother yourself with this. Focus on what you have to do, Cheon-Sang said.
Thank you. I will go now. We do not have much time.
Go. Be careful.
Will do. Please take care of yourself too, Father.
After his meeting with Cheon-Sang, Mu-Gun immediately left Shaoxing and headed to one of the caves that the spirits had discovered. At the same time, Cheon-Sang immediately gathered the Loyal Heart Alliances martial arts masters. They then rode the wind spirits to Xianxia Ridge, allowing them to cut down the time they spent traveling.
The martial artists couldnt help but find the existence of spirits both surprising and mysterious. Hence, as they became one with the spirits and took to the skies, they began to feel as if they had turned into celestial beings.
However, the excitement didntst long. They werent going on a field trip. They were on the way to carry out the crucial task of stopping the Demon Gods and demonic beasts that were trying to destroy the world.
Finally calming down, they began to prepare themselves for the iing battle. Two hourster, they finally reached Mount Chang, which was located above Xianxia Ridge, and discovered that the Demon God and his demonic beasts had split into four groups and set out in different directions, destroying everything in their path.
The Loyal Heart Alliances martial arts masters began their operation by chasing after one of the groups. However, they were already toote.
By the time they arrived, Mount Chang had already beenpletely devastated by Demon God Serpents demonic beasts, which were half-snake, half-giant creatures. Their main weapons were their Demonic Fangs, which melted everything they touched, and their Demonic Snake Eyes, which prevented anyone in their sight from moving.
The martial arts masters and the wind spirits would have had trouble against them at their full potential. However, the Demon God Caves forced opening had reduced their power by nearly half. Although they were still a threat to most martial artists in their current state, the martial arts masters and the wind spirits before them were in the Absolute Realm or even higher. Moreover, Serpents demonic beasts had split into groups, giving the Loyal Heart Alliance the numerical advantage as well.
To top it all off, they also had the Wind Spirit Kingan unstoppable being that only Serpent could put up a fight againstleading their charge. Faced with its overwhelming powers, the demonic beasts fell in droves. The martial arts masters and the wind spirits then capitalized on the momentum that it had given them, driving the demonic beasts into a corner.
The Baek Sword Sects six venerable elders and the highest-ranked spirits stood out the most in the battle. Due to their restricted abilities, Serpents demonic beasts were helplessly wiped out.
However, they werent the only demonic beasts around. There were still three groups left.
The Loyal Heart Alliances martial arts masters and the wind spirits took a short break to recover their strength. Afterward, they chased after the remaining demonic beasts.
Chapter 285
Chapter 285
One group after another, the Loyal Heart Alliances martial arts masters and the wind spirits defeated Demon God Serpents demonic beasts. They eventually took down Serpent as well, ending his invasion. The other Spirit Kings did the same to their respective regions, leaving no hostiles behind.
They still had to deal with the remaining two caves Demon Gods and demonic beast, which were still running rampant. Hence, the ice and earth spirits immediately hunted down the Demon God and demonic beasts pouring out from the cave in Mount Nankun, Fujian Province, while the wind and fire spirits dealt with the ones that hade out of the cave in Mount Dabie, Henan Province. As they did earlier, the Loyal Heart Alliance coborated with the wind spirits again.
One elemental group of spirits was already strong enough to stop a Demon God and demonic beasts. With two of their groupsbined, eliminating their opponents became a lot easier.
Unfortunately, despite their quick response, the enemy still managed to severely damage the Central ins in the short duration that they had been left unattended. Dozens of cities were destroyed, and hundreds of thousands of people were killed. If not for the spirits, their world would have suffered even more losses.
The sudden appearance of the Demon Gods and demonic beasts frightened the people of the Central ins. The thought of their world being destroyed instilled even more fear in them.
If the spirits had taken too long in exterminating the Demon Gods and demonic beasts, that fear would have spread throughout the Central ins, plunging it into great chaos. They had to consider themselves fortunate to have only suffered this much devastation.
The people of the Central ins began to revere the Loyal Heart Alliances martial arts masters even more, thinking they were the ones who stopped the Demon Gods and demonic beasts, not the spirits. As a result, the reputation of the Loyal Heart Alliance grew further.
While the spirits and the martial artists were stopping the Demon Gods and demonic beasts, Mu-Gun focused on sealing the caves that the spirits had discovered. In response, the Eternal Heavenly Demon Sect attempted to open up several more caves, but Mu-Gun took down the Demon Gods faster than they could progress with their n.
* * *
Inside the Eternal Heavenly Demon Sects grand hall, Jo Geuk-Sang listened to Dong Cheon-Bangs report with a dejected expression.
What? There are only three Demon God Caves left? he questioned.
Yes. Only the caves at Mount Tian of Xinjiang Province, Mount Kunlun of Qinghai Province, and Mount Qilian of Gansu Province remain. They have yet to be discovered because they are located on the outskirts of the Central ins, but considering the movements of the Thunder Gods incarnation, its only a matter of time before he finds them as well.
How long until the Demon God Cave at Mount Tian opens? Geuk-Sang asked again.
We still have to wait for another month.
A month, huh If we can hold on for that long, Demon God Chaos will be able to descend safely. That would allow us to return the humiliation we have suffered all at once. Unfortunately, Im not sure if we canst that long.
I dont know about the other two caves, but it would be difficult to find the Demon God Cave on Mount Tian even for the Thunder Gods incarnation. Chaos himself has created a barrier topletely conceal the energying out of it.
I know, but I still cannot help but be worried. That man has repeatedly exceeded our expectations.
Even so, he cannot possibly see through the barrier of Chaos, one of Hell Realms Great Demon Gods. There is no need for concern. If you are so worried, we can buy some time by unlocking the caves at Mount Kunlun and Mount Qilian, Cheon-Bang suggested.
That n has already failed, has it not?
Those caves have progressed far more than the ones we opened earlier. Consequently, the Demon Gods they house have also regained the majority of their power. Even if the forced opening restricts their power, they will not be as weak. Moreover, the purpose of those caves demonic beasts is to stall for time. If they scatter as far as they can while wreaking havoc, it will likely take a month for the opposition to eradicate them. By the time they are done, the Demon God Cave at Mount Tian would already be opened in aplete state.
Geuk-Sang nodded, concluding that Cheon-Bangs suggestion was their best option right now.
Alright. Unlock the caves at Mount Kunlun and Mount Qilian.
Your wish is mymand.
Cheon-Bang immediately sprang into action.
* * *
After destroying twenty-four caves and wiping out all the Demon Gods and demonic beasts that had managed to invade the Central ins, Mu-Gun focused on looking for the remaining three caves. However, they proved far more difficult to locatepared to the others.
Mu-Gun was not even entirely sure that there would be thirty-six caves. He simply assumed that all Thirty-Six Demon Gods would attempt to descend. If, contrary to his expectations, only thirty-three did, then he would have been searching for something nonexistent. However, that was unlikely to be the case.
It would be toocent to conclude that there were only thirty-three caves. After all, that would mean three Demon Gods would be left doing nothing. Hence, Mu-Gun refused to give up the search. On the contrary, he expanded it to the outskirts of the Central ins instead.
Around the same time, he received reports that a cave in Mount Kunlun and Mount Qilian each had opened. Moreover, the Demon Gods and demonic beasts pouring out of them had split into small groups and scattered in various directions, carrying out surprise attacks.
It reminded Mu-Gun of the method that the demons back in Avalon had used. Hence, it did not take much for him to notice that they were trying to stall for time so they could unlock thest cave in aplete state.
Considering thest Demon God was important and powerful enough for Mu-Guns opponents to sacrifice other Demon Gods, Mu-Gun left the invading Demon Gods and demonic beasts to the spirits and the Loyal Heart Alliances martial artists, then focused on finding thest unopened cave.
He initially considered leaving the search to the wind and earth spirits, but since they still had not found it, he concluded that his enemies had likely enveloped it with a special barrier. No matter how hard the spirits searched for it, a barrier far stronger than they were would prevent them from producing any results. Moreover, unlike them, Mu-Gun possessed the Thunder God''s Heavenly Eyes. He should be able to easily see through any barrier around it.
As Mu-Gun looked for thest cave himself, the Loyal Heart Alliance, the four Spirit Kings, and the other spirits spared no effort chasing and annihting the Demon Gods and the demonic beasts scattered throughout Qinghai Province and Gansu Province.
Unfortunately, tracking down small groups of monsters proved difficult, especially since they were moving at high speeds and constantly lying in ambushes. Although their efforts were not fruitless since the spirits chased down every pack they could catch on to until they had wiped them all out, there were simply far too many groups.
At the rate they were going, it would take them a considerable amount of time to wipe out all demonic beasts. The longer they took, the more damage the Central ins would suffer. If the existence of the Demon Gods and demonic beasts spread throughout the Central ins, it would be thrown into a pandemonium.
Needing to somehow eradicate the foreign beings before then, the Loyal Heart Alliances martial artists and the spirits did their best to wipe out the demonic beasts. However, the demonic beasts had spread out so far and took such irregr movements that the Central ins forces still had trouble taking them all out.
More and more damage umted as time passed. To make matters worse, the demonic beasts had already gone beyond Qinghai and Gansu Provinces, extending their destruction to Sichuan and Shaanxi Provinces.
Having closely watched the situation in Qinghai and Gansu Provinces, the Sichuan Provinces Sichuan Tang Family, Ami Sect, and Qingcheng Sect and Shaanxi Provinces Mount Hua Sect and Zongnan Sect had prepared against the invasion of the demonic beasts in advance.
Since they were part of the Nine Prominent Sects and Seven Great Families, they assumed that they could wipe out the demonic beasts, especially since they had many martial arts masters in their ranks and had made a lot of preparations. However, the demonic beasts proved far superior to them.
The murim forces of Sichuan and Shaanxi Provinces were helplessly wiped out.
The demonic beasts rampaged all over Sichuan and Shaanxi Provinces to their hearts content, plunging a total of four provinces into disarray. They killed countless people and destroyed one city after another. People trembled in fear for days on end, with many abandoning everything they had to flee to other provinces.
Upon learning about the demonic beasts, the people of the other provinces froze in fear, rendering them unable to do anything. Eventually, the demonic beasts sessfully spread terror across the entire Central ins.
Hearing the news, Mu-Gun, who had been focusing on finding the final cave, realized he had made a mistake. Although there would be some damage, he thought that the four Spirit Kings would be enough to y all of the demonic beasts. However, the demonic beasts were stronger than he expected.
If he let the damage continue to umte, they would find themselves in a predicament. Although finding thest cave was important, he had to focus on the immediate threat for now. Hence, Mu-Gun temporarily stopped his search efforts and began to annihte the Demon Gods and demonic beasts threatening the Central ins.
Mu-Guns intervention swiftly turned the tide. Across the east and the west, he eradicated every demonic beast he could find, significantly decreasing their numbers. He also took out the two Demon Gods with ease.
The Demon Gods had be so strong that all the Spirit Kings could do was prevent them from running wild. Being tied down to keeping them in check was one of the reasons the spirits had difficulty in subjugating the demonic beasts. In return, they did manage to reduce the damages the Central ins would have sustained by stopping them from reaching the people.
Unfortunately, by the time Mu-Gun exterminated most of the demonic beasts and killed the Demon Gods, they had already caused far too much destruction. Most of the regions around the Qinghai and Gansu Provinces now lie in ruins, and a big part of the Sichuan and Shaanxi Provinces had been destroyed.
Above all, more than a million people lost their lives. Mu-Gun couldnt help but me himself. If he handled the Demon Gods and demonic beasts from the very beginning, their losses would not have been this severe. However, there was no use crying over spilled milk.
With one cave yet to be found, the threat of the Hell Realm was yet to be eliminated. For now, he had to focus on stopping thest Demon God.
Mu-Gun and the spirits spared no effort in finding the final cave. Since the two caves that opened recently were found in the Qinghai and Gansu Provinces, they conducted an extensive search around the Tibet and Xinjiang Provinces.
However, no matter how hard he searched, he did not find anything worthy of note. Hence, he eventually concluded that thest cave was not in the Tibet or Xinjiang Provinces and turned his attention to the Yunnan and Guangxi Provinces, which were less searchedpared to the other ces. When he failed to find anything there either, he began to feel troubled.
Where on earth is it?
Mu-Gun tried his best to rack his brains, but he came up with nothing. He knew that there was onest cave hidden out there somewhere. Without any clues or guesses, all he could do was randomly search around, but it was better than doing nothing.
* * *
At a grand canyon at Mount Tian of Xinjiang Province, one side of the earthen wall suddenly shook, seemingly threatening to copse. A momentter, a ck, oval-shaped portal appeared. A giant with huge horns and the face of an angry monkey jumped out of it, revealing pitch-ck energy swirling around him like armor.
Having regained all his strength, Demon God Chaos descended onto the world. Following him, creatures with the face and torso of a monkey and the lower body of a giant came pouring out.
Chaos had four types of demonic beasts under him. The strongest andrgest among them were the Golden Demonic Apes, and the weakest and smallest were the Blue Demonic Apes. The other two were the Silver Demonic Apes and the Crimson Demonic Apes.
The strength of his forces befitted his status as one of the Hell Realms Great Demon Gods. The Blue Demonic Apes possessed Absolute-Realm power despite being the weakest, while the Golden Demonic Apes were as strong as other Demon Gods.
Chaos waited until all the demonic beasts under his control hade out of the Demon God Cave and properly assembled behind him. Once everyone was out, the ck portal disappeared.
Turning back to his subordinates, Chaos shouted, Finally, our most awaited moment has arrived! I grant you all freedom to destroy and vite this world to your hearts content!
His three thousand demonic beasts roared with joy and jumped down from Mount Tai. Once they were all gone, Chaos himself began to descend as well.
Chapter 286
Chapter 286
After descending from Mount Tian, Chaos and his demonic beasts swiftly devastated the Xinjiang Province. Unlike those who came out of forcibly opened caves, they were already earth-shatteringly powerful by the time they stepped into the Central ins, having regained all their strength.
Afterying waste to the Xinjiang Province, Chaos and his demonic beasts quickly passed through the Qinghai and Sichuan Provinces, which had already been ravaged, and began their invasion of Hubei Province.
When the spirits delivered news of the Demon Gods invasion to him, Mu-Gun immediately made his way to the border of the Sichuan and Hubei Provinces to stop it. One hundred fifty Loyal Heart Alliance and the Central ins Murim Alliance martial artists, all of whom had reached the Absolute Realm or even higher, apanied him.
Unfortunately, even though they also had the four Spirit Kings and a thousand spirits among their ranks, they still had a huge numerical disadvantage against Chaos nearly three thousand demonic beasts.
However, Mu-Gun believed in his own power. His fight with Chaos would dictate the fate of the Central ins. If he could take him down, they should be able to easily wipe out the demonic beasts. Hence, although the martial artists with him knew that they were outnumbered, they did not worry too much. After all, they believed in Mu-Gun.
Soon, Chaos and his army appeared in the distance. Mu-Gun summoned the four Spirit Kings and the spirits. Giants made of wind, ice, fire, and earth energies being summoned at once made for quite an impressive sight.
The spirits imposing existence allowed the martial artists overwhelmed by the presence of Chaos and his demonic beasts to once again muster their courage.
Satisfied with their resolute expressions, Mu-Gun said, "This battleourst standwill determine the fate of the Central ins! Our world will be destroyed if we fall here! The enemy forces may be strong, but if you fight with no regard for death, I am certain that we will be able to stop them! Let usy down our lives for the Central ins!
"For the Central ins!"
"For the Central ins!"
The martial artists determined shouts echoed across the fields.
"Your resolve has etched itself deep in my heart! Your noble spirit and courage will forever be recorded in history. To battle!"
"Raaaaagghhh!"
Steeling his resolve once more, Mu-Gun summoned and wore the Dragon Scale Divine Armor. He then flew toward Chaos and his three thousand demonic beasts. The four Spirit Kings and the spirits under theirmand followed right behind.
"Let us go as well!"
The martial artists from the Loyal Heart Alliance and the Central ins Murim Alliance also charged into battle.
Noticing Mu-Gun and the spirits flying toward them, the demonic beasts let out a terrifying shriek and rushed forward. Chaos himself stayed behind, watching the situation seemingly without a care in the world.
As soon as the demonic beasts pounced at him, Mu-Gun unleashed the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst. From above, golden sword qi struck down the demonic beasts serving as vanguard, sending them crashing to the ground. The Earth Spirit King then split the earth and buried them.
Using the Heavenly Thunder Storm Burst again, MU-Gun took out even more demonic beasts. Right after, he flew toward Chaos. The demonic beasts attempted to stop him as he flew over their heads, but he easily sted them away by letting a golden sh explode out of him. Soon, hended right in front of his target.
"You are certainly no normal incarnation. I am amazed that you managed to rise to the ranks of True Gods. I understand now why the other thirty-five Demon Gods were so easily defeated, Chaos said.
"Your fate will be no different. I will take you down myself, Mu-Gun firmly replied.
"Keke! You''re going to take me down? Do you really believe that''s possible?"
"Now that I have seen you in person, I am more than certain that it is."
Mu-Gun''s confident demeanor made Chaos burst intoughter. "Kahaha! I will use your demise to show you how delusional you are."
Chaos stretched out his hand toward Mu-Gun, firing several spheres of dark energy. Facing the threat head-on, Mu-Gun extended both his arms forward and retaliated using the Heavenly Descent Thunder Strike, stackingyers of golden hands in front of him. The two techniques exploded on collision, the resulting shockwave spreading in all directions andpletely devastating their surroundings.
"Amazing, Chaos praised.
With both hands, he mustered a pir of dark qi and sent it falling on Mu-Gun. Mu-Gun tried to dodge the Dark Demonic Pole, but the dark qi leaking out of it shackled him down, preventing him from moving.
Mu-Gun swiftly mustered a sh of golden light to cut the dark qi restraining him, then dodged to the side. Right after, the Dark Demonic Pir crashed and exploded, splitting the ground that he had been standing on in half.
Although still astonished by the Dark Demonic Pole''s earth-shattering power, Mu-Gun immediately summoned an Ultimate Thunder Sword. He then slipped into Chaos side and swung the sword at him.
Before he could connect his attack, a Dark Demonic Pir burrowed through and threatened to pierce his side, forcing him to turn and defend himself. The sh created a strong gravitational force that suppressed and pushed him back.
Giving Mu-Gun no time to rest, Chaos reached out to the sky and dropped a bigger and longer Dark Demonic Pir on him. In response, Mu-Gun unleashed the Infinite Thunder Sword, firing ten thousand golden sword qi from the ground to the iing pir. However, it easily blew them up and shattered them.
Losing none of its momentum, Chaos attack continued falling toward Mu-Gun, momentarily flustering him. Regaining hisposure, he cast the Breath magic that was inherently engraved in the Dragon Scale Divine Armor.
A me Breath soared from his chest to the sky, engulfing the Dark Demonic Pir and pushing it back. A momentter, the heat and pressure broke it into pieces.
Even more Dark Demonic Pirs, which Chaos had created in the meantime, fell around Mu-Gun and nted themselves deep into the ground. Afterward, they released and linked up dark energies, forming a wall around Mu-Gun. In an instant, Chaos hadpletely trapped Mu-Gun in the Soul-Destroying Chaos Array, the strongest attack, and the one he was most proud of, in his arsenal. An endless rain of dark spheres would tear those trapped within its walls to pieces and extinguish their souls before they could evere out.
As if following the proper procedure, the Dark Demonic Pirs sent dark spheres hurtling toward Mu-Gun. Mu-Gun immediately used the Golden Thunder God Star to defend himself, but despite being his best defensive technique, one of its nineyers soon began to crack. Unable to withstand the neverending bombardment, the firstyer eventually shattered.
At this rate, Mu-Gun knew that it would only be a matter of time before all theyers were destroyed. He had to shake off the storm of dark spheres and escape somehow. He could certainly use the Ultimate Thunder Sword to get him out of this situation, but to use it, he would have to deactivate the Golden Thunder God Star first.
The Ultimate Thunder Sword was a technique far tooplicated to be used at the same time as the Golden Thunder God Star. However, deactivating thetter would leave him defenseless against the dark spheres.
Unlike his body, his Dragon Scale Divine Armor should be able to weather the storm for some time. He had no idea how long his armor could hold out, much less if it could buy enough time for him to unleash the Ultimate Thunder Sword, but he had no other choice.
''Might as well give it a shot!''
Mu-Gun deactivated the Golden Thunder God Star and immediately began creating the Ultimate Thunder Sword. The dark spheres began to bombard him at the same time, chipping away at the Dragon Scale Divine Armor. Fortunately, thanks to its ability to deflect any external shocks, Mu-Gun was able to focus entirely on executing his n.
The relentless attacks eventually began to break the Dragon Scale Divine Armor apart, making Chaos smile triumphantly. Mu-Guns sudden deactivation of the Golden Thunder God Star could only mean that he was attempting to prepare something, but it no longer mattered. He had run out of time. The Dragon Scale Divine Armor would soon break, allowing the dark spheres to tear Mu-Gun and his soul apart.
Finally, the Dragon Scale Divine Armor shattered.
"It''s over!"
Confident of his victory, Chaos channeled even more of his demonic energy into the Soul-Destroying Chaos Array. As he did, a cluster of golden lights burst out from Mu-Gun. Amid his dangerously desperate moment, he seeded in unleashing the Ultimate Thunder Sword.
In a single stroke, the golden lights swept away the iing dark sphere storm, causing them to explode. It then continued to expand until it pierced through the Dark Demonic Pirs maintaining the Soul-Destroying Chaos Array, causing them to fall apart. Afterward, it turned into a huge sword and swung down at Chaos.
Sensing the enormous energy in the golden sword, Chaos strengthened his Demonic Qi Armor as much as he could. However, although the sword failed to prate his armor, it contained so much power that it still pushed him back a great distance.
"Kugh!"
Skidding to a stop before he could get pushed too far, the Demon God tried to shake off the golden sword that was still digging into his Demonic Qi Armor. He then tried tounch a counterattack, but dozens of golden sword qi rained down on him before he could.
The Demon Gods expression stiffened. His instincts were telling him that he would not be able to stop the iing attack.
Explosions erupted as the swords hit Chaos. Unable to withstand the onught, his armor began to crack. It shattered not long after, allowing the projectiles to pierce into him.
"Urgh!"
With his soul shaken by the impact, Chaos heavily staggered. As he did, Mu-Gun appeared right in front of him, a huge golden sword in hand.
"Never try to cross over to this world again.
Mu-Gun thrust the de of his sword right in the middle of Chaos forehead. Feeling his soul being ripped apart, thetter screamed in pain as he fell to the ground.
"Kwarrgh!"
Chaos, one of Hell Realm''s Great Demon Gods, had been in.
Unfortunately, the fight was not over yet. The demonic beasts were still alive, and they far outnumbered them.
Mu-Gun checked on his allies fully expecting them to have suffered heavy losses. However, contrary to his expectations, they had fought the demonic beasts to a standstill thanks to a handsome man who freely controlled a hundred giant divinity-imbued me Swords.
Mu-Gun immediately knew the man was the Fire God''s incarnation.
Having beenpletely focused on his battle with the Demon God, Mu-Gun had missed when the Fire God''s incarnation joined them. It would have been better if he had surfaced and helped earlier, but Mu-Gun was still grateful that he hade to their aid at all. After all, he was the reason they managed to minimize their casualties.
Turning to Mu-Gun, the Fire Gods incarnation grumbled, "Hey! How long are you going to stand around and watch? Im struggling here, you know?!"
Chuckling, Mu-Gun resumed flying toward the fray. "On my way."
His presence on the battlefield broke the stalemate and tipped the tides in their favor. In the face of Mu-Guns attacks, which not even Chaos could withstand, the demonic could do nothing but fall helplessly. Before long, not one of them was left standing.
The disaster brought by the Hell Realm had ended.
The Eternal Heavenly Demon Sect was still around, but now that Chaos was gone, they would never dare show themselves.
* * *
After the battle, Mu-Gun helped clean up and briefly talked to the Fire Gods incarnation. He then prepared to leave for Shaoxing with the Loyal Heart Alliance''s martial arts masters.
At that moment, the Thunder God spoke to him.
- Amazing. I cannot believe you stopped the advent of the Demon Gods alone.
"Aren''t you being too harsh?"
- What do you mean by that?
"You were nowhere to be found when I needed you. Now that the battle has ended, you suddenly appear.
- What point would there be in me stepping forward when you were already doing a good job on your own? Moreover, the Fire God''s incarnation came to help you in this final battle, did he not? That is more than enough help.
The Thunder God sounded proud and as if he had done nothing wrong.
Mu-Gun sighed. "Forget it. What brings you here? You''re not going to give me another mission, are you?"
- Fret not. I am not a God without a conscience. I came looking for you to make you an offer.
"An offer?"
- One of the Heavenly Realm''s key positions is currently open. I am thinking of rmending you if you are interested.
"Don''t I have to possess the qualification of a Heavenly God to enter the Heavenly Realm?"
- I suppose you would not know about it, but your contribution to Chaos downfall is more than enough qualification for you to be a Heavenly God. You can enter the Heavenly Realm whenever you want.
"If I go to the Heavenly Realm, I will no longer be able to stay here, will I?"
- That''s correct.
Then I refuse.
- You refuse?
I would rather stay here and live in happiness as a human being.
- Wont you regret it? An opportunity like this is hard toe by.
At least for now, the life of the human Baek Mu-Gun is more important than a position in the Heavenly Realm.
- There is nothing I can do about it, then. Enjoy your mortal life as much as you want. However, the fact that you are my incarnation has not changed. You will still have to faithfully carry out your duties.
Understood. I would appreciate it if you do not look for me for a while, though.
- I will try, but I cannot make you that promise. Well then, goodbye.
The Thunder God cut their telepathic connection before Mu-Gun could reply.
Mu-Gun pondered over the Thunder Gods offer, but he still reached the same conclusion. He did not want to ept it yet. He would rather stay human and live happily with Namgung Hyun-Ah and Dan Seol-Young than be a Heavenly God. He didnt know how noble and honorable the life of a Heavenly God would be, but he doubted it would be better than being with the people he cherished.
Thinking about the offer made him suddenly miss his two wives. Unable to suppress his feelings, he activated the Thunder Gods Shadow at its maximum output and left for Shaoxing, leaving behind the Loyal Heart Alliances martial artists.
Reaching the Baek Sword Sects manor in less than a day, he went straight to the residence of his two wives.
Noticing Mu-Gun, Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young, who were coincidentally together, ran to him with big smiles on their faces.
Dear!
In response, Mu-Gun simply opened his arms wide and embraced his wives tightly. Having spent such a long time longing for him, the two hugged him back.
This is happiness.
Having his wives in his arms was all Mu-Gun needed to know that he would never regret his decision.
Chapter 279
Chapter 279
Starting with Mount Tai, Shandong Province, Mu-Gun and his two wives toured the historical sites of Hebei, Shanxi, Henan, Shaanxi, and Sichuan Provinces. Afterward, they headed over to Hubei Province. It took them only three months to finish their travels.
No matter how outstanding a martial artist was, such a trip would have normally taken them more than a year. However, Mu-Gun¡¯s wind spirits not only drastically cut that time down but also prevented him and his wives from getting physically exhausted. Although Mu-Gun did have to consume internal energy to summon wind spirits, considering the amount of internal energy that he possessed, he didn¡¯t really use up that much.
Upon crossing over to Hubei Province, Mu-Gun and his two wives stopped by Mount Wudang. This time, instead of using wind spirits, they climbed up the mountain themselves and enjoyed the beautiful scenery. Mount Wudang was so incredible that it put them in awe.
Immersing themselves in the view, they stayed for four days to sightsee.
¡°I think we¡¯ve seen enough. Let¡¯s go somewhere else,¡± Mu-Gun suggested.
¡°Already?¡± Namgung Hyun-Ah answered with a disappointed look.
¡°Is there a nearby ce that you want to visit before we leave?¡±
¡°Not really. I just think we should at least stop by the Wudang Sect since we¡¯re already here.¡±
Mu-Gun nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true, We havee all the way here. It wouldn¡¯t be polite to leave without at least sending them our regards.¡±
When Mu-Gun faced the Nine Celestial Demons Sect¡¯s Divine Demons, Wudang Sect Patriarch and Supreme Elder Hyun Cheon gave him the Millennium Fire Carp¡¯s beast core. Considering the huge favor he owed him, It would not be polite to leave without at least greeting them.
¡°won¡¯t we be denied entry foring without an appointment?¡± Hyun-Ah worriedly asked.
¡°I doubt it. The hero who saved murim is the one visiting them. Moreover, the Wudang Sect harbor no grudge against our dear husband,¡± Seol-Young replied.
¡°You do have a point.¡±
¡°That¡¯s exactly why you shouldn¡¯t worry.¡±
Having decided to stop by the Wudang Sect before leaving Mount Wudang, the three climbed to the Purple Heaven Peak, where the Wudang Sect¡¯s Purple Heaven Pce was. Halfway into the Purple Heaven Peak, they found a door with arge te that read, ¡®Sword Separation Reservoir.¡¯ It was heavily guarded by the Wudang Sect¡¯s ascetics.
Out of respect for the Wudang Sect, martial artists who wanted to visit them relinquished their weapons at the Sword Separation Reservoir. Mu-Gun, along with his two wives, approached the ascetics.
¡°I am Cheong Myeong of the Wudang Set. What brings you here?¡± Cheong Myeong politely asked.
¡°I am Baek Mu-Gun of the Baek Sword Sect. We came to Mount Wudang to sightsee. Before we leave, we would like to stop by to give my greetings.¡±
¡°Great Hero, you¡¯re the Golden Thunder Emperor God, aren¡¯t you?¡± Cheong Myeong asked in surprise.
¡°I do not deserve such high praises, but that is what the people of murim have been calling me,¡± Mu-Gun timidly replied.
¡°I apologize for not recognizing you much earlier, sir.¡±
¡°Considering this is our first meeting, I say that is only natural. Anyway, do you think we can stay at the Wudang Sect for a few days?¡±
¡°You can even stay for months if you want to. Pleasee inside. I will guide you myself¡±
¡°Should you not ask your superiors first?¡± Mu-Gun asked worryingly.
¡°For honorable guests like you, Great Hero, we do not have to. However, we must still enforce thews of the Wudang Sect against carrying weapons.¡±
¡°Fortunately, I do not have any weapons in my possession.¡±
¡°Understood. Follow me, please.¡±
Cheong Myeong personally guided Mu-Gun and his two wives into thepounds of the Wudang Sect. The Purple Heaven Pce was quite a distance away from the Sword Separation Reservoir. On the way, they saw more ascetics, each one busy with their own responsibilities.
¡°Did something perhaps happen?¡± Mu-Gun asked out of curiosity. ¡°Everyone seems so busy.¡±
¡°Well, a few days ago, we found a new cave in Mount Wudang. When we felt demonic energying from inside it, the disciples of our sect entered the cave. It has already been a day since west saw them. Things are a little chaotic because of that.¡±
¡°A cave suddenly appeared?¡±
¡°Yes. We are confident that it was not there before,¡± Cheong Myeong replied.
¡°More importantly, did you really feel demonic energying from it?¡±
¡°Yes. It was faint at first, but it had grown stronger in just a few days. The patriarch and the elders found it strange. Hence, they immediately started exploration efforts.¡±
¡°Hmm. Is that so?¡±
Mu-Gun found the sudden appearance of a cave suspicious, even more so since it exuded demonic energy.
¡®Is it rted to the Demon God?¡¯
If so, the Thunder God would have told him.
¡°Dear?¡± Seol-Young called out of worry, noticing Mu-Gun¡¯s grave expression.
¡°I might have to pay that cave a visit before we leave.¡±
¡°Are you nning on exploring it yourself?¡±
¡°I will decide once I see it. Master Cheong Myeong! Can you lead me to it?¡±
¡°The patriarch has not only banned ess to the cave but even took measures that would ensure only those with his permission could go. You will need to get permission from him if you want to go to that cave.¡± Cheong Myeong exined.
¡°Could you bring me to meet the patriarch, then?¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
Cheong Myeong guided Mu-Gun and his two wives to the Purple Heaven Pavilion, the Wudang Sect patriarch¡¯s residence. Upon their arrival, he announced Mu-Gun¡¯s presence. In response, the Wudang Sect¡¯s patriarch, Supreme Elder Hyun Cheon, came out and greeted Mu-Gun himself.
¡°Wee.¡±
¡°It has been a while. How have you been?¡± Mu-Gun greeted back.
¡°Thanks to you, I have been well. What brings you to Mount Wudang?¡±
¡°I¡¯m on a trip with my wives. We were at Mount Wudang when I thought of you, so I decided to stop by to say hello before leaving.¡±
¡°I am honored to have you, the Golden Thunder Emperor God, remember and visit me,¡± Hyun Cheon said.
¡°You overpraise me, Supreme Elder. Anyway, I heard something strange is happening in Mount Wudang.¡±
¡°You have heard about the cave, I see.¡±
¡°I was curious as to why the Wudang Sect¡¯s ascetics were moving in a hurry, so I asked Master Cheong Myeong here about it, and he told me about it.¡±
¡°I see. Let¡¯s go inside and talk first. The twodies should alsoe in together.¡±
Hyun Cheon led Mu-Gun and his wives into the Purple Heaven Pavilion. He then brewed and served them tea.
¡°I am deeply honored to be able to drink tea you have brewed yourself, Supreme Elder,¡± Hyun-Ah said as she epted the cup.
¡°Haha, my tea-brewing skill iscking. Do notin when you find out that it tastes bad.¡±
¡°I can tell from this tea¡¯s color and aroma alone that you are highly skilled in it.¡±
¡°I agree. Just the fact that you have brewed it yourself is all I need to know that it will have an excellent taste.¡±
Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young¡¯s praise made Hyun Cheon smile brightly. Looking at Mu-Gun, he said, ¡°You have two very beautiful wives, Young Master Baek.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°Have a taste.¡±
At Hyun Cheon¡¯s reply, Mu-Gun took a sip of the tea. The light, but clean taste and scent were quite delectable.
¡°It¡¯s nice,¡± Mu-Gun said.
¡°What do you think?¡± Hyun Cheon asked Hyun-Ah and Seol-Young.
¡°It¡¯s very delicious.¡±
¡°I love it.¡±
¡°I¡¯m d. Let me know if you want more. I cannot do much, but I can at least serve you as much tea as you want.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°Going back to the issue at hand, can you tell me more about that cave?¡± Mu-Gun asked.
¡°I am sure you have already heard most of it, Young Master Baek. The cave appeared out of nowhere, exuding demonic energy. We sent our disciples in to investigate a day ago, and they haven¡¯t returned since. The elders and I have concluded that they must have met some trouble inside. Hence, we dispatched a second party.¡±
¡°Who did you send in this time?¡±
¡°My studentdisciple, Hyun Gwang, and ten of our sect¡¯s senior first disciples.¡±
Their second party was quite powerful. Supreme Elder Hyun Cheon¡¯s studentdisciple, Hyun Gwang, was an Absolute-Realm master, and the senior first disciples were all Peak-Realm masters.
Mu-Gun was d that the Wudang Sect paid great attention to investigating the cave. However, if he was right about its rtion to the Demon God, then they could be sending their men to their deaths. The Hell Realm¡¯s demons over at Avalon were at least ranked Master. Here in the Central ins, they would be as powerful as Absolute-Realm masters.
A partyprising of only one Absolute-Realm master and ten Peak-Realm masters would stand no chance against them. Of course, they were yet to find any evidence that could link the cave to the Demon God, and even if they did, it would still be impossible to determine what was inside it. However, with the safety of the second party at stake, they could not rule out even the slightest possibility.
¡°With your permission, Supreme Elder, I would like to enter the cave myself,¡± Mu-Gun offered.
¡°You want to enter yourself?¡±
¡°Yes. I have a bad feeling about this. I believe I should check it out myself.¡±
¡°A bad feeling? What makes you say that?¡±
¡°I will tell you in detail once I have checked it out,¡± Mu-Gun replied.
¡°I see. We appreciate your help on this matter. Would you like to go now?¡±
¡°Yes. We should not dy this.¡±
¡°Okay. I will assign you the disciple who guided you here. He will lead you to the site.¡±
¡°Understood. Before I go, I would like to request a room where my wives can rest.¡±
¡°You have nothing to worry about. I will prepare the best rooms in our sect.¡±
¡°Dear husband!¡± Hyun-Ah eximed. ¡°We wille with you¡ª¡±
¡°No,¡± Mu-Gun immediately interrupted. ¡°I will handle this alone. You two should stay here.¡±
His firm attitude made Hyun-Ah step down. Not long after, he exited the room and followed Cheong Myeong to the cave, which was located at the bottom of a bend about forty kilometers away from the Purple Heaven Pce.
The entrance of the cave, about thirty feet in diameter, had ck energy covering it like a curtain. The atrocious demonic energy flowing out from beyond the veil was very simr to the Demon God¡¯s.
¡®This cave is rted to the Demon God. I¡¯m sure of it now.¡¯
ording to the Thunder God, the Demon God would descend in different ways in different dimensions. He had no idea how the Demon God would descend into the Central ins, but for some reason, he felt that the cave before him would y a very important role.
¡®Exploring this cave should get me some answers.¡¯
Mu-Gun had already made up his mind to enter the cave when he decided toe here. Others might think that rushing in without determining the dangers waiting for him first was reckless, but he had actually put a lot of thought into it.
Taking the size of the cave¡¯s entrance and amount of the demonic energy flowing out of it into the calction, he was convinced that nothing inside the cave could threaten him. Hence, he did not worry too much about investigating it alone.
Mu-Gun passed through the ck energy covering the cave¡¯s entrance. He then looked around, immediately realizing that the cave led to an entirely different world. Right now, he was standing in a long valley surrounded by ck rocks and bloodied trees.
He could see a huge castle surrounded by ck clouds in the distance. Mu-Gun thought it could be the Demon God¡¯s headquarters.
What he found most interesting was that he could no longer find the entrance of the cave. It seemed he would not be able to go out until he defeated the Demon God. If there was a way out, the Wudang Sect¡¯s ascetics would have just walked back out as soon as they saw this sight.
¡°I¡¯ll find out sooner orter anyway.¡±
Mu-Gun calmly walked further into the valley, unfazed by the fact that he had just lost his only way out of this ce.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!